《Flower Master and Soldier King》


 Chapter 1

    In spring, willows are green. Light wind blowing, slightly cold.


    The streets of s city are full of people.


    Liu Rufeng walks leisurely. Walking is actually walking.


    He has broken Korean hair, a wisp of which comes down from his forehead and almost covers his left eye. Beautiful face, eyes are squinting, it looks very good mood.


    Nose straight, mouth side, live off a Korean Europa. However, the look between the eyes shows that it is definitely not an ordinary role.


    Korean blue windbreaker, white casual shoes, very refreshing and neat.


    ¡­¡­


    He just walked quietly, walking fast and slow, looking at the people coming and going, as if thinking about something.


    "It''s obvious that the old man is cheating on me."


    "Let me protect a girl with a crescent birthmark on her hip. I thought it was a good job. As a result, the old guy didn''t know who he was protecting, let alone the specific situation and contact information of the girl''s family. He also said, "a world-class mercenary is like a first-class detective. Use your bright eyes to find out!",


    Detective, your sister, I really think I''m Conan!


    You can''t see a woman just pick off someone''s pants to check. Niang''s... "Liu Rufeng gritted her teeth and silently drew countless circles for the officer.


    "Ah... We can only use carpet search." Liu Rufeng is grumbling and determined to finish the task.


    After all, the mission of Sirius is to absolutely obey, and he is one of the three trumps of snow wolf.


    He is not a pessimist. He gives others the feeling that he always has a smile on his lips.


    "Alas! It''s not the solar term yet. Women wear so much that they don''t look good at all. Huh? The one in front is not bad


    It''s better to pass the time by criticizing women when they are bored. At least they won''t be so empty.


    At this time, a slim figure appeared not far away. The height of 1.7 meters, white and tender skin, big eyes, sexy lips, especially the big wavy hair, which is hot and golden, are floating in the wind, adding infinite amorous feelings.


    Long legs wrapped in black stockings, coupled with a turn up sexy hips, enough to kill millions of men.


    "Well, the best imperial sister, with good hips, is mature and sexy." Liu Rufeng said to himself, his sight was always on the other side.


    Sometimes things in the world are so coincidental.


    Just when Liu Rufeng was intoxicated with the beauty, a man like a bamboo pole passed by the girl. Suddenly he stretched out his dry right hand and took away the woman''s LV bag. Then he threw away his long legs like a bamboo pole and disappeared.


    The strong pulling force makes the girl stagger, lean forward, and the ultra short skirt also rises.


    Next


    Liu Rufeng was lost in his mind.


    He was not only distracted by the girl''s unexpected behavior, but also because the girl''s buttocks seemed to have a red mark.


    Crescent shaped marks.


    Do you want to be so lucky!


    "Is she the one I''m looking for?" Liu Rufeng was very excited.


    The girl realized that she was gone and blushed with shame. She stood up straight and cried out: "my bag, he... He robbed my bag..."


    At the same time, regardless of the image of a lady, she took off her high-heeled shoes and threw them out towards the bamboo pole man.


    "Put it on, I''ll go after...". Liu Rufeng suddenly catches her shoes and throws them at her feet. Then she turns away with a faint smile.


    "You...". The girl didn''t finish her words when she found that the person was missing.


    Liu Rufeng is very quick. When zhugannan arrives, he also arrives.


    Here is a remote alley. Zhugannan and a man are talking. Their appearance is a sharp contrast.


    Bamboo man''s long and thin body is like a few bamboo sticks stuck in a piece of wood, a pair of small eyes on his long and thin cheek is like a pair of eyes on his forehead, but his mouth is so big that he can almost swallow a duck in one bite.


    That person is short and fat, round face features close together, except for the ears are crowded together, live off a meat bun.


    "How''s it going? Did you succeed? " Asked the man like a bun.


    "Nonsense! When did I Miss Wang Zhuang? Which like you only know how to eat, pay attention to the image, OK? Gao Jun, you look so sorry for your name. "


    Gao Jun''s face was squeezed even more tightly, and murmured, "what is the name? It''s not my has the final say. It doesn''t blame me for being so long. It''s only my father and mother''s bad genes. Besides, you are not necessarily better than me... "


    "Stop talking nonsense and come here! No more nonsense will be given to you. " Although Wang Zhuang was mean, he was very loyal and handed the bag to Gao Jun.


    Gao Jun a listen to this words immediately smile, hey hey of silly smile walked past, steamed stuffed bun like face also spread out a lot of.


    Originally, Liu Rufeng planned to punish the two bag thieves. When he saw their wonderful appearance, all the anger disappeared. I couldn''t help but cover my stomach and smile for several minutes before I walked slowly.


    "You two, leave your bags. I won''t hurt you."


    Although the voice is not very high and the tone is gentle, it also makes the two guilty guys scared.


    They turned their heads and looked at the people in front of them. The boys in front of them are really handsome. They want to go home and ask their parents why they make themselves like this.


    "You... Who are you?" After Wang Zhuang was surprised, he soon recovered. He glanced at Liu Rufeng with disdain from the corner of his eyes. His little eyes also gave out a fierce look and said in a loud voice: "what''s the child doing here? Get out of here! Or I''ll beat you! "


    Liu Rufeng held his shoulders without fear, and his face was still full of brilliant smile. "You two, I think you''ve chosen the wrong career. I think you''ll have a bright future in the circus. It''s really inappropriate to do this business," he said in a low voice


    "You! How dare you call us clowns? I, I''ll hit you Wang Zhuang''s dry hand became a fist, but it was only as big as a walnut. Gao Jun was angry at this time of facial features and tightly wrinkled together, also followed the cry: "you boy is what, don''t know our fierce?"


    Liu Rufeng almost laughs of draw past, really don''t know where to come so a pair of two goods. All of a sudden, Wang Zhuang felt his eyes were blooming. When he looked back, the bag was already in Liu Rufeng''s hands.


    Liu Rufeng is very cool, but he doesn''t surprise Wang Zhuang and Gao Jun. After a moment''s hesitation, they stormed past with big fists and small fists. One is like a walnut, the other is like a dough.


    They look stupid, and their hands are not weak. Two fists come one after another.


    Liu Rufeng really doesn''t want to hurt these two rare talents. After a good training, he may become the second generation of bean.


    After a few nimble turns at his feet, Wang Zhuang has been tied to the lamp pole with a rope, but Gao Jun has been thrown into the VAT. Wang Zhuang is more like a bamboo pole, while Gao Jun is like an extra large meat film soaked in a pot.

 Chapter 2

    The woman is anxiously walking back and forth in place, looking on tiptoe in the stream of people from time to time.


    "Your bag." Liu Rufeng came like the wind, with a smile on his face. The woman is a Leng first, faltering way: "is you... Helped me to retrieve the bag?" It seems that the weak little fresh meat can''t imagine how to subdue the big bag thieves.


    "Well, it''s me. Take it." Liu Rufeng showed a smile, staring at the graceful posture of the woman, and continued: "you are beautiful and fragrant."


    The difference between Liu Rufeng and other members is that he always gives people a bright smile, without the cold and murderous air of others.


    Of course, he also loves women. Men love women. Liu Rufeng''s style is more like a dissolute childe.


    "Er..." if other men say this kind of frivolous words, the woman usually would have kicked him down with a dead child, but when she saw the boy in front of her, she not only couldn''t get angry, but also had a kind of inexplicable love in her heart.


    "Wow! It''s a handsome guy... "The woman covered her mouth in surprise, looked up and down at Liu Rufeng, with a crazy expression on her face, and saw that Liu Rufeng was a little unnatural.


    Not only a good heart, but also a high face value, it is the candidate of Mr. right.


    The woman blinked her tender eyes and said in a soft voice, "that... Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Your business is mine." Liu Rufeng said very seriously.


    "My business is yours? What does that mean? " The girl didn''t know her name, so she looked at Liu Rufeng in surprise and said, "does he... Like me?"


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rufeng looked at her carefully, did not answer directly, but said: "my name is Liu Rufeng, what''s your name?"


    "Hu Mei er." The woman teased her hair and replied cheerfully.


    "A good name is a man''s name. Seven point posture color with three points of coquettishness, it is flattering to the bone, and the name just match Liu Rufeng boasts that people''s Kung Fu is first-class.


    "Thank you." Hu mei''er''s face turned red, but her heart blossomed with joy. Although I''ve heard countless praise words before, today''s sentence is the most perfect.


    Suddenly my pupils dilated and asked, "how can I thank you? Say what you want! " Hu mei''er felt that it was necessary for her to show that she couldn''t let others work for nothing. It''s better to be friends in the future.


    "Er... Let''s go to your house and talk about it." Liu Rufeng thought it was very secret, so he had better go back and talk about it.


    "To... To my house? This... I''m afraid it''s not convenient... "Hu mei''er''s eyes were staring at the boss, and she was worried," do you want to be so fast? I''m not ready yet. "


    What? I''m Liu Rufeng. I''m a man of integrity. I can''t make an appointment as soon as we meet.


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to smile. He also felt that his words just now were a little abrupt and explained, "you misunderstood me. I have something to tell you."


    "Oh... Let''s have dinner together, just to thank you." Hu mei''er went down the slope and realized her wish.


    Rich family is the biggest hotel in s city. The consumption here is very high. A meal is thousands of yuan.


    Liu Rufeng and Hu Meier sat face to face, with a table full of dishes and a bottle of high-end red wine on the table.


    "Thank you today." Hu mei''er took the lead in raising her glass to express her thanks.


    "You''re welcome. I''ve told you that your business is mine. I''ll be with you for a long time in the future."


    "By my side for a long time?" Hu mei''er began to laugh, and her charming eyes contracted slightly. Then she began to smile like a flower. Huang Ying''s clear laughter rang out, and even Liu Rufeng''s determined man almost flew out of his nostrils.


    "Hu mei''er..." Liu Rufeng said several times in her heart, silently praising that this name really deserves her.


    "Handsome, do you have a crush on me?" Hu mei''er firmly believed that her judgment was absolutely right.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t want to be misunderstood. He quickly explained, "it''s not that. It''s because you''re the one I''m looking for."


    "Oh? I''m the one you''re looking for? " It''s not the first time she''s met this way of chatting up. It''s up to her to see how Liu Rufeng can round up her words.


    "That''s right, are you..." Liu Rufeng is ready to get to the point, but no matter how uninhibited he is, he is embarrassed to say those words in the face of such a charming woman. After struggling for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and said: "do you have a red crescent birthmark on your hip?"


    "What? What did you say? " Hu mei''er was flustered. Her face was full of shame and her expression was uncertain. Make Liu Rufeng also in the heart have no bottom, "own words make her angry?"


    Hu Mei Er lowered her head and said in a low voice, "you''re not mistaken. I don''t have a birthmark."


    "No birthmark? That just now... "Liu Rufeng firmly thought that he was absolutely right just now.


    "You don''t have to hide, just now I saw..." Liu Rufeng carefully observed Hu Meier''s expression change, firmly believed that any liar is absolutely impossible to escape his own eyes.


    I didn''t expect to hear Hu Meier say firmly: "I really don''t have it."


    After a pause, he suddenly stood up in surprise and asked, "do you mean you saw it just now?" It suddenly occurred to her that when she was leaning, some parts of her body seemed to be gone.


    "It''s broken, it''s broken, I''m sorry to wait a moment..." Hu mei''er seemed to have something terrible happened and trotted out. The wave in front of the chest is beating violently. Liu Rufeng pulls out a tissue and wipes his nose.


    "What''s wrong with this girl? How suddenly..." Liu Rufeng waited quietly, thinking that Hu mei''er was nervous when she heard her words, and went out to calm her mood.


    About ten minutes later, Hu mei''er came in with a red face and slowly returned to her seat. Her eyes were erratic and she said unnaturally, "I''m sorry, I went to the bathroom."


    Liu Rufeng answered and said, "just now..." he wanted to explain to himself that he didn''t mean to see it just now. Unexpectedly, Hu mei''er''s white cheek was as red as a ripe apple. He said in a low voice: "that... I really don''t have a birthmark..."


    "You really don''t have a birthmark? Am I wrong? It''s a bright red mark. " Liu Rufeng looked at each other firmly, and Hu Meier almost turned her face.


    "That''s... That''s me... My aunt is here..."


    "Poof!..." Liu Rufeng just drank the red wine in his mouth and spewed it out. He was full of black lines: "do you mean... Is your aunt coming?"


    Liu Rufeng is petrified,


    Do you want to be so clever.


    Liu Rufeng has been embarrassed, but he has never been so embarrassed as he is today.


    If you think of other people''s aunt''s design as a birthmark, it''s going to be passed on. It won''t be laughed to death by those guys. Maybe it will become a classic joke for them to laugh at themselves in the future.


    The trace and birthmark left by a woman''s great aunt are very different. How can they not be separated?


    At this time, the door of the private room was opened by a huge force, and four or five people came in.

 Chapter 3

    The door of the private room was obviously kicked open.


    Liu Rufeng and Hu Meier are also surprised, but Liu Rufeng is surprised, and then calms down, while Hu Meier is the eldest.


    Led by a middle-aged man in his forties, he was of medium build and slightly bloated. Fat Dudu''s face has a pair of small eyes, and his hair is shiny. The back of them are all in suits. They are about the same size. Standing there is like nailing to the ground. You can see that the next set of Kung Fu is not weak.


    "Boss Zhuang, what do you want to do?" Hu mei''er opened her mouth first, and her face was full of shock and fear.


    The boss, Zhuang Dacheng, relies on the entertainment industry. Generally, people like them have some special backgrounds.


    Zhuang Dacheng looked at Hu mei''er and said coldly, "mei''er, Zhuang Dacheng is also a man with a head and a face. I begged you so many times, but I didn''t agree. Actually, I colluded with this boy, and you pretended to be a lady?"


    Although Hu mei''er was afraid, she had seen many big scenes. Her enchanting eyes suddenly sharpened and she said in a loud voice, "don''t be so ugly. This is my benefactor. Besides, does it matter to you who I am with? "


    Zhuang Dacheng showed a sneer on his face and said: "little beauty, there is no woman I want to get that I can''t get. I''ve given you face as much as I can. If you don''t know, I can''t help it."


    "What do you... What do you want?" Hu mei''er''s pretty face immediately flashed a look of panic and said in a trembling voice, "I... what if I don''t agree?"


    She said this sentence with her teeth clenched. She was scared to the extreme. She knew that Zhuang Dacheng was a man who would do anything to achieve his goal.


    Zhuang Dacheng gave a contemptuous smile and winked at the four people behind him. Four strong men came to Hu Meier.


    "Wait!" Zhuang Dacheng suddenly said, "let''s get rid of that boy first. Dare to rob Zhuang Dacheng''s woman."


    Hu mei''er was even more frightened. She didn''t know where she had the courage. She quickly stood in front of Liu Rufeng and yelled, "you let him go. If you have something to do, come to me. It''s nothing to do with him!"


    When she spoke, she felt guilty and knew that she could not cope with it, but her strong sense of justice made her maternal energy burst out.


    Zhuang Dacheng sneered: "you must go with me, but he has to take care of it."


    Hu mei''er yelled anxiously to Liu Rufeng: "don''t worry about me, you run!"


    Liu Rufeng did not change his look. He poured a glass of red wine and sipped it in his mouth. He still looked at the four people coming by with a smile, holding Hu Meier in his arms with one hand. Hu mei''er was shy, but she had a sense of security.


    "Here, have another drink. It''s delicious."


    Liu Rufeng was so careless that she worried Hu mei''er. She said anxiously, "you''re still in the mood to drink. Hurry up, or... Or..."


    Several bodyguards were sympathetic to Liu Rufeng, but his careless manner made them angry,


    "This is not taking us seriously. We are professional thugs. Please respect our profession."


    The muscles on the four bodyguards'' faces were twitching and their fists and feet were beating with the wind.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t move at his feet. He sipped red wine with his left hand. He reached out his right hand and caught several people''s moves. Then he waved his hand gently. The three people stepped back seven or eight steps at the same time, and then continued to hold Hu Meier''s soft waist.


    "I wave my hand gently, and I don''t want to take away a cloud... This wine is good. Let''s have a drink."


    So free and easy, so elegant.


    Everyone present was shocked, because his understatement was enough to prove that his kung fu was more than two or three times better than those bodyguards.


    Zhuang Dacheng wondered in his heart, "what''s the origin of this boy? How can he be so powerful? How can he be like a bridge in a martial arts movie?" But he was not so easily frightened. Although he thought so in his heart, he continued to shout and shout: "did you not eat? Do your best, don''t be merciful and abandon this boy!"


    The so-called take people''s money, help people eliminate disaster. Several bodyguards did not dare to violate Zhuang Dacheng''s idea. They moved their muscles and bones and launched a new attack on Liu Rufeng. This time the strength of the obvious increase of many, Liu Rufeng only feel four strong strong wind towards himself.


    "Well, it''s not bad this time. It''s like a thug. It doesn''t disgrace the underworld." Liu Rufeng suddenly took Hu Meier back a few steps, while kicking up the two chairs in front of him, with a strong wind towards the four people.


    The four bodyguards didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng''s hand was so fast, and it was too late to finish. They were directly knocked down by the chair and cried.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have any excited expression. He calmly thought of a lake. He took out his comb and gathered his hair. He murmured, "my hair is in a mess again."


    Hu mei''er put her heart down. She had a smile in her eyes with tears. She cried out: "Rufeng, you''re great!"


    How long have you known each other!


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head helplessly and goes to Zhuang Dacheng. His face is still like spring breeze.


    Although Zhuang Dacheng had seen countless tragic scenes, he was scared to death.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Zhuang Dacheng fiercely and said, "she''s my woman. How can you be so impolite? Don''t say hello to me, just whimper around, take me as the air? "


    Hu mei''er had a short circuit in her brain and muttered: "he said I was his woman..."


    "This... This great Xia, we have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Just think we are bullshit and let us go." Zhuang Dacheng was quick to respond.


    "Oh? Boss Zhuang is willing to give me this face? " Liu Rufeng''s eyes are like knives, and Zhuang Dacheng is full of spirits. PI xiaorou said without a smile: "you''re joking. How dare we make trouble under your eyes? If you don''t have anything wrong, we''ll go away."


    "Wait!" Liu Rufeng was so scared that Zhuang Dacheng, who had just taken a step, almost peed and said with a smile, "what else can I do for you?"


    Liu Rufeng said: "it''s a good meal, but it''s a little expensive. In addition, I''d like to try Lafite in ''82."


    Robbery, this is naked robbery.


    Zhuang Dacheng has always been asking for money from others. Unexpectedly, he was slaughtered today. But he could only hold his breath, forced out a smile and said: "OK... OK, I''ll do it right now..."


    Zhuang Dacheng left and settled the bill in a very regular way. There''s another bottle of Lafite from ''82 on the table. Liu Rufeng took a sip of the wine in his mouth and praised: "good wine, I haven''t drunk it yet."


    Hu mei''er was more and more curious about the strange boy. She couldn''t help asking, "you were so handsome just now..."


    Liu Rufeng light smile, "that is of course, and then a hundred are no problem."


    Hu Meier eyebrows pick a way: "you really can boast, a hundred people can crush you."


    "I''m not used to being pressed by men..." Liu Rufeng smelled the fragrance of fox mei''er and said: "if..."


    He didn''t finish his words, the eyes of the sex wolf had betrayed him.


    "You... Hooligan!" Hu mei''er''s face turned red with shame.

 Chapter 4

    Although they had an oolong, Liu Rufeng still liked Hu Meier very much. They drank a lot of wine and talked a lot, just like a long lost confidant. Finally, Hu mei''er called and said that there was something wrong with the company and that the two talents were separated.


    Before leaving, Hu mei''er also agreed to meet in the evening.


    "When we meet in the evening, don''t we have to roll the sheets with me? I didn''t expect to fall under my big underpants so soon. "


    Liu, as happy in the wind, sniffed at the smell of the fragrance of Hu Mei''s remaining body, and thought in his heart: "such a charming woman, that man can stand the temptation."


    "It''s afternoon. What can I do?" Liu Rufeng suddenly thought that Hu Meier had introduced to him that the most powerful enterprise here should be Li''s group. In less than 50 years, Li Hongde, chairman of the board of directors, already has billions of assets, and the company is even more across the financial, real estate, hotel and other industries.


    More importantly, Li Hongde also has a daughter, who is only 20 this year.


    "Will Li Hongde''s daughter be my mission target?" Liu Rufeng felt that he should have a try.


    The Li family lives in the villa of Bishui villa on the outskirts of Dongcheng. Liu Rufeng took a taxi and soon arrived at the destination. Along the way, the driver kept asking: "Hey, man, you have relatives here. The Li family is amazing. If I had such a relative, I wouldn''t drive a taxi every day. The cervical vertebra would proliferate."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''m his future son-in-law..." then he threw down 200 yuan and said, "it''s hard work. Don''t change it."


    The taxi driver''s face was forced and his mouth was open. After a long time, he was dazzled and murmured: "is he really..."


    It''s really blue water villa!


    Although Liu Rufeng doesn''t know how to look at Feng Shui, he can''t help but be surprised by the momentum of the whole building.


    Villa by the mountains and rivers, the terrain is very open, surrounded by a variety of trees, it is very quiet. Villa has three floors, the overall European style, a strong sense of luxury.


    Even the security guard at the door was well dressed, straight at the waist and full of air.


    "For what?"


    As soon as the security guard saw Liu Rufeng, he came and stopped the way.


    "The scenery here is good. I want to take pictures as a souvenir." Liu Rufeng said.


    "What? Did you take pictures here? Let''s go The attitude of the security guard is very tough. No wonder the dogs of rich families bark more fiercely than those of poor families.


    Liu Rufeng is still so calm. He stretches, looks at the security guard, rubs his uniform, and praises: "the material of this dress is good. You look so good on your face. There must be a lot of oil and water."


    "Of course, we are the security guards of chairman Tangtang Li. Our monthly salary is six or seven thousand, not including bonus." The security guard was very proud of himself, and soon came back.


    "What''s the matter with you? I want to come here for a living. I tell you, there is no shortage of security here. Besides, as for your small body, I think you''d better go back and practice your muscles. "


    Liu Rufeng certainly won''t be angry with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals. He still has a bright smile on his face and says, "I said, is chairman Li here? Please let me know that the international bodyguard is coming. "


    "You? You''re all right. Our chairman is not what you want to see. You''d better go home to nurse and return to the international bodyguard. I think you even have to work hard to protect yourself. "


    Liu Rufeng did not speak, but slowly walked to the front of a stone pier on the lawn and said in a low voice: "this one has at least 200 Jin, which can just move the muscles and bones."


    At the same time, the stone pier had been raised above his head, and he didn''t like it. He did a few moves up and down before he put it down.


    Security did not have time to stop, Liu Rufeng has raised the stone pier over his head. This amazing stroke made his eyes circle and stammered: "this... This young man really has strength."


    Liu Rufeng turned around and said with a smile, "how are you, will you help me?"


    "Well! Is strength useful? We are not short of manpower. But look at your hard work, I''ll help you to ask the people who are lack of hard work... "The security guard is very hard, but he also knows that it''s hard to be provoked. He takes out the intercom and informs the inside, and whispers a few words in his mouth.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t care with him either. Under the leadership of the security guard, he entered the Li villa.


    The environment inside the villa is more beautiful. There is a small lake in the middle of which there are classical pavilions. The grass on the ground is green, and the green vine plants on the corridor are particularly elegant.


    Liu Rufeng was invited into the hall. A man in his forties was sitting on the sofa. He looks not short and strong. Square face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, straight nose, square mouth, a look on a healthy. It''s just that there''s a little sadness in my brow, and I look worried.


    "He must be Li Hongde." Liu Rufeng thought.


    Li Hongde looked up at Liu Rufeng and told the security guard to go down, politely give up his seat and pour tea. Then he asked in a deep voice, "are you looking for me?"


    "Well."


    "I hear you''re an international bodyguard?"


    Liu Rufeng smiles and says, "yes, the top three in the world."


    It''s the third in the world.


    Although Li Hongde had a high level of self-cultivation, he almost laughed with anger, but his tone didn''t bring out, "Oh... You''re still young."


    Liu Rufeng is more calm and strange, "this regardless of age."


    Li Hongde nodded his approval, but he still didn''t believe Liu Rufeng. He didn''t answer directly. He just sighed for a long time and said, "I''m really in trouble, but... Forget it. It''s no use telling you." Then he took out a stack of RMB from his pocket and said, "there are thousands of RMB. You can use it first. I''m sorry I can''t help you with work."


    Liu Rufeng, who is short of money? His annual Commission is tens of millions. He glanced at the pile of red banknotes and said, "thank you, Mr. Li. I''m not short of money."


    Li Hongde likes to be generous and easy-going, and he is willing to lend a helping hand every time he comes across a family in need and a new generation. Today is the first time to be rejected, suddenly stunned, began to re-examine in front of the boy who just entered the road.


    "What can I do for you?" Li Hongde has a lot of things to do, and he has no time to spend his time with an idle person.


    "It''s said that I''m an international bodyguard. I''ll help you." Liu Rufeng''s words are sonorous and forceful, and his eyes are not scattered.


    Li Hongde was also a little confused. He didn''t think the other party was lying, but he didn''t think it was true. He thought to himself, "I just sent an email to the international mercenary organization last week. Is it coming so soon?"


    When he was about to cross examine carefully, the security team leader came in and reported that there was a famous bodyguard coming. When he left, he squinted at Liu Rufeng with a look of schadenfreude.


    Li Hongde understands that he has not only sent e-mails abroad, but also several in China. Since there is no news from the international, the domestic bodyguards are also good.


    A few minutes later, a guy in a suit came in. Round face, short hair, with sunglasses, more than one meter eight tall, muscular body.


    I saw him take off his sunglasses, gently bow and say, "I''m Bai Shiming, the super bodyguard of the national famous Da''an security company."

 Chapter 5

    Li Hongde''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of Da''an security company.


    Da''an security company is also a famous security company in China. In addition to its own security team, it also specially trains a group of professional bodyguards. However, the quality of this profit-making company is certainly not as good as the publicity.


    In recent years, there are still many people who believe in brands. No matter whether the advertisements are true or not, they are at least better than those who don''t even have fame.


    "Hello, have a seat. Er... Let me introduce you. This is... "Li Hongde looked at Liu Rufeng and hesitated.


    Liu Rufeng stood up and said, "I''m international mercenary Liu Rufeng. Hello."


    Bai Shiming looked at Liu Rufeng, didn''t hold out his hand, went straight to the sofa and said: "there are too many people cheating on food and drink these days. International mercenaries... I dare say that."


    Li Hongde comes here to make ends meet. After a few words, he talks with Bai Shiming.


    Liu Rufeng was not embarrassed either. He sat down to enjoy tea and listened to their conversation carefully. Bai Shiming said in a loud voice: "our Da''an security company is an absolutely powerful security company. There are more than 20 national bodyguards like me. We''ve been practicing since childhood. We don''t want to brag with you. If we take part in the challenge arena, we can win the top three. We''re just indifferent. We don''t want to fight for that and grab people''s jobs. Ha ha... "


    Although Li Hongde knows that there is a boasting element in the other party''s words, after all, they are from Da''an company, and his figure is absolutely not bad.


    Li Hongde put down his heart and prepared to talk with Bai Shi about the details. He turned to see Liu Rufeng and said in shame, "sorry, young man, you go back first. We''ll contact you then. OK, there are still some things to deal with here."


    At this time, several security guards burst in at the same time, gasping: "Dong... The chairman is not good, there are... Several people burst in..."


    "Who dares to be so arrogant? There is no royal law in broad daylight?"


    Without waiting for Li Hongde to speak, Bai Shiming was the first to stand up and walk out of the door.


    "That''s professional." Li Hongde showed a satisfied smile on his face and felt more at ease.


    Just now, several security guards were losing their armor. At this time, they seemed to have found a backer and followed them out. By the way, they glanced at Liu Rufeng with disdain. That means: you see, this is the super bodyguard. Unlike some people, cowhide is the boss, but they are too scared to move at the critical moment.


    Li Hongde also went out. When I got to the hospital, I found Liu Rufeng standing beside me, frowning, and quickly advised: "little brother, you''d better go. It''s dangerous here. Don''t hurt you later. If you have an accident, I really feel bad in Li Hongde''s heart. "


    Li Hongde didn''t mean to be sarcastic. That''s what he said from the bottom of his heart.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t move. He just watched quietly. He really wanted to see what level the national bodyguard was. In fact, you don''t need to look at him to know that the famous bodyguard, though he is familiar with the words, can''t even handle ten moves.


    As they went out, the intruder arrived. There are about eleven or twelve people. The leader is very tall and looks fierce. The rest of the people were looking at each other like ghosts were reincarnated. However, from the perspective of the floating footwall, there is no real kung fu.


    Of course, Li Hongde knows that they are all Zhuang Dacheng''s people. The leader is Huang San, Zhuang Dacheng''s right accomplice.


    Recently, Mr. Zhuang Dacheng has made trouble for him, using all kinds of excuses to ask for protection money, and even making trouble in his shop. Although Li Hongde is worth a lot, he has never been involved in the underworld forces and is somewhat afraid of Zhuang Dacheng. At first, he was very cooperative and thought that a little money would solve the problem. Unexpectedly, Zhuang Dacheng''s appetite was growing and he began to take shares. This time Li Hongde couldn''t bear it, so he decided to hire a bodyguard.


    "How is it, Mr. Li? Do you have a clear idea? " Huang San politely walked through the scene, staring at Li Hongde and asked.


    "I won''t agree. You''d better get out of here. Do you know where this is? Believe it or not? " Li Hongde''s expression was stiff, and his anger had rushed directly to his head.


    Huang San is not afraid of this. He knew that Zhuang Dacheng was standing on top of the sky. What''s to be afraid of? Zhuang Dacheng has a good eye and a lot of money, so he can make a few money. Even if you go in, you can''t stay in it for three days at most.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Li, Mr. Zhuang has said it. Let''s give a reply today. Don''t make us embarrassed, OK? If you embarrass us, we can only embarrass you... "Huang San spoke very politely, but he already gave a wink to his hands. A dozen people behind him immediately bullied him.


    "What do you want? Do you dare to be rough? " Li Hongde has been in the society for so many years. Even though he has never been through the water, his calm face also shows uneasiness.


    At this time, Bai Shiming, who called himself a national bodyguard, came forward. "Stop it! In broad daylight, heaven and earth, you dare to be wild in general manager Li''s villa. Do you still have the king''s law in your eyes? "


    It''s this line again. Liu Rufeng thought, "this guy used to be a filmmaker."


    "Oh?" Huang San looked up and down at the man in front of him. He was not afraid at all. He spat on the ground and said contemptuously, "silly x, who are you? You''ve seen too many movies. You''ve said a lot of bullshit. Get out of my way!"


    There is no need to reason with such people. The only way to deal with them is to control them. Bai Shiming stood up and did not speak much. He patted his chest and said with pride, "national first-class bodyguard, Bai Shiming."


    "I wipe! Master. Go up and have a fight with great Xia Bai... "


    Li Hongde stares at the national bodyguard and places all his hopes on him. The security guards clenched their fists and cheered up secretly.


    Four of the gangsters looked down on each other with their mouths turned. They handed each other a color and bullied each other. Several people''s fists and feet cooperate with each other. They attack at the same time, up and down, left and right. There is no flaw, and the attack is swift and violent.


    When Bai Shiming started, he found that his judgment was wrong. He used his side kick, whip leg, hook fist and straight fist to block the attack. Finally, he knocked the gangsters to the ground. However, he looked very embarrassed. He lost one of his shoes and put a stipple on his face.


    "Good! It''s great. It''s worthy of being a super bodyguard. Good Kung Fu The security guards cheered one after another, and Li Hongde also showed a smile.


    "Yo! Let''s not say it, it''s two down Huang San shouts to his brothers, "what do you think? Why are you all pestering together?" Huang San orders out loud, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    After receiving the order, a dozen people rushed up together.


    Liu Rufeng shook his head and thought, "now Bai Shiming is finished. He can''t deal with such a group of people for half a minute."


    Just want to help, just listen to Bai Shiming shouting: "you go together, ten more don''t care..."


    "Forget it. It will help him in the future." Liu Rufeng''s just about to step back.

 Chapter 6

    No matter how hard you hold on, you''d better die than admit defeat! Bai Shiming has always regarded this sentence as the creed of life.


    There is a creed, but not too dogmatic. Bai Shiming''s creed is not worth sticking to at this time.


    More than a dozen people have more than 20 legs and arms. When they attack at the same time, it''s like a rainstorm pouring out. Although they don''t have much martial arts skills, they have long experience of fighting in the street. They are quick to start and flexible.


    Just listen to "crackle... Ah!" Bai Shiming only gave two punches and one kick. Before he had any effect, he was kicked to the ground by a group of people, and he was beaten and kicked.


    Li Hongde panicked, and the security guards panicked. Huang San held his shoulder and laughed, but he could not stop shouting: "great Xia Bai is really good. Brothers, be careful. This is the first move of dog climbing in floor boxing, ha ha ha..."


    Bai Shiming fell to the ground, his mouth full of blood, but his eyes were wide open. He didn''t say a word, but he had some backbone.


    Huang San laughed, but the laughter became fierce. Looking at Li Hongde, he said, "Mr. Li, do you still think about it?"


    It''s a threat, a naked threat!


    Li Hongde''s brows were locked, and he was frozen there. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Since Li always doesn''t give face, I can''t help but feel sorry for Huang San." Huang San winked, and the group rushed to Li Hongde again.


    Li Hongde could not help stepping back a few steps. As for the excellent security guards, they were already shaking in the corner.


    "Wait!..."


    Liu Rufeng felt that he couldn''t do without it.


    He idly stopped in front of Li Hongde and said in a low voice, "come in and have tea. It will be over soon. Let''s continue to enjoy tea and chat in a moment."


    "Young man, you..." Li Hongde was shocked and could not speak. But at this time has been unable to pull back, can only step back, anxiously looking at, secretly for Liu Rufeng pinch sweat.


    The security guards didn''t have much hope and were ready to sneak away.


    Huang San didn''t expect that a weak boy who was almost ignored by him just now stood up with a helpless face and said with a bitter smile: "brothers, it seems that you have to take some trouble to teach this little brother. But Huang San can''t bully the weak. Don''t hurt the child... "


    Liu Rufeng yawned, as if he was sleepy. He sat on the steps and said lazily, "OK, I can''t wait. How about efficiency?"


    Shit! He dares to provoke. If we don''t repair it properly, he will be sorry for the party''s training for so many years.


    More than 20 legs and more than 20 arms were sent out at the same time, and this time the formation was much bigger than just now. It seemed that they all exerted their greatest strength.


    The guards shook their heads, while Li Hongde closed his eyes and did not dare to look any further. Bai Shiming is still on the ground with a complicated expression. There are sarcasm, schadenfreude and silent sympathy.


    Another brutal attack.


    Fortunately, Li Hongde''s house was paved with Yongshi, otherwise he could definitely see the smoke.


    I heard a fierce cry from the crowd: "ouch ~ ~ ouch! It''s killing me... "


    Next is Li Hongde''s panic and sympathy, while Huang San laughs fiercely¡° Smelly boy, show off your hero here. Let you have a long memory this time. No... no... "


    Huang San suddenly found a man sitting on the swing in the yard, swinging leisurely


    "This... What''s going on?" Huang San was completely forced. Li Hongde and the security guards also found it wrong and turned their eyes to the people on the swing.


    On the swing, Liu Rufeng is playing leisurely, smiling at the fierce battle in the field.


    "What''s the matter? How did he do it? When he saw that he had surrounded him... "Huang Sanzhen planned to give some incense to the Sanqing sect leader and asked the immortals what happened.


    "Stop it all. You are blind. Don''t you see who you are beating?"


    Hearing Huang Sany shouting, the gangsters stopped and looked at the people on the ground carefully.


    All of them saw that there were their own people lying on the ground. The man had been knocked unconscious by this time, and his head was like a pig''s head.


    Hearing the laughter of "gege" not far away, a group of thugs'' brains were blank. In order to make up for their mistakes, they rushed to Liu Rufeng.


    Li Hongde''s eyebrows slightly spread out, and he was surprised: "this young man is really good. Is he really..."


    Bai Shiming and the security guards were also surprised. They couldn''t believe this fact.


    Huang San was beaten in the face, but he still didn''t admit defeat. He said in a loud voice: "smelly boy, you can steal a beam and exchange a pillar. This time, you''ll be worse off than dead. See? We are so cruel to our own people. Do you know the consequences... "


    Although one person is missing, the hands and feet of the gangsters are waving at the same time, which is still so neat and dazzling. At this time, it seems that on the battlefield full of smoke, the soldiers are fighting hard.


    Huang San secretly aims at the swing for fear that the plot will repeat itself.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t escape this time. He just used a few percent of his strength. A group of fierce thugs just like they had trained in advance, lying on the ground neatly, forming a perfect fan. He also uttered a scream of "ouch ~ ouch".


    "As for the scream like killing a pig? It''s even louder than calling for a bed. It''s just social. " Liu Rufeng dusted his body and satirized.


    "Alas! He still took out the ox bone comb and combed his hair slowly.


    This time, everyone present understood that this boy is the absolute master, the master among the masters.


    Huang San hasn''t suffered this loss. A dozen people can''t beat a boy in his early twenties, which makes him lose face. No matter what the opponent was, he yelled at the brothers lying down: "get up, put him down, and give him 10000 yuan as a bonus!"


    The power of money is really powerful. The gangsters immediately jumped up like Popeye ate spinach, and several of them took out guys.


    Looking at them, Liu Rufeng shook his head and sighed, "I don''t want to work hard for money, not to mention money..."


    He seems to be careless, but he took the initiative this time.


    Thought: "give them a lesson, or the dog will pursue."


    Liu Rufeng stepped on his right foot and flew out like an arrow. On the other hand, he used some dark energy and made a few ghost like circles among more than a dozen people. A group of just now also incomparably powerful thugs, in an instant ten fainted in the past, the remaining two vomited blood in their mouths, covered one leg and cried.


    It won''t kill them, but Liu Rufeng knows for a few months.


    He walked quickly to Huang San and said coldly, "is there anything else to say?"

 Chapter 7

    All the people on the field were confused. They couldn''t convince themselves how to kill more than ten people in an instant in front of such a little boy like fresh meat.


    People often choose the last fight at the last moment. Huang San secretly bit his teeth and stabbed Liu Rufeng''s belly with a flash of white light while Liu Rufeng didn''t pay attention.


    He had a dagger hidden around his waist.


    One inch is short and one inch is dangerous. Sudden attack from close range is often the most effective. This is the strength of dagger. What''s more, Huang San and Liu Rufeng are close at hand, so it''s hard to escape.


    Huang San''s sneak attack scared many people present, and Li Hongde''s shocked heart almost jumped out..


    "Brother, be careful!" Bai Shiming saw it from a distance and reminded it loudly.


    Huang San congratulated himself: "you are not dead this time!"


    When he returns to reality from the vision of victory, he finds Liu Rufeng looking at himself with a smile, and the bright dagger is caught by his two fingers.


    "Ah? This, this... "Before Huang San''s reaction, his whole body bounced up three meters high, fell heavily on the ground and vomited blood.


    This one stroke, let Li Hongde and others secretly exclaim, which is the average player can do? I only know that great Xia Gu once introduced a man named Lu Xiaofeng who could do it.


    "Enough vomit or not, come here as soon as you''re not dead!" This time Liu Rufeng''s tone became heavier, and the gangsters and Huang San turned pale with fright.


    Huang San struggled to climb over and stammered: "big, big, big, I know I''m wrong, I don''t dare to..."


    Huang San has completely collapsed, and his words are not easy to say.


    "Palm! Am I that old? " Liu Rufeng said and took out the comb, stroked the hair.


    Huang San was so scared that he whipped his ears more than ten times. The corners of his mouth were bleeding, and he kept complimenting: "yes, you are still very young, and you are very handsome. It''s like a jade tree facing the wind and a crabapple. My respect for you is like a surging River..."


    This is a classic line in the movie. Huang San thinks there must be no problem this time. I didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to frown and kick him out more than ten meters. He said coldly, "I use you to praise me. It''s so fake. You should be honest. Do you understand? I hate plagiarizing others most. "


    The originally tense atmosphere was immediately relaxed, and Li Hongde and his party almost laughed.


    "It''s not so special?" Huang San''s brain is full of black lines. He really can''t think of any good words. We can only complain: "brother, we are blind and offend you. How do you punish us? We have no complaints..."


    "Well... That''s a nice sentence." Liu Rufeng walked slowly to Huang San, his eyes were cold, and he said, "call them over, kneel down and call grandfather!" When he spoke, Liu Rufeng''s aura burst, with the momentum of "those who follow me prosper, those who go against me perish.".


    Huang San is obedient to call that group of people to come over, foot injury can''t move of climb past, didn''t wake up also be wake up. More than a dozen people knelt in a row and kowtowed.


    "Yes, yes. Grandfather, I''m wrong. I''ll never be wild in front of you again in my life. Please forgive me. If I make trouble again, I will lose my children and grandchildren... "


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes twinkled and said, "you said it. Don''t blame me if you do it again. Go kowtow to President Li and admit your mistake


    Then Huang San knelt down and climbed in front of Li Hongde. "Dong Dong Dong" knocked his head dozens of times, and his forehead was full of blood. He begged for mercy: "Mr. Li, grandfather Li, we don''t dare any more. Please let us go..."


    Li Hongde is a soft-hearted person. He doesn''t know how to make a decision for a moment. He looks at Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng came over and looked at Huang San coldly, and said, "go away, tell you boss Zhuang, I''ll wait for him at any time!" The power of speaking is like the ringing of a golden bell, which calms down all around.


    Huang San woke up with more than a dozen fallen brothers, helped each other and limped out of the Li villa.


    A tense scene finally came to an end.


    Liu Rufeng found that Li Hongde and others were looking at him with a deep fear in their eyes.


    "What are you nervous about? Let''s go and have tea!" Liu Rufeng''s smile bloomed again, like the sunshine of spring, which added infinite warmth to the people present.


    Li Hongde arranged for Bai Shiming to be sent to the hospital, and then quickly let Liu Rufeng in. He poured the tea attentively. This time is different from just now, specially brewed the good Longjing on the pot.


    "Mr. Li''s tea is really delicious. I''m going to stay." Liu Rufeng looks at Li Hongde''s expression with a banter on his face.


    Li Hongde has worshipped Liu Rufeng as if he were a God. Now, needless to say, he is willing to make a good tea, even if he sends a luxury car. With a smile on his face, he asked, "young man... No, no, no, this gentleman..."


    Li Hongde said no three times in a row. He didn''t know what to say.


    "My name is Liu Rufeng."


    "Yes, Mr. Liu, you are the real master. Just now I have no eyes. I''ve lived most of my life, and my eyes are getting more and more confused."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "not only you can''t see it, but most people can''t see it."


    Li Hongde laughed and said, "this is the real person who doesn''t show his face. You played so well just now. I''ve never seen a master like you before."


    Liu Rufeng said in secret: "it seems that you didn''t say that just now ~ ~"


    "Oh, by the way, did you receive my invitation? It''s really worthy of being an international mercenary organization. Its efficiency is high... "Li Hongde still wants to know the origin of the other party.


    Liu Rufeng''s next sentence almost knocked Li Hongde Lei down. "In fact, I didn''t come only when I was invited..."


    "What, what? Then you are... "Li Hongde looked at him in surprise.


    "It''s true that I''m organized by Sirius, but I really don''t know the target of this mission. It''s just a chance to come here."


    "Oh..." Li Hongde seemed to understand, and continued to ask: "then you can stay with me. You can make a price for the Commission."


    Sirius is engaged in secret missions and has great responsibilities, so it is absolutely not allowed to tell anyone until it is absolutely necessary. Liu Rufeng as an excellent mercenary, of course, he knows very well, even Li Hongde such a good person can not tell him.


    Liu Rufeng felt that he was fighting for justice today and that he was giving Li Hongde a big gift. But before we know whether his daughter is the one we are looking for, we can''t agree.


    "Er... I may not be very convenient, so... I''m sorry..." Liu Rufeng faintly smiles and politely refuses.


    The way of thinking of the businessmen was almost the same. Li Hongde thought Liu Rufeng thought that money was too little. He said in an emphatic tone, "money is not a problem."


    Liu Rufeng suddenly found a single photo of a little girl who was just born a few months ago. She was crawling on the bed with a smile on her head. Her big eyes were bright and clear. She was fat and lovely. All of a sudden, the conversation turned and said, "who are the pictures on the wall?"

 Chapter 8

    Li Hongde followed Liu Rufeng''s gesture and said, "my daughter, Li mujin, is in high school."


    "This is when she was a child." Liu Rufeng looked at the photos, and he liked them. From this picture of his childhood, he could guess that it was not bad.


    Li Hongde looked up in Liu Rufeng''s eyes and said, "yes, she was eight months old. Now she is eighteen. Do you think we can be old..."


    "Ha ha... You are not old at that time." Liu Rufeng returned a sentence, eyes to look at the photo again, suddenly eyes a bright.


    "Birthmark?" Because the child in the photo is lying on his stomach, he can clearly see a red birthmark on his buttocks, and the shape is especially like a crescent moon.


    Liu Rufeng was very excited and thought that he would not be wrong this time.


    The two sat down again.


    Liu Rufeng said first, "this child was naughty when he was a child. How can he get red on his ass?" In fact, this is the final confirmation, so as not to make mistakes again.


    "Oh, this one. That''s her birthmark. It''s just a birth. " Li Hongde recalled that his daughter had just been born, and he couldn''t help feeling.


    "I was so happy when she was born that I could imagine the excitement of being a father for the first time. And her mother''s clinical family. Their children are very similar to my daughter. If it wasn''t for the birthmark on Hibiscus'' buttocks, they might have been wrong. Ha ha... "


    Li Hongde raised his face and sighed, as if he had no choice but to lose time. Looking at Liu Rufeng, he suddenly thinks that he is still a child and can''t understand his feelings. He simply goes back to the question just now.


    "Mr. Liu, you haven''t answered my question. Would you like to stay at my house? I''ll pay a high price! " This time Li Hongde deliberately amplified his voice to make sure that every word could enter Liu Rufeng''s ears.


    Few people don''t like money. The reason why some people are not moved is that they don''t give enough money. As long as the price in the other party''s heart is given, the psychological defense of the other party will be destroyed. At that time, Li Hongde is not afraid that he will not agree. This is Li Hongde''s firm creed.


    "Er..." in fact, Liu Rufeng has been determined to stay since she saw the picture of Li mujin when she was a child, but in order not to let her intention be obvious, she hesitated deliberately.


    Li Hongde is very kind to his subordinates, and the nanny is very casual here, unlike other rich families.


    Nanny Li Yuehua is a big sister in her forties. She has a good face and the corner of her eye has been marked by years.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak, Li Yuehua chimed in: "young man, my salary in this month is more than 5000 yuan, which is much higher than that in other families. I think you''ll agree to manage food and housing. With your agility, at least ten thousand yuan a month. "


    She thinks that although Liu Rufeng is very good and what kind of mercenary he is, he is still a child no matter how much he gives him every month.


    How can ten thousand yuan get into my eyes? Liu Rufeng secretly laughs that although he is not a greedy person, the price can also be related to a person''s reputation. This is the reason why stars have to pay high entrance fees.


    Hearing this, Li Hongde coughed two times, interrupted Li Yuehua''s words and said, "well... Let me give you a price. How about a million?" Li Hongde did not know the real price of international mercenaries, and felt that the figure was not low.


    Liu Rufeng did not speak, quietly tasting tea.


    Li Hongde knew that he had given less and raised his price. "Five million, what do you think?" He thinks it has increased five times at a time, which should be almost enough.


    "This..." Liu Rufeng pondered a little. Li Yuehua didn''t dare to interrupt. He gestured beside him, which means you agreed. It''s not enough. Liu Rufeng pretended not to see it, as if nothing had happened.


    "How little are you?" Li Hongde smacked his lips and said, "how about an annual salary of 10 million?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s not about money."


    "Thirty million? You have a task to do, I don''t limit your freedom... "Li Hongde secretly decided: at the beginning, Liu Bei asked Zhuge Liang three times, like this young man''s skill, it''s worth spending more money.


    30 million. What''s the concept? That means that from now on nothing, enough for the average family to spend a lifetime. This made Li Yuehua grow up and think in her heart: "the price has gone up too fast. I only have forty or fifty thousand yuan a month, and thirty million yuan is enough for me to earn several lives."


    Liu Rufeng''s expression became serious. "Mr. Li, I said it''s not about money... OK, 30 million is 30 million."


    Liu Rufeng said very reluctantly, angry Li Hongde heart straight scold: "also said it''s not money, how to promise so happy this time?"


    Li Hongde then took out a card, handed it to him and said, "there are 15 million here. You can use it first. If you don''t have enough, please come to me again."


    "Thirty million? So easy to earn? " Next to the nanny is also dumbfounded, eyes are envious.


    Liu Rufeng is very happy to accept it. He thinks that for a boss as big as Li Hongde, the number is not much.


    Li Hongde is naturally very happy with the success of the cooperation and is busy arranging rooms for Liu Rufeng. Nanny Li Yuehua came over and whispered, "little brother, are you really an international mercenary? It''s still easy for you to earn money. "


    Liu Rufeng knew that for ordinary people like them, 30 million is an astronomical number, which is enough to win several awards. People who are used to hard life tend to have a greater desire for money.


    "It''s still less," he said with a smile


    "What? Is that still a little? " Li Yuehua was surprised to grow up and couldn''t believe this fact.


    Li family''s ostentation is still very big. In the evening, Li Hongde specially arranged the largest hotel in the city and ordered a table full of dishes. Liu Rufeng saw that the dish was really exquisite, which was more than two or three times more extravagant than the meal he and Hu mei''er ate.


    The security guards have regarded Liu Rufeng as a deity and have been toasting hard. I can''t help but say: "great Xia Liu, the whole s City, no, no, you are the first one in China..."


    Liu Rufeng is not polite. He has a big meal. At the banquet, he also told them about his brilliant deeds. Li Hongde and the security guards were nervous and excited.


    Liu''s liquor reel right and left a little bit more than five drinks. He drank two or three jin of Baijiu, but he could not see any drunken. The group of security guards had been in a state of confusion. Several people had been away from home and had something to do.


    "Mr. Liu, I want to tell you something." When Li Hongde saw that there were only two people left, he felt that he was serious.

 Chapter 9

    "Mr. Liu..."


    "Don''t call me that. I don''t feel comfortable. Just call me Rufeng." No matter how the other party is also an elder, Liu Rufeng feels that Li Hongde is always polite to himself, which is a little uncomfortable.


    "Well, Rufeng. Actually, I''m going to let you protect my daughter. Zhuang Dacheng won''t come here easily. In addition, I will strengthen my guard from tomorrow, and they won''t make trouble easily because they have been taught a lesson today. I''m worried about the trouble they''ll have when they go to school to find my daughter Li mujin. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded, which was exactly what he meant.


    "Oh, yes." Li Hongde patted his forehead and said to himself, "I forgot to pick up my daughter when I was drinking."


    As soon as Liu Rufeng looked at her watch, it was nearly nine o''clock. She also blamed herself for drinking more and forgetting her date with Hu Meier. But he wondered: "did Hu mei''er forget it? Why haven''t you contacted yourself so far? "


    "It''s important to pick up your daughter. I''ll go with you."


    Liu Rufeng thought: I have to see what Li Hibiscus looks like first. If she looks like sister Furong, she would rather have 30 million commission than run for her life.


    Li Hongde didn''t say much. He didn''t care about drunk driving. He drove his limited edition Bentley to Mingzhu school.


    On the way, Liu Rufeng calls Hu Meier. It turns out that she has forgotten about her date in the evening. Since it''s all right, Liu Rufeng''s heart is released.


    Mingzhu school is the largest private high school in S City, where Li mujin goes to school. Every day at this time to pick up the children''s parents are crowded at the door. But I don''t know why the school gate is so cold today.


    There was only one girl standing at the door looking around.


    "Hibiscus, here!" When Li Hongde saw his daughter, he put down his heart and cried out.


    Seeing Li Hongde, Li Hibiscus immediately came and complained, "how did you come? I''ve been waiting for half an hour."


    "Er... I''m delayed today. By the way, is it early for you to finish school today? Why is there no one now? There is no place to park the car as usual. " Li Hongde immediately changed the topic and asked a rhetorical question.


    "Today we missed a lesson of self-study. By the way, who is he?" Seeing that Liu Rufeng was a stranger, Li Hibiscus asked.


    "My name is Liu Rufeng. Hello." Liu Rufeng first introduced himself.


    "Oh, the new driver?" Li Hibiscus looked surprised. However, this kind of thing happened more often than not, because Li Hongde didn''t change a driver for her.


    "I''m your bodyguard." Liu Rufeng looked at Li hibiscus and gave him a hundred points in an instant.


    It''s a real beauty. Daimei, qiongbi, apricot eyes, cherry lips, round face, white and tender. A black-and-white cotton skirt set off her as a beautiful lotus.


    Young ladies always have a little temper, and Li mujin is no exception. She snorted and got into the car, as if she didn''t hear Liu Rufeng''s words at all.


    Li Hongde was a little embarrassed. His face turned red and white. He stared at Liu Rufeng nervously. He was afraid that the living Bodhisattva who had spent a lot of money would leave in a rage.


    Liu Rufeng has honed her mind very well over the years. Don''t say it''s such a small thing to be eaten. Even if "Mount Tai collapses in front and the color remains unchanged," it can be done.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s face unchanged, Li Hongde was relieved. "I''m sorry, my daughter is spoiled. But you can rest assured that I will teach her a good lesson. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Please get on the bus. I''ll drive."


    "What? Are you driving Li Hongde is not reluctant to let Liu Rufeng serve him. The main reason is that he doesn''t know each other''s driving skills.


    "You don''t believe me?" Liu Rufeng took out a green certificate and handed it to him.


    "It''s still an international driver''s license." Li Hongde was so surprised that he didn''t know why. However, it''s no surprise to think about it. For an international mercenary, driving must be no problem. It''s also very common to get an international driver''s license.


    Li Hongde felt a lot more at ease and naturally took the position of CO pilot.


    "What a driver." As soon as she got on the bus, Li said.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "we international mercenaries have to know everything. Driving is just a small skill for me."


    "You? International mercenaries? Blow it! You are not a few years older than me. Even if you have practiced martial arts since you were born, you can''t reach that level. Besides, you''re so thin that you don''t even have muscles on your body... "


    "You''re wrong. I didn''t practice martial arts since I was born. I started prenatal education when my mother was pregnant with me."


    "Puff..." Li Hibiscus laughs. It''s the first time she''s heard that she can teach martial arts. "You''re quite humorous," he said with a smile


    "I''m not only humorous, but also pretty good-looking." Liu Rufeng added.


    "Che... I really think I''m somebody. I''ve seen so many people like you who cheat on food and drink all day long. Don''t think it''s great to be handsome. There are more handsome boys in our school than you..."


    Li not only didn''t buy it, she sneered. Liu Rufeng was embarrassed for a while and thought, "why is this young lady so difficult to deal with? She doesn''t like her perfect appearance at all. Since her debut, she is really the only one who has seen her beauty not make a fool of herself."


    When Li Hongde saw that the atmosphere was not right, he quickly said, "hibiscus, don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Liu is an expert of real materials. You don''t know how powerful he is today."


    "Oh? Is that true Li Hibiscus looked at Liu Rufeng dubiously. She would not doubt her father''s words, but if she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that her father''s words were true.


    The car did not drive a few steps, Liu Rufeng found behind a black business car closely behind, eyebrows can not help but wrinkle.


    "Hello! Is what my father said true? Are you really Li Hibiscus still couldn''t believe it and asked again.


    "Keep quiet!" Liu Rufeng is concentrating on thinking about how to get rid of the flies behind, so he directly stopped Li''s words.


    "You...!" Li''s face turned red and murmured, "it''s so fast. What''s the big deal!"


    Liu Rufeng said in a low voice: "there are people following behind. Don''t talk until I get rid of them."


    Li Hongde''s father and daughter were all surprised, and then they saw from the rear mirror that a black business car was slowly following.


    Liu Rufeng stepped up the gas, passed by an open space in the suburb, stopped the car on a steep slope and said, "Mr. Li, you drive with her first, I''ll deal with the things behind."


    Then he got out of the car and went down.

 Chapter 10

    Liu Rufeng''s skill Li Hongde has met. He firmly believes that Liu Rufeng is a piece of cake to deal with these people.


    Li Hibiscus is also a brave girl. She doesn''t know what fear is. She just sat in the car and watched how much weight the guy just boasted.


    Before the car behind was ready to go uphill, Liu Rufeng arrived in front of the car. Stand there and watch the car calmly.


    The door opened and more than a dozen people came out with iron bars in their hands. As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that he didn''t know her, he asked, "what can I do for you


    The leader was a bald man with a moustache on his chin. He glared and said, "boy, are you the one who injured our third brother Huang today? Originally, we wanted to clean up Li Hongde and his daughter, but I didn''t expect you to be there. We just cleaned up together. "


    Liu Rufeng said: "you Zhuang boss and Huang San have taken it. Do you want to have a try?"


    Baldheaded scolded: "I don''t agree with you if he does. Today we are all very selective, and we have prepared weapons that you can''t leave alive if you have the ability. "


    Liu Rufeng looked carefully, and it was true. These dozen people are not at the same level as last time. Every muscle is strong and the footwall is stable. Even this skinhead has some skills, unlike Huang San, who is only poor in bluffing and has no real ability.


    However, who is Liu Rufeng? When he was a drug trafficking group in the golden triangle, he was able to get in and out freely. Today, these people can''t get in at all.


    "I''m sure I''m going to leave. I''m not sure if you can. I advise you to go back. Don''t lose all your brothers. There won''t even be a doorman to deliver a message. " This is Liu Rufeng''s consistent style. Before fighting, let''s talk about the other party''s anger.


    Bald head was angry and yelled, scolded: "let your mother fart. Today we are going to clean you up. Don''t talk nonsense with me, brothers, fight me!"


    This group of people are very strong, a gust of wind came, directly brought up a burst of dust.


    More than a dozen people, more than a dozen iron bars, with the whir of the wind, hit Liu Rufeng like lightning. Standing not far away, Li Hongde was scared into a cold sweat on his back, and Li Hibiscus turned white.


    Liu Rufeng played very carefully this time. He showed all his moves in one style, like a gift specially prepared for Li hibiscus.


    He caught the two iron bars with both hands in a leisurely manner, stepped back, and then snatched them with a little force, kicking them off one by one. Then he bent the iron bar and threw it on the ground.


    What''s the situation? That''s a thumb thick iron bar. How can he bend it? It''s incredible.


    Li was also stunned and mumbled, "is he human?"


    A simple action has explained the problem, bald people began to feel guilty. But the attack still didn''t stop, the speed was still very fast.


    Liu Rufeng is not in a hurry. He turns around and grabs all the four or five iron bars he has attacked. Then he blows them all away.


    The same move, repeated three or four times, bald brought a group of people down.


    The bald man was stunned. What he brought with him today was carefully selected. Usually, he was a person who could cut down a street. Today, he was defeated by this boy''s careless actions. I can''t imagine. No wonder Huang San didn''t lose so miserably. Now I understand.


    It''s just that he understood too late. Liu Rufeng walked up to him and looked at him with a smile, but his eyes were cold, "how about it? Do we still practice? "


    "This... I..." bareheaded a look at the fallen brothers are lying on the ground can''t get up, a cool heart to the end. However, he was not a muddleheaded person. He was quick to change his mind. He quickly squeezed out a smile and said, "today is a misunderstanding... Misunderstanding. We heard that you are very skillful, so we came here specially to learn some moves..."


    "Well, then, how about my" dog climbing first style "


    Voice did not fall, bald has been kicked off, fell heavily, like a dead dog lying on the ground.


    "Go away! Next time you won''t be so lucky. " Liu Rufeng said coldly, then walked towards Li Hongde''s father and daughter, still did not forget to take out the comb, stroked the hair.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng, Li almost burst into tears and asked, "you, you, you just played so well. You are really an international mercenary..."


    With a faint smile, he said, "guess what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Your Kung Fu is good. Do you want to join our school team?" Li is the captain of the martial arts team of the school. She looks at Liu Rufeng with a loving eye.


    "School team?"


    "Yes, with your strength, it''s no problem to take the first place." Li said it again.


    Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while. "What is this girl thinking about all day long? I''m going to join the school team? It''s a shame to take the first place. "


    Liu Rufeng looked at her and said with a smile, "don''t be infatuated with me. I''m just a legend!" Women''s praise is often a panacea for men to exert their great power, which is why the saint fighter Xingya would burst out of energy when he heard Athena''s call.


    Li Hibiscus is a beautiful woman and an absolute school flower. With her praise, Liu Rufeng is like floating in the clouds.


    "Don''t stink. No matter how you are our driver, you have to listen to me, you know?" Li''s eyes were wide open and she began to put on the airs of a young lady again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Liu is an international mercenary hired by us." As soon as Li Hongde heard what his daughter said, he quickly reminded her.


    "Che... That''s just our bodyguard. What''s the look?" Li Hibiscus still dismissive, behind with eyes seconds killed Liu Rufeng tens of thousands of times.


    With parents'' care, Liu Rufeng is not easy to say anything out of the ordinary, and ignores her. She just drives the car back to Li''s villa with a smile.


    At night, a full moon is hanging in the sky, adding a lot of auspicious atmosphere to this luxurious villa.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng stood in the hospital early in the morning to stretch his muscles and bones, which is also his habit for many years. The nurse didn''t get up until he finished practicing. See Liu Rufeng surprised asked: "little brother, how do you get up so early, as a messenger also don''t have to work so hard."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''m used to it. I keep exercising every day."


    Li Yuehua''s eyes flickered as if he had something to say.


    "Sister, what can I do for you?" Liu Rufeng spoke first.


    Li Yuehua sighed. Her eyes flickered. Finally, she seemed determined and said in a low voice, "if only I had so much money from President Li..."


    Li Yuehua looked hesitant and swallowed his words several times.


    Liu Rufeng said, "it''s nothing to do you a favor."


    "Help... Help? Don''t you charge me? "


    When Li Yuehua heard that, he had the bottom in his heart, and then he told the truth

 Chapter 11

    Liu Rufeng was wronged for a while. How can I be like a man who loves money? Don''t treat me like that.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Li Yuehua seems to have seen the lucky star come down to earth and smile. "My daughter Zhu Dan is also in the Pearl, since there is no charge... I want my little brother to take care of me..."


    "It''s too easy. It''s on me." Liu Rufeng thought to himself, "now that the country is peaceful and the people are safe, how can there be so much danger? Now the parents are really dangerous. But I don''t know what Zhu Dan looks like... "


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng drove Li Hibiscus into Mingzhu school. Along the way, two people can''t help but fight each other. In the end, of course, Liu Rufeng wins, but Li Hibiscus is in a mess.


    "You''ll listen to me when you go in, you know? Otherwise, don''t follow me ~! " As soon as she got out of the car, she gave Liu Rufeng a blow.


    "OK, elder martial sister." Liu Rufeng didn''t care at all. He looked very respectful.


    "Well! That''s about the same Li Hibiscus a look at each other convinced, suddenly the whole person also came to the spirit, looked up and walked with big strides. The two hemispheres, which are already eye-catching, are even more attractive.


    "Who is the boy next to you? How can you be with the school flower? No, I''m going to kill myself... "


    As soon as Li Hibiscus entered the campus, the boys who said hello to her continued. Liu Rufeng was not only directly ignored, but also in the eyes of fans.


    Li Hibiscus is full of air, canthus swept Liu Rufeng, heart sneer: "how? Is my sister very proud? "


    Liu Rufeng laughed in his heart: "what''s the air? After a while, the girl appeared, let you see what is the scene of screaming!


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, I''m your head teacher, Xia Rosa."


    Liu Rufeng saw that the head teacher was still a beautiful woman, and her face value could reach at least 90 points.


    Summer rose melon face, big eyes, wearing a pair of black glasses frame, shawl hair black as waterfall. A suit of professional clothes, the perfect curve of their own delineation is very in place. On the surface, however, Yu Jie fan could see the weakness and helplessness hidden in her eyes.


    "Students, stop first. This is a new student in our class. His name is Liu Rufeng." As soon as I entered the class, Xia rose was introduced first.


    "Shua"


    More than 20 female students and more than 40 male students in the class simultaneously focused on Liu Rufeng on the platform.


    "Who is this boy? Is He Li Mu Jin''s boyfriend?"


    "It''s my boyfriend. I think it''s his valet."


    The boys'' eyes are hateful, because Liu Rufeng comes and overwhelmingly compares them. Huang Sizhi, who is always the most handsome man in the world, immediately frowned and made up his mind: "I''ll give this boy a good look!"


    The girls'' eyes did not stop for a moment, and they stopped for a minute on Liu Rufeng. The heart is incomparably struggling to shout: "too handsome! Oh, My God! If he comes a few days earlier, I will never fall in love with XXX again. No, I want to break up. Break up decisively! "


    "This beauty, the absolute pearl of the first school grass, really cool, very drag ah."


    The girls have drawn circles in their eyes, and their minds are also in confusion, with all kinds of words and sentences pouring in.


    "Welcome new students to say a few words!" Xia rose took the lead in clapping.


    Liu Rufeng stood very straight, with a bright light in her eyes and a smile on her face.


    "My name is Liu Rufeng, willow green willow. Rufeng means acting as fast as the wind. I''m glad to meet you. I hope we can keep watch and help each other, unite and forge ahead, be the most harmonious class and achieve the best results in the future. In addition, I am the most handsome and invincible in the universe. It doesn''t make sense to conquer beauties. Be careful, beauties!... "


    "This kid''s mouth is really good."


    "Yes, it''s over. He has robbed us of the limelight."


    "Let''s go. Look at his arrogance, especially the last few words. He declared war with us naked.


    Another wave is the cheers of the girls.


    "That''s good. That''s great. Liu Rufeng is the most handsome man in the universe. We support you."


    "We are willing to die for you. We can''t wait a second..."


    "We''re going to give you a monkey..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few active girls look at Liu Rufeng with a crazy face. Just like fans see a superstar, the silent girl silently praises Liu Rufeng and her eyes are red.


    Even standing on one side of the summer rose also shocked, did not expect to look shy boy is so able to speak, is the last few sentences a little too explicit, which is a typical three good students ah.


    "Good! Well said Xia rose took the lead in clapping, and then the whole class clapped.


    In front of a few words, Li Hibiscus still secretly picked her big finger. When she heard the last few words, she almost tilted her nose and murmured: "this narcissist is crazy." Although I thought so in my heart, I still took a few pictures.


    Liu Rufeng was sent to a table with Wang Ziming. That guy is not tall, fat looking very cute.


    As soon as the head teacher Xia rose left, Liu Rufeng received a dozen little notes from girls, which were written with all kinds of courtship words.


    "I''m Huang Yuexian, the girl in red at the second table of southbound. Do you think I''m beautiful? Pay more attention to me in the future... "


    "My name is Wang Zihan. Except for Li hibiscus, my chest is the biggest in my class. Have you noticed youmu?"


    "My name is Han yanru, two rows behind you. Do you think my eyes are big?"


    What are these... "Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing, but shook his head and threw it into the garbage bag.


    "By the way, you have to be careful of the boys in the back row, especially the rich second generation Huang Sizhi, who has always been the leader of the school. Just now, you were so popular that I don''t think they will let you go." As soon as Wang Ziming comes up, he gives Liu Rufeng the bottom of his class.


    "I see. Thank you." Liu Rufeng was moved in his heart and made up his mind silently. The little brother was settled.


    "Pa!" A small note fell on Liu Rufeng''s desk. Open a look, found that this is not a girl, it only wrote five words: after class, see you on the playground!


    "How fast it came!" Liu Rufeng looked back, Huang Sizhi several people are proud of looking at themselves, a pair of like immediately can revenge excited expression.


    Several girls in the class also saw the matter, and wanted to hand over a few small notes to remind them. Because they were afraid of Huang Sizhi, they didn''t dare to throw them after they finished writing.


    Only a small note was thrown. Liu Rufeng opened it and saw that it belonged to Li hibiscus.


    On the note was written a line of beautiful little words: don''t start too hard!

 Chapter 12

    "Damn it! Is there any mistake? Who are you. I also need encouragement and comfort, OK? " Liu Rufeng had a chill.


    "Ding Ling -" the bell rings after class.


    In addition to Li hibiscus, all the flower girls in the class silently prayed for Liu Rufeng at this time.


    Huang Sizhi came over with a look of disdain and said, "let''s go, Lao Tzu''s time is very expensive!"


    Liu Rufeng pretends to be silly and follows slowly.


    The other students in the class were secretly sweating for Liu Rufeng and said, "this handsome guy looks very smart, but he is a complete fool. The best way to do this is to run to the office building and ask the teacher for protection!"


    Wang Ziming watched and clenched his fist, but he didn''t dare to come.


    ¡­¡­


    On the playground, Liu Rufeng and Huang Sizhi stood looking at each other, and there were many spectators nearby.


    "Hello! Miss Li, why don''t you tell the teacher that Liu Rufeng has been bullied. " A few female fans are reminding me.


    Li Hibiscus as if nothing had happened to look at the distance, light said: "it''s OK, he was used to bullying, one more time is nothing."


    "What? You, you... Why are you so ungrateful? You''re all together. " Idiotic indifferent looking faces make complaints about the first campus belle of Li Mujin.


    Huang Sizhi stands arrogantly in front of Liu Rufeng, and the four or five followers behind him are also a kind of arrogant posture.


    "Liu Rufeng, don''t you dare to repeat what he said on the stage today?" Huang Sizhi''s eyes were slanted, and his body was full of force.


    Liu Rufeng was stunned for a while, his eyes were timid, and he pretended to be dull.


    Huang Sizhi lit a cigarette, vomited a mouthful and said, "I tell you, it''s better to hide in the corner of the wall for me in the future, otherwise you will disappear here. Do you hear me?"


    Huang Sizhi''s voice is very loud, with a strong deterrent force.


    Zhang he and Liu Fei, two small followers behind Huang Sizhi, echoed: "Shenglong real estate company in s city belongs to his family. His father has tens of millions of assets and can kill you with money."


    "That is, if you are smart, don''t talk so much nonsense. In addition, stay away from Li hibiscus, or I will beat you once I see you!"


    Liu Rufeng stood in the same place, looking at it inexplicably, still at a loss, "Oh... Seems to understand."


    With a bad smile on his face, Huang Sizhi said, "do you know how to do that?"


    Liu Rufeng scratched his head and said foolishly, "I still don''t know!"


    Huang Sizhi and others vomited blood in an instant, and directly asked in their heart, "are you the monkey invited Toby?"


    "Motherfucker!"


    Huang Sizhi, with a black face, glanced at several people around him and said, "brothers, it seems that we have been fooled..."


    "How dare you play with us, beat him, and I''ll be responsible for the injury!"


    Huang Sizhi yelled, and several small attendants immediately rolled up their sleeves to prepare.


    Just then, Wang Ziming ran out of the crowd and stood in front of Liu Rufeng. He straightened his chest and cried, "don''t bully people!"


    "I wipe! You want to be beaten, don''t you? " Huang Sizhi''s eyes were fierce.


    "I..." Wang Ziming was also very afraid. He knew these villains best. He always used to fight and curse people, and he was the master of ordinary meals. He was too small to fight.


    Huang Sizhi winked, and Zhang he stepped out. Pressed the crunchy ring of the knuckle on the hand a few times, to the prince express Wei way: "you little fat better get out of the way for us, or even you fight together!"


    Now that I stand up, how can I go back? Although Wang Ziming''s legs were a little trembling, he reluctantly put on a Sanda posture and kept swallowing saliva and staring at each other.


    "Good boy, have seed! Let you be a hero, and let you suffer first today! " Zhang he stepped over.


    Wang Ziming was so scared that he almost fell to the ground with a soft leg.


    At this time, I only heard Liu Rufeng say softly behind me: "don''t be afraid, there is me."


    "You?" Wang Ziming a chill, "this time also said sarcastic?"


    Zhang he has already punched Wang Ziming in the chest. Liu Rufeng pushed Wang Ziming''s right elbow and filled it with air. The movement was so small that no one could see it.


    Wang Ziming''s fist went out with the wind, hitting Zhang he''s wrist.


    Zhang he cried out in pain and stood in the same place, still wondering: "when can this boy practice?"


    It''s not true, it''s an illusion!


    Zhang he once again kicked a foot to Wang Ziming''s knee, this time obviously increased the strength, much faster than last time.


    Liu Rufeng made a little effort, and Wang Ziming leaned over and kicked Zhang He with his right leg.


    This is very accurate, and the speed is instantaneous.


    Zhang He "ah --" covered his leg, glared at his eyes, and scolded: "smelly boy, when did you become so powerful?"


    Wang Ziming was also puzzled. He was still very empty at first. Unexpectedly, his body seemed to be infused with invisible power, and his hands and feet were light.


    Secretly happy: "I have become a great Xia today!"


    Zhang he suffered a loss and didn''t dare to go forward alone. He winked at Liu Fei and they rushed up together.


    These two people are practicing sports. They are about 1.75 meters in height, and their muscles are very strong. Two people exert the greatest potential, right foot a pedal, the whole body quickly forward out, not a second. At the same time, when they were about to arrive, their bodies soared into the air, with left and right flying feet.


    Perfect, perfect!


    Huang Sizhi squinted and was very satisfied. I firmly believe that with these two feet, I can definitely kick the boy away, or at least throw a dog into the mud.


    The mood of the audience changes with the situation on the field.


    Next second.


    Liu Rufeng gently pulled Wang Ziming''s waistband, and he saw that Wang Ziming quickly retreated five or six steps, and Zhang he and Liu Fei both kicked in the air. They both split their legs on the ground, with a straight expression of broken eggs.


    How is that possible? Huang also showed a forced expression.


    Huang Sizhi yelled at the three people behind him: "you three, go up together! I don''t believe that even Ma Baonan is going to be a master these days. "


    The remaining three are not sports students, but they all have a lot of meat, and the tonnage is still up to standard. They don''t know any moves, so they use the most primitive method, a big hand, just like using the eagle to catch the chicken, ready to control Wang Ziming and Wang Ziming.


    Liu Rufeng drags Wang Ziming around a few times, and simply makes several trips under his feet. Three people fall at the same time. They are very heavy. When they fall down, they suddenly bring a lot of dust.


    "Damn it, it''s really evil today. Even this little fat man can''t clean up." Huang Sizhi doubts in the heart, the face is still fierce scold a way: "all are idiots, I come!"


    Only the bare commander was left. Huang Sizhi had no choice but to roll up his sleeve and go out in person.

 Chapter 13

    Huang Sizhi moved his muscles and bones a few times, kicked a few feet, punched a few punches, and added some dazzling whip legs.


    Liu Rufeng holds his shoulder and looks at Huang Sizhi''s preparation. He thinks, "it''s OK. This boy really knows what to order. Unfortunately, his basic skills are not very solid. They are all empty moves."


    Huang Sizhi warmed up, pointed to the prince and said: "boy, it''s too late for you to regret now. As long as you are willing to kneel down and beg me, I will spare you. My young master''s shoes are dirty. Come to kneel and lick them quickly... "


    Several of the attendants also cried out for him, "Huang Shao Kung Fu is good, Huang Shao Kung Fu is handsome, Huang Shao Kung Fu is superb..."


    Liu Rufeng pulled Prince Ming aside and said in a low voice, "I''ll come!"


    After the wonderful performance just now, Wang Ziming already knew Liu Rufeng''s ability and stood not far away with a smile.


    "Motherfucker! I beat you! " Huang Sizhi was overjoyed.


    Liu Rufeng''s face was rippling with spring breeze, holding his shoulder and joking: "Taekwondo? What''s the drag? But Huang Shao kicks me first. If he can''t kick me, it''s you kneeling and licking me. "


    "What are you talking about, motherfucker?"


    Huang Sizhi was so angry that he made more than 20 kicks in a row, including side kicking, side kicking, whipping and so on.


    His twenties feet look very dazzling, and they are also mixed with some difficult movements. Huang Sizhi''s physical strength is not small, and he is very tired.


    Liu Rufeng was still standing there.


    "Huang Shao, it''s not so good. It didn''t kick me." Liu Rufeng began to gloat.


    "Pooh! You''re lucky. I didn''t do my best just now. " Huang Sizhi is out of breath, and he still refuses to admit defeat. He clenched his teeth, made the most of his strength to fly a foot, and went straight to Liu Rufeng''s chest to kick it.


    The strength of this foot is really great. Liu Rufeng takes two steps back, pretends to protect his chest, and holds Huang Sizhi''s wrist. "It''s too dangerous!" he said


    "NIMA, is that all right?" Huang Sizhi despair, decided to fight. The right leg, the only one that can support the body, also quickly lifted up and sent out a whip leg to sweep Liu Rufeng''s head.


    With a sharp whip, Liu Rufeng pretended to be flustered to protect his head and hold Huang Sizhi''s foot. At the same time, he pretended to be pale and afraid.


    This is miserable. Huang Sizhi finds that his buttocks are hanging in the air and his feet are held by Liu Rufeng.


    Fuck! How can this picture look so ambiguous? I don''t like to make a foundation.


    Liu Rufeng felt sweating, and suddenly his hands shook away.


    This skillful shake hands, in fact, is to help Huang Sihua solve some strength, otherwise Huang Sizhi whole person fell to the ground, the tail root will break.


    Huang Sizhi sat on the ground, just as there was a stone below, which was several sizes bigger than what Liu Rufeng had thrown.


    "My dear, it''s a tragedy. Blessed by Bodhisattva."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t notice that there was a big stone below, and Huang Sizhi''s action was so perfect that he sat on it.


    "Ah --"


    Huang Sizhi screamed, frowned, and the back part was tight.


    Chrysanthemum remains, all over the ground


    "Motherfucker! Come with me Huang Sizhi was so impatient that he could no longer suppress his anger. Grinning with a group of people attacked at the same time.


    There''s going to be a group fight?


    Liu Rufeng pulls Wang Ziming to turn around and run. At the same time, he takes some stones with him.


    The stone came whistling with the wind, right in the crotch of several people.


    Just listen to the moment behind a scream, a few people immediately sat on the ground to do their own local massage.


    Shit! hidden weapon!


    Huang Sizhi bit his teeth and scolded: "it''s really evil today. Why can''t these two silly boys fight?"


    "Brothers, is it all right?" Huang Sizhi looked at several troubling followers and asked.


    Several people gritted their teeth and said, "we have no problem!"


    "Well, I don''t believe it. Six of us can''t deal with the two of them."


    Several people stood up, patted the dust and continued to rush up.


    Wang Ziming wants to run again. He is held down by Liu Rufeng and secretly looks not far away.


    At this time, a beautiful woman came over and yelled, "Huang Sizhi, don''t bully people!"


    It was Xia Qiangwei, the head teacher.


    Summer rose walked to Liu Rufeng side, soft voice way: "you don''t be afraid, have me in, they dare not."


    "No... nothing." Liu Rufeng smiles, but her eyes don''t stare at Xia Rose''s face, but her proud chest.


    "Keke..." Xia rose pulls Liu Rufeng to her side and stares at Huang Sizhi and other humanitarians: "if you don''t come here to apologize to Liu Rufeng, or you''ll all have a big demerit!


    Xia Qiangwei also knows that Huang Jinlong, Huang Sizhi''s Lao Tzu, is a famous big man. She has also given many gifts to the school, and principal Han Tianxi has to give others face. Demerit recording is just to scare them and find a step for themselves.


    Huang Sizhi grinned and said bitterly: "teacher, do you look like bullies? They are bullying us, OK


    Summer rose also felt very strange, "Why are they so clean? It seems that the hair has not been damaged, but Huang Sizhi and others are very embarrassed. "


    "Teacher, you don''t know. They surrounded us just now. Fortunately, you arrived in time..." Wang Ziming stood up first.


    "You..." Huang Si''s ambition almost gushed out blood, and his eyes became fierce. "NIMA, who bullied who? Look at the injury on us, ouch..." the local pain of several people came again, and his face changed a little.


    "No swearing! Don''t apologize yet Summer rose''s white face was red at this time.


    Huang Sizhi is not afraid of this young head teacher at all. Just now, he just gave her face. Now, how can he be obedient if he asks him to apologize?


    With a wave of his hand, he said coldly, "Liu Rufeng and Wang Ziming, you two wait for me, let''s go!"


    "You... You stop!" Xia rose apricot eyes wide open, breathing heavily, chest up and down, self-cultivation of the white shirt inside the "magic weapon" almost jumped out.


    Liu Rufeng saw the dry mouth, can''t help but say: "teacher, I''m hungry."


    Summer rose helplessly looking at Liu Rufeng two people, don''t know what to say. As a head teacher, I don''t even have the ability to make students apologize. I''m really embarrassed in front of a new classmate.


    There''s another thing she still can''t understand. It was clearly five or six people of Huang Sizhi just now. How could Huang Sizhi''s body not be hurt at all, or even say that he couldn''t see any dust, but they were extremely embarrassed?


    "Come to my office first. I want to know what''s going on." Summer rose a see not to leave Huang Sizhi a few people, but still want Wang Ziming two people to talk about the specific situation, otherwise today make so big, the school to investigate up the head teacher is also responsible.


    In fact, the matter is very clear, summer rose is not the first time to meet Huang Sizhi several people bully people, Wang Ziming and Liu Rufeng stated the matter again and went back.

 Chapter 14

    Huang Sizhi several people go back dejected, behind countless know the inside of the students are pointing. People who don''t know the inside story are also confused, "why is Huang Shao so embarrassed today? Is it after a fierce battle?


    Huang Sizhi angrily scolded as he walked: "Ma Dan, she beat wild geese all day long, but today she was pecked by wild geese. She was so miserable by two wastes."


    Zhang he came with him and said, "boss, I think that boy is absolutely hard to deal with. It''s better to use wisdom instead of force."


    "Fart!" Huang Sizhi''s eyes made Zhang He tremble. "Do you think I can''t beat him? I''m soft handed. I don''t want him to make a fool of himself in front of so many students the first day. Next time he won''t be so lucky. "


    "Yes, yes, Huang Shao is wise and powerful, and the Bodhisattva is open-minded..." Zhang he echoed.


    Huang Sizhi took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, which was more than 1000 yuan. He said, "I''ve worked hard today, so I''ll give you this money as a shock."


    "Huang Shao, this..." a few people in the eyes, but polite mouth.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m sorry for you today. Take it and have fun. Don''t have class this afternoon." Huang sighed and frowned, thinking about how to find his face in the next step.


    Several people happily received the money, then Liu Fei suddenly brightened up and said: "Huang Shao, I have a way to find face for our brothers."


    "What can I do?" Huang Sizhi seemed to see a glimmer of hope and asked quickly.


    "Isn''t the Department of politics and education our world? Let''s go to the director of the Department of politics and education, and make a case against him first. If we look at our situation, isn''t that the same evidence? " Liu Fei said.


    "Well, it''s a wonderful idea. It can not only clean up the two boys, but also clean up the old maid Xia Qiangwei by the way. Mom, she dares to take charge of me..." Huang Sizhi was excited, and his spirit was full. He patted Liu Fei on the shoulder and said with a smile: "good boy, I didn''t hurt you in vain. I''ll do it first, How about going to Tiantian KTV in the evening? "


    "Huang Shaozhen is a hero. We admire him for his heroism..."


    Several people are flattering again.


    Bu Shiren, director of the Department of politics and education, is a wretched man in his fifties. He has a wrinkled face and no grass in the middle of his head. At this time, he said with a smile: "Huang Shao, who bullied you like this? I will enforce the law impartially and punish those students who do not abide by the school rules! "


    Huang Sizhi was sitting on the chair with his legs cocked high and said lazily, "it''s up to you. I''ll tell my father about your brilliant deeds. At that time, I''m sure you can''t do without your benefits..."


    "No, no, Mr. Huang has taken care of me enough. I should work for you with my back and forth."


    A few of the little followers were not surprised to see more of this situation, but they were envious of Huang Sizhi.


    Soon, Liu Rufeng and Wang Ziming were called to the Department of politics and religion, and Xia rose was also on the spot.


    Step the world old face taut, angry roar: "teacher Xia, how do you manage the students? Today, there was such a terrible fight. What saddens me most is that you didn''t know the truth, protected these two students and ignored the school rules of our pearl. Do you think you can be a teacher? How can you make students grow up healthily with your selfishness


    Xia rose was not good at talking, and she was afraid of the severe director of the teaching department. She was so angry that she couldn''t say a word.


    But the sense of justice urged him to summon up courage and said in a loud voice: "so many students have seen who bullies whom. I don''t need to say that Huang Sizhi''s students are immoral. It''s well known to all. Would I have wronged them? Liu Rufeng is a new comer. Wang Ziming is always honest. How can they bully people? "


    "Oh! It''s quite smooth. " Bu Shi looked at Xia rose, swallowed her saliva and said in a fierce voice: "the truth? The fact is that Huang Sizhi''s body is covered with dirt, and the two students are so clean. Who beat whom


    "This..." summer rose did not know how to answer for a while, this is also the question that she did not understand all the time.


    "Let me explain." Liu Rufeng stepped forward with a smile.


    He looked at the world with a smile and said, "you didn''t brush your teeth in the morning. Your mouth stinks!"


    "What are you talking about?" I didn''t expect that the new boy would have the courage to speak directly to the director of the political and educational department. In the political and Educational Department of the school, the students are most afraid that the new boy should be so calm.


    Liu Rufeng said in a leisurely way: "did you accept the Huang family''s Shaoli? So speak for them? "


    "You... You, what do you say?"


    Liu Rufeng continued: "which eye of yours saw us bullying them? Where is the evidence? As a director of the Department of politics and education, don''t you know that this kind of thing is mostly about more people bullying less people? We have no soil on our bodies. Maybe we have internal injuries. Do you want to go to the hospital for examination? "


    "You... You..." the world didn''t expect that the boy, who looked soft and weak, could move his mouth so quickly, and he seemed to have a strong aura that he had never seen before.


    Wang Ziming kept his head down and didn''t dare to make a sound. At this time, he also secretly gave Liu Rufeng a look of admiration. At the same time, he extended his thumb to show his admiration.


    Huang Sizhi said, "I said director Bu, don''t be fooled by his sweet words. He is very crafty. You must polish your eyes."


    "Yes, how did I get scared by him?" After clearing his throat, he turned his hand around Liu Rufeng for two times and said with a smile, "you are a good talker. No matter what you say, I will punish you today! According to the regulations of the school, fighting should be dealt with seriously. It''s the first time for me to read you. I''ll give you a big mistake first, and I''ll be expelled from school next time! "


    Liu Rufeng, of course, is not afraid of being punished. Anyway, it''s a fake to come here to school, but he can''t bear to let Wang Ziming and Xia Qiangwei get involved with him, so he begins to figure out how to deal with this old guy.


    "Miss Xia!" Step people''s eyes look at Xia Rosa with fierce light, and say: "your situation is also very serious. Your qualification as an excellent teacher has been cancelled for the time being. Let''s talk about it next time."


    "What?" Summer rose startled brain buzzing, he came to this school for two years, work has been hard, good easy on the excellent teacher, so canceled?


    Although Bu Shiren is nominally the director of the Department of politics and education, she is also in charge of personnel files and has the same power as the vice president. Xia rose is still very afraid of him.


    "Why not? I''ll take care of you if I don''t deduct your bonus. " He is still aggressive.


    "You go back to write two thousand words check, at night to me here, if the attitude is good, I can consider..." step people speak at the same time, eyes have been aiming at Xia rose, the meaning of the words has been very obvious.

 Chapter 15

    Xia rose dejected out of the political and religious department, eyes almost to shed tears. Liu Rufeng looked at her indifferently and said with a smile, "teacher, will you go to him at night?"


    "If I don''t come, my work will be hopeless. Your names will be announced at the meeting tomorrow, and then you will be demerited." Summer rose whisper, with worry.


    Liu Rufeng looks at the weak and pitiful appearance of summer rose. She wants to hold her in her arms and comfort her back.


    "Teacher, I have a way."


    "You? What can you do? " Summer rose looked at Liu Rufeng dubiously.


    Liu Rufeng came up to Xia Rosa and whispered: "you do as I say, so... Then... So..."


    "This..." summer rose blushed, murmured: "this... OK?"


    "Listen to me right, I promise that the old guy will bow and bow tomorrow to apologize to us..."


    Liu Rufeng left with a bad smile.


    Summer rose standing in place, repeatedly pondering Liu Rufeng''s words, heart uneasy.


    On the way, Wang Ziming asked secretly, "boss, what did you say to the teacher just now?"


    "Boss?" Liu Rufeng a little late Leng for a moment, instant reaction, also did not ask. Pick pick eyebrows, smile: "this is a secret, tomorrow will know."


    Wang Ziming looked at Liu Rufeng with half faith and half doubt. He wondered, "what good idea can he have to solve this problem?"


    Huang Sizhi several people solved the gas, went out the karaoke, in the classroom did not have them, the schoolgirl gathered in succession. Huang Yuexian cheek red asked: "handsome, do you... Have a girlfriend?"


    Wang Zihan pulled her and said, "handsome guy, I''m single too. Did you see the note I gave you last time?" When he spoke, he held his chest up.


    Han Yueru craned her neck, squeezed over and yelled, "don''t listen to them. Each of them has several boyfriends. I''m the only one who keeps a tight guard."


    What''s going on? Liu Rufeng thought, if it goes on like this, I can''t stay here. Just these female sex wolves can eat me.


    From a distance, I saw Li Hibiscus sitting in her seat, staring at her. Her eyes seemed to have ten thousand throwing knives. As long as she had a little indiscreet behavior, the throwing knives would turn into a shower of flowers.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, pointing to Li Hibiscus in the distance: "sorry, I have a girlfriend, she is."


    WOW!


    Dozens of eyes looked at Li Mu Jin with murderous air.


    Huang Yuexian several people also wonder: "just now in the playground, Li Hibiscus is so not loyal, how can they..."


    School grass love school flowers, which is also common sense, all the girls were killed immediately defeated, gray left.


    After all, who can afford to be a school flower?


    Li Hibiscus didn''t open it. She just glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "you''d better be honest with me. If you make so much publicity again, my father will quit you."


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng drove Li mujin home. Without eating, he found an excuse to come to Wuzhou Hotel.


    After a while, summer rose wearing a white dress also arrived.


    It''s a deal they made.


    "Did you call?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Not yet." Summer rose hesitated, a pair of water bright eyes looking at Liu Rufeng asked: "Rufeng, this... OK?"


    "Hey hey, you fight. You don''t have to be soft on the villains. You don''t have to be afraid of me." Liu Rufeng nodded to the summer rose and gave her confidence.


    "All right." Summer rose picked up the phone, dial the past.


    "Hello, is that director Bu? I am the summer rose


    Step the world is sitting in the office quietly waiting for the sheep into the tiger''s mouth, mouth humming a ditty, in a good mood.


    "It''s me. Why don''t you come? Do you still want to solve the problem?" He pretended to be angry and strengthened his tone.


    "Director Bu, I''d like to invite you to have a meal at Wuzhou Hotel and have a good chat with you..."


    After hearing this, the people in the world thought, "I heard you right, eating and chatting? Isn''t it just about throwing yourself in the arms? Ha ha... If so, I should think about her treatment. "


    Step people calm down, back: "don''t waste so much, just talk about it in the office." In fact, I can''t wait to be polite.


    Summer rose looked at Liu Rufeng, meaning how to say. Liu Rufeng winked and pointed, which meant that he would come if he continued to make an appointment.


    "I opened the room in 309. The environment here is elegant, especially the bed is very soft. You can have a good rest." Summer rose learn pour very fast, gentle and delicate tone, but also deliberately "bed especially soft" a few words tone increased some.


    "You''ve got a room? This girl usually looks so dull. She''s really enlightened today. " Step the world is very excited, eager to fly over immediately, this miss for a long time girl to the right place. But he pretended to be hesitant and said, "well, you wait for me. You''ll be there in ten minutes."


    "Shit! You are a real beast! It''s only ten minutes away. Obviously, I can''t wait. " Liu Rufeng scolded.


    Summer rose hang up the phone, heart plop straight jump, face red to the ears, eyes scattered, at a loss.


    Liu Rufeng said: "teacher, you wait for him here. I''ll be back in a moment."


    "Where are you going?"


    Without the backbone, summer rose immediately flustered. And Liu Rufeng has already appeared in a private club.


    "Call out all the girls!" As soon as he entered the room, Liu Rufeng was like a young master.


    The little Valet quickly informed the manager. The manager is a middle-aged woman in her forties. She twisted her waist and came over.


    "Yo! Tut tut... He''s still a handsome guy, but he''s not a baby, is he... "


    Liu Rufeng closed his smiling face and said seriously, "find me the most ugly girl here!"


    "The most ugly? We are all pretty girls here. I don''t know what you mean The female manager is full of black lines. She doesn''t know what Liu Ru is up to.


    Liu Rufeng took out the two thousand yuan he had already taken out and threw it to her, saying, "this is a deposit. It''s good to finish it."


    As soon as the female manager saw it, her eyes suddenly brightened. No matter why, she called out one directly.


    Liu Rufeng was very satisfied with this one. Freckles all over my face, yellow teeth when I speak. His waist is like a bucket. He can smash a hole in the floor when he walks. This image is like a flower in a movie.


    Where did you get all this? Can you do business here?


    "Handsome guy, you come to me. My price is the most reasonable. I''ll stay with you for one night at 50." The woman stares at the small eyes of luminescent, the color fan of looking at Liu Rufeng, in the heart satisfied extremely.


    I haven''t had business for a long time. This time, I''m a handsome guy. Even if I change money, it''s OK.


    "Er... I''ll puke for a while." Liu Rufeng was frightened into a cold sweat and said in secret: "even pigs will be scared to death just like you."

 Chapter 16

    Liu Rufeng ignored her and said, "this task is very arduous. It''s to accompany an important leader, not me. As long as the service is in place, the leader will be rewarded with 5000 yuan. Can you do it well? "


    "I can!"


    When the ugly girl heard that she was not with the handsome man, she was slightly disappointed. But when I heard that the guest was a leader with a reward of 5000 yuan, I was excited and patted my chest to guarantee.


    Accompanying the leader and earning 5000 yuan are enough for me for two months. I haven''t done business for such a long time. I''ve made money today. I''ll devote all my enthusiasm to this leader. If the leader likes me, can''t I be good?


    Ugly girl still has such naive fantasy at this time.


    Summer rose is accompanying the world to eat at this time. Because sooner or later is the mouth of the meat, the world is not in a hurry, eating very regular, mouth constantly praise Xia rose work seriously, can manage students, anyway, are good words.


    After dinner, Xia rose shyly said: "director Bu, I''ll go to the bathroom first, you go up first."


    Step the world also didn''t doubt, in the heart affirmation, this wench absolutely dare not play tricks with oneself.


    Step after the world left, Xia rose looked at the door, anxiously waiting.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    A few minutes later, Liu Rufeng stood in front of her with a bright smile. Seeing the ugly girl beside him, Xia rose frowned and said, "how do you..."


    It means how can you find such a woman? It''s too scary.


    Liu Rufeng did not answer, but asked: "how long have you been up?"


    "Ten minutes." Summer rose answered.


    "Good." Liu Rufeng turned to the ugly girl and said, "it''s time for you to perform. Our leaders like to be active. You should be more passionate, you know?"


    "Leave it to me." The ugly girl said with a ticket, and then took a heavy step up the stairs.


    Step the world at this time had already taken a bath, lying in bed smoking cigarettes, itching to wait, fantasy for a while beautiful picture.


    Liu Rufeng let summer rose go back, and then he pinched the time to wait.


    The ugly girl knocked on the door three times, and the world quickly opened the door with her naked body. He also complained: "teacher Xia, why are you so slow? I''m all..."


    When he opened the door, he froze. "You... Who are you?"


    The ugly girl, with a smile, showed her yellow teeth, and then rushed over. Walking around the world is like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He is pressed under his body obediently, and then he looks at the ugly woman with tears in her eyes, taking off her clothes and revealing her fat


    "Leader, I''m the most skilled here. I guarantee your satisfaction..."


    "Help me --" the people in the world complained and wanted to resist, but they were firmly held by the woman''s thick arm and couldn''t move.


    Soon, beautiful spring, a mess.


    Half an hour later, Liu Rufeng felt that it was almost time. When he came to the third floor, he heard the shouting inside. It was funny. He didn''t know that this was the third round for ugly women and the rest of the world.


    Liu Rufeng opened the door with her best technique, then took out her mobile phone and took more than ten pictures in a row, then slipped out quietly.


    Liu Rufeng''s step is very light. In addition, the world is confused, and the ugly girl is also intoxicated, so no one looks at him.


    "It''s done." Liu Rufeng went back with satisfaction. He thought to himself, this is enough for you to drink. It''s strange that you don''t kneel down to beg for mercy.


    In Room 309, the ugly girl really worked hard. She didn''t have a spare night. At last, the world almost vomited blood, so she stopped. Skill toward the world to ask money, "leader, say good, 5000 yuan, you see I work so hard, give more."


    "What? When did I say 5000 to you? I don''t even know you. " Follow the wronged way of the world.


    As soon as the ugly girl dug her nose, she said with a smile, "you don''t need to know me. Just give me the overnight fee. If you don''t want me, today''s will be free. "


    Step the world is not angry way: "I still pack you, you quickly get out, no money!"


    "The leader has a big temper. It seems that I''m not good enough. Let''s do it again. I''ll serve you well this time..."


    The ugly girl is ready to continue fighting.


    "No, no, no, I''m satisfied. Here''s the money. You go." The rest of the world admitted their bad luck, paid for it, and added a few hundred more.


    "Leadership is generosity. I''ll come next time." The ugly girl''s sad smile scared the world into a cold sweat and got into the quilt.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, I went to work at nearly nine o''clock. I felt weak and trembled with anger when I thought about last night.


    The first time is called Xia rose past theory.


    "This little girl dares to deal with me and see how I deal with you." We must make up our minds.


    Thinking about how to renovate the summer rose, suddenly a message came from the mobile phone. Open a group of photos, the people inside are not suitable for children.


    "This... This is not me? What''s going on? " Step the world for a while confused, "is it secretly photographed?"


    Liu Rufeng had already come ahead of time. He said with a smile: "director Bu, how did you play last night? Is it a night of ecstasy


    "That night, I hurt you, that night..." Liu Rufeng''s singing voice was loud and angry. The world almost spat a mouthful of old blood on the ceiling and said angrily: "is it you? You son of a bitch, I can''t spare you... "


    "Yes? If I send this group of photos to the school group, what do you think will be the result? " Liu Rufeng threatened.


    "You! Don''t, don''t, I know you have a lot of adults. Yesterday I was confused and shouldn''t do that. Please let me go. I''ll be your leader in the future... "


    "What a quick face, old man!" Liu Rufeng scolded secretly, his eyes were cold, and said, "do you know what to do?"


    "Yes, yes. You can rest assured that I will seriously deal with those students with bad conduct. " Step in the world heart secretly scold, but face has been laughing.


    Soon, summer rose with Wang Ziming came, Huang Sizhi several people also came.


    Huang Sizhi is still a big childe, and he plans to sit on the chair. But he was held by the people of the world and angrily scolded: "get up! Is that where you sit? Yesterday, I didn''t understand the truth of the matter. It turned out that you were the troublemakers. Now I''ll deal with it again. Because you bullied the new classmate Liu Rufeng, you had a very bad influence on the school. Now I''ll write down a big mistake for each of you, and go back to write a 10000 word check for me! "


    "Director Bu, this is..." Huang Sizhi asked.


    "Don''t go back! If you''re talking nonsense, you''ll be more guilty! " Step the world in the heart secretly way: "this Huang Shao how can''t see the accident at all, don''t know I am very difficult now?"


    Huang Sizhi had never been treated like this, and his face was ugly. He said with hatred, "director Bu, let''s wait and see!"


    If you think about it, you will offend the Huang family this time.

 Chapter 17

    Step the world disappointed looking at Huang Sizhi''s back, sighed.


    Summer rose don''t know how to return a responsibility, stand there in the heart beat a drum. It turns out that the plan Liu Rufeng told her didn''t include candid photography, and she didn''t know it at all. At the thought of that ugly girl last night, I was worried that the world would settle the accounts in the future.


    Liu Rufeng looked at her with a smile, calm, and sat down with her soft hand. Summer rose want to break free, but can not break free, but to the edge of the chair or dare not sit down.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "sit down. Director Bu asked us to sit down."


    "Director Bu asked us to sit down? How is that possible? " Summer rose a face of doubt.


    Step the world turns a face to smile way: "yes, yes, three please sit down."


    This makes summer rose also confused, thought: "can he accept that ugly girl last night? Is it so strong? "


    Hesitated for a long time, summer rose or sat down, but only sat on the edge of the chair. Liu Rufeng just like Huang Sizhi did yesterday. He raised his legs, clapped his knee with his right hand and began to sing.


    "Like the wind, you..." Xia rose was so anxious that she thought, what are you doing? It''s the Department of politics and religion.


    Liu Rufeng glanced at the world with indifference and asked: "director Bu, how can we solve our problems?"


    "You''re good students. Of course it''s OK."


    "What about teacher Xia?"


    Step the world is late Leng for a while, again is a face heap smile way: "teacher Xia has been our excellent teacher here, can have what matter?"


    "That''s written off, but Mr. Xia''s salary is so small. I''m afraid that one month''s salary is not enough to eat in Wuzhou Hotel."


    Liu Rufeng is determined to take his money back. This kind of thing won''t come out of his own pocket.


    At the thought of last night''s disgusting woman, the world is angry and afraid, and has to pay expenses to others. This time, it''s a big loss.


    "Yes, it should. What''s the total? " He asked.


    Liu Rufeng broke his fingers and said, "I''ll calculate for you... A taxi is free. I''ll have a meal of 1500 yuan, and I''ll give you 2000 yuan for finding beautiful women. In addition, teacher Xia''s spiritual loss fee is 2000 yuan. We won''t calculate our spiritual loss fee with you. I''ll give you a 20% discount... 5000 yuan!"


    In fact, Liu Rufeng really didn''t want more. Besides giving the manager 2000 yuan, and spending more than 3000 yuan to eat, he only asked for 1000 yuan more, which is not malicious extortion.


    "All right." The step common people dare not neglect at all, took out an envelope from the drawer and handed it over. Liu Rufeng checked and found that it was just right. There is no time to explain the hard plug in the hands of the summer rose.


    Turning to step, the world asked: "teacher Xia''s treatment should be adjusted, such an excellent teacher."


    Summer rose drags Liu Rufeng''s placket, which means that people have let go, so there''s no need to be reluctant.


    Step the world secretly scolds: "what else do you want?"


    "Well, in the future, teacher Xia''s bonus will be 1000 more per month. How about this one?" Step down the world anger, reluctantly smile.


    "How much is it now?" Liu Rufeng looks at the summer rose.


    Summer rose low voice way: "salary two thousand five, bonus five hundred."


    "Two thousand five plus five hundred is three thousand, and another one thousand is four thousand, eh... Less..." Liu Rufeng narrowed her eyes and calculated carefully.


    "That''s not enough. It''s all catching up with the first-class teachers'' salary here." Step the world secretly scold: "this boy is also insatiable ah, summer rose in the end gave him what good, so speak for her?"


    Summer rose low voice reminds a way: "went like wind."


    She thought that although she was wronged this time, she didn''t get any punishment. She also got a thousand bonus, which was not bad.


    "Yes, yes, this is not my has the final say, I want to apply for it, if I want to say more, I am afraid the leaders will not approve." Follow the people''s plea.


    "If you don''t approve it, you''ll take out your own money." Liu Rufeng glared at the world, stood up and took Xia Rosa to walk out, dropped a sentence and said: "director Bu, I hope we can live in peace in the future. It''s better not to have any unpleasant things."


    After Liu Rufeng left, he stamped his feet and scolded, "grandma, I will clean you up one day!"


    On the way, Xia rose asked: "Rufeng, how did you deal with him? How did your attitude change so fast today?"


    Liu Rufeng light smile, "last night we invited him to dinner whoring, of course he was satisfied."


    last night?


    Summer rose a think yesterday to find that wonderful woman on a burst of cold, thought, step how the world will be satisfied?


    This confused Wang Ziming and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng chided: "go, little child, don''t ask too much!"


    Xia rose handed the envelope and said, "you are still a student. I can''t ask for your money if I have a salary."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already heard that Xia Qiangwei was the only one in her family who went to work alone. Her mother was sick all the year round, and her younger brother was still young. This money can help her. Liu Rufeng has always been very generous in spending money on women she likes.


    "All right." Liu Rufeng pretends to have an envelope under her hand, but when she is leaving, she slips it into Xia Rose''s pocket secretly.


    Wang Ziming back to the classroom, Liu Rufeng idle in the campus, at this time is the end of the class time, see the playground surrounded by a group of people.


    "What''s the situation?" Liu Rufeng went over curiously.


    See a person tall Ma big classmate is holding a bunch of flowers in the hand, talking to a girl, that girl is Li Mu Jin.


    The classmate said, "hibiscus, I''ve loved you for a long time. Please accept me. Here are 999 roses I carefully selected for you."


    "Song Tianming, high school students are not allowed to fall in love, don''t you know? Besides, even if I''m allowed to fall in love, I won''t like you! "


    At this time, someone in the crowd murmured, "the school flower refused him again this time. This is the eighth time. Song Shao really has perseverance."


    "Li Mu Jin is also a little too pretentious. Song Shao''s family background is not bad. The whole Pearl is the first. Li Mu Jin didn''t buy it. I''ve never seen her like this. If they had done this to me, I would have promised each other..."


    Song Tianming was rejected. In front of so many faces, he couldn''t hang up and lost his smile. He said in a blunt tone: "Li hibiscus, don''t think that your father is great if he has some money. My patience is limited!"


    "Cut! I don''t agree. What can you do? Do you dare to come here? " Li Hibiscus was also radiant with cold light, and her domineering spirit broke out.


    "Today I will kiss you in front of everyone." Song Tianming fiercely grabs Li''s arm, intends to hold her waist, and then kisses her.


    Li Hibiscus stepped on Song Tianming''s feet, then flew up and kicked out.


    Originally, they were very close to each other, and Li''s hand was too sudden. Song Tianming didn''t expect that. As a result, the pedal was solid.


    "Ah -" Song Tianming subconsciously clamped his legs, covered them with his hands, and asked: "Li hibiscus, are you serious?"

 Chapter 18

    There are more and more people on the playground.


    Li was in a hurry to defend herself, but song Tianming didn''t dodge. Seeing that song Tianming''s face suddenly turned into a pig liver shape, he beat a drum in his heart: "it''s not really bad for him."


    The people around also criticized, "this Li Hibiscus is too cruel, it is estimated that song Shao''s human creation system has been completely destroyed."


    "Yes, I think song Shao will join the eunuch team in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The onlookers were full of chatter. When Li heard the whispers in the crowd, she became more nervous and didn''t know what to do.


    In fact, most of song Tianming was pretending. Although his foot was impartial just now, he subconsciously gave way a little. Moreover, Li''s kicking strength was not very strong. Now he has nothing to do with it.


    Song Tianming''s face was still white and he said, "Li hibiscus, you are cruel enough! Hiss... Pain


    "This..." the various eyes and whispers of onlookers made Li Mu Jin feel a little uneasy morally. After hesitating for a moment, she stepped forward and asked, "are you ok? Why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    As soon as song Tianming saw that Li was getting closer and closer to him, so close that he had absolutely no chance to show his fists as he had just done, a dirty idea suddenly came into being with a turn of his eyes.


    "This little girl is really sweet!" Song Tianming fiercely stretched out his arms, ready to hold Li Hibiscus in his arms, and then a kiss.


    Li didn''t expect song Tianming to have such a hand. She was ready to step back with a cry.


    But too close, song Tianming''s embrace came too suddenly!


    "Good smell, good smell! Yes, yes Song Tianming is too excited and enjoys himself silently with his eyes closed. He even forgets whether there is someone in his arms. He just feels as if something is in close contact with his thick lips.


    It''s a wonderful feeling!


    Song Tianming is intoxicated.


    "No, it''s a bit cold. It seems that it''s a bit embarrassing!" Song Tianming opened his eyes, but in front of his eyes, he could see nothing.


    "It''s going to be dark so soon," he said


    At this time, the crowd laughed wildly, many people even bent down, covered their stomachs and squatted on the ground.


    "Wow! It''s daybreak Song Tianming suddenly feels that there is a bright spot in front of him. Is it the dog eating the moon? No, it''s an eclipse.


    "This cannon!"


    Liu Rufeng looked at him with a smile, took out the ox bone comb and gathered his hair.


    I don''t know when song Tianming''s face has been covered with No. 42 shoe print, and there is Nike logo on it!


    It turns out that Liu Rufeng has seen song Tianming''s ghost fetus for a long time. In an instant, she pulls Li Hibiscus apart, and then flies a footprint on Song Tianming''s face. Then there is the next scene.


    This foot is just right. It doesn''t use a little force. Song Tianming doesn''t feel the slightest pain. He is still intoxicated with it. He doesn''t know that he has been fooled.


    "Damn it! who are you? Spit! What are they all about? " Song Tianming spat disgustedly.


    "Song Shao is from Nike? Your life is tough enough - Nike. " Liu Rufeng stood opposite and joked.


    Li Hibiscus stood on one side and laughed. She felt more warm to Liu Rufeng and thought to herself, "this psycho has a lot of means. It''s always unexpected."


    "Pooh! Who are you? How dare you tease me! It''s bad for me Song Tianming stares at an eye, the mouth says ruthlessly.


    Liu Rufeng hugged his shoulder and said with a smile, "how does song Shao feel? Is it sweet... "


    Song Tianming grits his teeth angrily. He doesn''t know Liu Rufeng. When he sees Liu Rufeng''s emaciated appearance, he immediately turns his mouth and scolds, "honey, your sister, which onion are you? Are you looking for a fight?"


    Although song Tianming looks stronger than Huang Sizhi, he hasn''t fought much. He shouts fiercely, but he never moves.


    This kind of person can''t be saved. Liu Rufeng is too lazy to waste time with him. He turns to Li mujin and says, "let''s go."


    Li Hibiscus nodded and walked forward side by side with Liu Rufeng, just like a couple.


    "In full view of the public, openly walk side by side with the woman you like, isn''t this a naked hit on my face?"


    Song Tianming saw countless eyes around him looking at him. All his dignity was trampled by this boy. He could not bear it any more, and regardless of the consequences, he rushed out like an arrow and rushed to Liu Rufeng.


    Song Tianming is more than 1.8 meters tall and weighs 1670 Jin. Even if he can''t do any martial arts, he can also knock ordinary people over.


    When Liu Rufeng hears the wind behind him, he suddenly turns around and song Tianming pours into the air. As a result of just now too much force, suddenly unable to stop, Putong fell to the ground, fell a dog gnawing excrement, front teeth were almost knocked off.


    What''s more, there was a French fries in front of him!


    Embarrassment, indescribable embarrassment!


    Liu Rufeng was suddenly happy and joked: "Song Shao, what are you doing? No one robbed you."


    Some people in the crowd whispered: "is song Shao really spicy? Do you like French fries?"


    Song Tianming was badly hurt. His hands, elbows and knees were skinned, and some of them were bruised. He felt sore when he moved.


    It''s hard to stand up and rush up again, but I still scold: "you boy, wait for me, I will... I will revenge!"


    "Silly X!" Liu, such as the wind does not return to the long gone. This time, song Tianming didn''t sneak attack from behind any more. It took him a long time to get up and smile at the crowd, then he left.


    "Miss, give me a bonus." Liu Rufeng joked on the way.


    Li Mu Jin white one eye, taut face way: "do some work to invite credit, which have such?"? Since you are responsible for Miss Ben''s integrity, this is your duty! But... Thank you just now. "


    "That''s about it!" Liu Rufeng''s heart was warm. Unexpectedly, the proud young lady could say such words.


    "By the way, what did the school do with Huang Sizhi?" Li Hibiscus suddenly thought of it and asked.


    Liu Rufeng gave a strange smile and said, "it''s OK. We won."


    "It''s said that teacher Xia is also involved in it. That director is not easy to deal with. How did you get out of it?" Li asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll mention your name of Miss Li, and I''ll scare her to pee." Liu Rufeng said with a shrug.


    He didn''t want to talk more about the details, and hastily prevaricated a few words. Although many mysteries couldn''t be solved in Li''s heart, she didn''t continue to ask.


    At night, in the box of heaven, Huang Sizhi was drinking happily. Liu Fei howled with wheat wolf and occasionally drank a few beers.


    Just as they were pushing the cup to change the cup, a familiar voice said, "the supreme private room will be free for me, and the other three younger sisters will come. Today, the young master will have a good relaxation!"

 Chapter 19

    Tiantiantian KTV is more luxurious in the whole s City, no matter the sound effect and sound insulation of private rooms are first-class. What''s more, the sisters who accompany the singers are also very coquettish and charming. So the local tyrants, the second generation of the rich and the gangsters who don''t do their jobs also like to come to this kind of place.


    The supreme private room is the most upscale one in the room. It costs no less than two or three thousand each time, and there is only one, which is used by Huang Sizhi.


    Huang Sizhi was having a good time when he heard the sound¡° Why is the voice so familiar? " Huang Sizhi suddenly put down Mike, jumped off the sofa with bare arms, opened the door and cried, "Song Shao, our brothers are here, together!"


    It was song Tianming who came here to vent his depression because he made a fool of himself in public.


    As soon as he saw Huang Sizhi, song Tianming walked in without hesitation as if he had been a good friend for many years. First, he had a few drinks.


    Two people chatting, talking about Liu Rufeng, this is more speculative, song Tianming hate hate way: "really depressed, was a bastard to play!"


    Huang Sizhi also complained a few words, eyes turned, and finally came up with an idea, "Song Shao, I think it''s safe to find a few people outside to clean up that boy, we don''t have to bear any consequences."


    Song Tianming looked at Huang Sizhi and asked, "do you know him?"


    "I know a few of them, but I can''t let them work in vain. How can I get some blood?" Huang Sizhi looks at Song Tianming cunningly and says.


    Huang Sizhi has his own plan. Although his father is rich, the money he gives him every month is limited, and can''t exceed 10000 yuan. If you really want to find people outside, you''ll have to spend tens of thousands. It seems that your living expenses are not enough. Song Tianming is different. His Lao Tzu gave him a card directly. It''s said that there are hundreds of thousands of them. So today, when song Tianming comes, Huang Sizhi seems to have met a Savior and directly set up a set for the other party. He doesn''t have to work hard to vent his anger. He has the best of both worlds.


    And song Tianming also needs Huang Sizhi''s contacts, and catch up with others. Why don''t they spend too much money? He agreed without hesitation.


    Soon, Huang Sizhi invited several people. The leader is called Xu Laosan. He has a long pointed mouth, thin body and a sharp voice.


    "With brother Xu, we can rest assured¡° Huang Sizhi politely offered a glass of wine to several people.


    Xu Laosan pointed his voice and asked, "who is this kind of person?" In fact, he wanted to know whether he was a ruthless character. If he really met a tough problem, he would weigh his own weight and know that he couldn''t do it at all.


    After Huang Sizhi introduced Liu Rufeng''s situation, Xu Laosan''s tone immediately increased, spit out a cigarette, and whispered: "do you look down on me, Xu Laosan, and let our brothers fight a student, even if they win, it''s disgraceful. Isn''t that bullying a child?"


    Huang Sizhi explained in a hurry: "I know it''s really a bit of a genius this time, but we can give you more money..."


    Then he looked at Song Tianming.


    "It''s a deposit, and there''s 30000 after it''s done." Song Tianming directly took out two stacks of brand-new hundred yuan banknotes from his bag and handed them to him.


    Xu Laosan glanced at the money on the table and said, "twenty thousand! Now I''ve got it. " On the surface, he pretended that he didn''t care. "Come on, let''s do it."


    "You should arrange the time and place by yourself, and fight hard." Huang Sizhi said fiercely.


    "Well, leave it to us." Xu Laosan didn''t say much. He put the money into his pocket and left with some brothers.


    Out of the door, Xu Lao San almost jumped up and said: "today, I really met a fool. It''s so easy to earn money. It''s too easy to deal with a little boy. Let''s go! I''m going to have a barbecue


    Mr. Xu''s three people are not really underground organizations. They just roam on the streets and make a living by stealing and robbing. Therefore, they are not accepted by those real social bigwigs and can only roam on the streets by themselves.


    Even so, they think it''s easy to deal with a child who hasn''t been out of the hut.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng is lying on the bed, having nothing to do. He is playing Three Kingdoms killing, and his right eyelid jumps slightly.


    "It''s something to do." Liu Rufeng said to himself.


    Just then the phone rang, and after receiving the notice, a sweet voice came, "Hello! Handsome, do you know who I am? "


    "I''ve already saved your number, don''t you think?" Liu Rufeng laughed for a while and said, "Hu mei''er, my great beauty, do you want to spend the night with me when you come to me so late?"


    "I want to treat you to barbecue." Said Hu mei''er.


    "Since you are so elegant, I''ll be glad to go to the party."


    When Liu Rufeng saw that it was more than ten o''clock in the evening, it was not too late. What could she say if she was invited by a beautiful woman? Get dressed quickly and set off.


    The meeting place is a snack street in the central area of the city, one of which is Baifu barbecue. It''s full inside and outside. Business is very good. Today, Hu mei''er changed her usual style, wearing a loose long T-shirt and a pair of black tights, sitting outside quietly waiting.


    Liu Rufeng sat opposite and looked at her, and said with a smile, "how can a beautiful woman come to such a place today? I remember you eat in high-end places


    Hu mei''er blinked her watery eyes and said, "although this kind of place is not very high-end, it''s grounded and has more flavor."


    Liu Rufeng nodded in agreement.


    The two ordered a barbecue table, ordered a dozen beers and chatted. After all, I haven''t seen her for several days. Hu mei''er''s eyes have been staring at Liu Rufeng, as if she''s afraid she won''t see her from now on.


    Hu mei''er''s appearance is definitely more than 90 points. Even if she doesn''t dress up, she will be very conspicuous in the crowd.


    Hu mei''er had been used to these things, but she didn''t pay attention to them. She just chatted with Liu Rufeng. The two men chatted and occasionally flirted with each other, which made many men hate Liu Rufeng.


    Just then, a sharp voice said, "yo! This girl is good. How about having a drink with you? " It was Xu Laosan who spoke.


    They made a lot of money today, and the first thing they thought of was a good cool meal. Of course, their strength is not willing to play in the sky, eating barbecue is also very good. I didn''t expect that when I was drinking hi PI, there was a beautiful woman sitting on the opposite table. Liu Rufeng, who was opposite the beautiful woman, didn''t see her face clearly because she was facing them.


    Hu mei''er looked up. There were three or four people sitting on a table not far away. One of them was thin and pointed. She was looking at herself. What she said just now came from him.


    With Liu Rufeng, Hu Meier didn''t panic. She laughed at Xu Laosan and said, "brother, if you are interested, you can come here."


    "Yo! You see, she called me Xu Laosan stood up happily and walked over, no matter who was sitting opposite Hu Meier.

 Chapter 20

    Liu Rufeng ate the kebab and drank the beer, but his lines didn''t move, as if what Xu Laosan said just now had nothing to do with him.


    Xu Laosan came over and patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder, shouting: "boy, go away! If I want to have a drink with this girl, I''d better not get in the way. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t even look at him. He leaned back and gave Xu Laosan a stagger. Xu Laosan was stunned and said: "this boy''s strength is not small. It seems that this girl is not so easy to soak."


    Xu Laosan went up again, stretched out his fist and hit Liu Rufeng on the back of the head. He also scolded: "paralysis, you come to Yin, I will teach you a lesson today!"


    Liu Rufeng still didn''t move. Suddenly his head tilted, his left hand leaned out backward and grasped Xu Laosan''s wrist. Xu Laosan tried his best to break free, but Liu Rufeng''s hand was fixed like an iron hoop. No matter how hard he tried, it was in vain.


    Liu Rufeng pulled his hand hard and pulled it in. Xu Laosan stood unsteadily, leaned obediently and fell on the table. Then his throat was seized by a pair of tongs.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "now that you''re here, have a few drinks." So he picked up a bottle of beer and poured it on Xu Laosan''s face.


    Xu Laosan had never drunk wine like this. He couldn''t open his eyes because he was choked. He had difficulty breathing. And the neck has been caught, can only hand gun pedal struggle.


    Several of his brothers were so scared that they didn''t dare to help for a long time.


    Liu Rufeng sprinkles three bottles of beer on Xu Laosan''s face until Xu Laosan''s clothes are wet. He releases his hand and then kicks Xu Laosan''s ass.


    Hu mei''er clapped her hands and said, "you are so amazing. It''s so easy to subdue them."


    "This girl loves to go to the theatre." Liu Rufeng said with melancholy: "I wasted three bottles of beer. Today I lost a lot of money. Waiter, another beer! "


    The waiter of the barbecue shop saw the fight and began to be terrified. But when he saw that Liu Rufeng didn''t drop the table, hit the bench, or cut people with a knife, his mood stabilized. A waiter brought over a dozen beers and said in a low voice, "brother, it''s too wasteful to drink like this, or else it will be OK."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''m afraid people don''t stop."


    Xu Laosan was kicked out by Liu Rufeng and nearly fell down. After standing firm, he wiped the wine stains on his face with his clothes and yelled to his younger brothers, "are you fools? Can''t you see I''ve been beaten? Come on


    "Old... Boss, you don''t ask who he is. What if he comes across a stubble?"


    After all, it''s not the first time he''s been beaten.


    Xu Laosan was awakened by a sentence and said to himself, "is it difficult to get out of here? I''ve lost my sight today. "


    So he yelled: "brother is on that road, can you leave a name?"


    Liu Rufeng also looked at him with a smile and said in a loud voice, "Liu Rufeng."


    "Liu Rufeng? How can this name sound so familiar... "Xu Laosan was puzzled in his heart. He observed carefully. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and said," isn''t this the boy song Shao asked us to clean up? " I took out my cell phone and compared the photos.


    "I didn''t expect that this little bastard has two talents. No wonder those two young masters are looking for us."


    Xu Laosan yelled, "he''s the one song Shao asked us to look for. Let''s hurry up. Song Shao said that there will be a reward of 30000 after the success!"


    Hearing that there was still money to earn, several younger brothers quickly stood up and forgot that the boss had been abused just now. They went directly to Liu Rufeng. But two of them stood still and didn''t move forward.


    One is as thin as a bamboo pole, the other is as thin as a steamed bun.


    Liu Rufeng has seen them for a long time. Last time, his subordinates left love, but he didn''t expect them to eat this bowl of rice.


    As soon as Xu Laosan saw Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang standing still, he scolded, "what''s the matter with you two? Do you want to ask for money?"


    Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang were worried. 30000 yuan, even if it''s less than a few thousand yuan. Usually, I am always hungry and full. If things are done today, it will be half a month''s harvest. Besides, there should be no problem for so many people.


    Thinking of this, they rushed up at all costs.


    Liu Rufeng saw that these people were really helpless and couldn''t bear to start. Wang Zhuang and Gao Jun needless to say, the other two are also dressed sloppy and pale, as if they haven''t had enough for several days.


    Change your career as soon as possible!


    Liu Rufeng really sympathized with them. He grabbed a handful of peanuts at any time and threw them at four people.


    When they saw something coming towards their faces, they opened their mouths. The peanuts were thrown right into their mouths.


    "How''s it going? It''s delicious. I still have some soybeans. " Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Several younger brothers Baji a few peanuts in their mouth, and some chewed a few.


    How does this look like a zoo feeding monkeys? Several people were angry, their eyes encouraged each other and rushed up again.


    Liu Rufeng wanted to catch peanuts again, but Hu Meier said angrily, "don''t throw it away. After a while, you''ll give us everything we eat and drink."


    "All right." Liu Rufeng blows two fists on the stomachs of the two people who rush up. The two stomachs are hit by gravity and immediately open their mouths. Liu Rufeng took up the chicken neck and put it into their mouth one by one.


    Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang also arrived, and Liu Rufeng presented a chicken rack as it was.


    "Cough cough..." several people choked face white, pick the throat to vomit things out.


    Master hand, a few times to know win or lose, a few people also understand very well.


    Wang Zhuang and Gao Jun have suffered losses. This time, they are teased by Liu Rufeng. They are more convinced that the boy is not a simple person. They suddenly do not know when to learn smart, find an excuse: "boss, we suddenly have a stomachache, sorry to go first."


    "You..." Xu Laosan''s nose was almost crooked and scolded: "these two wastes!"


    The other two stood there awkwardly, covered their stomachs, and said: "boss, what we ate today must not be clean. Why is our stomachache so painful... Ouch!"


    Two people also spread their legs to run, but the "ouch" from behind was kicked by Xu Laosan.


    "Motherfucker! You can''t lie. All of them have stomachache. It''s fake. " Xu Laosan saw that he was left with no idea.


    However, 30000 yuan was still very attractive to him. He forced himself to bite his teeth and said to Liu Ru, "I''m tired today. Let''s have a good fight tomorrow."


    Then he took a big step and left.


    Liu Rufeng and Hu Meier looked at each other with a smile and shook their heads helplessly.

 Chapter 21

    Liu Rufeng moved his shoulders and looked up at the night sky. It seems that there are several stars hanging on the blue sky. These stars are very bright, just like deep eyes overlooking everything in the world.


    "What are you looking at?" Asked Hu mei''er.


    Liu Rufeng sighed: "you see how beautiful the stars are, how deep they are."


    "Do you think my eyes are deep?" Hu mei''er''s gentle words stunned Liu Rufeng.


    Since I met Hu mei''er, I haven''t asked her who she is. But then again. She never asked who she was. The two of them got along without knowing each other.


    In fact, sometimes it''s better not to ask about a friend''s life experience. Two people''s hearts may be closer. Once everything is clear, they will be disappointed and go their separate ways.


    Two people have been walking in the street, each other did not speak.


    The dim light of the street lamp makes two people''s shadows long. As the cool wind blows, Hu mei''er shivers. Liu Rufeng takes off her coat and puts it on her.


    After walking a few blocks, Hu mei''er suddenly asked, "do you want to go back today?"


    Liu Rufeng looked at her and said with a bad smile: "listen to your arrangement!"


    Hu mei''er''s white cheeks flushed slightly, and then said calmly, "I should go back. I''m very happy with you. Good night!" Finish saying left a deep lip print on Liu Rufeng''s face.


    Just as Liu Rufeng wanted to hold her in her arms, Hu Meier had already gone out for more than ten meters. So disappointed sigh, can only leave happiness next time.


    There is still a long way to go from Li''s villa, but Liu Rufeng is used to walking. It takes him half an hour to get there.


    By the time we got to the Li''s house, the whole villa was dark and had already fallen asleep. The security guard of the guard box was already sitting there dozing off. Liu Rufeng didn''t disturb him. He turned over and went into the hall.


    For the convenience of things, Liu Rufeng set his room in the northwest corner of the first floor. Because from the perspective of geomancy, this position belongs to Qianwei, which is a lucky place for men to live.


    It''s dark inside. Liu Rufeng gropes slowly and walks towards it. At this time, suddenly heard behind a strong wind towards his brain hit.


    "Well?" Liu Rufeng''s ears were very sensitive, and he wondered, "how can there be people here in the middle of the night? Is there a thief? " Duty is, he immediately blood gas up, fierce one side body, caught the thing that hit. I almost vomited blood. It turned out to be a mop.


    That person once didn''t hit and flew to kick to come over, the target is exactly Liu Rufeng''s crotch!


    Shit! It''s so overcast. I want to be the queen.


    Liu Rufeng instinctively clamped the man''s leg. The man tried to break free. He didn''t break free for a long time, and the mop also spread his hand.


    Liu Rufeng''s legs relaxed, and the man suddenly stood unsteadily and stepped back several steps. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Rufeng quickly steps forward, grabs the man''s arm, and then stretches out three fingers in his right hand to hold the man''s neck.


    The man was frightened and cried out: "let go, you little thief!"


    "Why is the voice so familiar?" Liu Rufeng suddenly calms down and takes a careful look. Who is the person standing in front of her?


    Just now, because the room was too dark, they didn''t see each other clearly. Both of them regarded each other as bad people.


    Liu Rufeng took back his three fingers and put them down¡° Er... It seems wrong again. "


    Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that he had touched something soft, round, full and elastic¡° I''m going to get into trouble now. That young lady is going to cut me off. "


    Liu Rufeng was quick witted and pretended to be very calm with a smile, "Miss, why don''t you sleep here in the middle of the night?"


    With a scream, Li said angrily, "you lust devil, I''ll fight with you!" Then the fists and feet hit me, and I forgot what I was wearing.


    Pink translucent pajamas, hazy can make people have unlimited reverie. Liu Rufeng looks straight and forgets to dodge Li''s Pink fist. All of a sudden, her nose bleeds and her black eyes come out.


    "Well! You deserve it As soon as Li Hibiscus saw her anger, she turned around and left with a cold hum, and she muttered: "it must have been nothing to do if I didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, and have the face to ask me?"


    It turned out that Li was hungry in the middle of the night and came to the kitchen to look for food. Unexpectedly, when she was eating, she saw a figure coming in from the outside, and her steps were very light and suspicious. He had no weapons in his hand, so he could only sneak to the corner, pick up the mop and attack from behind.


    Liu Rufeng knew that she would not give up if she didn''t let the young lady take advantage, so she deliberately let her hit.


    "The girl came out without shoes." Liu Rufeng saw Li''s delicate white feet on the floor and exclaimed, "this girl is really a man!"


    Li Hibiscus stepped out a few steps. She didn''t know when she stepped on the wooden handle of the mop. One of them didn''t stand firm and turned over.


    I''ll take it!


    Without hesitation, Liu Rufeng rushes up and hugs Li hibiscus, and a faint fragrance comes from her nostrils.


    "Let go! You pervert Li Hibiscus struggled, scolding and blushing.


    "I didn''t mean to. You fell down." Liu Rufeng explained wrongly and slowly released his hand. A burst of sighs and sighs: "it''s hard to be a good person these days, but helping others is scolded by others. It''s so kind that there''s no good reward..."


    When she was feeling melancholy, Li Mu Jin rushed over with a kitchen knife


    "So fierce..." Liu Rufeng panicked and quickly ran into the room and closed the door with a bang.


    "Get out of here!" Li was so angry that she smashed the door, as if the door was not her own.


    At this time, the security guard on duty outside rushed in and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter?" The security guard looked down and saw the simple clothes on Li hibiscus. He opened his mouth awkwardly and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Hibiscus face more red, waving a kitchen knife shouting: "out!" Scared security escaped from the villa, almost hit the door.


    "Tomorrow you''ll give me a perfect explanation, or we won''t finish it!" Li went upstairs in a huff and fell on the bed, touched her hot face and got into the bed.


    Liu Rufeng listened to the silence outside and went to bed with a smile. He touched his chest and said, "it''s dangerous!"


    The next morning, breakfast was ready, and Li Yuehua''s craftsmanship was good. Liu Rufeng was eating, but she didn''t see Li Hibiscus go downstairs for a long time. She didn''t come down until the nurse called her three times.


    When Liu Rufeng saw Li''s appearance, she burst out laughing!

 Chapter 22

    I saw Li Hibiscus''s hair was not combed, just like a pile of grass. The eyes are bloodshot, and they seem to be slightly red and swollen. What''s more striking is that he was wearing a down jacket.


    "What''s wrong with you, isn''t it hot?" Li Hongde asked differently.


    Without saying a word, Li Hibiscus sat down at the table and drank the milk. Her eyes often aimed at Liu Rufeng like a knife, as if she wanted to kill her.


    Liu Rufeng said with a bad smile, "did Li mujin sleep well last night?"


    Seeing his daughter''s haggard appearance, Li Hongde asked: "hibiscus, are you not feeling well? Why are you so haggard today? "


    Li murmured: "no... nothing. When he spoke, he glared at Liu Rufeng for several times, secretly clenched his fist and demonstrated. Liu Rufeng is not care about the bad smile.


    After a while, Li Hongde went out on business. Today was the weekend again, so she didn''t have to go to school, and Li didn''t rush to make up.


    There were only two of them left in the room. Liu Rufeng joked: "girls don''t know how to clean up. What does it look like to be so sloppy?"


    "Pooh! You don''t care about the big sex wolf. " Li said angrily with a small mouth.


    "Why are you wearing down jacket? It''s not so exaggerated to show off your wealth." Liu Rufeng sneered.


    "Dazzle you big head ghost, I wear a bit more just to prevent some sex wolves from taking advantage of the opportunity!" Li Hibiscus said hatefully, glancing at Liu Rufeng.


    "..." this is too big. Liu Rufeng''s words stopped in an instant.


    When Li Hibiscus had dinner, she was a lady. She was very meticulous and talked for a long time. After a while, suddenly inexplicably showed a sweet smile, "handsome, let''s play in the backyard for a while."


    "What''s the matter with this girl? How did you suddenly become so gentle? And ask yourself to the backyard? " Liu Rufeng''s stomach Fei, firmly believe that there must be fraud.


    "What''s fun in the backyard? You think it''s Jia''s garden. There''s everything... "Liu Rufeng knows that there''s nothing interesting in the backyard, just a pond and a few fish.


    "You''ll know when you go. Can I cheat you?" Li said angrily and went upstairs to change her clothes.


    After a while, wearing a long Bohemian skirt, came down.


    Affectionately looked at Liu Rufeng, the corner of the mouth raised a smile, sweet way: "let''s go, let''s take a walk."


    "NIMA! Is this to make me make a mistake? So fast on the road, is it last night''s failure to make her determined to commit to each other? " Liu Rufeng is full of black lines. His intuition tells him that there must be a conspiracy!


    The backyard is also green. In the northeast corner, there is a pond with an area of one mu, in which all kinds of fish are kept. The fish grow very fat, swimming in the water, enjoy also have some interesting.


    "Do you think fish are fun?" Li said softly¡° If only we could swim as freely as they do... People can''t help themselves. "


    "How old it is, so many exclamations!" Liu Rufeng shook his head helplessly, but he agreed with this sentence in his heart. Although I''m young, I''ve experienced many big scenes between life and death. I''ve been tired of fighting for a long time, but I can''t leave the worldly disturbance. Isn''t that what she said?


    Liu Rufeng savors Li''s words carefully and appreciates the free swimming fish''s dull trance.


    "I''ll get some fish over there." Li Hibiscus said a word, to the west of a low hut. Liu Rufeng didn''t pay any attention to all this, just wandered in his past.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    "What sound?" Liu Rufeng came back to his senses, and when he looked back, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat.


    I saw a black shepherd dog rushing towards himself, with white teeth in his mouth.


    "NIMA! What''s the situation? No matter how good the Kung Fu is, I''m afraid the dog will bite me. It''s the little girl who''s biting me Liu Rufeng glance, found Li Hibiscus standing not far away, is gloating at himself.


    The attack power of shepherd dog is extremely strong, even more than that of wolf. In particular, this shepherd dog looks bigger than the average size, and its four leg muscles look very strong.


    Because of the security guard in the front yard, this shepherd dog is locked up in the back yard. It''s very spiritual. When she sees her family, she doesn''t shout, so Liu Rufeng doesn''t know there is such a beast in it.


    "Even monkey brother was bitten by a dog at the beginning, and it was me?" Liu Rufeng, sweating, dodged and nearly fell into the pond.


    Seeing his embarrassment, Li Mu Jin''s eyes brightened.


    Shepherd dog is very flexible, did not rush to Liu Rufeng, but also did not stop, fell into the water. It''s fast, but it''s light. One hit, another hit.


    Liu Rufeng has never played such a game with a dog. For the first time, he doesn''t tangle with it and runs around the pond.


    Li Hibiscus on one side also cheered: "erhu, bite him!"


    After receiving the master''s order, "erhu" worked harder and ran faster.


    Liu Ru said in a loud voice: "Li hibiscus, you dead girl dare to play with me. It''s really the most poisonous woman''s heart!"


    "Whatever you say, hum!" Li Hibiscus looked at the excitement with a proud face and laughed excitedly.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng is not unable to subdue the dog. After all, the big dog has to see its owner. It''s hard to say if he really wants to kick to death, so he has to dodge.


    One circle... Two circles


    Liu Rufeng suddenly saw a pile of sundries not far away. He dashed forward with an arrow, and then lost an extra bone.


    As soon as Erhu saw the bone, he stopped attacking and tasted it slowly.


    "Cut! It''s true that nature is hard to change, and weaknesses can be broken as soon as they are attacked! " Liu Rufeng laughed easily.


    This time, no matter how much Li Hibiscus yelled, the two tigers bowed their heads and gnawed their bones.


    "Li Hibiscus!" Liu Rufeng stares fiercely and rushes in the past, which makes Li Hibiscus run away.


    "Little sample, that''s the courage!" Liu Rufeng stands aside and quietly looks at erhu. Suddenly, he has an idea in his heart: it''s equal to more than a dozen younger brothers to take it out in the future.


    Think of here back to the kitchen, took out a few pieces of meat to erhu, erhu eat with relish, from time to time looked up at Liu Rufeng, no previous hostility, eyes become friendly.


    "So easy to buy." Liu Rufeng was so pleased that he shook the dust on his body and continued to watch the fish in the pond.


    Li was hiding in the toilet for a long time and didn''t dare to come out. At last, she boldly opened the door and looked out.


    Suddenly, she was patted on the shoulder, which scared her. Liu Rufeng looked at her with a smile and a dirty expression on her face.


    "You... Sex wolf!" The bathroom door clanked and closed again.

 Chapter 23

    Liu Rufeng stood outside the door, humming a little song and waiting patiently. From time to time, he yelled, "open up! Or I''ll break in! "


    "Don''t, don''t... I''m taking a bath..." Li Hibiscus turned on the nozzle, and the sound of running water came out.


    Although Li is very fierce, she is also afraid of the international mercenary. Besides, she had physical contact with him last night. Although he was crazy with a kitchen knife, he was very nervous when he came back to the house. He was angry when he thought that Liu Rufeng had taken advantage of him. He secretly cried for half a night, so that he got up in the morning with red and swollen eyes.


    "Then I''ll go in even more." Liu Rufeng knows that Li is lying and deliberately pulls the door.


    "You lust devil, if you dare to come in, I''ll call the police!" Li''s voice trembled.


    Liu Rufeng took a chair and sat outside the door. He picked up his mobile phone and began to play Three Kingdoms killing. "Anyway, there''s plenty of time. I''ll kill you!"


    Li Hibiscus was so worried inside that she muttered, "it''s going to take a whole day to suffocate here. No, I have to think of a solution for both."


    "Hello... The man outside..." Li Hibiscus thought of a good idea and began to negotiate with Liu Rufeng.


    "What''s the matter? Did you give up? Do you want to apologize to me? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    "I give up. Can I take you outside to show my apology?" Li Hibiscus tried.


    "Where to?"


    "Go shopping and buy you some clothes." Li Hibiscus deliberately raised her voice by decibels, but she was very gentle.


    "Cut! You want to cheat me? When you go shopping, it''s all your women who buy clothes and want to use me as a servant. At that time, you''ll have to carry big and small bags for you. Don''t go! " Liu Rufeng flatly refused.


    "Then let''s go to the coffee shop..."


    "No!"


    "What about the western restaurant?"


    "I can''t get used to it!"


    "How about a movie?"


    "No interest!"


    "..." Li Hibiscus was completely defeated. Doesn''t this guy have any hobbies? It''s a woodlouse!


    All of a sudden, she turned her eyes and thought, "let''s watch the auto show. There are all famous models, and they are all sexy and beautiful. It''s absolutely a feast for your eyes!"


    "Look at the beauty... This idea is very creative, deal!" Liu Rufeng went downstairs to prepare without saying a word.


    "It''s a real sex wolf! Hear to see beautiful woman to come to energy, this character... Five star bad comment Li''s heart scorned and she was ready to go.


    Although it was a plan to postpone the war just now, Li did not dare not break her promise. In addition, she was planning to go out for a walk, so they soon reached an agreement on this matter.


    Li is still the goose yellow bohemian dress with high heels at her feet, long hair around her waist and light makeup on her face. Walking up the road, the lotus steps move gently, it''s really like a fairy falling into the world.


    Liu Rufeng is still jeans, T-shirt, sports shoes, looking so casual.


    Because Li Hongde has driven away the luxury Bentley, they can only drive the BMW X6 dedicated to Li Hibiscus on the street. However, it''s quite windy.


    On the way. Li said solemnly, "I''ll see each one later, OK? Stay away from me


    "Stay away. I won''t have time to see you for a while." Liu Rufeng disdains the answer, in fact, the heart is very bottom, I believe she still can''t escape his monitoring range.


    Soon, when the car drove to the western suburbs, there was a large exhibition hall covering thousands of square meters, and hundreds of famous cars could be seen from afar.


    "It''s not small, but there are some good cars." Liu Rufeng said to himself


    This sentence was heard in Li''s ears, immediately despised, "there are a few, you see Maserati, Lamborghini, Ferrari which you can afford?"


    She didn''t know that her father had given Liu Rufeng a 15 million card. She thought Liu Rufeng was arrogant and empty.


    Liu Rufeng raised his face and said with a high air: "all the luxury cars in this auto show are packed. It''s OK for the young master. Do you think I''m a poor man?"


    "Cut... I think your bragging skills are several times better than your hands." Li was too lazy to talk to him and walked towards the hall.


    "Bragging skills? Hum... To be honest, most people are not rivals. But it wasn''t really bragging just now. "


    Liu Rufeng followed him.


    I saw all kinds of beauties standing beside the domineering luxury cars, with all kinds of shapes. "This is the latest Ferrari F430. It''s selling for 3 million at the moment..." was also introduced


    WOW!


    There was a round of applause.


    Then there was the sound of pictures and admiration.


    "This is a new Bentley. The current price is 3.5 million yuan..."


    Liu Rufeng walked past.


    "Sir, do you value this car?" A man in professional clothes asked. But there was a little doubt in his eyes.


    "Er... I want to take a picture with her..." Liu Rufeng pointed to the long legged model beside him and said¡° Come on, if you want to take pictures, take pictures of us. " There was a pose between the words.


    The crowd was speechless for a while.


    "Boy, you step aside, don''t stop us from taking pictures of beautiful women!" Some people have expressed boredom.


    "What''s the hurry? I''ll give you time later."


    "Hello, beauty." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    The girl''s head is half higher than Liu Rufeng''s, her long golden hair is down to her waist, her skin is like cream, her eyes are charming, her lips are sexy, her black off shoulder V-neck dress is sexy and atmospheric, and her slender legs are all kinds of charming.


    Generally, car models are not willing to take photos with others, and it''s against the rules to take photos with car models without permission.


    No one thought that the beautiful car model saw Liu Rufeng, smile, smile still stayed for several moments.


    Now that he smiles, he agrees. Liu Rufeng takes out her mobile phone and takes several pictures in a row. The people around her are stunned.


    "Miss, what''s your name, can you leave your contact information?" Liu Rufeng joked.


    "Er..."


    Everyone is forced. What''s this for? It''s too bold to ask for a model car phone and pick up girls.


    Li Hibiscus glared fiercely and scolded: "insanity!"


    Just now, the man in professional clothes came up and asked, "do you want to buy a car, sir?"


    Liu Rufeng glared and said: "no time! Let''s take a look at the car purchase. I have to take pictures with beautiful women. "


    Next


    "This beauty is good... Beauty, take a picture..." Liu Rufeng is busy,


    "Sir, sir, if you don''t look at the car, please go out first. It''s not allowed to take pictures with the car model here..." the man saw that Liu Rufeng didn''t want to buy a car, and immediately began to refuse his wonderful move.


    "Not allowed?" Liu Rufeng is funny, "don''t allow you to do something early, I almost turn around."


    "Sir, if you take photos so casually again and interfere with the work of the car model, I''ll arrange personnel to maintain order." The man couldn''t stand it any longer. He had a showdown.


    .

 Chapter 24

    "Can he buy a car? You have to buy less than 1000 bicycles. He is such a filthy, filthy guy. You''d better get rid of him earlier. Don''t let him go crazy here... "


    Liu Rufeng looks up, Huang Sizhi and song Tianming are standing opposite, with a sarcastic expression on their face.


    It turned out that they had just arrived at the station when they saw Liu Rufeng taking a high-profile picture with the model car. His lungs were all blown up and he cursed: "it''s this bastard again. There''s him everywhere!"


    "Can''t afford it?" Liu Rufeng glanced at them and said, "which one do you think I can''t afford?"


    Song Tianming said, "which one? The ordinary car in the corner over there must be a lot of trouble for you. You still have to install big brands here and take pictures with the model car. You want to go home. If you don''t buy a car, what kind of garlic do you come here! Are you still riding that 28 bike? "


    Huang Sizhi laughs, "Song Shao''s words are wonderful. I''ll give you 10000 praises!"¡° I said, which onion are you? Don''t weigh your identity. Is this where you come from? Kneel down and learn a few barks. Grandfather will pity you and get you a little Otto. How about it


    There was a burst of laughter.


    Although she hated Liu Rufeng''s high-profile narcissism, she didn''t like Huang Sizhi''s arrogance, so she stood up and said, "I brought him here."


    "Yo! Miss Li Huang Sizhi loudly introduced to the public: "this is amazing. She is the daughter of general manager Li Hongde. You should quickly recommend some good cars to her. Maybe the first lady will be able to take care of your business as soon as she is happy today."


    Looking back at Liu Rufeng, he said, "you want to eat soft food. You want miss li to give you a luxury car. It''s shameless to get home."


    Hearing this, the crowd immediately whispered.


    "It turns out that this is Li Hongde''s daughter. She really has extraordinary temperament. No wonder that boy has such a high profile. He turned out to be Miss Li''s valet... "


    "Yes, there are so many people who are trying to get rich these days. How can this boy be valued by the Li family? He''s really lucky..."


    As soon as the man in professional clothes heard this, he immediately laughed at Li mujin and said, "it''s the daughter of the Li family. Which car do you value? I''ll give you a discount!"


    Without looking at him, Li said to Huang Sizhi coldly, "don''t look down on people. Is it great to be able to afford a car? Although Liu Rufeng has no money, he is honest, ambitious and capable. He doesn''t want some rich CHILDES to just idle around all day, eat, drink and play, and do nothing about their business! "


    "Beautiful Liu Rufeng secretly cast a look of appreciation and gratitude, and her heart was still touched. "I didn''t expect that my image in her heart was so tall."


    Li Hibiscus gave him a white look, and the anger on her face still remained.


    Huang Sizhi and song Tianming are both loyal fans of Li hibiscus. They are so scattered and dare not speak.


    The man still said, "which car does Miss Li like? I''ll give you a discount!"


    "What''s the discount? We look down on people. Are we money poor?" Liu Rufeng stares.


    After hearing Huang Sizhi''s disparagement of Liu Rufeng, the manager gave Liu Rufeng a scornful look and said coldly, "money is not your own. What do you pretend to be?"


    Originally, Li Hibiscus just wanted to relax and didn''t have the desire to buy a car. Besides, there are several cars in their family, so there is no need to buy them again. I didn''t expect to get angry. At first, it was Liu Rufeng''s dirty behavior that he couldn''t walk when he saw a beautiful woman, and then Huang Sizhi came out to satirize people.


    Just listen to Li Hibiscus said angrily: "let''s go!" So he went out without looking back.


    Liu Rufeng followed.


    "Look, we''re right. He''s a dog of the Li family. Look at his fawning. Hello! Shake your tail. Maybe Miss Li will buy you a luxury car. " Huang said sarcastically.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly stopped, grabbed Li''s hand and said, "wait..."


    Looking back at Huang Sizhi, they said coldly, "do you two want me to slap you in the face in full view of the public?"


    "What did you say? With you little bastard? "


    Last time Liu Rufeng didn''t show his skill directly, so Huang Sizhi didn''t know Liu Rufeng''s real strength. Today, he didn''t give him face in public. Naturally, he was very unconvinced, and his expression became stiff. He stepped forward, clenched his fist and roared: "come on, you can beat me if you have the ability!"


    "You asked me to fight..." Liu Rufeng rushed over with a lunge and slapped his ears. Huang Sizhi felt that his ears were buzzing and all kinds of sounds were playing together.


    "NIMA, you dare to hit me!"


    "Pa Pa Pa --!"


    With a dozen slaps on his face, Huang Sizhi''s face was covered with blood and two teeth were missing. The last slap slapped him straight in the face.


    Then Liu Rufeng turns her eyes to song Tianming.


    "Big brother, don''t hit me. I didn''t scold you." As soon as song Tianming saw Liu Rufeng''s fierce attack, his legs softened and he begged for mercy.


    "Didn''t you scold me for what you just said?"


    "Pa Pa Pa --!" Another puff, song Tianming''s head turned into a pig''s head.


    "You scold less and beat you less." Liu Rufeng wiped his hands and turned away without caring.


    The scene just now came too quickly, and many people had finished before they could react. At this time, the people who maintained order came to watch Liu Rufeng, and they did not dare to breathe. They stammered: "let''s send... Huang Shao and song Shao to the hospital."


    "No, they''re fine." Liu Rufeng said calmly, as if it had nothing to do with their lives. In fact, he knew that although Huang Sizhi and Huang Sizhi looked very embarrassed just now, they were all skin injuries, which didn''t matter.


    The manager didn''t dare to stop Liu Rufeng. He was so scared that his legs trembled. He quickly asked, "car... Do you want another car?"


    "Car? Of course Then she went to the girl in black dress and asked, "beauty, which one do you like?"


    "Er..." the girl was scared just now. Liu Rufeng suddenly asked and caught her off guard.


    "Well, just this Ferrari F430. Give me five!"


    "More... How much?" The manager turned pale with fright.


    "It''s crazy to buy five by yourself."


    Li Hibiscus came over and tugged at his clothes and said in a low voice, "I don''t have so much money. Why do you buy so much all at once? You have a fever."


    Liu Rufeng laughs, then takes out a silver white bank card from his pocket, which says Swiss bank!

 Chapter 25

    Liu Rufeng''s words, the entire exhibition hall immediately quieted down. People looked at him suspiciously and thought to themselves: "the platinum card of Swiss bank? It can''t be fake... "


    Huang Sizhi and song Tianming did not dare to say a word at this time, although they did not believe it.


    "This..."


    The man had never seen the card of Swiss bank. He stood in the same place with straight eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Liu Rufeng shook the bank card in his hand and said in a loud voice, "who can prove it?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man with elegant temperament came out of the crowd, took the bank card, carefully checked it, and then affirmed: "this card is indeed issued by Swiss bank."


    Judging from this man''s temperament, he is definitely not a simple character. Liu Rufeng is sure to believe it.


    Sure enough, as soon as he stood up, almost no one dared to doubt him any more, and the following exclamations were heard all the time.


    "What? Such a young man has a Swiss bank card. Who is he? Even Li Hongde, general manager Li does not have such strength. Does he have a father with a lot of background? "


    Hundreds of eyes are the envy of the eyes.


    Huang Sizhi and song Tianming were raped. Standing on one side, they thought stupidly: "he... He has such strength..."


    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Rufeng. Although he was very puzzled, he didn''t ask Liu Rufeng''s details directly. With a faint smile, he took out a business card and handed it to him. He said, "this is my business card. If you have any trouble in Kyoto, you can find me."


    Liu Rufeng looked at the card and said, "Yang Pengfei, President of Huaxia Kunpeng group."


    "Kunpengzhan is a good name." Liu Rufeng exclaimed, and then politely replied, "my name is Liu Rufeng."


    Yang Pengfei nodded with satisfaction, and then disappeared into the crowd.


    Kunpeng group is one of the top three group companies in Kyoto and even Huaxia. Of course, Liu Rufeng knows this, but he is still calm and calm, which makes people who know Yang Pengfei admire Liu Rufeng even more.


    The next step is to pick up the car.


    The man in charge took Liu Rufeng to go through the formalities, and then Liu Rufeng swiped the card very smartly, and his eyes also aimed at the girl in the black evening dress.


    Generally, I have to wait a few days to pick up the car, but Liu Rufeng is a big customer and meets today''s auto show, so I can pick it up the same day.


    Liu Rufeng kept his promise. When he left, he drove a Ferrari to the front of the auto show. He found the previous beauty and said, "the car is outside. Here''s the key!"


    The beauty was so shocked that she thought what Liu Rufeng said was a joke. Unexpectedly, Liu Rufeng said that she could do it. She was secretly excited: "I don''t know what good luck I had today. I was released by a young and handsome boy, and there are no conditions."


    "My name is Cheng Xiaoxiao. Here is my business card. I''ll call you later." Beauty said, do not know where to take out a business card, and then issued a intoxicating smile.


    "My name is Liu Rufeng, business card..." Liu Rufeng really regretted that he didn''t get some business cards. Today, people handed him two business cards, but he couldn''t return them.


    No way, can only let Cheng Xiaoxiao write down his phone with a pen.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t drive back the remaining four cars. He also had a way to let the 4S store escort them.


    In this way, he drove the X6 in front, followed by four Ferraris in the back, forming a cool formation, magnificent and magnificent. The passers-by on the road were all amazed.


    While driving, Liu Rufeng asked with pride, "Miss, are we very relaxed and enjoyable?"


    Without looking at him, Li said in a low voice, "be rich, be a local tyrant, be vulgar!"


    It seems that the first lady doesn''t like high profile. Liu Rufeng didn''t care, because he had an arrangement in his heart.


    "Whose team is this? It''s not a small battle. " Zhuang Dacheng sat on an Audi Q7 and was surprised to find a cool array of cars passing by his car.


    Huang San sat beside him and frowned. He said in a low voice, "I didn''t see clearly."


    "Catch up and see who it is!"


    Huang San stepped on the accelerator, the speed suddenly raised, and soon walked side by side with the front X6.


    The moment Zhuang Dacheng and Liu Rufeng looked at each other, startled him and said in surprise, "is it him? I only know that he went to work as a bodyguard for the Li family, but I didn''t expect that the Li family would reuse him so much and directly get him so many luxury cars. It seems that if this man doesn''t get rid of him quickly, it will pose a greater threat to me in the future. "


    Liu Rufeng looks at Zhuang Dacheng, smiles and waves. Huang San is so scared that he uses the accelerator as a brake and almost runs into the trailer in front of him.


    Zhuang Dacheng said angrily, "what are you so flustered about? No matter how powerful he is, he is just one person. So many of our brothers are afraid of him?"


    "Yes..." Huang San wiped the sweat on his forehead and calmed his mood. For a long time, his heart didn''t beat so violently.


    At this time, the bald golden tiger in the back seat poked his head and asked, "boss, shall we find a chance to teach that boy a lesson again? That boy is too arrogant. Our brothers are itching these days."


    Zhuang Dacheng blinked his sinister little eyes and said, "what are you saying! None of us will move during this period. That boy is not easy to deal with. We have suffered a lot. Besides, your injuries are not so sharp. It''s hard for you to take the initiative to find him. You need to use your brains to do things, you know? "


    "At the boss''s command!" Golden Tiger no longer asked for a fight, respectfully expressed his determination.


    Zhuang Dacheng asked, "Jinhu, I asked you to find me a little girl. Did you find it for me?"


    Huang San reminded him: "Li Hongde''s daughter has heard that she is the school flower of Mingzhu. Why didn''t the boss take her captive? On the one hand, we can have a good time, on the other hand, we can teach Li Hongde a lesson, and we can have a good breath! "


    Zhuang Dacheng clapped his hands and said, "good idea, but I want to do it cleanly. I can''t let that boy know. I don''t want to have a conflict with him yet."


    "Don''t worry, boss." Golden Tiger guarantees.


    Liu Rufeng drives into Li''s villa with a motorcade. As soon as he enters the courtyard, the security guards are scared to death. Wang Yuzhu, the leader of the team, runs over and stares at the steamed stuffed bun and asks, "I said, great Xia Liu, this is..."


    "The first lady likes it. Is it strange that she bought four cars today?" Liu Rufeng gave the scenery to Li mujin.


    Without speaking, Li went upstairs.


    "Even if you like it, you can''t buy it all..." Wang Yuzhu shook his head and muttered: "money is willfulness!"

 Chapter 26

    Although there are several luxury cars in Li''s garage, Ferrari doesn''t. four Ferraris are more spectacular in the garage.


    It''s not unusual to buy a car. It''s different to buy a luxury car. It''s a big news to buy four Ferrari together and they are all the same.


    Li Yuehua secretly asked: "little brother, what''s wrong with the big lady today? Why did she buy so many Ferraris together?"


    "I bought that." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    "You... You bought it?" When Li Yuehua thought that Li Hongde had given him a carton of more than 10 million that day, she understood and said to herself, "if only my daughter could find such a boyfriend, sunny, handsome and earning money."


    Li Hongde was also surprised when he came back. He knew that Li Mu Jin didn''t have so much money in her hand. Liu Rufeng must have bought it, so he asked, "what are you doing? Why do you buy such a Ferrari?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "naturally, it''s useful. Li doesn''t need to ask more. And you can rest assured that I didn''t spend the money you gave me on that card."


    "Er... OK." Li Hongde can''t go on.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng plans to drive a sports car to see Li mujin off. Unexpectedly, Li mujin ignores everything and goes directly to her Bentley.


    "I can''t get used to my car." Liu Rufeng had no choice but to drive Bentley to see Li mujin off. On the way also asked: "I said Li Hibiscus classmate, don''t you like Ferrari?"


    Li Hibiscus gave him a white look and said coldly, "I like it, but I don''t like to ride in your car. Tomorrow I will tell my father to change the driver. Now I find you very annoying."


    "Another driver? Even if I change the driver, I''m also your bodyguard. I''ll sit in the car with you, and then we may get closer. " Liu Rufeng joked.


    "Bah! Who wants to sit so close to you? I''ll change my bodyguard! " Li didn''t know where she was so angry today. She didn''t give Liu Rufeng a good word, and she didn''t see a smile on her face.


    "For me? Where can I find such a good bodyguard... "Liu Rufeng didn''t care about her. She got out of the car and walked side by side with her, saying hello to the girl students who passed by.


    Li Hibiscus quickened her pace, and he quickened her pace. At last, Li Hibiscus stopped angrily and yelled, "are you sick? Why do you always follow me?"


    "I can''t help it. I gave you money." Liu Rufeng''s answer is very natural. Li mujin turns her head and enters the class.


    Today, Huang Sizhi didn''t come. I guess he was recovering at home, so the class was very quiet. Because there is nothing wrong in the campus, Liu Rufeng is sleeping in class. He is really bored, so he goes to the school gate.


    There are many snacks outside the school gate. Baked sweet potato, egg cake, fried chicken and so on. Liu Rufeng didn''t have any food to avoid, so he asked for two pieces beside the roasted sweet potato.


    "It''s delicious... I haven''t eaten this for a long time. I really miss the taste." Liu Rufeng sighed.


    At this time, only a few meters away, someone called, "how long has it been since I paid the protection fee? Do you know who''s covering it? " The voice is sharp and special.


    Looking up, Liu Rufeng found a man standing next to the sugar gourd seller. He was saying that there were two strange looking masters around him.


    Liu Rufeng recognized them as soon as he saw them. They turned out to be Xu Laosan, Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang. It''s just that their faces are black and blue today. I don''t know how to make them.


    "What are these three guys doing here?"


    Liu Rufeng looks at it curiously. Some stall owners left quietly.


    The old man who sold sugar gourd was so scared that he was sweating that he faltered: "how much do you want?"


    "A thousand!"


    "A thousand? I can''t make a thousand in half a month. Can I make less? "


    It seems that the old man has given in. If he can negotiate, he will really get the money.


    Xu Laosan took off three strings and handed them to Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang. Then he took a bite and said, "the sugar gourd tastes good. It''s eight hundred for the delicious food you make."


    "Can eight hundred be any less?" It seems that there are too many old men.


    "What''s the price of this? No, just 800! " Xu Laosan''s voice increased and his eyebrows stood up.


    "Then I don''t have that many." The old man answered very simply.


    "What did you say?" Xu Laosan seems to be a little angry, and turns his face to wink at Wang Zhuang.


    Liu Rufeng thought they would do it. Unexpectedly, Wang Zhuang went to the old man, grabbed his purse and wanted to run. But how hard to turn around is to take a step. I feel that the back collar has been caught.


    Wang Zhuang looked back and saw that Liu Rufeng was so scared that he almost peed. He was tongue tied and speechless.


    Gao Jun and Xu Laosan also see Liu Rufeng, the secret way is not good, this enemy has come again? Just want to run, was Liu Rufeng to firmly grasp.


    Xu Laosan stammered: "I... we don''t want to trouble you. Song Tianming''s money has been refunded. We''ve been beaten for this. Why do you still want to trouble us?"


    "Which with which..." Liu Rufeng was confused. He realized that Huang Sizhi and song Tianming had paid them to deal with him. No wonder Xu Laosan would fight against him that night.


    Liu Rufeng said, "give the money back to others!"


    Wang Zhuang dare not listen, obediently gave the money bag to the old man.


    When the old man saw that his hard-earned money had been recovered, he said gratefully, "young man, you are really a living Lei Feng. Now there are too few people who dare to do something for a just cause like you."


    "Nothing." Liu Rufeng didn''t say much. He asked three people, "what do you want me to do with you?"


    Xu Laosan quickly begged for mercy and said, "we don''t want to do this, but what can we do? No education, no education. "


    Wang Zhuang also added: "yes, you see, it''s not easy for us to mix. We haven''t eaten yet..."


    Gao junhou said in his voice, "I haven''t had enough..."


    Liu Rufeng only felt a burst of sweat, "this is still mixed society, it is better than beggars for food." After thinking about it, he said, "don''t do this in the future. I think you are still useful. Follow me in the future."


    Liu Rufeng has a good idea. Although he can''t expect them to fight against the enemy, it''s useful to stay around.


    "With... With you?" Xu Laosan hesitated for a moment and turned to look at Wang Zhuang and Wang Zhuang. Wang Zhuang and Wang Zhuang nodded at the same time. Xu Laosan couldn''t say anything and said, "OK, I''ll follow you."


    "What are we doing with you? How much is a month''s salary?" Gao Jun''s first concern is eating.


    Liu Rufeng said, "let''s go to dinner first, and discuss while eating."


    After dinner, several people suddenly have a look in their eyes and happily follow Liu Rufeng.


    In this scene, many people at the snack stalls could see clearly, thinking the same question: "what''s the background of this student? How can he accept the gangsters in the society?"

 Chapter 27

    Liu Rufeng took three people into a small restaurant and ordered a table of small dishes and a few bottles of beer.


    On the table. Liu Rufeng took the wine and offered a toast to everyone. Then he said solemnly, "today I accept you because your nature is not bad. I don''t know if you are sincere with me."


    Three people said in unison: "it''s true, absolutely true. We have long admired you very much.... "


    "It''s said that you bought five Ferraris at one go. It''s really a big deal. Can we have a meal with you in the future?" Gao Jun said vaguely.


    Liu Rufeng was sweating, "how can this guy know how to eat? He''s really afraid of hunger."


    "How do you know about buying a car?" Liu Rufeng is very curious about it.


    Wang Zhuang replied, "it''s all in the news. Who can''t know? And the scene of you beating Huang Sizhi and song Tianming in public, it''s fun to watch. You are really tough... "


    "The news is really smart, bad..." Liu Rufeng suddenly realized that he was doing things too high-profile, which would inevitably expose his identity, not afraid of anything, but there might be a lot of trouble in the future, especially the slap on Huang Sizhi''s face in public, which might be hated by his family.


    "Even if they don''t make the headlines, they will say to their family, whatever it is, it''s happened. Let''s see what storm they can make..." Liu Rufeng thought for a while and said: "since you are willing to follow me, I''ll make some rules.


    First, you can''t bully the good in the future. You need to do something serious. Do you know? "


    "I know, I know." Three people nodded at the same time.


    "Second, you can''t idle about and fight. Can you do it? "


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Third, you can''t leave here. You must listen to my arrangement when you do anything."


    The three agreed very well.


    "Since I have agreed, I will follow the rules. If anyone commits one of them, don''t blame my people for being ruthless!" When Liu Rufeng spoke, two cold lights came out of his eyes, which made them excited.


    "So... What do we usually do?" Xu Laosan bravely asked.


    "This..." Liu Rufeng also has a headache. What can these three guys do? If they don''t get something to do, they''ll get into trouble.


    "Wait for me to arrange. I''ll find something for you these two days." Liu Rufeng doesn''t get angry when he talks. He really has the posture of big brother.


    After a while, all the dishes were served, and the three of them wolfed down. Liu Rufeng shook his head. "It''s really hungry."


    Wang Zhuang had almost finished eating. He shook his hemp stick''s thick and thin neck and said, "boss, how do you practice your Kung Fu and how is it so powerful?"


    Gao Jun also said: "yes, you have to teach us, we have the ability to help you do things also convenient, right?"


    "I''m sure I''ll teach you. You''ll have to practice in the future. But remember, you can''t tell everyone how powerful I am. Do you want to keep a low profile?"


    Liu Rufeng said, took a look at Gao Jun, said: "nothing to lose weight, see you fall a somersault can get out of the way..."


    Wang Zhuang and Xu Laosan burst into laughter.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with your injuries?" Liu Rufeng thought of it and asked.


    Xu Laosan replied, "don''t mention it. That day we unknowingly took song Shao''s money against you, and then you taught us a lesson. You know that. But after we left, song Tianming and Huang Sizhi asked us how we were doing. We had no choice but to say that we had finished our work. As a result, we didn''t cheat others. The man song Tianming came to the green Wolf Gang to beat us, and the remaining two brothers were also injured and hospitalized... "Xu Laosan said with a gloomy look and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Who is the green Wolf Gang?"


    Xu Laosan said: "the green Wolf Gang is the largest underground organization in the whole s City, and it is also the most authentic place for people in the Jianghu. Without the approval of the green Wolf Gang, it is not a real black force, nor can it stay here for a long time. Like us, we are not treated as a fart... "


    "Don''t belittle yourself, you know? Today you are with me. No matter who the other party is, we are not afraid. I will deal with them by myself. " Liu Rufeng advised them, and then confidently said.


    "Yes, brother Feng is powerful..." three people compliment, but Xu Laosan doesn''t think so. Although he agrees with Liu Rufeng''s skill, he hasn''t seen him compete with his tough opponents. It''s not very good that he can only clean up a few of them. After all, they are all rubbish candidates.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise outside the snack department. There is a man shouting: "business is good today!" Before I heard it, I saw three or five young men coming from the outside. They were all bared, with Blue Wolf''s head tattooed on their left shoulder, with a fierce look.


    "Green... Green Wolf Gang''s..." Gao Jun is scared to whisper.


    Liu Rufeng looks at a few people, and their muscles are high and high. It seems that they all have some Kung Fu.


    As soon as several people came into the room, the diners walked clean. Except for Liu Rufeng''s table, on the table in the opposite corner, someone didn''t go either. He was drinking beer with all his heart, as if he was very upset. But he was always facing inside and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the man and muttered: "how do you feel so familiar?"


    The green Wolf Gang grabbed the boss and yelled, "when will you pay the protection fee? It''s all twenty days late. "


    The boss is a man in his forties. He is thin and weak. He was lifted up by the people of the green Wolf Gang. He was so scared that he was sweating. He could not help complaining and saying, "boss, let''s take a few more days of grace. Once you open your mouth, it''s 20000, and we don''t have so much income."


    "Fart! See your business is so good, how can you get one or two thousand, twenty thousand a day? Don''t fool me here. If you don''t pay any more, your shop will be ruined! "


    Without waiting for the boss to answer, he just heard the man in the corner shouting vaguely: "boss, two more beers!"


    The boss was carried in the air, looking at the fierce look of the green Wolf Gang, he did not dare to answer the man''s words. As soon as the man saw that no one paid attention to him, he yelled again, "boss, two more beers, do you hear me?"


    Listen to the tone of speech seems to be drunk, fist hit on the table, shaking the dishes on the table.


    The green Wolf Gang took a look at the man and ignored him. Wu asked the boss: "when do you say you can give it?"


    The boss stammered and just wanted to answer, but the man in the corner yelled: "what''s the matter with your shop? If you want to have a drink, nobody pays attention to me. Do you want me to tear down your shop? " He stood up and clapped his hand on the table, which made all the dishes on the table fly to the ground.

 Chapter 28

    The man slapped the dishes on the table, which startled all the people present. Xu Laosan also said in a low voice, "I''ve drunk a lot of this."


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t speak, quietly looking at that person, as if to see what mystery.


    As soon as the restaurant owner saw that there were so many wolves coming today, he did not say that there was another drunk. He suddenly looked sad and said to himself, "who do you think I''ve offended? Why are you looking for trouble..."


    The people of the green Wolf Gang heard the restaurant owner''s words, their eyes were wide open, and they yelled: "you didn''t offend anyone, but you offended us. If you don''t hand over 20000 yuan in three days, we''ll...", It''s so annoying that I''m still talking about it


    As soon as the wine cup was patted by him, it flew out in an arc and hit the green Wolf Gang gangster who was holding the hotel owner. The wine in the glass didn''t splash out until the end, splashing the gangster''s face.


    "Good skill!" Liu Rufeng praised.


    The people of the green Wolf Gang are also people who have seen the world. They know that this person has something to do with it. After a moment''s hesitation, they immediately put down the restaurant owner and surrounded him.


    "Which road are you on? Don''t you see our green Wolf Gang working here? What kind of muddy water are you here for? " One of the younger gangsters yelled.


    The man, with a smile, glanced at the people of the green Wolf Gang, suddenly picked up the stool and hit one of them on the head. All of a sudden, the gangster was caught unprepared. His head was covered with blood and he couldn''t get up on the ground.


    The rest of the four were surprised. It was a shame that the person who often wandered around the court was knocked down by a drunk today.


    The leading gangster''s face twitched, laughed a few times, and said: "friend, we have no grudge. Today, I think you still let me get out of the way. How about this meal?"


    The man didn''t speak. He grabbed the collar of the leading thug. He couldn''t shake off his strong body. He raised his fist to the face.


    The man dodged and hit the gangster''s left face with a left hook. The gangster didn''t dodge. He was knocked down and his cheek was swollen.


    The remaining three thugs attacked at the same time, and the man''s fists and feet were added together, and several thugs fell to the ground.


    The people of the green Wolf Gang were hurt all over, and they didn''t dare to say anything more, so they had to stand up and leave reluctantly. Before leaving, the leader''s fierce eyes were fixed on the drunk, biting his teeth and saying nothing.


    "This man''s Kung Fu is really good!" Xu Laosan exclaimed and found that Liu Rufeng looked at the man with a smile. He didn''t have much shocked expression.


    The man beat away the gangster, seemingly some tired sitting on the stool, eyes suddenly looked at Liu Rufeng several people.


    Liu Rufeng was still smiling, but the man suddenly stood up, walked quickly to Liu Rufeng, bowed deeply, and said respectfully, "Mr. Liu, you are here, too."


    This makes Xu Laosan a few people also be hoodwinked, "how is this to return a responsibility after all? He... They know each other? "


    Liu Rufeng stood up politely, took the man''s hand and said, "great Xia Bai''s Kung Fu has improved a lot. Just now, he was really beautiful!"


    It turned out that it was Bai Shiming. Last time I was injured by Huang San in Li''s family. After careful nursing and self-care in the hospital, my recovery was not slow. But the Li family can''t go any more. They have no face to go back to the company even if they can''t finish their business. So they just practice and have a new understanding these days. Today, a man was drinking muggy wine here. It happened that the people of the green Wolf Gang came to make trouble. He was also an upright man and was in a bad mood, so he directly taught them a lesson.


    At first, he sat inside and didn''t pay attention to Liu Rufeng''s table. Now he suddenly saw that Liu Rufeng was coming to say hello.


    When Bai Shiming heard Liu Rufeng''s praise, he suddenly felt a fever on his face. How could he get it out of hand¡° Mr. Liu''s Kung Fu is very good. I''ve been completely convinced since that time. I may not be able to catch up with him if I practice for another ten years... "


    Liu Rufeng pulls Bai Shiming to sit down, introduces Xu Laosan and others, and drinks a few cups together. Then he said, "brother Bai, I really have something to tell you."


    From the heart, Liu Rufeng really appreciates Bai Shiming''s arrogance and integrity. He is also a man. It''s better not to be brave.


    "Oh?" Bai Shiming was surprised and asked: "Mr. Liu, can I help you? I don''t know if I can help. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to be discouraged. I can help you talk about going back to Li''s house and being a starter for me. We will take care of you in the future. After all, I can''t take care of it by myself. I need your help in many things. "


    After hearing this, Bai Shiming felt grateful and repeatedly expressed his wish to repay him.


    Liu Rufeng patted Bai Shiming on the shoulder and said, "don''t be so polite. We are all brothers. There are still many places where we need you in the future."


    In Liu Rufeng''s heart, he had a premonition that the task was not so easy, so he thought it was necessary to win over several people to fight for himself. After all, how many arms and hands could he have?


    Bai Shiming is no longer polite and willingly follows Liu Rufeng as his younger brother. In his heart, although he is very young in front of him, he is definitely not a simple person. He can learn a few moves to be useful.


    Several people drank a few more cups. Liu Rufeng said, "we have to go quickly, or those people will come. We''d better try not to get into trouble."


    Bai Shiming nodded in favor. Before leaving, the owner of the restaurant insisted on inviting their guests in order to thank them for not asking for money.


    Just out of the door, I found that I was late. Just now several people of green Wolf Gang came here with more than 20 people.


    Bai Shiming just wanted to go up. He was stopped by Liu Rufeng and said with a smile, "you watch the battle in the back and see how I play with them."


    Xu old three people have not seen Liu Rufeng''s real strength, but they still have no bottom in their heart. Standing on the edge of the door, they are ready to escape from the scene at any time.


    This time, a dark, tall man from the green Wolf Gang walked in front and looked very powerful. The man pointed to Liu Rufeng and said, "is that him?"


    The former gangster shook his head and said, "no, it''s the one behind. Now how... Are they a group?"


    The dark thug didn''t ask any more. He waved his hand directly, and all the twenty members behind rushed up with bright steel pipes.


    Liu Rufeng is still not flustered. He raises an empty iron bucket around him and slowly raises it

 Chapter 29

    Breeze blowing, Liu Rufeng forehead wisp of broken hair with the wind swing, has been blocked by broken hair of the right eye radiated two light. The people of the green Wolf Gang were shocked and had an ominous premonition.


    More than 20 people, the hands of the steel pipe dancing, in the sunlight sufficient light, flashing dazzling brilliance.


    "Green Wolf and Sirius are really similar..."


    Liu Rufeng leisurely looking at the crowd, swung the bucket to block a round of steel attack.


    "Dangdangdang --"


    The steel pipe with strong wind makes a deafening sound when it comes into contact with the iron bucket. Liu Rufeng didn''t move the iron bucket thread in his hand, and dozens of steel pipes were bounced up. The Thug''s arm was numb, and he almost threw away his weapon.


    One round failed, another round. Liu Rufeng swung the bucket and crossed a beautiful arc in the air. Then there was a clanging sound, and more than a dozen gangsters got rid of the steel pipe.


    In the next few seconds, the rest of the gangsters who rushed up again were shocked by the steel pipe in their hands and stood in a daze.


    Bai Shiming''s eyes didn''t blink. He was staring at the field and muttered: "this... What''s the routine? The first time I saw this kind of play, it''s so easy to beat the opponent. How can ordinary people do this? It''s so clever..."


    At first, Xu didn''t understand what Liu Rufeng was doing when he picked up the bucket. He thought to himself, they are thugs who have been underground for a long time. The steel pipes in their hands are very powerful. What''s the use of holding a broken bucket?


    However, after a few minutes of fighting, they could not help but see Liu Rufeng among Qiao Feng, Chen Jialuo, Ling Huchong, Chu Liuxiang and so on.


    "Damn it! Go on Cried the swarthy fellow. A group of people were stunned for a while, then picked up the weapons on the ground, waved them again and rushed up.


    "Still here?"


    Liu Rufeng''s simple movements are just like those of an acrobat. The bucket turns like a child''s toy in his hand. In the end, more than 20 steel pipes fell to the ground, almost all of the gangsters'' tiger mouths were cracked, and some of them were so weak that they stepped back and sat on the ground.


    The dark guy saw that he couldn''t do it. He moved his shoulders and prepared to rush up by himself.


    At this time, Xu Laosan went to Liu Rufeng''s ear and said in a low voice: "boss, this man is nicknamed black leopard. He has great strength and hard Qigong. It''s said that he can break more than ten bricks with one hand..."


    "Oh?"


    Liu Rufeng carefully observed the Panther, and found that his arms were swollen, his chest and abdominal muscles were all in pieces, just like iron. The whole body is shining black under the sunlight, just like Lewis on the MBA ring.


    Generally, such people are very good in physical fitness. Liu Rufeng thinks it''s a bit tricky to deal with this person. He needs to add more power.


    Panther simply warmed up and walked over with long legs. He is tall, big step, three or two steps in front of Liu Rufeng, and then without saying a word, he swung his right arm towards Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng greets each other with a bucket. The Panther''s big fist didn''t retract, and he hit the iron bucket solidly, which made the body of the iron bucket concave.


    "I wipe! I really have a lot of strength. It seems that I can''t make a hard connection. My bucket is still useful. " Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "your fist is hard enough."


    The Panther sneered, "hum! Your juggling can only fool those who have no skills. It''s not easy for you to do this with your grandfather. Today I''ll break your iron bucket and see what else you can do! "


    After that, the black leopard raised her 45 foot to Liu Rufeng, and a strong wind on her foot moved Liu Rufeng''s skirt.


    Liu Rufeng swung the bucket and hit the black leopard''s feet from top to bottom. The black leopard withdrew her feet, stepped forward one by one, elbowed the iron bucket, and intended to crush the iron bucket at once.


    It''s just like a beast, I don''t know the itching beast!


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that the black guy was quite flexible, not the big stupid bear with big hands and big feet. He said to himself, "I won''t play with you anymore. Let''s finish..."


    Immediately, the foot turns, the iron bucket flies quickly in his hand, slowly, the black leopard can''t see where Liu Rufeng is, and is dazzled.


    The Panther couldn''t hit anyone. She was beating with her hands and feet in disorder. Suddenly, her head was covered by an iron bucket, and her legs and stomach were kicked by a heavy foot. She knelt down on one knee. Before she got up, she heard a tinkling sound in her ear, which made his eardrum crack.


    Liu Rufeng asked, "don''t you accept me?"


    The black leopard said in a loud voice: "no!"


    "OK, when --"


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "No!"


    "Dangdangdang --"


    "Can''t take it..." Liu Rufeng didn''t say anything this time, so the black leopard said first, "I''ll take it, master. I''ll take it completely. I admit I can''t fight you, so let us go. I promise I won''t make trouble again..."


    I didn''t expect that this guy had developed limbs, his mouth was not stupid, and he talked a lot.


    Liu Rufeng took the iron bucket off the Panther''s head and looked down at him. At this time, the Panther''s brain was buzzing with the sound of the iron bucket. In front of her eyes, Venus was popping up, and people were paralyzed on the ground. Her brain was confused to see that everything was a double image.


    Bai Shiming had already laughed so much that his stomach ached. He said in secret, "what kind of move is this? It''s too torture. It''s worse than being beaten."


    Liu Rufeng coldly looked at the twenty little brothers of the green Wolf Gang and asked, "do you want to have a try?"


    "No, no, no..." people shook their heads. Panthers can''t do it. How can we do it? In case of being covered by a big iron bucket and pounding on my head, my ears can''t stand it.


    "Take him away if you don''t come, and don''t make trouble here in the future, you know?"


    More than 20 people nodded and drove the Panther away.


    At this time, the owner of the restaurant let go of his heart and came out from behind the door. He bowed to Liu Rufeng to express his thanks.


    Liu Rufeng stopped him and said, "don''t do that. If they come back later, you can tell them to look for me."


    After several people left, Wang Zhuang worshiped him so much that he chased Liu Rufeng and asked, "boss, your move just now is amazing. It''s too enjoyable and interesting."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s very difficult to imitate the technology."


    Come out for a while, Liu Rufeng know can''t leave school too long, so let Bai Shiming several people go back first, oneself toward the Pearl.


    Tossed for a long time, almost after school in the afternoon, people around the school gradually increased.


    Liu Rufeng is walking, thinking about how to persuade Li Hongde to increase the security team. She finds that Li mujin comes out of the school gate, pushes through the crowd and walks towards a business car.

 Chapter 30

    "How can that car be so familiar..." Liu Rufeng suddenly trembled and said in secret, "it''s not good." Run quickly towards Li hibiscus.


    In fact, they are not too far apart, Liu Rufeng''s pace is very fast, and soon they are more than ten meters apart.


    "Li hibiscus, go back quickly!" Liu Rufeng cried out.


    When Li heard someone calling her name, she looked to the side. It was Liu Rufeng who waved to her. Her face turned clear and cloudy. She glanced at her and walked forward.


    At this time, the door of the business car opened, and Jinhu and two people jumped down.


    Li Hibiscus also found that it was wrong. She had seen Jinhu and knew that it was mostly aimed at herself this time. She quickly turned around and wanted to run.


    Golden tiger several people also very quickly, after all, wait so long to wait until this opportunity, how can easily let go? So he stepped forward and grabbed Li.


    Liu Rufeng yelled, "let go!"


    Jin Hu had seen Liu Rufeng for a long time. Because he was eager to make contributions, he couldn''t manage so much. He only made up his mind that as soon as he could take Li mujin away, Liu Rufeng could not catch up with him.


    One of the gangsters grabbed Li''s arm and tugged at it. Li was caught, very nervous, and in a hurry she turned around and kicked the gangster in the crotch.


    "Ouch ~ ~" the gangster bent down to cover the bottom with pain, and his hand was released.


    Golden Tiger cheered: "waste! Not even a little girl. " Mouth scolded, but did not stop at the foot, quickly rushed to Li hibiscus. But at this time, Li had already got into the crowd, but it was not so easy to catch her.


    "Damn it! Let the little girl run away. " Golden Tiger gas straight stamp feet, canthus swept, found Liu Rufeng from them but five meters away. Scared to run back quickly, they knew in their hearts: this God of plague can not be provoked.


    It turns out that Li Hibiscus somehow received a gift with a small note in it: see you at the door, your old friend.


    Li didn''t know who it was. Out of curiosity, she went out of school. Unexpectedly, she met the villain.


    Liu Rufeng reaches out his thumb and makes a gesture to Li mujin to show that you are really a man and you really have your heart. As for Jin Hu, he didn''t have time to manage as long as Li was safe.


    Golden tiger a few people see Liu Rufeng did not chase, nervous heart also put down, also not so fast.


    At this time, a girl in plain clothes came out of the crowd, and her goal seemed to be the supermarket across the road.


    The girl is about 1.6 meters tall. Her skin is very white and her face is pretty. Although the dress is very simple, but you can see that it is also a beauty embryo, but the bud in front of the chest has not fully opened, it seems a little thin.


    "Tiger brother, this is also good." Said one of the thugs.


    As soon as the golden tiger raised his eyes, he saw that the girl''s eyes were suddenly bright. He picked up the girl and left.


    The girl screamed with fright, and the busy crowd looked towards her. Jinhu put the girl into the car, closed the door and ordered to drive immediately.


    It happened very suddenly, Liu Rufeng''s eyes were on Li mujin all the time, and he didn''t pay much attention to the girl. Hearing the scream, he turned to find that the golden tiger had already carried the girl into the car, and the car had started.


    At this time, a student came out of the crowd, shouting: "Zhu... Zhu Dan has been robbed..."


    "Zhu Dan?" Liu Rufeng was shocked when he heard the name. Isn''t Li Yuehua''s daughter Zhu Dan? It can''t be her daughter. Whether it is or not, save people first.


    But the following things worried him.


    Li''s car is in the school parking lot. At this time, it''s too late to go in and pick up the car. The only way is to take a taxi.


    Liu Rufeng rushed to the side of the road and waved anxiously for a taxi. When he was in a state of anxiety, a Ferrari stopped in front of him. In the car, a top-notch beauty wearing sunglasses looked at him with a smile.


    "Handsome, what are you doing?"


    "What a mess! I don''t have time to pick up girls at this time!" As soon as Liu Rufeng changed his usual way of doing nothing, he said something very seriously.


    The girl took off her sunglasses and laughed, "don''t you know me?"


    "It''s you..." Liu Rufeng saw that it was Cheng Xiaoxiao, the beauty in the auto show. She seemed to have seen a living Bodhisattva, but she didn''t care to talk about it in detail. She said rigidly, "you go to the co pilot, I''ll drive!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was confused, but because the car was sent by Liu Rufeng, he didn''t say much, so he got out of the way and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    The whole process did not take half a minute. Liu Rufeng thought it was too late. So step on the accelerator, Ferrari exhaust pipe out of a plume of smoke, the car rushed out like lightning.


    The speed of Ferrari sports car is several times that of golden tiger''s business car. Because he didn''t go far, Liu Rufeng caught up with him soon.


    "Tiger, he... He''s catching up." A hun hun saw Liu Rufeng driving a Ferrari and said nervously.


    "What''s the matter? We have hostages in our hands. Are we afraid of him?" The golden tiger did not have the good spirit to blame a, in the mouth also not to live scolded a: "damn! It''s painful for him to be idle. He cares about everything. It''s not that he has anything to do with Li mujin. "


    "Tiger brother, look at the girl in his car. She''s so energetic..." a little brother saw that Cheng Xiaoxiao''s obscene eyes couldn''t be taken back, and his mouth almost drooled.


    Golden tiger gave him a punch and said: "you don''t have a long heart. When will you still have this idea? Tie up the girl quickly!"


    Zhu Dan began to shout a few times, the body also desperately resist. But after all, he was thin and weak, which was not equal to the strong power of a big man. He could only be pressed on the car and couldn''t move. Jin Hu''s eyes were so fierce that she didn''t even dare to shout.


    Golden tiger saw that Ferrari and his car had been running side by side. He hurriedly yelled to his brother: "hit him!"


    The body of a business car is much bigger than that of a Ferrari sports car. If it is hit, millions of luxury cars will definitely become dilapidated.


    As soon as the punk drove in a dozen directions, the front of the car suddenly tilted to the side and blocked Ferrari''s way. Liu Rufeng quickly swung the steering wheel, a truck whistling on the side, almost hit.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face turned white with fright. He said, "slow down. It''s too dangerous to drive like this."


    Liu Rufeng released her right hand and held her small, smooth hand, comforting: "don''t be afraid, I believe in my brother''s strength, sit down."


    At this time, the two cars have been driving to the outer ring of the city. The outer ring road is wide and can accommodate several cars side by side. Moreover, the traffic flow is not very large and can drag at will.


    "You are still young when you play drag racing with me." Liu Rufeng drifted, and the car stopped in front of the business car.


    Golden tiger just still silent in joy, now see was stopped by Liu Rufeng''s car, quickly yelled: "give me hit him, hit him to death!"

 Chapter 31

    The driver stepped on the accelerator and the business car rushed out towards the compact Ferrari.


    Scared Cheng Xiaoxiao "ah --" a scream, the whole person fell in Liu Rufeng''s arms.


    "No, it''s not too late to make out when I''m finished. How can I be ambiguous at this time?" Liu Rufeng has an egg ache and is pressing for direction. Ferrari is like a swallow in the rain. With a flexible swing, it can avoid the impact of a business car.


    The business car behind didn''t hit Ferrari, but it had a close contact with the stone pier in front of it, and the front face was concave. The huge inertial force made the driver''s body vibrate forward strongly, and his chest hit the steering wheel. Suddenly, his chest was stuffy, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. Fortunately, the seat belt was fastened, or the whole person would have to rush out of the windshield.


    Golden tiger several people are also driven by the strong impact of the body bounce high, head hit the roof, suddenly head broken blood. Zhu Dan was tied to the car, but he was OK.


    When Jin Hu saw that his brother who was driving was also injured, it was meaningless to scold him again. It''s no use staying here after the car accident. Think of this also regardless of Zhu Dan, directly open the door and run.


    "Help people quickly!" As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that the business car was causing trouble, he worried about Zhu Dan''s accident. As soon as he got off the car, he ran towards the business car, just catching up with several people from Jinhu.


    Golden tiger a see Liu Rufeng scared scalp all numb, just want to speak has not export, Liu Rufeng has in their body each gave a foot.


    Several people immediately flew out, vomiting blood more than.


    "I can''t kill you, and I''ll kick you! Don''t let go of the hurtful¡° Liu Rufeng''s eyes flashed two sharp cold lights, and a murderous air was exposed.


    It''s OK to let go of trifles and play, but Liu Rufeng is determined not to be soft hearted if he really wants to meet people who are cruel to nature.


    Liu Rufeng quickly opened the door and saw Zhu Dan fall on the back seat. He was trapped and his mouth was blocked by a piece of cloth. But it looked neat and nothing happened.


    "Alas! It''s OK. " Liu Rufeng holds Zhu Dan back to the car, and Cheng Xiaoxiao is still waiting there quietly.


    "You just want to save her?" Cheng Xiaoxiao was stunned when he saw that Zhu Dan, who was not very outstanding in appearance.


    Liu Rufeng unties Zhu Dan''s rope and takes the cloth from her mouth. And he said, "do you think so?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao a smile, "I don''t mean that, I mean you too hard."


    As soon as Zhu Dan saw Liu Rufeng, his nervous mood stabilized, and his little face suddenly became ruddy. He said softly, "thank you... Thank you, Liu Rufeng... Brother."


    Liu Rufeng was surprised and asked, "do you know me?"


    Zhu Dan said shyly, "I''ve heard my mother talk about you. Besides, I''ve seen you punish Huang Sizhi at school. You''re really powerful..."


    "I''m so famous." Liu Rufeng said with pride. But listen to Cheng Xiaoxiao in the side then said: "yes, you suddenly bought four Ferrari thing fire all over the city, even my mother knows."


    "Oh?" Liu Rufeng approached Cheng Xiaoxiao, observed her graceful posture and said, "does your mother know that I gave you a car?"


    "This..." as soon as Cheng Xiaoxiao saw that their faces were almost stuck together, he quickly shied away and said in a low voice: "that''s not..."


    Zhu Dan has recovered from his shock. Hearing their conversation, he looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao in surprise and asked, "sister, do you mean he gave you this car?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao nods and looks at Liu Rufeng with complicated feelings.


    Liu Rufeng touched Zhu Dan''s face and said with a smile, "you are still young. When you are older, I will give you one." When he spoke, he looked at Zhu Dan''s chest.


    "When I get older..."


    Zhu danshun looked down in Liu Rufeng''s eyes and blushed. Shyness is almost mixed with inferiority feelings, secretly took a look at the chest of Cheng Xiaoxiao 36a, secretly vowed: must quickly grow up! As big as this sister!


    Three people talk and drive back to school. Because school is coming, Liu Rufeng doesn''t force Cheng Xiaoxiao to stay. Instead, he carries Li mujin and Zhu Dan back to Li''s home.


    Zhu Dan and Li Hibiscus didn''t know each other at first, and Li Yuehua never mentioned them. Through this incident, they realized that they were all family members. They were very happy chatting, and they even ignored Liu Rufeng.


    Hearing what happened to Zhu Dan, Li Mu Jin looked at Zhu Dan sympathetically and comforted him with the same tone as her elder sister: "fortunately, there is that beautiful woman who gives you a car, otherwise I don''t know what will happen... With her elder sister in the future, no one will bully you any more."


    In fact, Li is almost the same age as Zhu Dan, but she has to pretend to be like her elder sister. Liu Rufeng was amused, "I can''t take care of myself, but I still think about protecting others, but after all, sometimes Li Mu Jin really has the style of a big sister."


    When he arrived at Li''s villa, Li Yuehua was very happy to see several people together. After learning about today''s events, he was very grateful to Liu Rufeng.


    "Auntie Li, don''t worry. With me, sister Zhu Dan will be fine. Her safety will be on me in the future." While talking, the two girls went upstairs intimately.


    Liu Rufeng was sweating, "what''s the matter? It''s obviously my credit. I''m not the only one to rely on. Can you do it? "


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng told Li Hongde about the increase of security personnel. As for Xu Laosan''s family background, he only told Bai Shiming. Without hesitation, Li Hongde agreed directly.


    Originally, Li Hongde had this idea. Although the Li family has several security guards and their quality is good, their skills are really not good. Since Liu Rufeng is here, he should train them. Moreover, it is imperative to expand the security team. It''s just that Liu Rufeng is not an ordinary security guard. He is an international mercenary. I''m afraid he doesn''t want to train these people, so Li Hongde doesn''t want to talk. Today, when Liu Rufeng brought it up, he was naturally very happy. Anyway, the salary of a few more people is nothing,


    The next day, Xu Laosan and Bai Shiming arrived at the scene. Bai Shiming was known and recognized by everyone. However, as soon as Xu Laosan appeared, both Li Hongde and a group of security guards were shocked. He thought to himself: "what kind of bird is this? It''s too different. This image... "


    Li Hongde''s face showed hesitation, but he didn''t want to export it. Liu Rufeng is not convenient to say anything. Bai Shiming speaks.


    "Mr. Li, the three of them are also extraordinary. Although they are not experts, there are no three or five ordinary people who can''t deal with them."


    Bai Shiming''s words still have some weight. Li Hongde''s worry has been reduced a lot. He looks at Xu Laosan and asks, "can you show me your skills?"

 Chapter 32

    In the courtyard of Li''s villa, the security guards stand in a row, and Xu''s three people stand on the other side. Liu Rufeng sits with Li Hongde and Bai Shiming and slowly sips tea.


    Every boss will look at two aspects in selecting people, one is image, the other is ability. The security guard is the signboard of the Li family, so the image is the first choice. The only thing Xu Laosan can measure is his ability.


    Liu Rufeng was not nervous when he saw Li Hongde''s hesitation. He still drank tea calmly. He knew that these three wonderful flowers were not so powerful, at least two or three times better than the security guards of the Li family.


    In the face of Li Hongde, the boss''s query, Gao Jun, who has always been silent, first spoke¡° Mr. Li, I won''t do anything else. You see, I''m delicious and strong. You can try a few. Two or three people may not be able to push me. "


    Gao Jun said stand, hand back, short stature and round body, like a meatball. Arms and legs are almost ignored, the only conspicuous is the round belly.


    "It''s said that two or three people can''t push him. I think one foot can make him go away..." one of the security guards murmured in his heart. He walked up to Gao Jun, put his palms on Gao Jun''s belly, stood with his right leg in a lunge, and then pushed hard


    It didn''t move.


    The security guard felt as if he had put his hand on a ball of cotton. He couldn''t use any force.


    next.


    Another one went up, and the two of them worked hard together. The result was the same. Gao Jun''s round stomach took a breath, and his stomach shriveled back, and then slowly puffed up. The two security guards could not help but back several steps.


    The expression on Li Hongde''s face has changed from disapproval to appreciation.


    Two can''t, and then go up a few, until the seventh time Gao Jun just moved, also just a step back. Then with the ball like head forward a top, seven security stand unsteadily, all fell to the ground.


    "Good! It''s a great skill. " Li Hongde was happy and thought that with this, he would be several times better than his subordinates.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng can see that Gao Jun''s weakness is in the back. If you use force from the back, a security guard is enough.


    After Gao Jun''s performance, it''s Wang Zhuang''s turn. Wang Zhuang''s bamboo like limbs are thin and long, and his two fists are as big as walnuts, giving others the feeling that he is vulnerable.


    But no one thought that what Wang Zhuang was going to do was to open bricks with one hand, which led to the consensus that he was going to open bricks or smash walnuts with bricks?


    But he did, and he broke four or five bricks with his fist. Originally, it was not a unique skill to split bricks. Several of the security guards on the scene could also split three or four bricks. However, those people are tall and big, and their palms are very thick, but it''s very strange that Wang Zhuang''s Walnut like hand can break four bricks. And others cut with their palms, but he smashed with his fists.


    This time, Li Hongde completely obeyed.


    Finally, Xu Laosan was left. Xu Laosan doesn''t have Gao Jun''s round figure or Wang Zhuang''s slender height, but he has big hands and long five fingers. Five fingers open like a palm fan.


    Although Xu Laosan is not as thin as Wang Zhuang, he is not much stronger than Wang Zhuang. His whole body feels dry and thin. No one thought that such a thin man could lift a 167 Jin security guard.


    This time, even Liu Rufeng was a little frightened, thinking that even he might not be able to do it.


    After the performance, Li Hongde and his security guards all admire him. It seems that the people Liu Rufeng values are not soft.


    Now that they have been recognized, the three of them have taken up their posts. From today on, they are the official employees of the Li family.


    The security work of the Li family mainly belongs to Bai Shiming, and Liu Rufeng is still responsible for the safety of Li hibiscus. Xu Laosan is the head of several security guards. Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang are responsible for the security of the backyard. Liu Rufeng also specially gives Wang Zhuang a difficult task, that is, to take care of Erhu in the backyard.


    In fact, Bai Shiming is the best housekeeper. Xu Laosan usually has nothing to do, mainly for special tasks.


    All arrangements are ready, Liu Rufeng has nothing to do but go back to the house. I heard a lot of noise on the second floor.


    The second floor is where Li Mu Jin lives. Today, she came to Zhu Dan. Li Mu Jin, who has been lonely and bored, found a playmate today. She won''t let Zhu Dan go and insists that Zhu Dan live here. Li Yuehua has mixed feelings. She is glad that her daughter is close to the eldest daughter, but she is worried that it will affect Zhu Dan''s lessons.


    Liu Rufeng is very curious, ready to go up and have a look. Just about to take a step, I saw Li Hibiscus standing on the second floor, waving to him and saying, "come on, come on up and play together! I... I can''t stand it any more... "


    Liu Rufeng saw that Li was wearing a thin pink sling, her white shoulders were exposed, her chest was bulging, and her pretty face was covered with notes.


    "What are you doing? How can you do this?" Liu Rufeng asked curiously.


    "Come on, we play poker. I didn''t expect that we were so good at it, but we lost to Zhu Dan who played for the first time. Hurry to save me..." Li said anxiously.


    "Accompany you to school, responsible for your safety, the key time to save people, but also I accompany you to play, sooner or later tired I forget..." Liu Rufeng abdominal Fei went up.


    Not to mention, Li''s bedroom is the first time he has ever been in. As soon as I entered the room, a fragrance entered my nostrils. The decoration in the house is pink, which is really in line with the style of young girls.


    Zhu Dan sat on the stool, saw Liu Rufeng''s implicit smile, and said, "brother Liu, you also come to play."


    "..." Liu Rufeng didn''t know how to answer and thought, "I don''t care to play such a simple game with you. If it wasn''t for two beauties, I would never have participated in such a boring game.


    "Well, we''ll be together, and you''ll be together." As soon as Liu Rufeng sat down, Li said that she had set the rules first.


    "All right, but what to play with? What''s the winner? How about who loses and who takes off his clothes later? " Liu Rufeng suddenly looks at the two girls with an obscene expression.


    "Roll...!" Li Hibiscus white Liu Rufeng an eye, but a little heart beat faster, "this is not a wolf into the house?"


    The final decision is to guess the size. If Liu Rufeng wins, only two people will win. If they win once, they will win. Rewards and punishments or stickers.


    "Isn''t that the overlord clause?" Liu Rufeng is speechless, but confident. Is it a piece of cake to win them by her own way?


    "I''ll come first!" Li Hibiscus took out one and frowned at it carefully. It turned out to be a 5


    The second time, Zhu Dan took a 7


    The two girls immediately turned into balsam pear faces. How can you recite like this?


    "You smoke..." Li Hibiscus didn''t look at Liu Rufeng and stretched out her hand. She was very nervous.

 Chapter 33

    Playing games with beautiful women is a boring entertainment. Liu Rufeng once trained this skill. Although she is not a god of gamblers, her technique is quite good. I''m just playing cool with them today.


    I saw Liu Rufeng randomly took one and yelled: "open --" then a bright red 3 was placed on the table.


    Li Hibiscus was very nervous at first. After all, both of them had very small cards. When she saw that Liu Rufeng had drawn a 3 card, her eyes lit up, clapped her hands and almost jumped up. "Ha ha... We won, we won..." she moved, and immediately "waves like anger" seemed to be coming out of her thin shirt.


    "Er... I''ll have a drink." Liu Rufeng only felt thirsty. As soon as I raise my eyes, I find that Zhu Dan is looking at himself suspiciously. His cunning eyes seem to have exposed his dirty thoughts.


    "Brother Liu, what are you looking at?"


    Why do you have to say it? Liu Rufeng suddenly has a cold sweat on her back. She only sees Li Hibiscus looking at herself in a murderous way.


    Liu Feng''s old face is red, deliberately trying to play the role of Lai: "this time does not calculate, starts from the bottom."


    "No! Put it on me Li Hibiscus picked up a piece of paper and spat on Liu Rufeng''s forehead.


    "What is this..." Liu Rufeng was speechless about Li''s forthright behavior.


    The second round begins.


    Li Hibiscus first drew out a 10, and Zhu Dan then drew out a Q. the two girls immediately looked at Liu Rufeng with a winning expression, "it''s your turn, speed!"


    Liu Rufeng decisively pulls out one and opens it to see that it''s a J. Li mujin smiles again and picks up a note


    "Wait... I''ll do it myself..." Liu Rufeng hurriedly did it by herself, so as not to make the eldest lady use the most primitive way to put perfume on her face again.


    "Cut... I really think how fragrant my saliva is..." Li Mu Jin saw the clue and murmured to herself. Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "of course, the saliva of the young lady is sweet, and the taste is very good..."


    Li Hibiscus showed a slight frown and said, "what are you talking about? It''s disgusting." Finish saying and feel wrong again, busy explain a way: "when did you eat, don''t talk nonsense good?"


    Zhu Dan was stunned and asked: "brother Liu, you''ve already..." then he stretched out two index fingers and made a gesture of coming together.


    Li Hibiscus hit Zhu Dan''s back with a small white fist and said angrily, "little girl, what are you talking about! Don''t listen to his nonsense. He has bad quality and dirty heart. Don''t let him fool you... "


    Zhu Dan seems to believe, and then wait to enter the next round.


    In the third round, Liu Rufeng lost again. A face lost sighed the mouth air way: "today luck is not good, did not play." Then he stood up and left.


    As soon as she saw that Liu Rufeng was about to leave, she stopped and said, "play for a while. What''s the hurry? It''s not time for dinner."


    "Well, the last three innings, but there''s no sticker to win or lose this time." Liu Rufeng pretends to be embarrassed and agrees. A bad idea suddenly comes into his mind.


    "Three innings is three innings. You say win or lose." Li is full of confidence and firmly believes that this guy in front of her will never win.


    "Well, you''re going to lose. Let me kiss each of you. If you win, how about let me kiss each of you?" Liu Rufeng smiles and looks at them with expectant eyes.


    Li immediately retorted, "what''s the rule? Don''t you take advantage of it? For another, we don''t agree with that! "


    After thinking about it, he continued, "if you want me to say this, if you lose, how about calling us grandma?"


    "Well, what if you lose?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "If we lose, we''ll call you uncle." Li Hibiscus thought about it for a while, but she didn''t think it was a loss.


    "It''s not fun. If you lose, you have to let me spank each other!" Liu Rufeng improved the conditions.


    It''s a little interesting to pat a little butt. What''s the use of calling uncle or not? Will you call yourself old?


    Li Hibiscus white Liu Rufeng one eye, way: "want to be beautiful, want to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of, this can''t!"


    "If you can''t, I won''t play!" Liu Rufeng got up and left again.


    "Wait..." Li Mu Jin turned to look at Zhu Dan and asked in a low voice, "what do you think?"


    Zhu Dan had no idea, his face was ruddy, and he didn''t speak. Li Hibiscus winked at her and said firmly, "it''s OK. Anyway, we won''t lose."


    Won''t lose? I make you never want to play poker with me again!


    Deal!


    This time, Liu Rufeng took the lead.


    He was still very casual from the inside took out a card, but did not directly open, looking at Li Hibiscus said: "it''s your turn, finally together with the light card."


    "Well! It''s so mysterious. I''m convinced you''ve lost! " Li Hibiscus said also took out a, learning Liu Rufeng did not open.


    Zhu Danzhao did it, and soon all three of them took out their own one.


    "Coward, I''ll show the card first!" Li Hibiscus looked at Liu Rufeng with disdain, "pa -!" A hand of the card played on the table, face suddenly black, it was a 3


    See Liu Rufeng proud eyes disdain way: "look what, Zhu Dan sister has not bright card."


    Zhu Dan''s face changed, and he hesitated to open his card


    It''s old K. Zhang


    The corners of Li''s mouth immediately rose, staring at Liu Rufeng with a determined look.


    "It''s my turn... You see."


    Liu Rufeng unhurriedly opened the hand that card.


    Spades a!


    "This... This is impossible, this fool how suddenly become so good luck..." Li Hibiscus lips tremble, a face at a loss.


    "You''re lucky. There are two more. We''ll win two out of three." Li decided to move back to the war with the remaining two games.


    The second game.


    Li Hibiscus is under 10, Zhu Dan is still old K, and Liu Rufeng is still a spade.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and tilts his head to look at their hips.


    "There''s one more game, the last one!" Li was nervous in her heart, but she didn''t forgive others and began to play tricks.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t get angry. She accompanied them for another walk.


    This time, Li''s card is good. It''s Zhang Hongtao''s old K. Zhu Dan''s is Zhang Hongtao''s a.


    "Hey, hey, how can you win? Can you beat us?" Li''s face was smug.


    Next, they almost cried. Liu Rufeng or spade a.


    According to the rules of the card table, a single spade a is the biggest.


    "You cheat!" Li''s face turned red with shame. In order to avoid her beautiful buttocks being taken advantage of by Liu Rufeng''s evil hands, she found out such a reason.


    "Well, I''ll give you another chance. This time you''re in charge of licensing, or you''ll win in three games!" Liu Rufeng has no choice but to compromise. Anyway, I''m sure I''ll win. It doesn''t matter if I play earlier.

 Chapter 34

    Li''s boudoir was full of tension.


    Li Hibiscus washed the cards again and again, muttering: "this time, I''ll see how you cheat!" Suddenly, he turned his eyes and stared at Liu Rufeng like a criminal. He asked, "do you... Do you have any cards on you?"


    Liu Rufeng pointed to his waistcoat and underpants and said, "I hide my cards? Where can I hide my dress? But you have a place to hide. " At the same time, looking at Li''s chest, the implication was obvious.


    With sharp eyes, Li said, "bah! Dirty But did not stop the eyes over and over again search, insist on finding Liu Rufeng''s flaws.


    "Well, I''ll let you die." Liu Rufeng stood up and shook. She turned out her pockets one by one. Seeing that Li''s eyes were still staring at her, she joked: "do you want to take off all your clothes?"


    "Come on, hooligan!" Li didn''t find any evidence. She was teased. She sat down angrily and began to deal cards.


    "It would have been over if it had been like this. Don''t say your hands stink!" Liu Rufeng murmured with disdain, but Li mujin heard it clearly. Don Si is unconvinced to shout: "you say who hand stinks?"? I just won. "


    As soon as I thought that the winning words just now were all due to Zhu Dan, I couldn''t help but feel a fever in my ears. I stopped talking and started playing cards one by one.


    Zhu danjiao''s small body sat on one side, facing the fight between the two people, just helplessly looking at it, and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    There is a saying that "ideal is full, but reality is hard."


    In the next three innings, Li intended to move back to the winning game to avoid being humiliated by this damned guy. But the result let them very not ideal, three times in a row Liu Rufeng is spade a.


    Li Hibiscus dealt cards by herself every time, and she was staring at Liu Rufeng''s every move from beginning to end, for fear of any mistakes. But let her surprise is: never see Liu Rufeng any small action, but every time his luck is so good. It''s just like the God of gamblers in the movie.


    "Damn it Li murmured angrily, her face full of unhappiness and dirty words.


    "Come on, you two, get ready! Don''t worry, I will be very gentle... "Liu Rufeng looked at them with pride, a kind of impatient expression, two hands began to clap each other.


    Zhu Dan is very obedient lying on the sofa, not very cocky hips completely exposed.


    "It''s the ultimate temptation. I can''t stand it. Don''t exaggerate..." Liu Rufeng was sweating by Zhu Dan. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Li Hibiscus was stunned and thought, how can this sister be like this? Is she thinking that her boyfriend is crazy or has something wrong with her brain.


    "Get up, Zhu Dan!" Li Hibiscus pulled Zhu Dan up and said, "there''s no need for this. He doesn''t dare to beat us..."


    "Oh." Zhu Dan is very clever to stand on one side, shyly looking at Liu Ru wind way: "Liu... Elder brother, how... How to fight?"


    Liu Rufeng also felt a little like this clever little sister in her heart. She couldn''t bear it.


    The play still had to be performed, so he went to Zhu Dan.


    Zhu Dan nervously closed his eyes and his heart beat violently. I just felt that the place was touched slightly, and the current was not completely transmitted.


    She slowly opened her eyes, looked at Liu Rufeng shyly, and asked in a soft voice: "Liu... Brother, are you finished?"


    "Not yet, just now." Liu Rufeng really wants to try that feeling again.


    Li Hibiscus glared at her boss and said angrily, "if you don''t want to be shameful, you want to take advantage of it again after you''ve finished."


    "Well, it''s your turn." Liu Rufeng is angry and tells you to mind your own business. It''s strange that I don''t leave five fingerprints on your hips. In the middle of the conversation, the man approached Li mujin.


    "You... You dare to hit me?"


    Li''s face was tough, and her heart was nervous. She secretly complained, "I was taken advantage of by him last time, but the shadow in my heart hasn''t gone. Today, I''m here for the second time... I really regret to agree to such a condition..."


    "Or let''s change the conditions, as long as we don''t fight there, we can do anything..." Li Hibiscus asked tentatively, her eyes flashing.


    "Oh?" Liu Rufeng''s fingers are bent to make the shape of tiger''s claws, and she looks at Li hibiscus.


    "You..." Li Hibiscus noticed, blushed and hit Liu Rufeng''s chest with two fists.


    Liu Rufeng instinctively grabs Li mujin''s bright wrist and goes inside. Li Hibiscus immediately fell into his arms.


    Liu Rufeng felt a warm current spread all over his body. His blood began to boil and he hugged him more tightly.


    "No, I can''t hold on." Liu Rufeng strongly restrained his emotion.


    Li Mu Jin was already panting for shame and struggling desperately. She still scolded: "you rascal, let me go..."


    "It''s a little short!" Liu Rufeng stretched out her hand and heard the sound of "pa --", which made Li Hibiscus almost cry out.


    "Well, it feels good." Liu Rufeng gently let Li Hibiscus go and looked at her with a smile.


    For a moment, her brain was short circuited and she was intoxicated with hallucinations. "How can you suddenly feel that this guy''s chest is so strong? So secure... Bah bah! What do you think? How can you have such an idea about this dirty guy? " I suddenly felt that my buttock was patted before I regained my mind.


    Zhu Dan''s mouth was wide open. After a long time, he made a sign to Liu Rufeng, which means that you run quickly and you will die if you don''t run.


    Liu Rufeng understood, waved his hand and found an excuse: "I''m too tired to sit all the time. I''m going out for a walk..." after that, she turned to leave. At this time, Li Mu Jin had already smashed the teacup at his head.


    Liu Rufeng easily catches it with one hand, throws it gently, and the cup is placed on the table as it is, then runs away.


    Li Hibiscus yelled madly in the back: "stop, you hooligan! I''ll fight with you today! "


    She was so noisy that she was chased out of the door instead of going downstairs. After a while, he turned to the room and sat on the sofa. He didn''t know what it was like.


    Is it sour or sweet?


    Zhu Dan slowly sat down beside Li hibiscus and asked softly with big eyes flashing: "sister, what did you feel just now?"


    "It''s not bad. It''s beautiful."


    Li said narcissistically. She reacted quickly, glared at her eyes, and suddenly put Zhu Dan on the sofa and scratched, "I told you to make fun of me, and today I''ll tickle you to death!"


    Zhu Dan was tickled and couldn''t help laughing. Then he turned away and ran for his life around the room.

 Chapter 35

    Night, night.


    There was a tinkle.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly opens his eyes, turns over and looks at the watch on his wrist. This is a sports health watch, looks very ordinary, rectangular black case, even the strap is black. This kind of watch is generally not worth much money, ordinary can not be more ordinary.


    But this piece on Liu Rufeng''s wrist is unusual.


    He pressed the inconspicuous dot on the side of the watch, and the case quickly lifted up, which soon turned into a small screen of 10 cm square.


    The face of a man in his forties appears on the screen. It has a square face, sword eyebrows and stars. It''s very impressive.


    "Colonel, what''s the matter, in the middle of the night..." Liu Rufeng asked drowsily, as if he was very unhappy to be disturbed by others.


    "How''s your mission going?" Asked the Colonel gravely.


    I''m angry when I think about it. I haven''t found you yet. Do you have the face to ask? Liu Rufeng grumbled: "still say, you hurt me to find the task target for more than half a month. If it wasn''t for my young master''s luck, I might still be wandering in the street now."


    "No nonsense! Say something practical... "The man''s eyes sharpened.


    "All right." Liu Rufeng is not happy with the simple introduction of things.


    The captain nodded and said, "don''t just think about picking up girls all day long. This time, the task is very arduous."


    Liu Rufeng is about to cry. Since she came here, she seems to have nothing to do except fight. What''s the difficulty? You tell me, just let me guess, you think I''m the strongest brain.


    The captain said slowly: "this task is very complicated. I can''t explain it to you for a while. Have you ever heard of the Red Crescent tissue? "


    "Red Crescent?" Liu Rufeng suddenly flashed a message in his mind and remembered it. Isn''t that a frightening evil organization in the world? Red Crescent killed and set fire to all evil, and haunted, even Sirius are difficult to find where their real headquarters. Red Crescent has a religious nature, and its influence is all over the world. It is said that every Red Crescent person has a red crescent logo, which is to accept the baptism of religion.


    Liu Rufeng''s consciousness is stunned, so analysis, is Li mujin also the person of Red Crescent? Is it difficult to be a red crescent from birth? But it''s not like that little girl! So, the Red Crescent birthmark is not to protect the object, but to investigate the target. It''s too much for people to scratch their heads. I don''t have time to reason all day.


    Liu Rufeng thought more and more disorderly, even wanted to give up.


    "This mission has something to do with the Red Crescent?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "It''s up to you to prove it. It''s not involved yet. Just be prepared. The girl you want to protect is really very important to us. She may be the best clue for you to complete the task, so you have to continue to protect her. I have to say this time, I''m glad you found the source. " There was a look of appreciation in the Colonel''s eyes.


    Nima, what are you going to say? Do you want me to compete with the Red Crescent by myself? I can''t do it even if I can. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but feel a chill that she had never felt before.


    "Can you make it clear what you want to do?" Liu Rufeng felt that he could not muddle along like this any more.


    The captain said with a smile, "it''s very complicated. I''ve already said that. I can only tell you this now, and I will tell you when it''s time to say it! "


    It''s over. It''s the same as never. Liu Rufeng wants to turn off the screen directly.


    "Pay more attention to the green Wolf Gang and the women around you, and you will know what to do. In addition... "The Colonel''s eyes suddenly cold up," don''t spend money, buy so many cars to pick up girls, our funds should be used in useful places! "


    The captain said a word, and then large snowflakes appeared on the screen.


    Liu Rufeng was sleepy and thought with a frown.


    What can the green Wolf Gang do for you? What else can we do except fight and kill and be overbearing? I really don''t pay attention to them.


    I think of the girls around me, except for Li Hongde, the authentic daughter of Li hibiscus, whose identity is relatively clear. The rest of the summer rose only know that it is their teacher in charge, as for the situation at home, things in the past do not know at all. Not to mention Zhu Dan and Cheng Xiaoxiao. And there''s Hu mei''er


    Thinking of Hu mei''er, Liu Rufeng felt a little curious. He also blamed himself for being too thick-hearted and didn''t have a detailed understanding. Up to now, I don''t know what she does, let alone anything else. It''s imperative to look for her and find out about the situation.


    The next morning, Liu Rufeng sent Li mujin and Zhu Dan to school, and called Hu Meier.


    Very smooth, Hu Meier agreed, the voice on the phone is still so charming.


    The place where they met was a very high-end three floor beauty salon. Hu Meier''s office was on the third floor.


    As soon as she saw Liu Rufeng, Hu Meier''s eyes were still flowing. She said, "I miss you so much. I''m in such a hurry to see you."


    Liu Rufeng looked around. The layout of the office was quite elegant. There were all kinds of famous calligraphy and paintings on the wall, and a large French window. Next to the window are several pots of green plants, and there is a large fish tank near the wall. It''s just that the whole room is full of women''s fragrance. Liu Rufeng is not used to it.


    "Come and see you. I haven''t seen you for days. I didn''t expect that you are still a boss, and you are doing well... "Liu Rufeng stares at Hu mei''er, wearing a long red dress with a long waist. She has a strong figure and makeup on her face, but she doesn''t feel uncomfortable, but she can make men have the desire to conquer.


    Hu mei''er took out a bottle of red wine, poured each one a glass, then flashed her charming eyes and said, "I''m not proud of anything here. I haven''t told you about it. Don''t you blame me..."


    "Why? I haven''t said anything about what I do Liu Rufeng shrugged his shoulders and said sincerely.


    "However, I know very well..." Hu mei''er came over and put her right hand on Liu Rufeng''s shoulder. Suddenly, a fragrance came from her. "You are an international mercenary. Li Hongde and Li Zong spent a lot of money to hire you to protect his daughter Li mujin. You are now in the Pearl. The headlines of the last two days and you bought five Ferrari f430s at once. One of them was given to a model car named... Cheng... Cheng Xiaoxiao... "


    Liu Rufeng was shocked. He didn''t expect that he was so clear about his background by the other party''s investigation, but he knew nothing about other people. He was cheated into Grandma''s house. However, he soon calmed down, with a smile on his face, surrounded his charming waist, and said in a soft voice, "you really know a lot about me. Tell me your story, too? "

 Chapter 36

    Hu mei''er gently breathed in Liu Rufeng''s ear, and got closer. The fragrance on her body instantly penetrated into Liu Rufeng''s nostrils.


    "What do you want to know?" Hu mei''er''s kiss, which made her bones crisp, fell on Liu Rufeng''s face. Then she withdrew a few steps and looked at it with a smile.


    "This..." Liu Rufeng didn''t know how to answer when he was asked, which was good. He wanted to touch the bottom of the other side, but he was defeated by the other side.


    What do I want to know? How to ask this question? Liu Rufeng''s brain is running fast.


    "It''s simple, such as name, telephone number, address, er... All of these seem to know..." Hu mei''er still looks at Liu Rufeng with a smile, expecting him to give a perfect reply.


    "Tell me where you were born and what your parents do..." Liu Rufeng finally found a good explanation and let out a breath.


    "You check your household registration and ask so many questions. If I don''t want to talk about it?" Hu Meier''s ghost smile made her laugh.


    Well, cheating is a girl''s way. Liu Rufeng decided to give up, after all, there is no evidence to prove anything. Maybe my doubt is wrong?


    "Would you like to be my girlfriend?" Liu Rufeng decided to use a man''s domineering side to conquer her.


    Hu mei''er seemed to have been ready for a long time. Her long eyelashes flickered with the blink of her eyes, and her red lips vomited, "what do you say? Didn''t you treat me as your woman when you saved me that day? What else can I say? "


    "Or... Will you stay tonight?" With a charming smile, Hu mei''er began to tease her. As she spoke, she went over, and her whole body seemed to stick to Liu Rufeng.


    It''s true that the hero is sad about the beauty pass. Liu Rufeng, an iron man, also has a tender side. Facing Hu Meier''s strong attack, his defense line is about to be broken.


    But who is Liu Rufeng? How can let a person see easily flustered? At this time, he was still standing straight, with a smile on his face. He took Hu mei''er and asked her in her ear, "I like to stimulate her, otherwise we''ll have a passion here?"


    "Screw you! This is an office. What about people coming in later? " Hu mei''er still lost. She looked a little embarrassed. She broke away from Liu Rufeng''s arms, returned to the chair and sat down. She simply arranged her skirt.


    "So scared? Why don''t you just shut the door down? " Liu Rufeng had a bad laugh and his language became more and more unrestrained.


    "Tease me? Look who''s worse Liu Rufeng defeated the other side in momentum and became complacent.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m not ready yet..." Hu mei''er showed a little woman''s coyness at this time. She lowered her head and rubbed her hands, and her voice was very low.


    Liu Rufeng also sat beside him, staring at Hu mei''er with her eyes. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    Hu mei''er suddenly showed a kind of pure and helpless little woman state, and said gently: "in fact... I like you very much."


    "I know." Liu Rufeng very indifferent answer.


    "I like you because you are sunny, handsome, brave, capable and responsible, so I don''t think you should be a casual man..."


    Fuck! What do I mean? Did you just test me? Liu Rufeng was embarrassed when he was told, so he explained, "I''m not a casual person."


    "It''s not human to get up casually!", I don''t know who invented the last sentence. Liu Rufeng only hopes that Hu Meier hasn''t heard of it.


    Hu mei''er said slowly: "I know you are not a kind of dissolute man, so I am so close to you. In fact, it''s not easy for me to open this beauty salon. I often have to deal with some powerful people in the society. It''s common for me to be harassed. Zhuang Dacheng was one of them last time... "


    Liu Rufeng nodded and felt the sadness in her words.


    Hu mei''er looked at Liu Rufeng with tender eyes. Her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. She said gently, "I want a shoulder now. I feel so tired..."


    Liu Rufeng had never heard of these words. Today was the first time that Hu Meier told him all her inner pain. Liu Rufeng is a little moved. If a woman says this to a man, it means that she has given her heart to him.


    "But I haven''t finished my business yet. I''m not in the mood to spend time here. You''re the wind and I''m the sand."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m here. No one dares to make trouble here, and no one dares to touch your finger!" At the same time, the whole body exudes a strong domineering.


    Hu mei''er bit her lips and slowly grasped Liu Rufeng''s hand. Her eyes were full of surprise. Suddenly she said, "I want to ask you for help."


    It''s something to do for a long time. No wonder it''s so sad just now.


    "Come on, why are you so polite? You are my woman!" Liu Rufeng joked.


    Hu mei''er looked very tangled. After a pause of more than ten seconds, she slowly said, "I want to borrow some money from you..."


    "What?" Liu Rufeng has an egg ache. It seems that Lao Tzu played too much in the car buying incident that day. They all think that I have too much money. It seems that if I am forced too much, there will be a catastrophe. It''s better for men to keep a low profile.


    "Why don''t you borrow it from me? You can say as much as you like... "Liu Rufeng seems very manly and elegant.


    "Five million!"


    "How much?" Liu Rufeng almost fell off the chair. This girl is too dare to talk. Her mouth is five million yuan. Don''t you buy a lottery ticket? Even if I have some money, I can''t just give away five million. It''s not the same as giving five million directly.


    As soon as Hu mei''er saw Liu Rufeng, she hesitated and said, "I know there''s too much money, and you won''t lend it to me. But if I don''t have the money, I''m afraid my business will collapse and Zhuang Dacheng will keep asking me for trouble.


    "You borrowed his money?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Well, it was he who supported me with the money that started the business."


    "It doesn''t seem that you need so much money to open this beauty salon..." Liu Rufeng estimated that the investment in such a beauty salon is only 2 million.


    Hu mei''er said: "originally, it was one million yuan. Now that he has so much interest, I want to pay him back as soon as possible to save trouble."


    One million to five million? Damn that old guy is too dark.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly felt uncomfortable. The heat in her heart began to surge. She pulled up Hu mei''er and said sonorously, "go! Let''s find him


    Hu mei''er''s tender little hand was clenched tightly. Liu Rufeng could feel her inner uneasiness. "We can''t go like this. He is very powerful. I heard that he has collusion with the green Wolf Gang..."


    Collusion with the green Wolf Gang? Liu Rufeng felt an impulse in his heart. "The more damned I am, the more I should go. It''s strange that I won''t make a world shaking this time. I want to see what the green Wolf Gang is famous for!"

 Chapter 37

    Liu Rufeng is the kind of person who is in a hot mood once he decides to do something. No matter who the other party is or what difficult things he does, he always goes through fire and water with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Thought, the colonel said pay attention to the green Wolf Gang, is not to make trouble? If I don''t make a bold noise this time, I will always be riddled. Anyway, I''ve already made friends with him, so I''ll fight to the end and take advantage of this excuse to start with Zhuang Dacheng.


    Liu Rufeng''s steps were very fast. Hu mei''er was dragged by her arm and trotted behind her. She ran and said, "Rufeng, I think we can wait. I''m afraid we can''t do it."


    Liu Rufeng shoved Hu mei''er into the car, then sat in the driver''s seat and said with a kind smile, "what are you afraid of with me? Why don''t you have faith in me? "


    "No, but..." Hu mei''er was very nervous and hesitated. Liu Rufeng heard it from her words. So she stroked her hair and said in a soft voice, "I have everything. Don''t worry about watching a good play."


    Hu mei''er was still a little scared. Liu Rufeng released her right hand and stroked her tender and smooth little hand a few times, which gave her confidence.


    "Call him and ask where he is!" Liu Rufeng started the car, ready to a throttle to rush past.


    Although Hu mei''er was still a little worried, she finally made a decision and made a phone call. After a few beeps, there''s a connection. This voice, Liu Rufeng listened to once and remembered it very clearly, so obscene and so cold.


    "Hello, how did the beauty remember to call me? Have you figured it out? It''s good to have been like this in the morning. Although we''ve had a bad time up there, don''t worry. I don''t blame you. How about having dinner together in the evening? "


    I vomit! What a shame! Liu Rufeng felt goose bumps all over her body. She secretly looked at Hu Meier''s expression and found her face flushed, but she was very unhappy.


    "You don''t have to be polite to this kind of person. You''re right to listen to me!" Liu Rufeng''s eyes gave Hu mei''er enough confidence.


    Before Zhuang Dacheng finished, Hu Meier said, "where are you, Mr. Zhuang? I''ll give you the money back!"


    Hu Meier hasn''t been in touch with Zhuang Dacheng since the conflict with him in the hotel last time. Today, Zhuang Dacheng doesn''t get angry directly, which is really unexpected. But when she heard that Hu mei''er wanted to pay back the money, she immediately stopped for a moment. After a few seconds, she said with a smile, "do you mean you have enough money? It''s not just about money between us. Why should we be in such a hurry to pay back the money? As long as we can go further, the money you owe me can be written off, don''t you think? "


    Hu mei''er didn''t answer. She said firmly, "I want to pay you back today. There''s no need to say anything else." Then he hung up.


    "Good! I''m Liu Rufeng''s woman, tough Liu Rufeng pinched Hu Meier''s white arm and said with a smile.


    Hu mei''er threw her hair and eyes and said, "nonsense! I''m not a mortal. " At this time, there was no tension just now. I relaxed completely. I talked and laughed with Liu Rufeng all the way. Soon, the car arrived at the gate of Zhongzhou hotel.


    The hotel usually receives guests, so there is no doubt that they will come. Two people went straight up the elevator to the tenth floor.


    The whole tenth floor is an office area, and Zhuang Dacheng himself takes up half of it. It''s a big suite. It''s used for office outside and bedroom inside. The decoration is very luxurious.


    "This grandson is quite able to enjoy it!" Liu Rufeng takes Hu Meier to walk inside with a big stride. Several security guards from outside come to stop her.


    "What are you doing?" Said one of the strong security guards.


    A few of the security guards saw Liu Rufeng''s face and immediately became nervous. Liu Rufeng laughed, dusted their suits and said, "how are you Finish saying natural and unrestrained a turn round to walk toward inside.


    The security guard who spoke at the beginning of the period came to stop him. He was pushed by Liu Rufeng on his shoulder and immediately stepped back several steps. He stood there stupidly.


    Zhuang Dacheng is entangled with a woman with professional clothes and heavy makeup.


    Liu Rufeng coughed. Zhuang Dacheng thought that his subordinates had no eyesight to come in and disturb him. He angrily scolded, "get out! Don''t you see I''m busy? You... "


    Seeing Liu Rufeng, Zhuang Dacheng''s nerves immediately tensed and his face became very ugly. He motioned the white-collar woman to leave, arranged her clothes and came out.


    "You two are here so soon. Come on, have some tea!" Then he pretended to be attentive and made a pot of tea himself. Peeping at Hu mei''er, she gave a fierce look.


    Hu mei''er and Liu Rufeng''s hands were still a little nervous. It was Liu Rufeng''s emotion that drove him in the car just now. Now he came to the scene in person, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Liu Rufeng winked at her, saying that she could get to the point.


    Hu mei''er said slowly, "we''re here to pay back the money."


    Zhuang Dacheng let out a "hum" and sat opposite, staring at Hu mei''er tightly, sneering, but never saying a word.


    This is the psychological tactics. Before the battle begins, we are now overpowering each other.


    Hu mei''er was even more nervous. She opened her mouth for a long time.


    "Why, there''s nothing to say?" Zhuang Dacheng finally spoke.


    "I''ll... Let''s pay back the money." Hu mei''er repeated.


    Zhuang Dacheng sneered, "OK, take it."


    Hu mei''er looks at Liu Rufeng. After all, the money is given by Liu Rufeng. She doesn''t have so much money.


    "How much?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Five million." Hu mei''er reminded her.


    The muscles on Zhuang Dacheng''s face were stiff, and he said coldly, "it seems that there are not so many."


    Hu mei''er was startled. She stared and asked, "are you... Too little?"


    Zhuang Dacheng snorted and said, "I hate those ungrateful people most. When I opened a beauty salon for you, you wanted to pat your ass and leave before you repay me. It seems that it''s not so easy. I''m a businessman. What I care about is profit. Since we are not friends, we should follow the rules of business... Six million! "


    "You said two days ago that it was only five million. How come there are more?" Hu mei''er''s whole body trembled with anger. In less than two days, she grew a million. Isn''t this robbery?


    Liu Rufeng sat on one side and didn''t speak. At this time, he suddenly stood up and said with a smile: "boss Zhuang is right, not so much... But you have to return the IOU to us, and then press the fingerprint, and I''ll give you the money."


    "How much do you pay?" Zhuang Dacheng looked at Liu Rufeng and said, "I didn''t expect that you were quite righteous, but it''s five million. Do you have one?"

 Chapter 38

    Zhuang Dacheng''s chubby figure was piled on the chair, and his belly meat was squeezed out by his belt. The expression on his face changed a few times, and then he said with a smile: "we didn''t have a IOU at the beginning, but sometimes it''s about credibility. I don''t think you''ll default."


    Liu Rufeng took a sip of tea and said calmly, "of course not. It''s natural to pay off debts. However, as much as it should be. I think taking advantage of the fire will also violate the morality of the Jianghu. Boss Zhuang has been walking in the society for so many years, so he should know this truth. We can give you some interest, but if you take the opportunity to open your mouth, then we are not good men and women who are bullied. "


    Liu Rufeng''s words are neither humble nor overbearing.


    Zhuang Dacheng narrowed his eyes, blinked a few times and sneered: "this is between mei''er and me. I think it''s better for the party concerned to make the decision. Is it against the rules of the world for brother Liu to get involved in this. Isn''t that right, Mel? " Zhuang Dacheng then gave Hu mei''er a cold look.


    Hu mei''er used to be a very open and avant-garde daughter. She also had a set of skills in dealing with men. However, in front of Zhuang Dacheng, she didn''t know whether the means were not enough or she didn''t want to do that. She always felt a little timid.


    Zhuang Dacheng''s words directly shocked her and said to Liu Rufeng, "don''t worry about it first..."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t answer. He glanced at Zhuang Dacheng and found that he was smiling.


    Son of a bitch, that''s the purpose of this old boy. He uses Hu mei''er''s weakness to attack her self-confidence, prevent my intervention, and then let Hu mei''er give up on her own initiative.


    I think it''s beautiful. Play with me!


    Liu Rufeng patted Hu mei''er''s hand with a smile, indicating not to worry. Then the vision one Lin, say: "Mei Er is my woman, last time I all said, why can''t tube?"? And even if it doesn''t matter, in the face of those people who are ugly and bullying the good, we, as legal citizens, have the obligation to uphold justice, right? "


    Zhuang Dacheng was speechless when asked. He couldn''t answer for a moment. His face turned red and white. He took a big sip of tea and gasped.


    Liu Rufeng laughs: "fight with Laozi, say dead you!"


    After a while, Zhuang Dacheng seemed to adjust his mood and said, "well, in this case, brother Liu is in charge?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded.


    "Well, since brother Liu is generous, I have nothing to say. Let''s say five million. The extra one million depends on brother Liu''s face."


    Fuck! It''s very generous. Your five million is not right. Liu Rufeng was resentful in his heart, but he looked calm on his face and said with a smile, "as far as I know, it seems that the previous one was a million."


    As soon as Zhuang Dacheng''s body was shocked, his face immediately changed. "I''ve always been very reasonable in Zhuang Dacheng''s work. It''s not mine. I will never want it, but no one can stop me from what I should take!" When talking, she looked at Hu mei''er greedily, and her lust heart was brewing in silence.


    Liu Rufeng disdained smile, said: "then I would like to hear what you should want, what should not." As soon as he patted the table, Liu Rufeng stood up, with a murderous air everywhere. His eyes were cold, and he said, "if you lend out a million yuan and let others pay back five million yuan, is that what you should want? Forcing Meier to commit herself to you is what you want? Is that how you behave? I''ve said a lot. I don''t want to talk to you any more today. Here is a receipt for one million yuan. As long as you sign it, I will transfer it to you immediately. But if you don''t want it, I can''t help it. I''m sorry. After today, the number is gone. "


    Every word and every sentence of Liu Rufeng is loud and powerful, which perfectly shows a man''s domineering.


    Hu mei''er felt a little surprised when she listened, but she was still beautiful in her heart. Zhuang Dacheng was angry, and her fat was trembling. She blushed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Liu Rufeng took out the receipt that he didn''t know when to prepare, patted it on Zhuang Dacheng''s desk and sneered: "sign it."


    Zhuang Dacheng''s mouth twitched and said coldly, "are you going too far?"


    "What''s too much to borrow a million and return a million? Is boss Zhuang kind-hearted and doesn''t want the money? You don''t sign, do you? OK, I''ll help you With that, he picked up the fruit knife next to him and pointed at Zhuang Dacheng.


    Suddenly a cut appeared, Zhuang Dacheng''s painful mouth grinned. Liu Rufeng tugged his finger and pressed it hard. A fingerprint was clearly branded on it.


    "Thank you for your face." Liu Rufeng let go of Zhuang Dacheng''s fingers, quickly took back the receipt and put it in his pocket. Then she picked up Hu mei''er and said, "it''s done. We can go."


    Hu mei''er murmured: "this is the end? I haven''t given them any money yet... "


    "Boss Zhuang has pressed his fingerprints, which means that we are clear. What else can we do? Go With that, she took Hu mei''er out.


    Zhuang Dacheng''s face was black and he said angrily, "you... You are too overbearing..."


    Liu Rufeng smiles, "overbearing? Thank you for your praise. I''m so overbearing. What can you do to me? "


    There is nothing more arrogant than this. Liu Rufeng is here to show his arrogance today.


    Zhuang Dacheng clenched his teeth and yelled, "don''t try to leave when you come! If you come here to make trouble, you don''t see where it is. " When the voice dropped, three or four security guards rushed in.


    Liu Rufeng hugged his shoulder and said, "why, do you still want to have a try?"


    A few of the security guards who had never seen Liu Rufeng rushed forward with a tiger''s strength. Liu Rufeng didn''t waste time with them this time, so he grabbed the wrist directly. Click, their wrists were dislocated.


    The rest of the several in the responsibility, but also regardless of the forward, Liu Rufeng a foot a full pedal fly. When there was something happening in the office, the security guard in the distance quickly called the convener over. Hu mei''er was a little nervous and turned pale.


    Liu Rufeng took Hu Meier out and said to Zhuang Dacheng, "don''t talk to me about the conditions!"


    The door of the office is not far from the elevator, just a few steps away. At this time, and rushed up a dozen security, Liu Rufeng impolite, a string of side kick all fell. Then, she pulled Hu mei''er into the elevator.


    The security team leader quickly used the intercom to yell: "they went to the door and guarded it for me!"


    There are many gold medal hitters around Zhuang Dacheng, but they are not here. There are only regular security guards in the hotel, and their skills are even worse. However, there are many people. When Liu Rufeng gets out of the elevator, he finds that there are more than 20 people at the door.

 Chapter 39

    At the entrance of the hall on the first floor, the security guards lined up and were waiting for Liu Rufeng. They were both like their ancestral graves had been dug up. They were all fierce.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t pay attention to these people at all. She took Hu Meier''s hand and talked and laughed like a couple walking out.


    Hu mei''er, holding Liu Rufeng''s arm, seemed calm and indifferent to the present situation.


    Looking at Hu mei''er''s appearance, Liu Rufeng burst into a bitter smile: "it seems that I''ve practiced it with her."


    The first floor used to be the reception area, responsible for receiving customers. The front desk attendants had never seen such a big fight before, and they were all so scared. Several customers who came in were scared away.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "boss Zhuang really gives us face for seeing us off in such a big situation." While speaking, he waved to the crowd.


    "Who is this guy? He''s so arrogant. I''ve never seen anyone so bold and arrogant before. Isn''t he a dandy again? Which young master is it


    After all, the security guard is to maintain the public order of the hotel. It''s no big deal. They usually muddle along, especially when they meet the owner who has real status. They always have to measure it. As soon as you see Liu Rufeng driving Bentley, you can be sure that it''s not the kind you can afford.


    Several waitresses saw Liu Rufeng and whispered, "isn''t this the handsome guy who bought five Ferraris?"


    "I am more handsome than in the photo. Who is the charming woman next to me?"


    Liu Rufeng''s ears are very sensitive. He has heard them for a long time, and he is very happy in his heart: "I didn''t expect that I was quite famous. But that''s good. When they can''t sit still, they will take action. I''ll go to them one by one. "


    Among the security guards, there are lengtouqing and those loyal to Zhuang Dacheng, who rush up without saying a word. They usually have little time to fight back, and they are all beaten in a few strokes. He went up a few more and was knocked down by Liu Rufeng.


    Half of the people were immediately left behind, and the rest of the security guards did not dare to rush up and retreated. Soon the door was cleared. Liu Rufeng pulls Hu Meier out with a big stride.


    A few want to rush up again. Liu Rufeng looks back and looks cold. They shiver and dare not rush any more.


    It''s called momentum. You don''t have to fight. You can scare your opponent with your eyes and murderous spirit.


    Liu Rufeng gets into the car, and Hu Meier sits in the front passenger seat. The car in the role of a foot accelerator, quickly galloping on the road.


    High end atmosphere on the grade of Bentley, next to carrying a beautiful woman, this life, it''s too comfortable his mother!


    Liu Rufeng touched Hu Meier''s white and greasy little hand and joked: "to tell you the truth, were you afraid just now?"


    Hu mei''er leaned over and said, "I''m really afraid at first, but since you subdued several security guards upstairs, I''m not afraid. I believe in your strength."


    Liu Rufeng very proud smile, suddenly asked: "how, feel relaxed?"


    "Well..." Hu mei''er frowned, "it''s not bad. Just now he was very happy, but... I don''t know if he will come to see me again. After all, we can''t be together all day."


    "I''ll move in with you, don''t you think?" Liu Rufeng can''t wait.


    Hu mei''er hesitated and didn''t speak. It seemed that there was something in her heart that she couldn''t put down.


    After a while, Hu mei''er changed the topic and asked with great interest, "by the way, what do you international mercenaries usually do? Are you the best in that?"


    "That''s a good question." Liu Rufeng did not forget to praise Hu mei''er. She gently scraped her pretty face with her fingers and said playfully, "as for what we usually do, we are not as tall as you think. We usually drink a little wine to bubble up girls. It''s really boring. Just a few people fight against the landlord."


    "As for whether I''m the best, what do you mean?" Liu Rufeng looked at Hu Meier and asked.


    "Of course, it refers to the Kung Fu in hand. What do you think..." Hu mei''er blushed slightly, as if she had noticed something.


    Liu Rufeng chuckled, then jokingly said: "I''m the third in hand Kung Fu. If I say in bed Kung Fu, I think I can be the first. Do you want to try? " Liu Rufeng deliberately teases and looks at Hu Meier.


    "Well, I believe you!" I didn''t expect that Hu mei''er didn''t feel shy this time. Instead, she nodded her head and straightened her chest, which was more attractive.


    Nima, it seems that we can''t pass the beauty pass today.


    After a bit of joking, Liu Rufeng felt that she had something else to ask, and now Hu mei''er should be loyal to herself.


    "What is Zhuang Dacheng''s background? Should you tell me?" Liu Rufeng looks at Hu mei''er and finds that she is looking at herself curiously. She asks, "you are so strange. You don''t ask about other people''s background before you tear your face with them. Instead, you offend them and ask them again. Even if you don''t know now, you will still be in trouble?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''ve never been afraid of trouble, and this time I seem to be looking for trouble. I just want to ask you, is there any collusion between Zhuang Dacheng and the green Wolf Gang


    Hu mei''er was stunned and asked, "do you know the green Wolf Gang?"


    "Well, I did."


    "That means you''ve had a fight with the green Wolf Gang?" Hu mei''er was aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng doesn''t care. Without concealing anything, I told the story of playing with the black leopard and the younger brothers of the green Wolf Gang that day.


    "Now you''re in big trouble..." Hu mei''er said slowly, and her face began to show panic¡° The green Wolf Gang is the largest underground organization in S City, and even has its business in Kyoto. Zhuang Dacheng is arrogant because of the support of the green Wolf Gang. However, Zhuang Dacheng only knows the elder brother Jin LiuYe of the green Wolf Gang in Xicheng, and he can''t get up to the relationship. The boss of the green Wolf Gang is Ma Changfeng, but now he pays little attention to the affairs in the gang, and Ding Wei is in charge of it. "


    "Oh..." Liu Rufeng suddenly had an inexplicable surprise. It seems that today''s trouble is right. Zhuang Dacheng will definitely find the green Wolf Gang to help, and it will be lively at that time. I haven''t had a good fight for such a long time. I feel really bad on my hands and itch all over.


    "What''s the next step... To uproot the green Wolf Gang? Is this a bit of a bully? When I think about it, I don''t think that we should be more ruthless in dealing with such people. " Liu Rufeng couldn''t help feeling a little excited when he thought of it.


    Suddenly thought of a question, turned to look at Hu Meier, meaningful asked: "you seem to know."


    Hu mei''er was stunned. She didn''t expect to be asked this question, but she soon gave a faint smile¡° Few people in s city don''t know about it. Is it strange? "

 Chapter 40

    Liu Rufeng is both curious and fond of Hu mei''er. He is curious because he always feels that she has a mysterious feeling. If he likes her, needless to say, no man can control her charm.


    Along the way, Liu Rufeng was thinking about the next step of the plan, even if it was the beginning, although he didn''t know whether it was right or not, he could only have a try, in case what could be found in it? Let the green wolf help, Zhuang Dacheng here is nothing more than a good breakthrough, can feel a little less.


    There are still two bars under Zhuang Dacheng''s banner. Of course, the biggest one is the romance of night. Liu Rufeng''s heart suddenly trembled: "how about going to his bar tonight?"


    She told Hu mei''er what she thought. Hu mei''er shook her head like a rattle and asked, "are you crazy? Are you going to make trouble in someone else''s bar? That''s his base camp. The thugs in it are not as novice as the hotel security guards today. Even if you can fight well, you don''t have to play like this. It''s too risky. "


    Liu Rufeng put Hu Meier in her arms and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, you believe me. They can''t make it to the big table. It''s nothing


    "But... The romance of the night is in the West City, which is the boundary of jinliu. I''m afraid that they will be attracted by that group of wolves at that time."


    Wolf? Liu Rufeng laughed in his heart: "they are evil wolves. What are I snow wolves? I can kill them with a wolf


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to fight and consume. They won''t object. The customer is God. They won''t drive me out."


    Hu mei''er said that she couldn''t help him, so she had to agree.


    Two people had a meal, a little flirtation, Liu Rufeng then drove back to school. I don''t know why I suddenly think of summer rose in my heart. Instead of going to the classroom, he went straight to the office.


    Inside the corridor on the second floor, Liu Rufeng went to the door and saw that Xia rose herself was busy preparing lessons there. So quietly went in, sat on the side of the chair staring at her.


    Summer rose this woman is very charming, but by no means the kind of charming, she is usually quiet like a bay of water. In particular, long hair draped behind, white blouse on the upper body, blue blinded skirt on the lower body, this temperament is absolutely natural.


    Just as Liu Rufeng wanted to say something, he heard a burst of music, and Xia Rose''s mobile phone rang. Through the voice aware of summer rose''s heart is very nervous, as if something had happened. Hang up the phone, summer rose hastily packed things, turned around to leave, found Liu Rufeng, startled, in the hands of the bag almost thrown to the ground.


    "You... When did you come?"


    Liu Rufeng very polite smile, said: "teacher Xia, I came for a while, found that you are very busy, did not mean to disturb. Can I help you out? "


    "Er... You go back to class. Don''t skip classes every day. The college entrance examination is about to begin." Summer rose stunned for a while, also didn''t answer Liu Rufeng''s question, seem to feel this kind of thing to say with him also white say.


    College entrance examination is a bird, brother is to play soy sauce, OK?


    "Maybe I can help you." Liu Rufeng stares at the eyes of summer rose and says.


    "You? Oh, yes. Can you deliver it to the West City for me? " Summer rose looked at Liu Rufeng, looking very anxious.


    "It''s a small idea." Liu Rufeng very happily agreed, a few minutes to drive the car to the school gate, summer rose sat up.


    "Comfortable?" Liu Rufeng asked with a smile.


    "What? Oh... Luxury cars are different. " Summer rose looking at Liu Rufeng more curious, seems to ask, you and Li Hibiscus what relationship, can drive such a good car.


    "Where are we going?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Summer rose a face not natural, faltering said: "night... Night romantic bar."


    "Romantic night?" Liu Rufeng was shocked. She thought, "where is she going and what is she doing? It seems to be very anxious. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t ask much. Anyway, he would go there sooner or later today. It''s the same as earlier and later. It''s less than 5 p.m. now. The bar should be open. Take out your mobile phone and call Bai Shiming. Tell him to pick up Li mujin later.


    About half an hour or so, at the door of the bar. Liu Rufeng is here for the first time. The front of the bar is very big, with a few big words: romantic night.


    "Rufeng, go back first, don''t wait for me. I really shouldn''t have brought you here. You are still a student... "


    Summer rose a face of shame, told a few words, got off the car to make a phone call, and then quietly waiting.


    After a while, a man with yellow hair came out of the bar. He is over 1.8 meters tall, with a strong waist and a large gold chain. To the summer rose in front of the strange said: "how, summer teacher? Did you come to pay back the money? One hundred thousand. Here you are. If you can''t take it out today, you know what I''ll do, but you have another way to solve it... Hehe, you know... "At the same time, your eyes swept on Xia rose, which has explained the purpose.


    "I... I don''t have that much. Can I... Delay for a few days first?" Summer rose said low.


    "What? How many more days? I''ve given you half a year, and I''ve given you maximum leniency. There''s nothing to say today. Take money, or play with me. You can rest assured that I will keep my promise. As long as you stay with me for one night, you will not have to pay back the money. "


    Xia rose wanted to say something, but she was grabbed by the guy''s arm and scolded: "it''s nonsense. It seems that you have no other choice. Let''s go!"


    Summer rose want to break free, but the strength of the other party is very big, throw a long time did not shake off. Waist and legs hard, body back hard, but her little strength can''t compete with each other, or was dragged forward a few steps by that person.


    Liu Rufeng looked a little worried and honked his horn. The man looked back and looked at Xia rose, "yo! I''m a rich man. I told you so. "


    Liu Rufeng at this time has arrived in front of them, just gently push a pull, summer rose to his hands.


    The man looked at Liu Rufeng in a daze and asked, "you... Who are you?"


    In fact, he is thinking about which company''s childe is this handsome guy with Bentley. Basically, all the CHILDES and young masters in s city know each other. Why don''t they know each other?


    Liu Rufeng asked without expression: "how much does she owe you?"


    "A hundred thousand." That person''s tone doesn''t seem to be very tough anymore.


    "Do you know how much it''s worth to catch our teacher Xia''s wrist?"


    "..." the man was directly asked and asked, "what do you mean by that..."


    Before the words fell, Liu Rufeng pushed her foot on her stomach and flew out horizontally.


    "Tell you two hundred thousand! We''ll get rid of one hundred thousand dollars, and we''ll be clean! "

 Chapter 41

    Today, Liu Rufeng said that he came to find fault. Originally, he was worried. There was no excuse. He happened to meet Xia Rosa, so he could make use of it.


    Summer rose has never seen such a situation, last time at school she did not see Liu Rufeng hand, today is the first time, and is Liu Rufeng hand the most fierce one. Immediately scared Jiao Rong pale, open mouth, almost throat issued a scream.


    Liu Rufeng took the soft and smooth hand of summer rose, and laughed at her, "it''s OK, don''t be afraid."


    The man was kicked to the ground and got up. His whole body is covered with soil and his face is covered with blood. I don''t know whether he fell or Liu Rufeng kicked him to vomit blood just now. As soon as he saw that he was not good at it, he didn''t rush forward by himself. Instead, he yelled into it and soon rushed out seven or eight little gangsters with steel pipe machetes in their hands.


    However, one of them saw Liu Rufeng. He seemed to have seen Liu Rufeng. He was stunned and went back to report immediately.


    The summer rose trembles a voice way: "like the wind, we run." He pulled Liu Rufeng''s skirt hard.


    Out of a group of small gangsters have two past to greet the injured guy, the other several toward Liu Rufeng rushed over. Mouth also scolded and yelled: "where does not come from the long eyes of the next loser, to us here to make trouble!"


    Liu Rufeng sidestepped to avoid a steel pipe, pinched the Thug''s wrist slightly, and as soon as his face changed, the steel pipe threw his hand. Liu Rufeng catches the steel pipe and kicks the gangster away. The others came up as usual, and were kicked to the ground in the same way in a few seconds, covering their stomachs and yelling.


    "It''s still early. Let''s warm up first, and then we''ll have another earth shaking event." Liu Rufeng thinks that he has left love for his subordinates.


    At this time, the previous person has been helped into the bar, Liu Rufeng pulled Xia rose just want to go, heard the sound of footsteps, from which there are more than 20 people. The bald head at the head is very strong and has fierce eyes.


    It''s golden tiger.


    Golden Tiger looked at Liu Rufeng, his face changed, but he came over. He calmed down, raised his voice and asked, "brother Liu, this is..."


    Liu Rufeng laughed: "I met Zhu Dan when I kidnapped him two days ago. Today, it''s like nothing happened. It seems that this guy has made some progress."


    Since people are so polite, let''s be polite before we fight.


    "Nothing. There was a little misunderstanding between that guy and our teacher just now, so I came to solve it. I didn''t expect that there was a little friction." Liu Rufeng knew that it must be too early for Jinhu to do so. He was worried that he was not Liu Rufeng''s opponent, so he pretended to be friendly. After a while, when all hands were together, he would turn over.


    But Liu Rufeng has made up her mind to play with them first. Anyway, it''s still very early, so I''m not in a hurry. Even if you come to number 180, you''ll be able to retreat.


    Think of summer rose, Liu Rufeng a little worried. After all, it''s not good for her to see bloody scenes. When I was worried, I saw Hu Meier''s red mini stop by the side of the road.


    "Why is she here?" Liu Rufeng walked over and found that there were three other people in the car, Gao Jun, Wang Zhuang and Xu Laosan.


    Liu Rufeng was very happy. "It''s easy to do this time. Let Wang Zhuang send Xia Rosa back in Bentley. In this way, Xia Rosa is safe and Bentley is safe. After all, this is Li Hongde''s Bentley. What if those grandchildren are smashed? "


    Hu mei''er didn''t smile this time, but looked anxiously at Liu Rufeng and said, "don''t you go yet?"


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said to Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang, "you''re just in time. I''ll drive Mr. Xia home in Bentley. Mr. Xu will send mei''er back. Then don''t come back."


    What else do they want to say? With Liu Rufeng''s insistence, they have to give up, because they also know that they can''t play a role here.


    The golden tiger didn''t stop him. When Liu Rufeng had arranged everything, he came slowly. Pretending to be close, he patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said, "brother Liu, go in and have a seat."


    Just sit down. Can I be afraid of you?


    Summer rose several people left, Liu Rufeng had no worry, heart, this time can give a free hand, so patted the golden tiger on the shoulder, straightforward said: "tiger brother can treat."


    Golden tiger said with a simple smile: "it''s all small." He winked down, and some of his younger brothers were busy preparing.


    After entering, Liu Rufeng carefully observed the environment inside. It''s strictly a mix of bars and discos. There''s a dance floor in the middle, seats and a bar around. But it''s not a big nightclub.


    Jinhu took Liu Rufeng to the second floor and entered the innermost private room. His reason is that this is the most high-end private room, the guests enjoy the noble service.


    Liu Rufeng scolded: "what kind of noble service? I''m not going to close the door and clean up Laozi later! "


    After entering, I found that this private room is really good. It can accommodate more than ten people, and the facilities are very complete. Golden tiger is not lying.


    Golden tiger called people on the wine, accompanied Liu Rufeng to drink. Liu Rufeng is not polite. He drinks one cup at a time. To be honest, he hasn''t been to such a place for a long time.


    After drinking for a while, Jin Hu arranges to come in a few young ladies who accompany the wine, and doesn''t ask Liu Rufeng for advice.


    Liu Rufeng was accompanied by a cute girl with a hot figure. After sitting down, she was rubbing against Liu Rufeng, as if she had to rub some sparks. Liu Rufeng''s performance is very natural, very cooperative in the young lady''s body groping.


    Since it''s a treat, why not have fun?


    About seven o''clock, Liu Rufeng thought it was almost time. Sure enough, Jinhu let all the little girls out, and stood up and said, "I have something else to do. Brother Liu can play by himself. If you want special service, just tell me..."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t stop him and nodded with a smile.


    The private room was empty, but the first floor was busy. Liu Rufeng has nothing to do but to stand up and go out for a walk. Just at this time, a woman pushes the door in.


    This is a very feminine woman, probably less than 30 years old. Orange hair curled up. Although the makeup on the face is a little gorgeous, you can see that the facial features are very delicate. The cheongsam with low neckline has a big fork on the edge, and its two slender legs are exposed. Liu Rufeng guessed that this woman was not the ordinary wine lady, but someone with some status.


    Yes? You want to seduce me? And then use it as an excuse to trouble Laozi? Hum! In that case, I''ll make a plan.


    As expected, the woman sat down beside Liu Rufeng tenderly. Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak, she put her index finger on Liu Rufeng''s lips and let out an enchanting look. Charming smile, "my name is red peony, tiger brother let me accompany you..."


    With these words, he deliberately lifted the cheongsam up with his hand.

 Chapter 42

    It''s hard to avoid something when a single man and a few women live in the same room. After all, Liu Rufeng is not Liu Xiahui. Besides, the woman in front of him teases her in every way?


    Liu Rufeng''s nose is very sharp, and he has a lot of research on fragrance. Without discrimination, she knew that the woman used jasmine perfume. This kind of taste can let the man be infatuated instantly, fall into the gentle trap of the woman.


    However, Liu Rufeng is very calm. Although a fire is burning in her body, she can''t help it.


    He calmed down and asked, "did Golden Tiger ask you to come?"


    Red peony close to the past, two people close, almost suffocating. She put one hand on the collar of Liu Rufeng''s shirt, blinked her eyes and looked at it vaguely, "what you said is right, how do you like it?"


    Nima, don''t be so direct. You can be more tactful. Liu Rufeng felt a big sweat appeared in his back brain, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Red peony came over and held Liu Rufeng''s face in both hands. She looked at it with a smile for a while, and then gave Liu Rufeng a kiss without any politeness. There were several strange notes in her throat.


    Nima, don''t make a sound. Liu Rufeng has a headache. This kind of sound is enough to make men secrete excessive hormones.


    Red Peony''s little hand slowly put down, finally pressed in a place, issued a scream, staring at Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng was blindfolded. He looked down, and his face was a little hot. Some embarrassed looking at her, reluctantly smile, "sorry, did not hurt you."


    Then red peony giggle''s laughter, "handsome boy, can''t it be a boy?"


    Liu Rufeng admits that this woman is very powerful in dealing with men. That coquettish energy is that a man can''t hold it when he meets it. But now is not the time to fight with him for 300 rounds. Besides, this kind of woman is definitely a disaster to the country and the people. Maybe it will ruin the reputation of the man. Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to waste time on her.


    However, the play still needs to be performed.


    Liu Rufeng smiles slightly, showing the dirty expression of lust wolf''s greed, "is it the boy''s body to know for a while, the elder sister is so sexy and provocative, the brother didn''t respond, or is it a man?"


    Red peony is praised, smile sweeter, pour red wine and Liu Rufeng drink a cup, gently with the taste of whine said, "or the first time you meet such a handsome guy, sister really look forward to, but you are not afraid for a while golden tiger suddenly burst in to catch a current?"


    Liu Rufeng shrugged his shoulders and said shamelessly: "peony is scared to death. It''s also romantic to be a ghost. What''s more, golden tiger may not be able to do anything to me. "


    "I love it, I love it!" Red peony suddenly pours into Liu Rufeng''s arms, opens the zipper on the side of the cheongsam, and then the cheongsam slowly slides down


    Liu Rufeng didn''t show weakness either. She turned over and pressed the Red Peony under her. She stared at her and said, "I''m going to come really?"


    Red peony a smile, smile in a strange. Sure enough, as soon as Liu Rufeng bent down, she cried out without warning: "rape...!"


    Liu Rufeng pushed her away and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    Red peony deliberately made the clothes a little messy, with a kind of tricky expression giggle, "the task arranged by golden tiger, I have to finish it. Why, are you afraid? "


    Liu Rufeng was not afraid, but this sound was a little sudden, which made him a little at a loss. Another thought, I''m afraid of a bird. Isn''t that what I want?


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Golden tiger broke into the door first. At this time, red peony had fallen on the sofa, crying with rain, in a pitiful state of extreme grievance.


    Nima, this girl can really act.


    Liu Rufeng is not bad either. He has been smoking on the sofa for a long time. He stares at the red peony with anger on his face and scolds: "Damn, what are you yelling?"


    Who can''t pretend? See who''s good.


    Seeing this, Jin Hu''s face was not as kind as it was at first. He said coldly, "brother Liu, I''m so happy to entertain you. I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. Elder sister peony is the romantic manager of the night. She is not an ordinary girl. Are you going too far in doing so? "


    "Manager? "The woman of Jin Liu?" Liu Rufeng guessed that the identity of the red peony was unusual, but he didn''t expect that it would be Jin Liu''s woman. Jin Hu said so, which surprised him.


    Then he thought, "Jin Liu is just right. Isn''t it faster?"


    So very arrogant very overbearing said: "I thought tiger brother sent me, sorry to misunderstand. But since it''s already like this, I think tiger brother should give it to me. This woman is really energetic. " Then he patted the red peony behind him.


    Red peony screams, pretends to be lost and runs out of the door. Before going back, she does not forget to throw out a wink and give Liu Rufeng a power.


    Golden Tiger expression ferocious, a cold hum, "I know you can play, but you can play today also can''t make the night romantic! Brothers, up


    The minions, who had been standing behind the golden tiger for a long time and were ready to go, rushed over like a tide when they heard the order.


    Liu Rufeng also pretended to say: "you yini, it''s clearly you arranged, you''ve already planned this morning, haven''t you?"


    Golden tiger a strange smile, hair cruel words, "fight to death, don''t worry!"


    Liu Rufeng kicks over the coffee table with one foot, grabs the gangsters with the wrong hands, and grabs them. In just over a minute, the dozen people brought by Jin Hu either break their bones or take off their arms. They lie on the ground and roll.


    Golden Tiger''s face suddenly changes, turns around and wants to escape. Liu Rufeng grabs the collar and punches him in the face. Golden tiger was hit by blood in his nostrils and lost several teeth.


    Liu Rufeng took a beer bottle and stepped on Jinhu''s body. He said coldly, "I haven''t settled with you yet. Do you dare to settle with me? Even Zhuang Dacheng is included. I think it''s easy to kill you. Say it! Why did you kidnap Zhu Dan that day? "


    Jin Hu lost a few teeth, and his words were all vague. He begged for mercy and said: "yes... Zhuang Dacheng asked me to do this. I was also ordered to do it. Please... Forgive me... "


    Liu Rufeng spat on the golden tiger''s face, hit him on the head with a bottle, and scolded: "scum! Death is not a pity After scolding, he broke two bottles on Jinhu''s head.


    The room was in a mess, with a group of people pouring down. The rest of the open space was covered with wine stains and scattered fruit.


    Liu Rufeng tidied up his clothes, took out his ox bone comb, combed his hair, and walked out of the private room.

 Chapter 43

    Liu Rufeng went out of the door and found that the first floor seemed more lively than before. Many young men and women on the dance floor twisted their bodies crazily and let out their inner mania.


    There were few people on the second floor. Several security guards saw Liu Rufeng walking forward with a big stride and hid away.


    On the first floor, there was a tall, thin guy looking up. It was Huang San. After seeing Liu Rufeng walking slowly downstairs, he got into the crowd in a panic.


    Coward, what a softie!


    Liu Rufeng went downstairs and sat down on the sofa in a corner. He doesn''t want to leave so soon. After all, Jin Liu hasn''t appeared yet.


    Ten minutes or so, the car whistle sounded outside the door. From the sound, there should be more than one car.


    "There are still a lot of people coming. It seems that Jin Liu has some strength." Liu Rufeng is blowing.


    Soon, the door of the bar was strongly pushed open, and a group of fierce thugs came in.


    As the crowd lined up on both sides, a man came out in the middle. Liu Rufeng saw that this man was not tall, and his skin was a little black, but his muscles were very strong, belonging to the axle man type. A pair of bright eyes, with a short beard. It''s a suit with a stand collar. It looks very smart.


    Needless to say, this man is Jin Liu.


    Jin Liu yelled, "the bar is closed for business today. Let''s break up first. I''m sorry..."


    People who are having a good time hear the sound and turn to see that Jin Liu and others know what is going to happen, so they quickly pack up and leave. After a while, the whole bar was quiet. Only Liu Rufeng sat there calmly drinking wine, looking at Jin Liu group like nothing happened.


    At this time, Huang San came out of the crowd, pointed to Liu Rufeng and cried, "sixth master, that boy is Liu Rufeng!"


    After hearing this, Jin Liu nodded and slowly came over, looking up and down at Liu Rufeng. Finally, with a smile, he said, "are you Liu Rufeng?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Who are you Liu Rufeng said calmly.


    "Golden six!"


    Liu Rufeng pretended, in fact, he had already guessed. However, he made an important discovery that Jin Liu''s right hand is six fingers. No wonder it''s called Jin Liu.


    "It''s nothing. They all say you are good at fighting. Is that true?" Gold six one face doubts of ask a way.


    "It''s OK. It''s just so so. It''s a little bit worse than Zhao Zilong, who was seven in and seven out of Changshan." Liu Rufeng said humorously.


    Gold six nostrils send out a cold hum, cold face say: "why come here to make trouble?"


    Liu Rufeng took a sip of wine and said, "I think you should make things clear before you talk to me. It''s not me who''s making trouble. It''s your people who''ve gone too far!"


    At this time, someone has already mixed the golden tiger and others down from the top. The golden tiger''s face suddenly changes and stares at Liu Rufeng, "you hit?"


    "Yes, they should!" Liu Rufeng''s answer is very simple.


    At this time, Jinhu has eased a little. Standing beside jinliu, he points to Liu Rufeng and yells, "brother, you must take revenge for me."


    Red peony also came over and nestled in Jin Liu''s arms, pretending to be poor.


    Jin Liu''s face became more and more ugly, and said coldly: "beat my brother, played with my woman, do you think it''s a broken hand or a broken foot?"


    When Jin Liuyi spoke, the brothers behind him also began to make a noise, "sixth master, chop him!" Yes, yes, cut him off and feed the dog


    Liu Rufeng didn''t move, looked scornfully, lit a cigarette, relaxed way: "with you?" The tone of speaking is very light, but the murderous spirit has flashed between the eyebrows.


    Golden Tiger scared a smart, secretly whispered in golden six ear: "this boy is very evil, big brother, I think we can''t take it lightly today."


    Jin Liu said, "I know." Then he snorted, looked at Liu Rufeng and said in a loud voice: "today, no matter who is right or wrong, you come to my jinliu''s site to make trouble. If I let you go easily, the brothers can''t say it. Well, if you can take my eight King Kong''s weapons with your bare hands, I''ll let you out today, otherwise... "


    Before he finished, the golden tiger called out: "big brother..."


    As soon as Jin Liu waved his hand, Jin Hu stopped talking.


    At this time, eight strong and healthy people came out of the crowd. Everyone is big and steady. At first glance, you can see that your Kung Fu is not weak. Liu Rufeng fixed his eyes and saw that the black leopard was among them last time.


    Black leopard saw Liu Rufeng''s eyes twinkle and looked around. She didn''t find the iron bucket to stabilize her mind. It was obvious that she was nervous when she was knocked by the iron bucket last time.


    People who are called the eight King Kong together with black leopard are probably not simple characters. Liu Rufeng thought, "it''s going to take a lot of work today.


    He slowly stood up, stretched, looked at eight people with a smile, joked: "today is interesting, originally a fight has become a friendly match, come on, you go together."


    Eight people waved machetes and rushed up. Eight strong winds followed eight machetes.


    Since it''s a friendly match, we have to play wisely. We can''t hurt people, but we can also get the weapons in their hands. It''s really a difficult job.


    Liu Rufeng''s step is flexible, and he avoids a round of attack. As soon as he stands up straight, he is ready to snatch. The second round of attack is coming.


    Damn, I really want my life.


    Liu Rufeng quickly approached the black leopard, because the black leopard had a fight with him, and he was afraid of himself. I believe that he would be scared after a few times.


    Sure enough, black leopard saw Liu Rufeng close to himself, immediately flustered, in the moment of late Leng, was caught by Liu Rufeng, grabbed the wrist, in the hand of the chopper to Liu Rufeng''s hand.


    Liu Rufeng catches the machete and kicks the black leopard''s butt. Although the strength is not very strong, the black leopard also takes a few steps, almost a dog gnaws at the mud.


    The remaining seven people''s sharp machetes swept towards Liu Rufeng''s head at the same time. Liu Rufeng grabs it with the back of the knife, and then lifts it up. Several people suffer from gravity and stagger. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Liu Rufeng slaps each of them on the back of their hands with the back of the knife. At first, several people thought Liu Rufeng was going to cut off their hands. They were so scared that they were sweating all over, and the knife in their hands was also scattered. When I found that my hand was still intact on my arm, I put down my heart.


    Liu Rufeng instantly took several people''s machetes and held them in front of him. He said with a smile, "master Jin, I''m sorry."


    This time, the people on the scene were all in a cold sweat. "Eight King Kong, everyone can single out their 20 or so competitors, each holding a machete, and they were robbed by this guy within three minutes. Is this guy a human?"


    Jin Liu is worthy of being a person who has seen the world. Although his face is extremely different, he is still very calm. He claps his hands and takes the lead in clapping and cheering: "good skill, it''s amazing!"


    After that, he went to Liu Rufeng and held out his hand in a friendly way. He said politely, "if you don''t know each other, can you make a friend?"

 Chapter 44

    Kim''s unusual performance shocked everyone present. Golden Tiger yelled behind: "brother, you are..."


    Huang San and the rest of the minions were afraid of Liu Rufeng''s ability to blow up the sky, but at this time they also cried out: "sixth master, we can''t let this boy go. There are so many of us, just one word from you..."


    Jin Liuyi waved his hand, and the voice behind him stopped abruptly.


    Liu Rufeng always observed Jin Liu''s expression and said, "which one is this boy singing? Are you afraid to see my super combat power? No, there are so many of them. After a scuffle, I don''t necessarily get any advantage. After all, a good tiger can''t hold a pack of wolves, and it''s blocked in the house. It''s more or less impossible. Does he want to help me? It doesn''t make sense... "


    Seeing Liu Rufeng hesitating, Jin Liu said, "why, brother Liu doesn''t give me Jin Liu''s face?"


    "Brother? When did I become your brother? This guy can really pull the strings. But his attitude doesn''t look like a fake. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "since the sixth master of gold has spoken, I can''t help but praise him." Said, also extended a hand. Two hands together in the moment, each add strength. Soon they all admired each other''s skills, especially Jin Liu, whose face turned red and he couldn''t bear it.


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s almost done today. Now that Jin Liu has given the steps, he''ll take it as soon as it''s good. In other words, once these people play with their lives, they may not be able to take advantage of them.


    So smile, let go of the hand, said: "thank you for your treat today, I have something else, go back first."


    Jin Liu said politely again, basically staying for a few drinks, playing for a while and so on. Liu Rufeng politely declined, "I''m not in the mood to drink your grandmother''s fart wine!"


    Out of the door of the bar, Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu and said, "thank you for your face and let me go home safely. I''ll give you face too. I won''t pursue your subordinates any more, but I always feel that it''s almost nothing."


    In a word, Jin Liu''s face is also a little ugly. In my heart, aren''t you making enough noise today? What else do you want?


    Liu Rufeng picked up a stone and threw it at the plaque. He specially added a little strength, the bar''s signboard hit the sparks scurrying, a few seconds later, a dark.


    Smashed the field, smashed other people''s signboard, arrogant can.


    Liu Rufeng''s hands seem to be in the lightning flint, Jin Liu and others don''t react, where is the stupefied Leng. After a while, in addition to Jin Liu''s black face standing still, other brothers can no longer hold back, regardless of Jin Liu''s order directly killed out. Gold six saw also not good to block, can only pretend helpless.


    Liu Rufeng even afraid of them? Just as he was about to start, a Ferrari stopped beside him. The man sitting on the car was Cheng Xiaoxiao again.


    "How can it be her again? It seems that my car is not free. I can always show up in time when it''s critical. It''s better than rain in time."


    Without hesitation, Liu Rufeng jumped up. Cheng Xiaoxiao is very cooperative with the accelerator. The red Ferrari is like a spirit in the night, disappearing in the sight of Jin Liu and others.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao only cares about his own driving, only occasionally glances at Liu Rufeng and says nothing, as if he doesn''t care why Liu Rufeng is at the door of the bar and what happened there. Liu Rufeng couldn''t hold back and asked, "where are you going? How can you be so clever?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao turned to light smile, "what''s the matter? Is it strange? I like to walk around when I''m free at night. Do you know what it''s like to drive a Ferrari in the dark? Super cool! What''s more, this car is from you. I can''t drive enough... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s reason is far fetched, and Liu Rufeng can''t ask any more. It''s not too late to see it''s more than ten in the evening. So he asked, "would you like to have a drink? It''s time for us to have a good chat... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao snapped his fingers and readily agreed.


    Caf ¨¦ s are usually places for lovers, but Liu Rufeng thinks it''s boring to go for tea, so he chooses a caf ¨¦ in the center of the city. The cafe is not big, but the decoration is exquisite. The red and blue decoration has a romantic feeling.


    Each of the two ordered a drink and sat opposite.


    Liu Rufeng first said, "I haven''t talked to you yet. Can I talk about you?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s big black eyes flashed cunningly and said, "why do I say it first? Would you like to be a gentleman?"


    "All right."


    Liu Rufeng would like to ask which son of a bitch set the rule of "ladies first". Why not add the answer to the question?


    After a brief introduction of his own situation, Liu Rufeng silently looks at Cheng Xiaoxiao, meaning "it''s your turn."


    "I know everything about you. As for mine, it''s complicated..." Cheng Xiaoxiao said leisurely.


    Complex? I like to listen to complicated music. If it''s a big family, it''s better to provide some dark stories about family infighting, and tell more messy episodes that are not suitable for children. Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that he had a little gossip.


    When the coffee was served, they took a sip of each other. Cheng Xiaoxiao said, "some things are still unclear. One day you will know when you arrive in Kyoto. Now I can only tell you that I''m from Kyoto, and now I work for Tianxia film and television entertainment company, occasionally taking on some work of auto show. Age 22 years old, weight 50 kg, three circumference.... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said with a smile, staring at Liu Rufeng, "do you want to know?"


    "Er..." I really want to know, but I want to know more about her other things. What she said just now is basically no valuable information, but maybe someone from Kyoto is of extraordinary origin.


    Two people chatted for a while, Liu Rufeng also did not get anything substantial, the key time can always be Cheng Xiaoxiao tactfully avoided in the past.


    Liu Rufeng firmly believes that Cheng Xiaoxiao must not be a simple person. Not only because she comes from Kyoto, but also from her every move and smile, her temperament is very refined. To say that Hibiscus is a lady of a big family, but it is less mature and more green. But Cheng Xiaoxiao not only looks elegant, but also has an imperceptible feeling.


    At the beginning, Cheng Xiaoxiao was not sent to the car because of her national beauty, and there was a premonition that Cheng Xiaoxiao had extraordinary temperament and was definitely not from an ordinary family. And there is a premonition that the intersection of the two people is indispensable.


    After going back, every time Liu Rufeng bothers others, he takes a bath and gets ready to rest. In the middle of the night, the jingle of the watch rings again.


    The familiar old face appeared again. Liu Rufeng and the Colonel reported what happened one day, waiting for the next prompt.

 Chapter 45

    Liu Rufeng is also used to this old guy. He always harasses himself in the dead of night. After all, it''s really the best time to talk about things at this time, not to mention it''s a very private thing? But when thinking of one thing, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing, "if you are having sex with a beautiful woman at this time, what should you do?


    "Colonel, you look good. What''s the matter today?" Liu Rufeng did not wait for the other party to speak, but first joked.


    The colonel is still very serious expression, seems to disdain this kind of boring greetings, directly into the theme, "less nonsense! What did you get today? "


    "Ah... You don''t mean anything. You have nothing to talk about except the task? It''s OK to talk about life, or about our personal relationship... "


    Liu Rufeng is not serious nonsense, see the captain''s eyebrows moved, eyes cold light, had to turn to the subject, the things of these days clearly reported again. Heart also abdominal Fei: "this person is really boring, in addition to work, other is nothing, 100% is the kind of not squandering to youth has been tortured by the youth of the master."


    After listening for a long time, the Colonel didn''t say anything. Liu Rufeng was staring at the screen and almost lost his eyes. Then he heard him say: "things are going smoothly. Don''t ask why, just go on. As for Jin Liu, you can make use of him. Maybe you can find some new clues through him. That Cheng Xiaoxiao has a deep background. You need to contact her more and need her help in the future. Besides, you seem to have overlooked one person... "


    "Ignoring a person? Who... "Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Far away, near. Li Hongde, Li''s group is so close to you that you don''t use it. Why do you have to go to the edge? "


    right! Liu Rufeng suddenly realized, "how can I forget this stubble? The Li family is so powerful and has a lot of contacts. As the helmsman of the Li family, Li Hongde must know something about it. Although not all of them are involved, they should know the general situation of each faction. Yes, I''ll have a good chat with him tomorrow... "


    "This old guy really has a way. It seems that Jiang is old and spicy..." Liu Rufeng was a little excited. After chatting a few words, he closed the screen.


    "Li Hongde..." Liu Rufeng thought as he lay on the bed, "I really should go to his company. They all said that near water buildings get the moon first, but I forgot to appreciate it. It''s so stupid."


    The next day, Liu Rufeng sent Zhu Dan and Li mujin to the school as usual. Without entering the classroom, they sneaked out.


    As soon as I came up with the school gate, I was stopped by a sweet voice, "Liu Rufeng, where are you going? Why cut classes again? "


    A turn around, Liu Rufeng see summer rose is standing two meters away, face seems to be a little angry.


    "It''s really hard to do. How can I tell her that I''m an international mercenary who specializes in protecting Li mujin? This silly girl will not believe it. No, she will drag me to the classroom 100% without hesitation. "


    "Teacher, I went to buy some breakfast. I didn''t have enough in the morning..." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help praising her IQ.


    "Oh, I just got a better one. You can eat it. It''s still hot." Summer rose said to hand over the breakfast in the hand.


    Come on, what a coincidence?


    "I... OK, thank you, teacher." Liu Rufeng is helpless, although he is not hungry at all, in order to round his panic, he can only reluctantly take over. A look is a soybean milk fried dough sticks, his favorite, the heart can not help but rise a layer of warmth.


    Summer rose smile, smile is very beautiful, just like blooming jasmine. But I think of the situation of last night. I took Liu Rufeng''s hand and began to ask questions. Liu Rufeng could only talk about things for a while, and finally cheated her.


    Class bell rings, summer rose to go to class, before leaving, specially told a few, Liu Rufeng until can''t see her back, just went to the parking lot.


    Looking at that breakfast, I wolfed it down and felt sweeter than Li''s breakfast.


    "This silly girl is really cute. She is the best choice to be a wife. The thoughtfulness and purity are all memorable. Unlike Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao, they can''t describe themselves and look at themselves clearly. "


    Liu Rufeng was intoxicated for a while and dialed Li Hongde.


    When Li Hongde received the call, he thought that something had happened to Li Hibiscus at school. His tone was tense, but Liu Rufeng''s later words made him completely relax.


    As the luxurious Bentley sped along the road, Liu Rufeng thought, "how can I tell Li Hongde later? How to introduce the topic? "


    ¡­¡­


    Li group is a separate office building with more than 20 floors. From the outside, the whole glass decoration is very fashionable and avant-garde. It has a feeling of being in line with the world.


    Because it was agreed in advance, Li Hongde was also very meticulous. As soon as Liu Rufeng arrived at the gate of the building, there was a security guard to greet him.


    At the office, Li Hongde arranged for his secretary to make tea and chatted with Liu Rufeng.


    "How is it, Rufeng? Why do you think of visiting my company? "


    Li Hongde''s secretary is a beautiful woman with a good figure and a pretty face. Seeing Liu Rufeng staring at her all the time, her face flushed. After making the tea, everyone poured a cup and went out quickly. Before leaving, he secretly looked at Liu Rufeng.


    Since it''s our own people, there''s no need to beat around the bush. Liu Rufeng took back her eyes from her secretary, looked at Li Hongde and said, "today I have something to look for Mr. Li."


    Li Hongde felt anxious and asked, "why don''t you say something at home? Is it related to Hibiscus? "


    At this time, Li Hongde subconsciously believed that Liu Rufeng and Li Hibiscus had been in love for a long time, and it was hard to speak in front of Li hibiscus, so he came here to propose marriage.


    "You are not often at home, so I came here directly. And I think it''s more convenient here. " Liu Rufeng''s sincere way.


    Li Hongde nodded and admitted Liu Rufeng''s words. Meng raised his eyes and asked: "what happened to you and hibiscus?"


    It''s nothing to do with what, brother is that kind of person without integrity? Liu Rufeng had a chill. "It''s something else. Don''t get me wrong. How can I say that I have disclosed my identity to you for a long time, and you know that I actually do some special work, so I want you to help me introduce the current situation of the whole s City, such as Zhuang Dacheng and the green Wolf Gang... "


    Hearing this, Li Hong frowned slightly, sipped her tea and said slowly, "I started to work hard since I was in my twenties. I''ve also experienced a lot of wind and rain. I''ve walked too many bumpy roads, and finally I''ve made a little progress. However, in recent years, the company''s operation has become more and more difficult. All kinds of people and forces are staring at our big cake. Sometimes I really feel that I can''t do what I want... "


    Liu Rufeng listened quietly, with a very humble attitude.

 Chapter 46

    It seems that today''s topic has aroused Li Hongde''s long repressed thoughts. Once the gate is opened, it will be out of control.


    "The green Wolf Gang is a rising force in the last ten years. It usually lives in dark places. I seldom deal with them. Zhuang Dacheng had a close relationship with them, so Huang San dared to make trouble in my house last time. Most of the time in business, it''s just for entertainment. The white and the black have to be taken care of. But I''m too honest. Maybe I didn''t give enough benefits to the green Wolf Gang. I''ve been asking for trouble recently. "


    "There''s a golden six in Xicheng. How is he? And have they done anything weird? " Liu Rufeng was impatient and asked the most crucial question.


    "Strange behavior..." Li Hongde thought for a moment and said slowly: "Jin Liu, I heard that he is not bad. He is very righteous and has some heroic spirit in the world. As for the bizarre behavior, I don''t know. They usually keep a low profile, but now they usually mix up in the business field and rarely act excessively. But every year they gather in Langshan for a big sacrificial activity.... "


    Li Hongde said a lot in succession, but Liu Rufeng was almost impatient. Finally, he quickly found an excuse to slip away.


    "If you want to hear that, you have to go crazy. However, their annual large-scale gathering is a little interesting... And that liuzhier has a good popularity. The damned colonel and Li Hongde have such good comments on him. I''m a little envious... "Liu Rufeng murmured and left Li''s group.


    I haven''t been to class for a long time. Liu Rufeng really misses those lovely children''s shoes.


    Into the class, is a burst of hiss, Liu Rufeng smile to respond. Today, Huang Sizhi happened to be there. They saw Liu Rufeng''s vicious eyes, but when Liu Rufeng''s eyes swept away, they quickly lowered their heads.


    "Boss, why haven''t you come recently? I miss you so much." Just sit down, Wang Ziming says anxiously.


    Liu Rufeng touched Wang Ziming''s head and said with a smile, "something happened recently. How about being bullied recently? "


    Wang Ziming smirked and said: "don''t tell me, Huang Sizhi, they are very honest recently. They don''t dare to do anything to me. By the way, boss, I heard that you bought five Ferrari f430s in one go the other day? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "it''s all small."


    "What do you mean?" Wang Ziming opened his mouth wide and thought, "this is too arrogant, isn''t it? Five Ferraris are still small?"


    After a while, Wang Ziming came over and said with a smile, "boss, what does Ferrari feel like? Can I... Can I feel it?"


    Liu Rufeng patted Wang Ziming on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s easy. It''s OK to send you one. But... Make a girlfriend first. "


    "Make a girlfriend..." Wang Ziming himself felt ashamed, but no girl really liked him. When he was a sophomore in high school, he chased all the girls in the class and got the result that he was rejected. He was so sad.


    "Boss..." Wang Ziming was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to think of something and said, "boss, if you lend me Ferrari, I''m sure I can get beautiful women."


    Liu Rufeng had a stomachache with a smile, "what do children think all day now?"


    "You''d better study hard. There will be an exam soon. Ferrari I guarantee you can sit, as long as you can get good results, Ferrari I give you Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    "Boss, are you sure?" Wang Ziming thinks that his academic performance is good, which is easy for him.


    "When a word comes out, it''s hard to catch up!"


    "Good!"


    The two men clapped each other''s high fives.


    When Wang Ziming heard Liu Rufeng''s high reward, he was very excited and became more energetic in his study.


    As soon as the bell rang, many girls in the class came to ask questions, just like the paparazzi saw stars. In particular, Liu Rufeng bought five Ferraris at one go and sent one to a model car on the spot, which became their most concerned topic. Liu Rufeng seems to enjoy the feeling of being loved by 3000 people. She talks with them speculatively. Her funny language makes the beauties laugh.


    In the process, only Li hibiscus, the school flower, glared at Liu Rufeng, who was talking and laughing, and muttered: "it''s a big sex devil. He''s hard to change his nature. He hasn''t made any progress at all!"


    Huang Sizhi didn''t dare to stop him this time. He sat there with a black face and sullen. He turned to see Li mujin sitting on the seat and sulky. He mistook Li mujin and Liu Rufeng for hating him. He took this opportunity to go up and talk and said, "let''s have a chat, big school flower."


    Li Mu Jin glared at him and said only one word, "go away!" Then Huang Sizhi walked out of the classroom.


    After school in the afternoon, Liu Rufeng took Li mujin and Zhu Dan home as usual. Just get on the bus, Li Hibiscus rebuked: "you''d better not go to the classroom in the future, it''s too humiliating!"


    Zhu Dan blinked his big watery eyes and asked, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Ask him Li is too lazy to explain. She stares at Liu Rufeng with her arms around her chest and turns her head to enjoy the scenery outside the car.


    Liu Rufeng knows very well that this young lady is mostly jealous. So she deliberately angry: "Li Hibiscus classmate, I wanted to go to the class to see you, who knows after class they all around in the past? As you know, self-control has always been my weakness, especially when I meet beautiful women. But then again, they are all wise and knowledgeable. I''m very proud of them


    "Seeing the beauty, her eyes are almost falling out. She''s just a super scum man, and she can''t give a star..." Li said angrily with a white look.


    Liu Rufeng grinned stealthily. Seeing from the rear mirror of the car that Li''s face was still alive, he joked: "but they are mediocre and vulgar. They are far worse than you, Miss Li."


    Boasting is Liu Rufeng''s best job, especially to make girls happy.


    Sure enough, when Li heard the praise, her mood seemed to be more relaxed. She looked white and said angrily, "glib, frivolous! Miss Ben is originally No1. Why do you say that? "


    "By the way, they have been talking about you for a long time. Do you want to know what they have said?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "What?" Li is looking forward to it.


    Liu Rufeng coughed a little and said leisurely, "they say that your two hills are tall and handsome, and the scenery is pleasant. They have to ask me if I''ve ever been in the mountains..."


    "You die!" Li''s face is red when she is teased. If it wasn''t for Liu Rufeng driving, she would rush over and try her best.


    And Zhu Dan just began to snicker, quietly listening to two people bickering, to the end simply looked down at his small steamed bun hair. Finally, looking at Li hibiscus, she asked, "sister, when can I grow up?"

 Chapter 47

    Zhu Dan''s strange expression almost knocked Li Hibiscus down, and the whole person almost collapsed. He joked: "you need more water and fertilizer to make it grow fast."


    "Water and fertilize?" Zhu Dan fixed his eyes on the two peaks of Li Mu Jin, picked his eyebrows and joked: "I think the size of my elder sister comes from which handsome guy takes good care of her."


    "Poof Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing and said, "this little sister is really a little bad. This sentence is absolutely classic."


    Li Hibiscus pinched Zhu Dan and said, "what are you talking about? Are you in spring? I was taken care of. What''s the matter? Do you want to try? "


    Hearing this, Zhu Dan pointed to Li hibiscus and said with a bad smile, "you see, admit it. But who on earth can accomplish such a thrilling and glorious task... Brother Liu, are you Zhu Dan suddenly approached Liu Rufeng''s chair and asked aloud.


    In a word, Liu Rufeng almost lost control of the steering wheel. "I''m busy to excuse myself:" sister, don''t make fun of my brother. I''m not lucky. Besides, we haven''t known each other long, have we? "


    Women are very strange animals, sometimes a word will annoy them, instant and you break up, or even die of old age do not communicate with each other; But sometimes a word will make them smile, and even promise each other, life and death.


    Liu Rufeng made Li Hibiscus angry, and soon she was very happy. In the luxurious Bentley, Zhu Dan and Li Hibiscus burst into laughter.


    After dinner, Liu Rufeng decided to drive his Ferrari around. After all, Cheng Xiaoxiao has been driving for so many days that he can''t keep a low profile. Li hibiscus and Zhu Dan also clamored to go for a ride, but Liu Rufeng refused. Because he vaguely thought that something would happen tonight, it might be inconvenient to take them with him. The reason, of course, is that Li does not like Ferrari, while Zhu Dan is "too small".


    It''s a beautiful night. There is a crescent moon in the dark blue sky, dotted with stars, just like countless eyes staring at everything in the world.


    The red Ferrari is showing its unique charm with its extreme speed, just like a red spirit fire shuttling freely in the dark.


    Liu Rufeng hummed a ditty and galloped to his heart''s content with the beat. He couldn''t help praising: "it''s really good. No wonder Cheng Xiaoxiao likes to ride in the night so much."


    Thinking of Cheng Xiaoxiao, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help pondering, "I always feel that this girl is mysterious. It seems that there are many stories. I should use snacks on her. I don''t know if I can meet her tonight." Liu Rufeng thought, the car actually drove to the rich family nearby.


    Rich families are still resplendent and magnificent. Looking inside through the glass window, there are many guests. At this time, a familiar figure appeared in front of him, "summer rose?"


    Liu Rufeng was about to get out of the car to say hello when he found several men and women coming out of the hotel. There are two girls go up to pull the summer rose said: "rose, you really, how to go?"


    The summer rose turns round to force a smile, "don''t walk to do what?"? The reunion was very meaningful, but I didn''t expect it to be so chilling. "


    At this time, a fashionable girl came up and said loudly to the summer rose¡° I just asked you to come here because of the face of my classmates. What''s the matter with you? "


    Summer rose face slightly cold, said: "Huang Jing, sorry, I can''t afford your meal."


    Only listen to the girl named Huang Jing coldly way: "the shelf is not small, if it''s not for the sake of old classmates, I don''t care about you. What''s the matter with you? Are you qualified to shake face with me? I have more than 100000 pieces of jewelry, you know? Look at this car. Land Rover. It''s more than one million. Why do you lose your temper with me when you are worth it? "


    At this time, two boys came out of the hotel. Liu Rufeng saw that they were Huang Sizhi and song Tianming. Heart way: "these two bastards how can be here?"


    Huang Sizhi went up to Xia rose and said, "teacher Xia, I think my sister is right. You... Really want nothing. But the face is not bad. You can make money by it. "


    Song Tianming did not participate in the opinion, but has been standing behind Huang Sizhi.


    "What are you talking about! I''m your teacher Summer rose face ugly, began to white.


    Huang Sizhi stood idly, glanced at Xia rose, and said, "teacher? You''ve been looking down on me for a long time. I haven''t seen what happened last time. What kind of teacher are you? I don''t admit it. "


    Liu Rufeng can''t bear it any longer. He rushes to Huang Jing''s side and suddenly stops. Huang Jing steps back and turns pale. People present were surprised to see Ferrari,


    Which immortal is so arrogant?


    Liu Rufeng opened the door and walked slowly to Xia Rosa. She grabbed her soft hand and said in a soft voice, "I''m here. Don''t be afraid."


    Summer rose did not expect Liu Rufeng this time will appear, I do not know what to do. I didn''t speak for a long time with my mouth open.


    Huang Sizhi knew that the God of pestilence was coming. He was ready to remind her that Huang Jing had come to Liu Rufeng and asked, "are you..." when she saw Liu Rufeng, such a handsome man, and appeared in such a high profile, her arrogant posture immediately eased a lot.


    Liu Rufeng passed her and said to herself, "flat chest, ordinary face, what capital do you have to shout?" Then the cold light flashed in his eyes and said coldly, "remember, don''t be so overbearing with some money. It''s nothing great!"


    "I''m grass, Land Rover. It''s awesome..." Liu Rufeng walked over and raised her foot, leaving a big hole in the body of Land Rover. Then he took Xia rose to Ferrari and left with one foot of accelerator.


    Huang Sizhi seems to be fooled there. No one stops Liu Rufeng in the whole process of his action. It seems that he lets Liu Rufeng do damage.


    Huang Jing looked at Liu Rufeng''s back. Instead of looking at her car for the first time, she was dazzled. She murmured: "real man, too domineering!"


    "Thank you, Rufeng." Summer rose mood seems to calm a lot, whispered.


    "Do you like it? This car is for you. " Liu Rufeng smiles at the summer rose.


    "This car for me?"


    Liu Rufeng said solemnly, "this car was originally reserved for you. It should have been given to you long ago. No one dares to bully you with it in the future. "


    "But..." summer rose still dare not accept.


    "Don''t worry about it. Don''t worry about it."


    Liu Rufeng sent the summer rose home, but did not stay. As soon as he pulled out the key, he threw it to the summer rose and turned to go. Soon the shadow disappeared in the twilight.


    Liu Rufeng was walking. He felt the sound of the car engine behind him. He thought it was Xia Qiangwei who had sent the car back. Unexpectedly, the red Ferrari stopped beside him and poked out a head. It was Cheng Xiaoxiao again.


    "Get in the car and take you to a good play!"

 Chapter 48

    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s appearance gives Liu Rufeng a surprise. She is always so mysterious, and every time her reason is always so full, as if all this is a beautiful encounter specially arranged by God.


    "What a coincidence? Where are you taking me? What''s good to see? " Liu Rufeng asked several questions in a row, but Cheng Xiaoxiao just gave a faint smile, as if he didn''t hear them at all.


    Finally, Liu Rufeng is too lazy to ask. He knows that even if he asks, he can''t get any answers.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao driving found Liu Rufeng silent and asked, "why don''t you ask?"


    Liu Rufeng was so dark that she said with indifference: "is it not equal to asking in vain? Anyway, I can''t ask you anything. It''s better not to talk. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t feel uncomfortable because of this sentence. Instead, he smiles and says with great interest: "maybe... I can tell you a little bit..."


    Liu Rufeng did not move, looking at the night impacted by the red Ferrari, said indifferently: "suit yourself!"


    "I don''t want to listen. Anyway, Hu mei''er''s life has nothing to do with me." Cheng Xiaoxiao said, the front of the car turned.


    "Wait!" Liu Rufeng was surprised and asked, "what do you mean by that?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t speak. He sings with the rhythm of the car music, and his body is twisting.


    Liu Rufeng stepped on the brake, pressed her hand and asked anxiously, "stop making trouble. Did you just say that it''s nonsense?"


    "When did I say that? You heard me wrong." Cheng Xiaoxiao replied casually and continued to swing her rhythm.


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to dial Hu Meier''s number directly. On the phone, she only heard the voice of mobile customer service: "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    "Is there something wrong with Hu mei''er?"


    Turning to Cheng Xiaoxiao, she finds that she is laughing with Schadenfreude, as if nothing has happened.


    "Drive to her. She seems to have an accident." Liu Rufeng said very seriously.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is still obedient this time and starts the car. But the car just slowly around the two streets around a circle, and back to the original place.


    "It''s not the time to joke. Let''s find her quickly!" Liu Rufeng is about to curse her mother. She wants to slap her two times.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao chuckled, "you are so nervous. It seems that Hu mei''er has a different relationship with you. I''m kidding you. She''s ok... "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao moved the corner of his mouth, gave a white look and said, "look, you are still an international mercenary. You can''t hold your breath at all. Don''t worry, your mei''er will appear in a moment, and the play will start soon... "


    Liu Rufeng looked at her suspiciously, and her anxious heart gradually calmed down¡° It depends on what this dead girl does... "


    Red Ferrari at this time only 30 speed, Cheng Xiaoxiao with Liu Rufeng in the nearby two streets do not know how many turns, Liu Rufeng almost crazy. "What the hell are you doing?" he asked? It can''t be playing with me. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was not angry and said, "if you don''t believe it, go back by yourself. There''s so much nonsense!"


    "You..." Liu Rufeng choked by a sentence, suddenly felt hot on his face, and was very upset in his heart.


    In front of women, Liu Rufeng has always been confident, calm, resolute and wise. Today, all these advantages are like big girls who are afraid of meeting strangers. They can''t show them at all. But he is not reconciled, the body leaned in the past, a big hand extended to Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t blame me for being rude again..."


    When he saw Cheng Xiaoxiao''s panic, Liu Rufeng also showed the expression of villain''s ambition. He was secretly pleased: "it seems that if you don''t kill someone, you won''t surrender."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was completely flustered. His face turned red with shame. He stepped on the brake and moved to the side. He said timidly, "what are you doing? Take your dirty hands away


    Did not wait for her words all export, Liu Rufeng will cover her mouth, low voice way: "don''t make a sound, there is a situation in front."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao raised his eyes and looked out. Sure enough, he found a figure coming down from the teahouse dozens of meters away, and then came this way.


    Liu Rufeng seems to be familiar with Hu Meier. Today, she is dressed in a special way. Her hair is pulled up and she is wearing casual clothes, like the kind of tight casual. She was walking fast, looking panicked and in a hurry.


    Liu Rufeng was very puzzled, "what''s the girl doing here?"


    At this time, another group of people came out of the teahouse and quickly chased Hu mei''er. As they got closer and closer, Liu Rufeng realized that Zhuang Dacheng was the leader. Suddenly understand, "it seems that the old guy did not give up, still want to play the idea of Meier."


    Just want to rush out to find Hu Meier, but Cheng Xiaoxiao a pull, holding him and kissing together.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that Cheng Xiaoxiao would use such a move. However, seeing the hint in her eyes, she immediately understood and began to cooperate with the acting.


    Not to mention, Cheng Xiaoxiao is worthy of working in a film and television entertainment company. Acting is really professional, and he is very fast. She hugged Liu Rufeng and pressed her body up immediately. The fragrant kisses and all kinds of kisses came out together, and there were some exciting sounds in her throat.


    Liu Rufeng is a little intoxicated.


    When they passed Ferrari, they looked at them one after another. Because of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s blocking, they didn''t see Liu Rufeng. They thought it was a little couple making out.


    As soon as they turn and disappear, Cheng Xiaoxiao pushes Liu Rufeng away. His breath is not smooth. Liu Mei stands up and says, "I haven''t got enough cheap, big sex wolf¡°


    Liu Rufeng, with a smile, wiped his mouth and said with a kind of expression: "it''s not bad. What brand of lipstick do you use? It''s fragrant enough."


    "Bah!" Cheng Xiaoxiao glares at him and pushes the door open. Liu Rufeng follows him closely.


    Hu Meier and others came to a relatively remote area. Because of the urban transformation in recent years, there are few people here.


    Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao hide in a secret corner more than ten meters away.


    "Why did she bring them here? Isn''t that a sheep''s mouth? " Liu Rufeng doesn''t understand. But this time he is not so anxious, just quietly watching.


    Zhuang Dacheng sneered, "mei''er, you said you came to see me today. We had a good chat. Why did you leave on the way?"


    "To escape? I Pooh! I tell you, Zhuang Dacheng, today is the last time to give you face. In the future, we''d better not disturb each other. "


    "No interference? Sorry, I can''t do it for the moment, and I have to disturb you today. If you behave well and serve me comfortably, I can still consider... "


    Zhuang Dacheng laughs obstinately. She is close to Hu Meier.

 Chapter 49

    Cool night, stars all over the sky. Light moonlight cast a little light, a gust of wind blowing, suddenly feel refreshing.


    Although the scenery was beautiful, Liu Rufeng was not in the mood to appreciate it. Seeing Zhuang Dacheng licking his stomach and getting closer and closer to Hu Meier, he became upset. He didn''t want the women he liked to be taken advantage of by others, especially the ugly and despicable people like Zhuang Dacheng.


    Several times, Cheng Xiaoxiao held down his anxiety. He whispered: "wait a second..."


    When Zhuang Dacheng and Hu Meier were only more than one meter away, they hugged each other with open arms. Hu mei''er''s pretty face was tense, but her eyes were staring at her. She clenched her fists with her hands and bowed slightly to put on a fighting posture.


    Zhuang Dacheng turned his lip and went on. The next second, however, he knew he was wrong.


    Hu mei''er dashed up with an arrow step, grabbed Zhuang Dacheng''s shoulder with both hands, pressed down, and then lifted her knees to the top.


    This simple movement is very simple for those who have kung fu, but Zhuang Dacheng''s clumsy body didn''t escape and was really pushed on his round stomach. He grinned in pain and almost spat out dinner.


    Zhuang Dacheng frowned and strained his face, then said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect you to do this. I didn''t see it. Ha ha, the more it is, the more it is to my appetite... "


    Then he stood up straight and went up again.


    Liu Rufeng just now also for Hu Meier secretly pick big finger, in the heart happy, "this wench is really good, is worthy of my Liu Rufeng''s woman."


    When Zhuang Dacheng walked over again, Liu Rufeng became nervous again. Worry for her: "her that move this time estimate not easy to use."


    Hu mei''er''s eyes were fixed on Zhuang Dacheng. She was nervous and didn''t dare to slack off. When Zhuang Dacheng gets closer and closer, her hands form a fist, which is a shock to Zhuang Dacheng''s heart.


    This time, Zhuang Dacheng couldn''t prevent it. He was hit by Hu mei''er''s deep fists and stepped back several steps. He couldn''t breathe and his face turned red. Bending over and covering his chest, he called out feebly: "Hu mei''er, you are really good!"


    Liu Rufeng was also very surprised and couldn''t figure out how Hu Meier did it. I remember that I helped her out several times. According to today''s performance, she should not be bullied by Zhuang Dacheng.


    At the beginning, Zhuang Dacheng''s subordinates just watched the fun. After all, it was the boss''s private business, and it was not convenient to do it. Besides, Hu Meier was just an unarmed woman. But now, they can''t do without it.


    Four or five bodyguards rushed over and surrounded Hu mei''er. In their opinion, Hu mei''er was just a fluke. Zhuang Dacheng was careless because she was lustful, so she succeeded in sneaking attack. And they are different from Zhuang Dacheng. They are all people who have been working hard for several years. As a result, you don''t need to know that they can subdue Hu Meier with one hand.


    They winked at each other, and then one of them walked over, and the others stood there watching.


    Hu mei''er can succeed in attacking Zhuang Dacheng, but she will be silly in the face of those who have real kung fu. She is worried. Yu Guang takes a look around and is ready to run away at any time.


    When the bodyguard was only half a meter away from Hu mei''er, Hu mei''er made a deep fist and raised her knee


    It didn''t hit at all. The heart drilling fist was caught by others with their palms, and the knee attack was stiffly blocked by others with the same posture.


    Bearing the pain, Hu mei''er gritted her teeth and decided to use the last move.


    She quickly forward a close, elbows, attack the bodyguard''s belly.


    The bodyguard wanted to play with Hu Meier, but he didn''t take it seriously. I never thought that Hu mei''er''s hands and feet were so sharp and coherent, and she could do it all at once. Although the strength is poor, the speed is really fast.


    The sudden elbow stroke caught the security guard by surprise, and he almost sat on the ground with a few steps backward.


    Hu mei''er''s lucky strike angered other people. At this time, the other bodyguards no longer stood to watch the excitement, and gathered together. But their goal is not to attack, but to subdue Hu mei''er.


    At this time, Hu mei''er couldn''t cope with it. She waved her hands and feet disorderly and retreated, ready to take the opportunity to escape.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and asked in a low voice, "I''m out. I can''t go out any more."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao nodded in agreement.


    Before Liu Rufeng went out, he found that a group of people came not far away, about a dozen. This group of people are wearing very strange, they are all black tight clothes.


    They stooped slightly and trotted forward, looking very strange.


    Liu Rufeng is stunned. She turns to look at Cheng Xiaoxiao and finds that she is also at a loss¡° It seems that she did not expect this group to appear today. "


    As soon as Zhuang Dacheng''s bodyguards saw a group of people, they thought they were Hu Meier''s rescuers, so they met them directly.


    The group of people who came here are quick, simple and quick, leaving no trace. Several bodyguards were killed in an instant before they could react.


    Zhuang Dacheng''s legs were shaken with fright, and a stream of hot liquid came down from the middle of his legs.


    After the battle, the group turned to look at Zhuang Dacheng and then at Hu Meier. Zhuang Dacheng thought that the group of people came to him, and fell to the ground with their legs softened.


    When Hu mei''er saw them, she looked even more frightened than when she faced Zhuang Dacheng. As soon as she turned around, she began to run. But her speed was still not good. She was caught up by the group of people in a few steps.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t see the opera any more. With a jump and a few vigorous steps, he went directly to Hu Meier.


    Hu mei''er was surprised and faltered: "like... Like the wind? How could it be you? "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t speak. He looked at the visitor and said with a smile, "where are you from? I don''t think it''s Chinese. If I guess correctly, you should belong to shadow killer, ninja flow. "


    Liu Rufeng''s words seemed to hit their point. They looked at each other and nodded to show their weapons.


    The weapon is a medium long knife with a small arc and is nearly flat. The steel mouth is sharp and glitters in the moonlight.


    "It seems that they see that they are not ordinary people, and they directly make a killing move." Liu Rufeng''s sharp eyes have quietly adjusted his breath, because he knows that dealing with these people is different from ordinary bodyguards and thugs, and he must deal with them wholeheartedly.


    Hu mei''er, pale, stood behind Liu Rufeng and reminded her in a low voice: "Rufeng, they are very powerful. You must be careful. If it doesn''t work, we''ll run... "


    "Run?" Liu Rufeng was amused, "I Snow Wolf never run! A few of them alone will not do me any harm. "


    In the quiet night, the two sides stood opposite each other. They didn''t move easily. They could almost hear each other''s breath. A gust of wind came, bringing up a cloud of dust. Liu Rufeng''s eyes blinked and rubbed.


    "He''s crazy!" Liu Rufeng didn''t scold him.


    At the moment of his hesitation, more than a dozen white lights came like lightning.

 Chapter 50

    More than a dozen sharp swords pointed at Liu Rufeng, cold and fierce.


    Liu Rufeng is still not in any panic, just calmly watching, but did not forget to take out the ox bone comb to comb his hair.


    "Damn the wind, it messed up my hair."


    Hu mei''er was shocked. She has seen Liu Rufeng''s strength and knows that he can play well. However, it is the first time that more than a dozen sharp swords are combined together. I can''t help but sweat for Liu Rufeng.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao has come out from the other side of the secret, watching from a distance. Show eyebrow micro Cu, although also show a trace of tension, but not very obvious.


    The group of killers did not have a person to speak, just cold smile, taking advantage of Liu Rufeng''s eye - catching moment to attack.


    This is their way of killing. They are quick to kill. They just want to win by all means!


    The blade is sharp. You don''t need to imagine. As long as you have a little negligence, you will be chopped in a split second, and you will be disabled even if you don''t die.


    Liu Rufeng is worthy of being Liu Rufeng. When more than a dozen knives are about to stab him, he makes a great effort at his feet and glides backward. He has already stood several meters away. The wind of the sword blows around his skirt, but it doesn''t touch him.


    He stood still again, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then followed like a ghost. The whole person flew out like a feather arrow.


    This scared all the people present. Liu Rufeng''s move was a way to die. Because the group of people''s bright silver swords were still pointing straight ahead, didn''t he use his flesh and blood to directly collide with bloodthirsty weapons?


    The killers are also stunned, don''t understand what Liu Rufeng wants to do.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t use his body to block the knife. When he got close to the group of people, his body soared into the air, and his feet were towards the heads of the two people in the middle.


    The two men changed their moves. Their swords stood up and swept at Liu Rufeng''s legs.


    They are really specially trained. They are very responsive, have a strong counterattack ability, and have a very accurate grasp of time.


    "Motherfucker! It''s hard to deal with! " Liu Rufeng felt the wind of the two swords coming. He quickly took back his legs, and then found a chance to step on them as soon as the swords passed by. The forehead sees sweat, scold a way: "grandma of, good danger!"


    At this time, I heard only one voice in the group. I didn''t know what to say, but the next second, more than a dozen people no longer went hand in hand, but changed their routine and surrounded Liu Rufeng.


    "Grass! I''m afraid you won''t besiege. " Liu Rufeng is very happy.


    In his opinion, when more than a dozen people work together, they must have their own priorities. They must not be so neat. It''s easy to find out the time difference and break each one.


    "It seems that they are in a hurry and intend to solve the battle quickly." Liu Rufeng saw through their thoughts and had a better heart.


    That group of people really no longer mechanical one move, but successively rushed up, using their special techniques, stabbing, picking, chopping, chopping, cutting, quickly and ruthlessly to Liu Rufeng..


    Although each of them had different moves, they cooperated closely with each other in stabbing, chopping, chopping and chipping, which blocked all Liu Rufeng''s retreat.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly did not smile, his eyes flashed with a strong chill. He grabbed the stab and broke it instantly. At the same time, he kicked his foot backward and cut the man''s wrist in the middle. The man exclaimed and his sword flew out.


    The left and right swords attack again. Liu Rufeng''s body soars into the air and spins at the same time. After a 180 degree side kick, almost all of them hit the target and were kicked several meters at once.


    There were only six or seven people left, and once they winked, they attacked again. This time, Liu Rufeng welcomed him. He started the previous footwork again. His body was as light as a fish. Two of them failed to hit the target because of their fast and fierce attack speed. They couldn''t stop and cut off each other''s arms.


    "There are four more..." Liu Rufeng counted them and ran to them quickly.


    After the fight just now, their own people were injured on the ground in an instant. They knew Liu Rufeng''s fighting power and were scared to retreat one after another.


    However, they retreated a little slowly. Liu Rufeng rushed forward with a quick step, and then heard the sound of "Kaka..." their hands and feet were either dislocated or fractured.


    To deal with this kind of people, we have to be ruthless. We don''t have to leave any leeway.


    Liu Rufeng will release the murderous gas back, long out of breath, "finally finished, these guys really his mother''s hard to deal with, change to do other people have been dismembered."


    At this time, Hu mei''er ran over and hugged Liu Rufeng in her arms. She said softly, "I''m scared to death. I was scared just now."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s all right. It''s not easy to have me in the fairy."


    Thinking of a problem, Liu Rufeng pushed away Hu Meier and looked at the group. I''m going to ask someone about it. But in the moment when he and Hu mei''er were warm, there was no one left.


    "That''s fast." Liu Rufeng frowned and thought, "I''m a ninja. I''m really good at hiding."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao also came over and saw that Hu Meier was holding Liu Rufeng''s arm without any embarrassment. Instead, she looked at Liu Rufeng with appreciation and said, "it''s really an international mercenary. It''s very effective. Even ghost swordsman can be easily defeated by you. It seems that your level is world-class. "


    Liu Rufeng said: "it''s OK. I was lucky just now. If I hadn''t had more calcium recently, I would have been beaten down..."


    The two women were amused by one sentence: "calcium supplement? If you think of it, it''s useless even if you don''t have real kung fu for ten years Cheng Xiaoxiao said.


    Liu Rufeng laughs and shakes the dust on his body. He holds a beautiful woman in his arms and says with satisfaction: "it''s better to run the country and level the world. Ha ha..."


    Two women pinched him hard.


    Out of danger, Liu Rufeng immediately became serious. Staring at Cheng Xiaoxiao and looking at Hu Meier, she said unhappily, "it''s your turn to go on the stage. Be honest."


    "Tell me what, you are a judge." Cheng Xiaoxiao said with disdain. Hu mei''er, on the other hand, was coquettish and silent.


    "Mei''er, say it first!" Liu Rufeng took a look at her.


    Hu mei''er was surprised. She slowly looked up at Liu Rufeng and said, "I... what do I say?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t let her go at all. She said calmly, "what''s the matter today? It can''t be that coincidence. I don''t think you should have any reservations about me. "


    Liu Rufeng said it seriously. Hu mei''er''s face turned red. After a long time, she said in a low voice, "do you want to know how to be with Zhuang Dacheng today?"


    "Not only that, but also why did that group of people suddenly appear? And it doesn''t look like it''s for Zhuang Dacheng. How do you explain that? "

 Chapter 51

    The air around him became tense for a moment. Liu Rufeng looked at the two women with a straight face and insisted on asking the truth.


    It''s not that Liu Rufeng is really in love, it''s just that there are many doubts about Hu Meier''s behavior today.


    "What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Not to mention what they did with Zhuang Dacheng, it''s hard to explain why they met those shadow killers. Is she a ninja, too? And Cheng Xiaoxiao, like a know it all, is more terrible than a spy. How does she know Hu Meier''s activities? What''s more, she is surprisingly calm today... "


    Liu Rufeng''s observation is very meticulous. He seems to be heedless and careless. In fact, he has seen it clearly for a long time. Just think about it, can''t find the answer, just ready to ask them to understand.


    Hu mei''er seemed to have something to hide. After a long time, she didn''t say anything. At last, she put out her mace and fell into Liu Rufeng''s arms. "Don''t ask, OK? I don''t have any private space yet. I can''t tell you about it yet. I''ll tell you all about it one day. However, I can tell you how to be with Zhuang Dacheng today. "


    Hu mei''er blinked her eyes charmingly and put a light on Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng''s heart melted.


    "Well, let''s hear about you and that scum first."


    Hu mei''er''s face suddenly darkened, and she said sadly, "last time we went to his hotel to make trouble, and then you went to his bar to make a mess. I thought it scared him so much that I would not bother him any more. I didn''t expect that today he contacted me and said that he had helped me before and that I was ungrateful. Later, he said that as long as he saw me and made it clear, he would never trouble me again. Originally, I didn''t want to go. Later, I thought it would be a good thing if I could solve the contradiction, so I agreed.


    We decided to meet at the teahouse just now. At first, he pretended to be a gentleman and showed his true colors in a few minutes. I took the opportunity to run out, they followed, I ran here in a hurry... This is what happened


    Liu Rufeng nodded, "then why don''t you come to me? Isn''t it very dangerous to go alone?"


    Hu mei''er sighed and said, "I wanted to ask you to accompany me, but you are very busy. Besides, you have helped me many times. I don''t want to trouble you any more, so I came in person."


    Hu mei''er said it sincerely, as if to show her innocence to Liu Rufeng. Finally, he shook Liu Rufeng''s arm and said in a delicate voice, "well, you don''t believe me? If you don''t believe that I''m innocent, you can do whatever you want tonight, but you won''t know... "


    "This..."


    Liu Rufeng almost couldn''t withstand the temptation. If it weren''t for three people, it would be a shock at the scene. Want to ask something, but see Cheng Xiaoxiao side snicker, from time to time also disdain cold hum.


    Hu mei''er looked in her eyes, as if she suddenly understood something and asked, "how did you... Come here? Have you been following me? " Said eyes sharp stare at Cheng Xiaoxiao, "you are that car model, this car is like the wind to send you?"? Why do you like to wander around at night? Do you like to pry into other people''s privacy so much? "


    Her words are very direct, which obviously means that Cheng Xiaoxiao is following her and meddling in her business.


    Liu Rufeng saw that something was wrong. He just wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao showed no sign of weakness and said with a slight sneer: "you''re right. I just like to stroll around to see if there are any bad citizens who do something shameful."


    "Who are you talking about? Don''t think that if you have a beautiful face, you can eat. A woman still has to look at her inner world. No matter how beautiful she is, she is a fox spirit in human skin Hu mei''er was a little angry, and her words were full of acupuncture.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t get angry at all when he heard this. He just gave a white look and retorted, "I''ll send this back to you. If you want to say that Fox flatters you, you''re better than me. Who started Hu Meier for you? It''s really in line with you. In other words, men are fascinated when they see you. My younger sister really admires that... "


    Hu mei''er can''t sit still. She''s going to roll up her sleeves and fight with Cheng Xiaoxiao. The momentum was even more fierce than when we were together with Zhan Zhuang just now.


    Liu Rufeng found that he had miscalculated. He wanted to know the truth, but he didn''t expect that they would fight. It''s a war for a woman to meet a woman, especially when facing a man at the same time.


    "It''s a headache to have too many women... Forget it, a couple will ask again and again later. It seems that it''s not suitable for them to say when they are together."


    Liu Rufeng coughed for a while and advised: "well, well, how can the good smell of gunpowder. Can''t I stop asking? Let''s go home and have a rest


    When the two women heard these words, they were as if they had been granted amnesty. Their anger just like a gust of wind dissipated the dark clouds and suddenly dissipated. Not a few words on the chat is very happy, very happy, found a common topic.


    "NIMA! I''ve been deceived. " Liu Rufeng has a feeling of being cheated, and no longer talks to them with a black face.


    "When women are smart, they can make men play around. It seems that" they''ve been through a lot of flowers, but they don''t touch their bodies. " It''s all lies.


    Liu Rufeng is thinking about the next thing in his heart. Even the shadow killer is here. It seems that something big will happen here. But now I don''t know where to start. The two women in front of them seem to have many secrets, but they can''t ask anything.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao drove Hu Meier to the teahouse. Hu mei''er got out of the car and drove home. Looking at Liu Rufeng before leaving, it seems that there is something else to say. Liu Rufeng gave her a hint, later convenient time to say.


    This time is still Cheng Xiaoxiao carrying Liu Rufeng back to the villa. On the way, Liu Rufeng first broke the dull atmosphere and asked, "what you''re talking about today is watching Hu Meier''s play?"


    "Yes." Cheng Xiaoxiao readily replied.


    "Is what she said true?"


    "What do you say? Don''t you know that the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she is? "


    Liu Rufeng frowned, "do you mean what she said is all lies? She''s been lying to me all the time? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao pauses: "I can''t say that. Part of what she said is true. At least her feelings for you will not be false. As for the rest, it''s hard to say... "


    "What did you see today?" Liu Rufeng looks at her seriously.


    "It''s nothing. Seeing them drinking tea together, I''m sure they won''t be in the teahouse no matter what they do next. I know they will come down. As for what happened later, I didn''t think of it


    "This woman is so smart that it''s not easy to get something out of her mouth."


    Liu Rufeng was about to enter the villa when Cheng Xiaoxiao stopped him and said, "today I give you my first kiss..."

 Chapter 52

    Cheng Xiaoxiao shyly finish, did not wait for Liu Rufeng reaction, red Ferrari disappeared in the vast night.


    "Is she the first kiss? How can I feel more sophisticated than my technology? " Liu Rufeng was confused and couldn''t help standing in the same place.


    "It''s so beautiful, on time, on time..."


    Behind him came a vague voice. Liu Rufeng turned his face and saw Gao Jun standing beside him in a face of obscene narcissism. He couldn''t help kicking his ass.


    I don''t know whether the strength of this kick is too small, or whether Gao Jun''s soul has been taken away, but he has no consciousness. He is still intoxicated with himself, and he is almost out of his mind. Until after a cough, followed by Xu Laosan and Wang Zhuang cover their stomachs and laugh, Gao Jun reaction. Looking at the black faced Liu Rufeng, he quickly trotted away.


    Wang Zhuang shook off his walnut sized fist and hit Gao Jun on the shoulder, joking: "even the boss''s horse, you dare to think about it. You are the most courageous sex wolf I have ever seen..."


    Xu Laosan also came to make fun of him with a sharp voice, "I said Gao Jun, but I didn''t expect that your boy really had a bit of courage, stronger than Xu Laosan. But you''d better lose weight first, and then think about something else.... "


    Gao Jun turned his little eyes and just wanted to say something. Liu Rufeng strode over and glared at them and asked, "why don''t you go back today?"


    Xu Laosan stood up and said, "boss, several security guards have asked for leave, so we are on top. Since you''ve given us this job, we''ve strengthened our patrol day and night. I''m afraid there are some omissions. Today, we''re going to stick to it all night. "


    "Yes, I don''t think I''m wrong about you." Liu Rufeng gave a faint smile and cast a look of approval. Then he went back to the room to have a rest.


    Lying on the bed, Liu Rufeng thought about a problem, "their combat effectiveness seems to be not enough. The current situation is very complicated. I don''t know when there will be trouble, so it''s time to strengthen their training. Although Bai Shiming has some basic skills and has made great progress in this period of time, he is still far behind in meeting real experts, let alone other people. Therefore, it is imperative to give them a special training. "


    Liu Rufeng fell asleep thinking about it. During this time, he had a strange dream.


    In the dream, Hu mei''er, dressed in black and armed with a sword, is sneaking in the dark. He quietly follows behind and stares at Hu mei''er''s every move. Then, Hu mei''er suddenly disappeared, and miraculously appeared behind him, waving a sharp sword to his neck.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t escape and watched the knife cut his throat. He was so frightened that he could not make a sound. He simply closed his eyes. Just at this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao rushed over and blocked the knife with his body


    "NIMA, what is this hanging dream..." Liu Rufeng was scared into a cold sweat and sat up.


    "It''s said that dreams have the function of prompting. According to this statement, will Hu mei''er kill me? But Cheng Xiaoxiao will save me? Or are dreams anti dreams, Hu mei''er saving me, but Cheng Xiaoxiao trying to kill me? " Liu Rufeng thought about it, but he didn''t think about it clearly. Finally, he fell asleep tired.


    Early the next morning, Liu Rufeng began to discuss with Li Hongde how to train these uneven security guards.


    Li Hongde was so happy that he couldn''t shut his mouth. He said that if it wasn''t for the busy business, he would visit in person. Also patted Liu Rufeng''s shoulder, a look of high hopes.


    Liu Rufeng has his plan. This special training for them is to train talents for his own task. As for the security of the Li family, there are more than enough manpower now.


    After a few words, she began to send Li to school. After all, the security guard who asked for leave these days hasn''t come back, and Xu Laosan is still on the night shift, so the training has to be delayed.


    Li Hibiscus sitting in the car, seems to hold for a long time, Liu Rufeng a little heartless, help her open her heart, "you want to say what you say."


    "Where did you go last night? It seems that you came back very late." Li Hibiscus asked in an unfriendly tone.


    Liu Rufeng said, "does it have anything to do with you when I come back? There are quite a lot of them. "


    Zhu Dan said with a bad smile: "brother Liu, you don''t know. Sister Hibiscus worried about you for half a night last night. She didn''t fall asleep until she heard something moving downstairs. For our healthy growth, please go home on time. "


    Seeing that Li Hibiscus glared, Zhu Dan spat out his tongue and stopped talking.


    "Do you mean Li mujin will worry about me?" Liu Rufeng is flattered. Will she worry about me? Is the sun coming out from the west.


    "Of course. Another thing is more serious. I''ll analyze it for you... "Zhu Dan said seriously, staring at Shuiliang''s big eyes." as soon as you don''t go home on time, sister Hibiscus won''t sleep. If she doesn''t sleep, it will affect my sleep. If we can''t improve our sleep quality, it will affect our listening during the day. If we don''t listen well, it will affect our grades. If we don''t get good grades, it will affect our college entrance examination. If we can''t even pass the university entrance examination, it will affect our future contribution to our motherland. For the future development of our motherland, sister, would you please go home and sleep on time in the future? "


    "..." Liu Rufeng admired this little sister a little. She could tell such a lot of truth about this. I can''t see that once the girl talks, her mouth is very powerful.


    "I''m sorry, I had something to do last night." Liu Rufeng said slightly apologetically.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing. Did you go to a nightclub?" The tone of vice president Li Mu Jin''s investigation work.


    Going to a nightclub? Is that a conviction?


    Liu Rufeng said, "I didn''t go to the nightclub yesterday. It''s something else."


    "Other things? I think you''ve gone to a nightclub. " Li Hibiscus did not say good, a face of displeasure.


    Liu Rufeng is funny, "how can I question my husband''s posture with my prospective daughter-in-law? Is it strange to go to a nightclub? That''s the rest of my game.


    "And a little bit..." Zhu Dan blinked his big crystal clear eyes and said, Li Hibiscus patted her but didn''t stop her.


    "What?" Liu Rufeng likes to listen to this little sister''s nonsense.


    "Another thing, of course, affects our growth and development. You see, sister Hibiscus didn''t sleep well, and her dark circles came out. I''m afraid her figure will be deformed if she goes on like this. You see, her chest is obviously smaller today..."


    Zhu Dan said, giggle, even Liu Rufeng almost spray out. What a theory.


    Li Hibiscus was angry and had fun with Zhu Dan. Her face was flushed.


    "Well, for the sake of Li''s normal development, I decided to go home on time in the future." Liu Rufeng answered intentionally or unintentionally, but she was thinking about the next thing in her heart.

 Chapter 53

    Liu Rufeng sent Li mujin and Zhu Dan to school, and simply said hello to the students in the class, then sneaked out.


    Recently, there are a lot of things to worry about. Liu Rufeng doesn''t have the heart to gossip with them¡° Now the situation is getting more and more confused, as if everything is very clear, and as if nothing can be seen. Originally, I thought it was a bit overqualified to protect a girl, but I didn''t know there were so many mysteries hidden in it. It seems that it''s really a challenge... "


    Not far away from the car, Liu Rufeng stopped and lit a cigarette, spitting out a piece of smoke, thinking about what happened recently.


    "So leisurely..." an Audi TT stopped beside Liu Rufeng, and then a whiny voice floated out of it.


    "Who..." Liu Rufeng felt that the voice was familiar, as if he had heard it from somewhere.


    The glass window rolled down, showing a gorgeous face inside. The face was painted with a lot of make-up, and the eyes were captivating. At first sight, it was a guy who charmed men. If you want to say that Hu mei''er is only charming, this woman is pure enchantment. It''s not too much to say that she is a goblin.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the romantic red peony in the night that day.


    "Isn''t it strange that I came to you?" She seems to be able to penetrate other people''s minds and say what Liu Rufeng wants to say in advance.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you can''t ask me to open a room."


    The red peony threw a coquettish eye, pulled down the shoulder strap and said, "do you want to go? I can stay with you a little longer today, but I don''t know how your Kung Fu is... "


    He teased the women who had been fighting for a long time. Men generally didn''t have any advantage. Liu Rufeng was crushed by the woman''s momentum, but he kept calm and got into the red peony''s car. He looked at her and said, "do you think I dare not?"


    Red peony is not to show weakness, lift up the skirt to show the infinite spring inside, smile like silk: "no, we''re in the car, I like this..."


    A word directly let Liu Rufeng cold sweat straight, secretly scold: "your uncle, this is a convertible sports car, there are people passing by, you this is not live?"


    Liu Rufeng had to admire the courage of the coquettish fox. She was defeated this time.


    "What''s the matter, you dare not?" Red peony is still teasing.


    Liu Rufeng quickly digs off the topic, "did Jin Liu ask you to come to me? Let''s get down to business. "


    Red peony chuckled, "you are not bold enough. Well, I''ll tell you the truth. Brother Liu asked me to come. He asked me to invite you to come


    "What does he want from me? It''s not going to be the end of it. " Liu Rufeng pretended to be joking and looked at her, thinking: "this is not likely. If Jin Liu wants to do this, why bother? What a good chance last time? Besides, my damned colonel and Li Hongde have good comments on him. "


    Red peony has no change in expression, very insipid said: "it is not after autumn, you go to know, men have no courage, I don''t like red peony."


    I use you like it, grandma. Don''t be so amorous, OK? Liu Rufeng chuckled and asked, "when?"


    "Right now."


    "Now? Well, where are we going? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    Red peony twisted his body and said with a smile: "cross archway."


    Cross archway?


    The name Liu Rufeng is sure to have heard of it. It should be the most upscale hotel in the west city. However, I heard that the hotel is very messy and there are a lot of miscellaneous things, unlike Li Hongde''s Zhongzhou Hotel, which is formal and high-grade.


    "Well, you lead the way." Liu Rufeng had planned to go to Jin Liu for a long time. Today, Jin Liu invited him, which was exactly what he meant. The romance of night last time was Zhuang Dacheng''s business, and Jin Liu was only responsible for covering it. And the real West City, to belong to the cross archway and some invisible underground casinos. So it''s necessary to have a look at the specific situation.


    Red peony is very happy and insists on taking the same car with Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng ignores her and starts Bentley. Red peony giggles, "coward, I will eat you." Said the gray Audi TT a turn to walk in front.


    The cross archway is an old-fashioned building with a height of about ten stories. The whole building doesn''t look very high-grade, but there are still a lot of people going in and out.


    The whole street seems to be very open, a bit like a violent street in M country. The young people in different clothes on the street speak fluently, the local tyrants hold the money worshippers, and there are all kinds of fights. It''s like a common occurrence. Liu Rufeng can''t help frowning when he sees this scene.


    As soon as I got out of the car, red peony took Liu Rufeng''s arm and said in a low voice, "just follow me in. Don''t ask why."


    Liu Rufeng''s egg aches for a while. "This is Jin Liu''s territory. He and his woman are so blatantly ambiguous in public. Aren''t they looking for death?"


    Red peony is very natural to go inside, but also deliberately close to Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng was a little nervous.


    The interior decoration of the hotel is pretty good. Many waiters and security guards greet each other as soon as they go.


    "Red sister!"


    "Red sister!"


    "Red sister!"


    Red peony just smile and nod, directly ignore them. Among them, many young men and women see Liu Rufeng''s expression is a little strange, Liu Rufeng reluctantly waved hello.


    Red peony directly brought Liu Rufeng to the top compartment. As soon as she entered the room, red peony began to take off her clothes. It didn''t stop until the three-point movement was left. She went to Liu Rufeng and blew a breath, saying, "I''ll take a bath and wait for me."


    Liu Rufeng was stunned and didn''t come to appreciate her attractive lines. There was an unexpected premonition in her heart. " fuck! Don''t you see Jin Liu? Why is this sleeping with me? "


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom, and Liu Rufeng, such a master, was uneasy. "Go? Or wait for her? If she comes out naked and pours into my arms, it will be hard for me to control her. But can you make it clear when you leave? "


    Just when he was in a dilemma, he just heard red peony cry softly: "handsome boy, will you pass me the towel? I forgot to take the towel. "


    fuck! No towel in the hotel bathroom? To deceive ghosts is to tempt Laozi.


    Liu Rufeng hesitated, and the red peony called again.


    Fight! It depends on which one you sing. I came to the bar last time. What are you afraid of this time?


    Liu Rufeng finds the towel and first observes the outside through the cat''s eye to make sure that no one is outside. Then he boldly walks towards the bathroom. He is already worried.


    If it''s the same as last time, this bitch suddenly appears naked, and then yells, and then countless strong men come in, and I can''t speak clearly.


    Red peony has opened a crack in the bathroom glass door, white arm stretched out.


    The towel in Liu Rufeng''s hand had just been handed over, and a knock came out of the doo

 Chapter 54

    Hearing the knock, Liu Rufeng felt anxious.


    "Who knocks at this time? Is Jin Liu here? It''s not a trap set by red peony again. fuck! If so, I''ll have to find a hundred strong men to accompany her. "


    Liu Rufeng rushed to pass the towel, and the knock on the door became more urgent.


    "Let''s see who it is first." Liu Rufeng thought in his heart and looked out along the cat''s eyes¡° After all, it''s really jinliu. It seems that there''s no suspense. He''s been cheated again. "


    Just listen to red peony shouting in the bathroom: "open the door, it''s brother six."


    "I open your sister, you are very relaxed. What can I do?" Liu Rufeng can''t help but scold the cheap woman red peony n times in her heart, hoping to send her to the island country to shoot AV.


    Jin Liu knocked a few times outside the door. This time, he was much stronger than before.


    Liu Rufeng clenched her teeth and said in secret: "no matter what happened to his mother, there is no way back. Besides, is golden six a bird? I''m afraid of him? "


    With a reply, Liu Rufeng opened the door. I saw Jin Liuyi standing straight outside the door. I didn''t bring any younger brother with me. It''s not like I''m here to catch a traitor.


    Jin Liu did not show a different look, but politely said: "brother Liu, hello." Then he gave a hand salute.


    Liu Rufeng was embarrassed to smile, also returned a gift, then let Jin Liu into the room. In the heart also unceasing tangle, "for a while the red peony is wrapping the bath towel to come out, the gold six can be what reaction?"


    Jin Liu looked at the bathroom and seemed to hear the sound of running water inside. He asked, "who is taking a bath?"


    Liu Rufeng said to himself, "don''t you know it? It''s not a trap you''ve set up for a long time. "


    "Er... Yes, it''s Red Peony..." Liu Rufeng said, secretly looking at Jin Liu''s expression.


    Jin Liu''s reaction surprised Liu Rufeng. Instead of being furious, he nodded quietly and sat down naturally. Then he made a good Longjing.


    Jin Liu''s nature makes Liu Rufeng a little unnatural. He found a topic and said, "I don''t know what happened today


    Golden six expression dignified, looked at Liu Rufeng for a while, and then each poured a cup of tea, slowly said: "is not very unexpected, I will invite you?"


    "I wipe! It''s really a family. All the questions are the same. Did you rehearse in advance? "


    Liu Rufeng pretends to be confused and looks at Jin Liu, "and asks Jin Ye."


    "Just call me Jin Liu. If you treat me as a friend, you can call me brother six. " Jin Liu said frankly.


    Six... Six brothers? Do I know you very well?


    Liu Rufeng just wants to praise Jin Liu''s thick skin. He secretly sees that there is no sign of hypocrisy in his eyes and concludes that what Jin Liu says is true. I don''t understand, "is he trying to woo me?"


    Jin Liu seems to see Liu Rufeng''s concerns, and he barely shows a smile on his always serious face. "Brother Liu, do you doubt my motives?"


    Liu Rufeng is also very straightforward, "last time we stopped to make peace, but after all, something unpleasant happened. Today your performance really surprised me. To tell you the truth, I''ve taken this as a grand banquet. "


    Kim nodded six times, a light suddenly appeared in his eyes and said, "but you''re still here."


    Liu Rufeng naturally smiles and says, "there is nothing I dare not do, and there is no place I dare not go. This is my style of Liu Rufeng."


    Jin Liu put down the tea bowl, extended his thumb and praised: "good! I appreciate your arrogance. You are a man! Ha ha... "


    After mutual respect for a cup of tea, Jin Liu continued: "brother Liu''s skill is absolutely first-class. I think not only the whole s City, but also few of you can compete in Kyoto."


    "Six elder brother this words say a little too much, in fact is not I how fierce, just the opponent is too bad." Liu Rufeng is so polite.


    "I feel sixth brother is also a master." Liu Rufeng made a high profile and praised Jin Liuyi by the way.


    In fact, this sentence is not a compliment. From the last brief confrontation, Liu Rufeng can tell that this golden six really has some Kung Fu. Although not comparable to their own, not just a few people can be knocked down.


    Jin Liu waved his hand and said, "no, I can''t. HuaQuan embroidery can''t be on the big stage."


    "I don''t think it''s as simple as talking and chatting that brother Liu came to me today. If you have anything to do, you can talk." After just the scene, Liu Rufeng''s spirit also relaxed down, so straight to the point said.


    Without waiting for Jin Liu to speak, as soon as the bathroom door opened, the red peony wrapped in a bath towel came out, walked to Liu Rufeng, sat down slowly, and said gently, "why, we just want to talk to you, can''t we?"


    Liu Rufeng just calmed down and immediately began to fight fiercely, "are you going to kill me? Jin Liu is sitting on the opposite side. Is it suitable for you to sit next to me like this? "


    Peeping at Jin Liu, he didn''t have a very painful expression. Liu Rufeng felt better and said unnaturally: "this... Of course."


    Red peony chuckled and said: "brother Liu, if you come later, I may lose myself to him..."


    "I grass your ancestors of eight generations...!" Liu Rufeng scolded, "you bitch, how can you tell me again?"


    Gold six facial expression didn''t move, scolded a, way: "don''t talk nonsense, you go down like this sooner or later frighten Liu brother."


    Red peony laughs. Seeing Liu Rufeng''s dejected face, she points to him and says with a smile: "look, you are scared... I''m joking. If you want to lose yourself, you should lose yourself. It''s almost like that for me..."


    Jin Liu coughed and glared at the red peony. Then she stopped laughing and went to the inner room to change her clothes.


    Liu Rufeng was relieved for a long time and felt a false alarm.


    "Sorry, peony is such a teaser. In fact, she is not so casual." Jin Liu apologized and praised the red peony again.


    Liu Rufeng admired the golden six fingers and thought, "your heart is really big. You can build a house inside. She''s not casual yet? I''m afraid your head is already green. "


    In any case, I''m free from suspicion today. As for the color on Jin Liu''s head, what matters to me?


    Liu Rufeng pretended to agree and nodded slightly. He looked at Jin Liu solemnly and said, "can you say it?"


    Gold six is more straightforward, "I want to cooperate with you."


    "Cooperation? You mean you work with me? "


    Kim nodded at six.


    Liu Rufeng was completely forced, "what can I do to cooperate with him? Do you want me to help him in the west of town? I''m not interested in that. Although I''m not a good person, I''m not the one who does everything. I have my principles and limits. "


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak, Jin Liu showed up and said, "in fact, I have found out your identity..."

 Chapter 55

    Red peony came out in a cream skirt and leaned against Jin Liu. This time, she is not so out of tune, but very obedient to sit in the golden six side quietly listening.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu and said with a smile, "what do you know about brother Liu?"


    "The international mercenary is now Li Hongde''s bodyguard. Not long ago, he bought five Ferrari f430s at one go, which has become the hot news of s city. In addition, there are several different combinations under your command, as well as some top-notch beauties... "


    Liu Rufeng has a feeling of being exposed when he hears about Jin Liu. He said: "it''s not a good thing to be too high-profile. Public figures are not so easy to be. Fortunately, they haven''t done anything shocking, otherwise they have to drown themselves with saliva..."


    Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu with a smile and said, "it seems that brother Liu is well prepared. I''d like to hear how we can cooperate."


    Gold six suddenly look dim down, sighed and said: "brother Liu want to hear my story?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded and looked at him with expectant eyes.


    Jin Liu said, "Zhuang Dacheng and I are friends on the surface, but in fact we have been at odds secretly for a long time. I don''t approve of his behavior in many ways, but it seems that I haven''t fallen out with him for the sake of my friends for many years. In addition, the seemingly peaceful s city is actually not peaceful. When I was in Xicheng, other people thought it was very beautiful. In fact, for so many years, I have been patiently trying to find an opportunity to completely change the face of the underground organization in this city. It''s a pity that the situation is too weak to achieve anything.... "


    Liu Rufeng asked: "I don''t know what the sixth brother said is not peaceful."


    Jin Liu seems to have found a confidant for many years. He suddenly opens his heart and goes on: "the internal affairs of the green Wolf Gang are seemingly harmonious, but in fact they are about to come. I think something big will happen soon. So I thought... "


    "You want me to help you?" Liu Rufeng said.


    Jin Liu nodded and said yes, looking at Liu Rufeng sincerely and said, "do you remember the last bar incident? In fact... "


    "In fact, you are helping me. You did that to leave a way for our cooperation today." Liu Rufeng said exactly what was behind Jin Liu.


    Jin Liu showed joy on his face and continued: "I know that our internal affairs have nothing to do with you, and you don''t have to wade in this muddy water. However, I''ll tell you frankly that this is not only a fight within the green Wolf Gang, but also something else. If it is not handled properly, I feel that the whole s city will become a mess in the future. I think as an international mercenary, you have a great responsibility. Out of your chivalrous nature and the nature of punishing the evil and promoting the good, you should not stand idly by... "


    "Don''t give me a high hat to fool me. Don''t you take me to the ditch? Who knows if what you say is true or false? In case you cheat me, I''ll go back to it. I''m not working in vain? Maybe you''ll choose to kill me in order to stop my mouth. " Liu Rufeng''s first reaction to Jin Liu''s words was that there was too much water in it to believe.


    Thinking of the evaluation of Jin Liu by the colonel and Li Hongde, and after his own judgment of Jin Liu, Liu Rufeng slowly denied the idea and thought, "it seems that what they said is true. This Jin Liu finger is really a bit of heroic. According to him, something big will happen soon. I''m really eager to try. Since we do it, we should be earth shaking. We are not afraid of big things. The bigger the better! "


    "But there''s one more thing I don''t understand." Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu and said faintly¡° You can believe me just because you met last time? And I went to you for trouble that day, and you chose to believe me instead. It''s a little unreasonable... "


    Jin Liuyi smiles and says from the bottom of his heart: "this is a good explanation. In fact, I have known about you before that. Although I met you for the first time that day, I have been paying attention to you before. To tell you the truth, I know that you helped Hu Meier to make trouble in Zhuang Dacheng Hotel... "


    Jin Liu said, with a very confident look at Liu Rufeng, looking forward to his final answer.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t speak for a long time. She slowly tasted the tea and thought about what Jin Liu said¡° It seems that the boy has made great efforts. Judging from his style, he is not a casual decision maker. Since he is so attentive, what he said should be true. It happens that my task is in a hazy stage. After cooperating with him, it is very beneficial to me in terms of human and material resources. In that case, what is the reason for objection? "


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak, Jin Liu quickly asked, "does brother Liu have doubts?"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly stretched out his right hand and said, "happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Gold six happy at the same time stretched out a hand, and Liu Rufeng tightly hold together.


    Now that we have become the people of the same boat, there is nothing we can''t say. Liu Rufeng frowned and asked: "with brother Liu''s style and ability, he should be a perfect person who can do everything, but I think Xicheng seems to be..."


    "It''s a bit of a mess, isn''t it?" Jin Liu sighed and said, "there''s no way. It''s been like this many years ago. Because among the four regions of the green Wolf Gang, Xicheng is the weakest, and the economy of this place is also very sluggish. So it''s like chicken ribs. Nobody wants to come to a place like this. I''ve changed a lot since I came here, but sometimes I have to keep my original appearance. After all, some people like this feeling... "


    Does anyone like the feeling? Jin Liu''s words seem to have deep meaning. Liu Rufeng found that Jin Liu''s eyes had a special temperament. Like a hero, like a hero.


    Red peony clever for a long time, finally can''t help talking, "handsome boy, don''t you want to hear my story?"


    "You don''t want to tell a story about your love affair." Liu Rufeng said jokingly.


    The red peony''s eyes brightened and said, "how do you know? My story has been continued, the front is very flat. But with your participation, the story will come to a climax. I think it will be quite wonderful. "


    "This fox spirit has begun to seduce me again. It seems that our cooperation has become a tower in the water for her. She can take me down at any time."


    Liu rufengfa cash six just smile, for the red peony words have no angry meaning. So puzzled asked: "six elder brother, you so have the heart to look at Peony elder sister mischief?"


    Red peony heard this, pinched Liu Rufeng and said angrily, "what did I do? What do you mean by that? "


    Jin Liu cleared his throat and said, "it''s like this..."

 Chapter 56

    Liu Rufeng narrowed her eyes, leaned on the chair and listened patiently. She began to doubt Jin Liu''s IQ. "You''re still with such a coquettish woman. I don''t know what you think. Is it just for a moment''s pleasure? Even so, you don''t have to be so used to her, and it''s really cheap to explain and excuse her. "


    Jin Liu didn''t seem to see the change of Liu Rufeng''s expression. He said slowly: "peony is such a character. He likes to tease people and flirt with men. But she''s not what you think she is. She has been with me for more than ten years. Without her, I would not be what I am today... "Speaking of this, Jin Liu''s eyes seem to be a little wet. He looks at the red peony with a trance, and seems to think of a lot of past events.


    Liu Rufeng was a little annoyed. She stood up and said, "OK, OK, I believe you. I''m sitting with a sore. Can we go out and have a look? " Liu Rufeng doesn''t like the disorderly west city very much, but he is still a little curious.


    Gold six nature also can''t go on, stand up to ask: "west city is my territory, you can play, you say where to go."


    Liu Rufeng thought for a moment and said, "where the stimulation is, go."


    Hearing the word "stimulation", red peony seemed to be a big stimulant. She came over and said in a delicate voice: "stimulation is still used. I can make you feel the stimulation..."


    "Come again..." Liu Rufeng ignored her, still looked at Jin Liu and said, "go to your casino. I really miss that place."


    Jin Liu naturally looks forward to Liu Rufeng''s offer. The higher Liu Rufeng''s conditions are, the more happy he is here. Then he will work harder in the future.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it." Gold six finish, dial a phone in the past, a few simple confessions.


    Xicheng, the people who come here are basically looking for stimulation, and even law enforcement people often come here to indulge themselves. Liu Rufeng seems to find the previous feeling, completely relaxed once. From gambling and eating to singing, foot washing and massage, jinliu''s service is well arranged. Liu Rufeng naturally has a good time. According to his meaning, since Jin Liu is willing to treat him, why don''t you kill him?


    Liu Rufeng didn''t go back until the next morning. As soon as she arrived at Li''s house, Li Hibiscus walked around him several times, staring at him and asking, "was it another night of ecstasy last night? I think I had a good time. "


    "Not bad." Liu Rufeng curled her lips and said: "what do children know? Ask East and West."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the security guards were almost all together. Liu Rufeng called them together and began to lecture.


    Because the news of the special training has been spread for a long time, the security guards were not surprised to gather suddenly today.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the assembled people. They were about 20 years old. They were basically in good shape and appearance. Some of them seemed to have good physique.


    After understanding, almost no one of them has martial arts skills, all from scratch. This is what Liu Rufeng had expected,


    White paper is not terrible, just afraid that white paper is not obedient. Liu Rufeng thinks that after his own cultivation, even a piece of rotten wood can carve good crafts in the city.


    Liu Rufeng stood still and said in a high voice, "I think you all know the purpose of calling you today. As a security guard, we are responsible day and night, wholeheartedly, and we have done a very good job. But I think, do we just want to be a pure security guard? Don''t you want to change from an ordinary security guard to an excellent bodyguard, or even a better international mercenary? "


    As soon as they heard the words "international mercenary", the security guards immediately got excited. They knew Liu Rufeng''s income as an international mercenary. For the desire for money, no one will reject, 30 million annual salary, that is how much temptation ah. They think that even if it doesn''t reach that level, it''s OK to lose two zeros.


    "I want to --!"


    "I want to --!"


    "I want to --!"


    Below a boiling, it seems that the inner fire has been lit.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and quieted down. He continued: "I see everyone''s enthusiasm is very high. I''m really moved by your spirit. But I said in advance that although training needs enthusiasm, it needs perseverance. It may not be as comfortable as we usually are, or even very painful and tired. Can you hold on? "


    "Can --!"


    "Can --!"


    ¡­¡­


    The cheers continued, but this time the voice didn''t seem as neat as before, and several fewer people responded. Liu Rufeng stood in the original place, smiling, at the same time, he could see the light in his eyes.


    "Since everyone has no objection, I will announce that the training will start from now on. I hope everyone doesn''t fall behind. In the future, everyone will be excellent international mercenaries. "


    In fact, after saying this, Liu Rufeng wanted to slap himself in the face. "After a short period of training, can he become an international mercenary?"


    "The two most basic training items are running and push ups to strengthen physical training. From today on, we have to stick to it every day. After a month, we will learn other things. Okay, let''s go! Three hundred push ups per person! "


    "How much?"


    Except Bai Shiming, there was a lot of discussion at the scene.


    Wang Zhuang and Xu Laosan came over and asked in a low voice, "boss, this... Is too much."


    "Why, too much? Five hundred each. "


    Xu Laosan was so scared that he rushed them back to the original team.


    Liu Rufeng saw everyone''s criticism and said with a smile, "do you think it''s difficult? I''m already the minimum requirement. How to fight without physical strength? Shiming, give them a demonstration. "


    Bai Shiming bent down obediently and began to complete 300 push ups. Liu Rufeng moved a chair and sat on one side watching leisurely.


    "One, two, three... Fifty five, fifty six... Two hundred and three... Three hundred!" Bai Shiming held his breath and finally finished the 300 push ups. However, he was very tired. Sweat oozed from his forehead. He stood up and breathed.


    Liu Rufeng nodded with satisfaction, and then motioned to Xu Laosan that they could start. They were brought by Liu Rufeng himself, and they must be ahead of others.


    Xu Laosan took a look at Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang and said in a low voice, "it''s our turn. Let''s go..."


    It''s hard to say 300 push ups, but it''s easy to say simple. The three men, Xu Laosan and Wang Zhuang, though very hard, finally blushed and finished. Only Gao Jun, even stooping down is very difficult. Arms on the ground, not wait to flatten the body, stomach on the top of the ground. It made a group of security guards laugh.


    Even Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing. At last, he waved his hand and called "stop!", Hit a mouth, said: "you... First, I''ll design other training methods for you..."

 Chapter 57

    Before the laughter stopped, Liu Rufeng frowned and looked at Gao Jun with a sneer. He patted his round stomach and said, "how can we lose weight in the future? Since you can''t do push ups, you should strengthen your running practice. Well, you run five kilometers more than them every day. That''s my task for you. "


    Gao Jun looks at Liu Rufeng foolishly. He doesn''t say anything for a long time and stands aside with a red face. Liu Rufeng is a little sorry to accept him now. What else can he expect in the future?


    After their three tests, they started the group of security guards. At this time, the security guards had no excuse, but bent down and began to do push ups one by one.


    A few of them were exhausted after more than a dozen. Some of them finished more than 100 at a time, and the rest took a break. Liu Rufeng silently wrote down their respective achievements and prepared to treat them separately.


    In fact, just now it was training on the surface, but actually it was screening the elite. After careful selection, Liu Rufeng finally left ten people, and the others who were willing to continue learning divided them into another group and practiced slowly; Unwilling to do other security work directly.


    Time is tight and the task is heavy. Liu Rufeng doesn''t have time to train them a little bit, so he can only choose some good ones to strengthen training.


    Liu Rufeng runs 10 kilometers around s city with her own team every day, and does 300 push ups every day.


    At the beginning, they were almost exhausted and couldn''t hold on to the ten kilometer long run. Liu Rufeng''s attitude is very tough, "no matter who it is, go down."


    Through Liu Rufeng''s constant encouragement and strict requirements, after more than half a month of strong training, the security guards gradually adapted. The ten kilometer pull training and 300 push ups are not so hard, and even a few people are very relaxed.


    Liu Rufeng is very satisfied and decides to teach them fighting skills.


    Fighting is divided into fists and weapons. It''s too complicated for us to learn them now. We can only teach them simple and practical skills.


    Liu Rufeng decided to choose the wrestling, beating, kicking and holding for actual combat. It is simple, practical and fast, and what he needs to master is proficiency.


    It is said that the training of actual combat skills has started, and a group of people are inspired and eager to try.


    Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming practice each other and give them a demonstration. The security guards stare at them with wide eyes and applaud at the wonderful place.


    Bai Shiming is more serious than anyone else, because Liu Rufeng takes him as a companion, which is equivalent to hand-in-hand guidance. This kind of opportunity can''t be obtained at any cost. How can he not be serious?


    Although he was upset by Liu Rufeng''s wrestling skills, he was very happy and wrote down the subtleties.


    After the demonstration, the security guards began one-on-one practice. Liu Rufeng asked them to put on the prepared protective gear to avoid injury during fighting. But in wartime, we should treat the opponent as the enemy in actual combat.


    Because of the protective equipment, the security guards will not be hurt easily, so they work harder in practice.


    Half a month later, their melee ability has really improved a lot. Of course, Liu Rufeng knew that there was still a lot to be done, but he was satisfied with it. After all, it was such a short time.


    The whole training process lasted nearly a month. Liu Rufeng didn''t leave much during the training, and Jin Liu only went there twice. Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao tried to find him several times, but he refused. In the end, I couldn''t refuse, so I asked them to come and watch.


    There are beauties nearby. No one of the security guards is willing to admit defeat. They all go all out. Unexpectedly, the training effect is better.


    Liu Rufeng was a little shocked and thought, "I knew there would be such a magical catalytic effect for them to come early."


    Li was busy with her homework, so she came to visit on Saturday and Sunday, even shouting to join the team. How can Liu Rufeng promise? After several times of coaxing, I failed to convince her. Finally, I lied to her that I would teach her Kung Fu alone in the future, and then I fooled the young lady.


    It seems that Zhu Dan is not interested in these fighting and killing things. He only looks at them once and hides away.


    While practicing boxing, Liu Rufeng also taught them weapons. Of course, it is impossible to learn all weapons. Liu Rufeng decided to choose daggers and short sticks.


    Dagger as a short weapon, small and easy to carry. Moreover, the dagger is sharp and fierce, which is suitable for killing when in danger.


    In order to practice the dagger, Liu Rufeng specially asked people to bury more than ten wooden piles. Mark the neck, heart, abdomen and other vital parts on it.


    Of course, the most important point is Liu Rufeng''s advice. Daggers can''t be used easily, and they can''t be used to hurt people''s lives.


    There''s a purpose in teaching them Liu Rufeng. It''s to deal with those ghost swordsmen. They are short knives and short sticks.


    In the practice of short stick, Liu Rufeng taught them one more entanglement in the three primitive techniques of point, smash and sweep. When you can''t fight the ghost swordsman, you can not only delay time, but also escape at any time.


    The basic movement essentials were taught to them, and Liu Rufeng freed himself. Usually let Bai Shiming lead them to train, he began to busy with other things.


    "For such a long time, I don''t know what happened to jinliu..." Liu Rufeng thought that she had already arrived at the west city.


    Although he is very busy recently, Jin Liu has been there several times. Through several contacts, Liu Rufeng knows and trusts Jin Liu better.


    Liu Rufeng takes out her mobile phone and just wants to make a call, she receives a call from Jin Liu.


    As soon as I heard that Liu Rufeng was in the West City, Jin Liu was even more happy and came to invite Liu Rufeng to his home.


    Jin Liu''s home is not so luxurious, just a garden house, but the layout is also very exquisite.


    After Jin Liu sat down, he didn''t look very happy. Liu Rufeng saw that he had something to do, so he asked, "what''s the matter with sixth brother? Why not... "


    Jin Liu hesitated to look at Liu Rufeng and asked, "can you say it?"


    "Of course." Liu Rufeng eyebrows a pick, "six elder brother won''t have what difficult to say to hide."


    Jin Liu said, "I have a request..."


    "What?"


    Liu Rufeng said, "what''s this guy selling? It doesn''t look like a good thing. "


    Jin Liu said: "next Monday is the 70th birthday of Ma Changfeng, the old man of the green Wolf Gang. I want you to accompany me..."


    "Ma Changfeng''s birthday?" Hearing this news, Liu Rufeng is really a little curious. He really wants to see if the old guy has three heads and six arms. It''s not ordinary people to organize such a group of people.


    "It''s not suitable for me to go. People may not invite me..." Liu Rufeng pretends to be embarrassed.


    "I''ve thought about that. You''ll stay with me and be my bodyguard. If you really want to meet someone who knows you, you can''t be a friend. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded and thought, "I didn''t expect to come so soon. Mr. Ma will surely come to a lot of influential people on his 70th birthday. I want to see those big guys..."

 Chapter 58

    The sky is blue, the sun is warm, a large amount of sunlight through the bright window spilled in, the whole room appears bright.


    Inside, there were only two of them. One said it seriously, the other listened quietly.


    Jin Liu''s face was a little bit dark, and he was very resolute and rough. Every sentence he said was so delicate and clear-cut.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly interrupted him, joking: "six elder brother take me is to let me see the world to eat banquet, or to use me as a shield?"


    Jin Liu laughed reluctantly and said, "well, brother Liu is joking, but what brother said is right. I''m selfish. To be honest with you, I have an ominous premonition that this birthday celebration for Mr. Ma must be full of crises. With you by my side, I feel at ease... "


    Liu Rufeng found a pile of Juglans on the table and picked them up. A playful smile, said: "six elder brother is really cautious, but I can try."


    Gold six eyes a bright, say: "you agreed?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded, fiercely stood up and threw two walnuts in his hand. He said: "all the objects in this world can become weapons. Don''t underestimate this pair of walnuts..."


    Jin Liuyi was surprised. He looked along the walnut running line, but saw that the pair of beloved walnuts had been inlaid on the nanmu cabinet two meters away. One on the left and one on the right, the height and depth are all the same, and the walnut has no sign of damage.


    Jin Liu stood up, went to the cupboard and looked at the walnuts. After a long time, he turned his head and stared at Liu Rufeng. He clasped his fist and said, "brother Liu, I''m completely convinced."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng left without waiting for Jin Liu''s compliment. At this time, he was sitting on a bamboo chair, hugging Hu mei''er in one hand and holding a red wine glass in the other. He took a sip, then took half a glass of red wine, looked at the sun and asked, "Mei Er, what do you think this glass of red wine looks like after the sun?"


    Hu mei''er held her chin and thought for a moment, then blurted out: "red agate?"


    Liu Rufeng said meaningfully: "what you said is very elegant, but... It looks like blood to me."


    "Ah Hu mei''er covered her mouth and lost her voice: "don''t talk nonsense. It''s frightening. If you say that, you can still drink it. "


    Liu Rufeng stroked her black hair and said softly, "I''m afraid you''ll see blood at master Ma''s birthday party..."


    Hu mei''er broke away from his arms and asked in surprise, "how do you know?" After calming down, he said, "don''t talk nonsense. People''s birthday is a happy thing. It''s like a funeral."


    Liu Rufeng did not answer, staring at her exquisite features, said faintly: "I have no enmity with Ma Lao, why curse him? It''s just a hunch. "


    "Mei''er..." Liu Rufeng said softly. Hu mei''er looked up at him, waiting for the words behind him¡° Do you know the shadow killer? "


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes were so bright that she could see through people''s mind. Hu Meier''s face changed and she looked very flustered. Finally, she forced a smile and said, "what do you say? How can I know them?"


    Liu Rufeng laughs, "that''s the best." After a pause, he said, "come with me, Ma Lao''s birthday party." Hu mei''er nodded without hesitation.


    How can I attend such a big event without a woman? Liu Rufeng had planned to take summer rose, but thought that it might be dangerous and gave up the idea. Besides, Hu mei''er is charming and charming. She can absolutely surprise the audience. There''s another reason


    There is still a week to go before Ma Changfeng''s birthday party. Liu Rufeng picked out four or five people who had made rapid progress and had a special training with Xu Laosan. Bai Shiming made a lot of progress in just a few days. Now Bai Shiming is much better than when he first came to the Li family. He has no problem dealing with two or three ordinary ghost swordsmen.


    Three days later, Li Hongde received the invitation. The above content is "sincerely invite something, but Ding Wei signed it. Three days in advance to send the invitation, obviously did not take him seriously. Li Hongde didn''t want to go, so he found Liu Rufeng to represent him.


    With the invitation, Liu Rufeng has a better reputation. On behalf of the Li family, it''s just right. But I have to think about the birthday present that day.


    On the night before the birthday party, Liu Rufeng had nothing to do after dinner and went to Hu Meier''s Rose Garden community. It''s east of the city, but it''s still a long way from the Li family.


    Passing a low house, Liu Rufeng saw a figure. It was the back of a woman with a good figure, a tight black suit.


    "Hu mei''er?"


    Liu Rufeng followed closely to see what Hu Meier wanted to do. Just then, the phone rings.


    "Damn it! When it doesn''t ring, but when it does, who is so annoying. " Liu Rufeng''s stomach Fei sees that it''s Jin Liu.


    Just when Liu Rufeng got through, Hu Meier''s figure disappeared. Liu Rufeng didn''t have time to take care of her. She asked what was going on.


    Just listen to a anxious voice on the phone, but it''s not Jin Liu''s¡° Is that Mr. Liu? "


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "There''s something wrong with sixth master. Please come to the cross archway." There anxiously finished, hung up the phone.


    There are so many people under Jin Liu''s command. If something can happen, the opponent is definitely not a simple person.


    Liu Rufeng forgot Hu Meier''s business, just wanted to leave, and then heard a fierce wind. According to his judgment, it was the wind of a knife.


    Liu Rufeng strides fiercely, then turns around and finds that Hu Meier holds a ghost knife and stabs him in the throat.


    Hu mei''er''s eyes were straight and red, as if she had seen an enemy.


    "Meier"


    Liu Rufeng yelled a few times, and Hu Meier didn''t stop her attack.


    The tip of the knife is getting closer to Liu Rufeng''s throat. Liu Rufeng recalled the dream he had a while ago. This scene is almost the same as in the dream.


    "You don''t want to die...!" At this time, a tall and beautiful woman with a stick in her hand pulled away the knife and yelled at Liu Rufeng.


    It''s really Cheng Xiaoxiao. When Liu Rufeng looks at it, it''s basically the same as in his dream.


    There''s something else to do with Jin Liu. Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to delay. He rushes up and grabs Hu mei''er''s knife. Then he knocks her unconscious and puts a pill into her mouth.


    "It''s OK. You look at her. I have something else to do." Liu Rufeng gives Hu mei''er to Cheng Xiaoxiao and turns to leave.


    Before walking a few steps, I found that there were more than 20 shadow killers blocking the road at the entrance of the alley. Liu Rufeng understood, this is to control me, give gold six there people delay time.


    No matter how much, Liu Rufeng shouts to Cheng Xiaoxiao: "you take mei''er and hurry away. I''ll clean them up!" Then walk towards the group of people.

 Chapter 59

    It was a dark night and I couldn''t see my fingers. They are all covered with black cloth. They only show a pair of eyes. They can''t see their facial features clearly. All they can see is the bright sword in their hands.


    Liu Rufeng took out the ox bone comb, gathered his hair, and scolded: "mother, we have come to China, and today you will never come back!"


    With more than 20 knives in line, he slashed at Liu Rufeng with fierce action and great strength. Obviously one level higher than the last group.


    Liu Rufeng''s figure was as fast as Jinghong''s. he kicked four or five people down and broke several people''s arms by the way. The group of people almost did not see his people, they have fallen in half.


    The rest rushed up like mad.


    "To die!" Liu Rufeng rushed into the crowd. This time, he had a heart attack.


    He is smart at his feet, elegant in shape, but ruthless in his hands. In less than ten seconds, the group of people all fell to the ground, each with a one inch deep wound on his throat, bleeding outwards.


    The ox bone comb was still in his hands, reflecting a white halo in the moonlight, but a four or five inch long blade tip appeared at the end, on which blood was dripping.


    "I haven''t let you get blood for a long time..." Liu Rufeng wiped the blood on the tip of the knife, glanced at the people on the ground, and said coldly: "if you can let it come out of its sheath, it''s heroic."


    After that, I drove towards the west city.


    It''s about half an hour''s drive to the west city. Liu Rufeng is worried and plays his driving skills. He steps on the accelerator to the end and runs through the red light all the way. Finally, he gets there in 15 minutes.


    When he arrived at the cross archway, Liu Rufeng covered his right arm in a corner and got a knife on his thigh. A dozen brothers in front of him were trying to stop the man who was attacking. Although the other side has only one person, Jin Liu''s people can''t hold on any longer and are falling down one by one.


    Around the place, more than 20 people in black and a large group of brothers were fighting.


    This group of people in black are obviously disguised as ninjas. There is no trace of ninjas in their way. They are just like fighting in the street. Their fists and feet are very bad. From time to time, some people are injured and fall down.


    "Is there a master? The rest are sent to stop me? " Liu Rufeng is very different, three or two steps to the man behind, pat to the man''s shoulder.


    The man''s body was shocked, and he swept back with his knife. He also turned around with his body.


    When Jin Liu and others saw Liu Rufeng coming, their faces immediately showed joy.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have time to talk to them. He looked at the man coldly and said, "how many people have you come here? Come out!"


    A word let gold six and around several brothers body a shock, heart all ask a word "still... Still have?"


    Indeed, a person is so terrible, how to deal with a few more?


    That person sees Liu Rufeng is also a consternation, as if can''t believe Liu Rufeng can stand in front of him intact.


    Liu Rufeng saw that he didn''t have any reaction and kicked him with a whip.


    He leaned down to hide. He rolled back, then held the knife in both hands and put it upright on his right shoulder. His eyes were staring at Liu Rufeng looking for a fighter. After a few seconds, suddenly toward Liu Rufeng, this is the standard Japanese samurai attack action essentials.


    The next chop didn''t hit, and then it turned to sweep. One sweep failed, followed by the left and right continuous slash. The movement is very coherent, the strength is also very fast, spicy. Liu Rufeng said to himself: "what a fierce attack. No wonder you dare to come alone. It''s really better than those people.


    Japanese ninjas also have three levels: high, medium and low. This person should belong to the middle and low level. Those previously met can only be regarded as the low level first-class.


    It seems that it is more difficult to deal with him alone than with the previous twenty.


    Liu Rufeng looks sideways, and those fake ninjas don''t get any advantage. Jin Liu''s people can cope with it. So he yelled to the people around Jin Liu: "don''t be stunned, take Liu Ge to the hospital quickly, just have me here."


    That group of talent reaction, no longer pestle there to see a play, holding Jin six to the car not far away.


    In the middle of the journey, Jin Liu turned back and dropped a sentence: "brother, be careful! This guy is so tight! "


    Liu Rufeng smiles and looks at the man with her back hand. She snorts in her nostrils. Then she starts to play with her heart again. She sighs at the man and says, "I''ve come here thousands of miles to die, but I haven''t brought a few more people. Aren''t you afraid of being lonely in a foreign land?"


    The man seemed to understand Liu Rufeng''s words. His body trembled and gave out a terrible smile. Then he attacked Liu Rufeng with a knife.


    This time, the intention of killing is stronger. Every knife is a way to kill. Liu Rufeng frowned and said impatiently, "it''s really impolite if I don''t pay you back for being so tricky and fierce."


    Said, hands five fingers buckle, Jackie Chan claw. Walking at the foot of a special arc, the whole person is like a game of fish in the water, so flexible.


    The man''s eyes were dazzled. He could only slash with a knife. Suddenly, he felt his right wrist was tight and had been firmly held by Liu Rufeng. And Liu Rufeng has been standing on his side, the other slowly stretched to his neck.


    The man couldn''t get rid of it. He cut Liu Rufeng''s shoulder with his left hand. Liu Rufeng drew back his right hand and kicked his wrist, kicking the knife away. Then he put his right arm around his neck to subdue him. This is also a way of catching.


    Unexpectedly, the man lost his weapon in his hand, and the other hand took out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it at Liu Rufeng''s chest.


    Short weapons are the most difficult to avoid in close contact. Liu Rufeng saw a white light stab, quickly threw the man''s wrist, threw him three or four meters away, and avoided the dagger.


    The man rolled on the ground, then half squatted on the ground and looked at Liu Rufeng coldly, as if he was afraid.


    "Are you still coming?" Liu Rufeng still looks at him jokingly.


    The Ninja suddenly took out a few pieces of five angle steel dark gas from his waist and threw them out with a shake of his hand. Three white lights flew to Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows, throat and heart socket.


    Fuck! Face concealed weapon can, and also very standard!


    Liu Rufeng dodged, reached for one and threw it.


    The man didn''t react. He saw a flash of white shadow in front of him. Panic in the body to the side of a flutter, concealed weapon did not hurt him, really hit his hip, into the meat three points.


    Although his expression could not be seen, it was not difficult to judge by the low groan in his throat. He seemed to be in pain.


    The man rolled under a tree, and then the shadow disappeared.


    "Mudun, he''s so damn fast!"


    Ninja can escape, including five kinds of metal, wood, water, fire and earth. All rely on different substances to hide the body.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the man''s back and took a deep breath. "It seems that they are well prepared to send out so many people all at once. There must be some conspiracy."


    He turned and walked towards the group of fake ninjas, shouting, "hold on to some living ones and ask!"

 Chapter 60

    More than twenty people in black were mixed with the dark night, and they could not see clearly. Otherwise, with the skill of these fake ninjas, they would have been knocked down.


    Black leopard is also in the battle group, and the man beside him is shorter than him, and his body is as strong as the gate of boxing emperor 97.


    Liu Rufeng knows that this is the white elephant, one of the eight King Kong under Jin Liu.


    When they heard Liu Rufeng''s cry, they speeded up the attack, leaving only a few people in black who were soon subdued and pressed to the ground by Jin Liu''s people.


    Since Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu cooperated, black leopard and others basically knew. Now they are friends but not enemies, so they all respect Liu Rufeng and stand aside.


    Liu Rufeng walked over and uncovered the masks of those people and pulled off their black clothes. This time, they showed their true colors. Some have bald heads; Some have a beard on their chin; Some of them are dyed with yellow hair. They are either tattooed or gold chained. They are also very different.


    What is Ninja Costume?


    Liu Rufeng asked aloud, "who knows them?"


    For a long time, no one in the crowd answered. The black leopard and the white elephant looked at each other and shook their heads.


    It seems that no one really knows, only torture¡° Who sent you here? Say it In Liu Rufeng''s eyes, the cold light was cold, radiating a frightening murderous spirit.


    Those people were so scared that they shivered all over, but they still gritted their teeth and didn''t speak.


    "Still have backbone..." Liu Rufeng motioned panther.


    Black leopard is the master of professional torture. As soon as Liu Rufeng gives him a chance, he immediately goes up and raises his big 45 foot to the man in the middle. That man suddenly falls back. But he didn''t say a word. He got up again and knelt down in the same place. His face had been covered with a huge shoe print, and blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    "Say it or not?" The Panther growled.


    The man turned his face and ignored the Panther.


    "Motherfucker! I told you not to Panther angrily printed the same shoe print on other faces.


    As a result, no one spoke.


    White elephant gas went up, each a few big ear melon seeds, some people were hit teeth fell out, but still clench their teeth, eyes showing a rebellious.


    Some of the people in the crowd can''t control their emotions. They will take out their machetes. Liu Rufeng quickly stopped and motioned for those people to step back and stop fooling around. Those people knew that Liu Rufeng was so powerful that they didn''t dare to listen to him and suppressed the anger secretly.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and turns around those people for a few times. Then he holds his chin with his thumb and index finger and thinks for a while. He says with a smile, "you are really a bit of backbone. I admire you for being a man. However, if I want someone to speak, I''m afraid he has to... "


    Those people raised their necks, turned their eyes up, and didn''t pay attention to Liu Rufeng''s words.


    Liu Rufeng whispered a few words in the Panther''s ear. The Panther''s expression changed slightly, and finally grinned secretly. Those people kneeling on the ground were puzzled.


    One of them said, "what do you want? If you want to kill me, don''t be such a bullshit


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "we won''t do anything to kill people. We are law-abiding citizens. You are guests from afar. I''ll send someone to bring you tea. "


    "Serving tea?" Kneeling on the ground of the people puzzled looking at, don''t know what Liu Rufeng want to do. Even the white elephant stood aside and doubted Liu Rufeng''s method. He was angry in his heart: "give them tea? What do you think? "


    But he was just angry in his heart and didn''t dare to say it.


    After a while, a pungent smell came. All the people on the scene covered their mouths and noses and looked at the source of the smell.


    I saw the Panther walking in front, behind two younger brothers carrying an iron bucket. The smell just now should be coming from inside.


    The taste is getting stronger and stronger. Many people can''t help standing far away.


    Liu Rufeng also frowned and murmured: "why is the taste so strong? How many years of aging is this..."


    Kneeling on the ground of a frown, as if to know what happened.


    The white elephant hammered the Panther and said, "what the hell are you doing Black leopard, with a smile, points to Liu Rufeng, which means obeying orders. The white elephant stopped talking and stared at Liu Rufeng''s next performance.


    Liu Rufeng gave a helpless smile and said to them, "everyone, the tea is coming up. Please use it..."


    "What? What did you say? " Those a few people lock double eyebrows, stare at Liu Rufeng, say: "you... What do you want to do?"


    This time, they seem to be a little afraid, pale looking at Liu Rufeng.


    "Would you like tea first or talk first?" Liu Rufeng looks at them playfully, and has made his men prepare a large funnel.


    "From the left, those who tell the truth can go down. If you don''t, you''ll get a portion of ginseng tea for everyone! " Liu Rufeng laughs playfully and signals his men to do it.


    Black leopard also dare not laugh, for fear of laughing out of oxygen is not enough, when the time comes to use that unique smell supplement. The white elephant began to show his face and looked at it with great interest.


    A little brother came to the man on the far left, and the funnel in his hand shook in front of him. The man''s forehead immediately shed beans of sweat, hurriedly shouting: "I... I said!"


    The little brother with the funnel quickly stood aside and looked at him.


    "We''re from huoqilin in Nancheng. He called us here..."


    "Who is Huo Qilin?" Liu Rufeng looks at the black leopard and the white elephant. The white elephant came over and said in a low voice, "Huo Qilin is the boss of Nancheng green Wolf Gang. He is famous for his ruthlessness." With that, the white elephant''s face became very ugly, and his teeth cackled. He planned to go up and beat the man, but he was dragged back by Liu Rufeng.


    "Next..." Liu Rufeng is enjoying this feeling.


    Kneeling on the ground of five or six people, the stubborn all disappeared, have told the truth.


    Liu Rufeng learned that they were sent by huoqilin to deal with Jin Liu. Because tomorrow is Mr. Ma''s birthday party. At the party, a person will be chosen to lead the four cities. Beicheng has always been handled by Ding Wei, a close confidant of Ma Lao. They dare not move. Dongcheng''s Qingmu Dragon God is low-key and has little competitiveness. Only Jin Liu of Xicheng has the most brothers and the strongest fighting capacity, which is his biggest threat. So he found these people to disguise as ninjas and assassinate Jin Liu.


    As for the shadow killers, Huo Qilin paid a lot of money. Because they heard that the relationship between Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu was unusual and their Kung Fu was amazing, so they intercepted him halfway. One is to get rid of their own threats, and the other is to buy some time for killing jinliu here.


    Liu Rufeng seemed to understand and thought: "it seems that the green Wolf Gang with strong cohesion on the surface is also fighting openly and secretly inside."


    Now that they are telling the truth, Liu Rufeng doesn''t torture them any more. He orders them to be locked up temporarily and wait for Jin Liu to deal with them.


    Things here are almost done. Liu Rufeng is ready to leave. Suddenly, he thinks something is wrong.

 Chapter 61

    Although those people seem to have told the truth, Liu Rufeng still feels that there are some things in it that he can''t understand.


    "Is the shadow killer just stirring up the army for a golden six? Are they so easy to buy? What''s more, how did Hu mei''er mix with them? Today, she looks as if she is used to the ecstasy. She is delirious and should be controlled by them for a day or two. This shows that the shadow killers came to s city very early and are brewing a huge plot. "


    All things more think more chaos, Liu Rufeng simply no longer think, by the black leopard took to the central hospital.


    Find six ward, Liu Rufeng cash six sitting on the bed, two eyes dazed, seems to be thinking about something. He went over and asked, "sixth brother, how is the injury?"


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng was coming, Jin Liuyi knew that the matter over there had been solved, and his face brightened with joy. He said, "I''m ok. It''s all skin injuries. Just bandage it and apply some medicine.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said the news to Jin Liu.


    Jin Liu nodded slightly, not surprised, but said: "I expected that. Just didn''t expect to involve ninja. "


    Liu Rufeng said: "they are shadow killers. They specialize in assassination. This time, they may be bought by others."


    Jin Liu listened, slowly clenched his fist, hit him on the bed and scolded, "Huo Qilin, wait for me!"


    "Tomorrow is a party. Can you come?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "No problem, I will not only go, but also compete with Huo Qilin. Jin Liu was biting his teeth, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll come to you at nine tomorrow morning. Don''t worry, those ninjas won''t come back easily because of their heavy casualties. Let''s take good care of them. "


    Liu Rufeng finished and left the hospital. A look at the time, found that it is nearly midnight. But he still called Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    After connecting, I heard Cheng Xiaoxiao with a reproachful tone saying: "how can you call? I''m so anxious. Come to Rose Garden community."


    Liu Rufeng starts the car and drives to Hu Meier''s home quickly.


    When she arrived at Hu Meier''s house, Cheng Xiaoxiao quickly came over and said anxiously, "I gave her a drink of water. Her face looked much better, but she was still in a coma. It''s been more than an hour. What can you do? "


    Liu Rufeng came to Hu mei''er and touched her pretty face. She could not help feeling pity in her heart. She sighed and said, "she''s OK. Just have more rest."


    "What happened to her? Why did you do it? " Cheng Xiaoxiao asked puzzledly.


    Liu Rufeng said: "he was hypnotized, someone secretly controlled her mind, which led her to do such a thing. But I gave her a tranquilizer, just a few times. "


    "Hypnosis?" Cheng Xiaoxiao widened his eyes and murmured, "it''s really hypnotic."


    "Hypnosis is no surprise that the world is so big." Liu Rufeng said, sat down and lit a cigarette, thinking quietly.


    What did you do when you came to s city? Is to protect the buttocks have crescent birthmark, Li is her task target. It was easy to finish the task, but the damned Colonel mentioned the Red Crescent and led all the clues to other places. Now it''s a mess, and I don''t know what I should do. What does the green Wolf Gang care about? Can we really find new clues and solve many mysteries?


    What''s the relationship between shadow killer and Red Crescent?


    Liu Rufeng suddenly looks up and stares at Cheng Xiaoxiao, and soon turns his eyes to other places.


    "Do you have something to say?" Cheng Xiaoxiao finds Liu Rufeng looking at her and asks softly.


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "I''m thinking about what I''m going to take tomorrow as my birthday present."


    "Birthday present? What''s the birthday present? "


    "It''s green Wolf''s 70th birthday for Ma Changfeng. What gift should I take with me?" Liu Rufeng thought for a moment, looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao with a smile and said, "you don''t know everything, but you don''t know when I go to Ma''s birthday party tomorrow."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao white his one eye, angry way: "you when I can calculate ah..." suddenly eyes a bright, "do you want to say why I so coincidentally will appear in time?"


    Liu Rufeng gave a noncommittal smile and stood up to stretch. Then she gave Cheng Xiaoxiao a gentle smile and said, "if you become my woman, I will feel very insecure."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao bit his lips, his face was very ugly, and said with complaint in his tone: "have I ever hurt you? What I have done is not for you... "


    Liu Rufeng was bewildered by this gentle reproach, and explained with guilt: "OK, OK, I don''t ask, is it OK? You can go with me tomorrow. "


    "I''m not going. I''m upset to see you!" Cheng Xiaoxiao turns around and goes to the inner room to take care of Hu Meier.


    Liu Rufeng chuckled and said, "women can do this trick. They are coquettish, angry and temperamental. In fact, she is willing to do it."


    What''s the present for tomorrow?


    That night, Liu Rufeng didn''t go back, neither did Cheng Xiaoxiao. However, they keep the difference between men and women very well and stick to each other''s boundaries. After all, it''s all about taking care of Hu Meier.


    Early in the morning, Liu Rufeng went to Hu Meier''s room to see if she woke up.


    But I didn''t expect that Hu mei''er''s room was empty.


    "Well? Have you been taken away again? " Liu Rufeng can''t help feeling cold on his back. If this man can easily take away Hu mei''er, then he and Cheng Xiaoxiao will not escape.


    At this time, a charming smile came from the kitchen, "come on, get up, I cooked eight treasure lotus seed soup, taste my craft..."


    With a beautiful shadow coming out of the kitchen, Liu Rufeng was relieved. It turned out that Hu mei''er had already woken up and was coming with a bowl of porridge.


    Hu mei''er put down her porridge and looked at Liu Rufeng. She blushed and stammered, "what did you do to me last night?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Liu Rufeng froze, "this wench wants to ask god horse after all?"


    Hu mei''er nibbled her lips, lowered her head and said, "I woke up and found that my clothes were not neat, and you said..."


    At this time, the door of another bedroom was opened. Cheng Xiaoxiao, with disheveled hair and only wearing a thin Pajama, came out lazily and complained, "what''s the noise in the morning? I can''t sleep well."


    Hu mei''er was surprised. She didn''t seem to remember what happened yesterday. She went up to her waist and said, "Why are you here?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao rubbed his sleepy eyes, looked at Hu mei''er and said with a smile, "you''re awake. Why do you still say I come? It''s all because you screamed so hard last night that I didn''t sleep much all night. "


    When Hu mei''er heard her saying this, she seemed to understand something. She took Liu Rufeng''s hand and said in a delicate voice, "did I cry a lot last night?"

 Chapter 62

    Hu mei''er''s eyes were wide open, staring at Liu Rufeng without blinking, as if she had to ask why.


    "It''s all the same..." Liu Rufeng glared at Cheng Xiaoxiao, motioned her not to talk nonsense, and gently said to Hu Meier, "don''t listen to her, you slept very sweet last night."


    Hu mei''er still asked, "is that right? What about my clothes? "


    "I helped you take off your clothes. Yesterday you were unconscious and I had to do it for you. You don''t know. You''re welcome. " Cheng Xiaoxiao said with a little blame.


    Hu mei''er snorted and said, "how can you say that I have a loud cry?"


    "I mean you had nightmares last night and talked in your dreams loudly. Did you think too much..." Cheng Xiaoxiao giggled and made Hu Meier look shy.


    Liu Rufeng was relieved and told her what happened last night. Finally, she looked at Hu mei''er seriously and asked, "how do you know the shadow killer? How did they control it? Tell me now


    Hu mei''er couldn''t hide any more. She lowered her head in shame and told the story.


    One night, Hu mei''er went out to relax. I saw the gang by chance and followed them secretly. I don''t want to be found out. They didn''t kill Hu mei''er and have no lust, but forced her to take a pill, and then muttered a lot of words that they didn''t understand, so Hu mei''er was controlled by them.


    Hu mei''er had nightmares every night and felt very painful. I was embarrassed to talk to Liu Rufeng about this, so I found someone to learn a set of calming cultivation techniques to resist their control. I don''t want to have some effect. My spirit and will are much better, and the task given to her by shadow''s people has not been completed. Therefore, when I had a conflict with Zhuang Dacheng, I was very frightened when I ran into the shadow killer.


    Yesterday, Hu mei''er''s consciousness seemed to be confused again. She couldn''t get rid of it. That happened.


    "It''s enchantment." Liu Rufeng said solemnly.


    "Enchantment?" The two women spoke in unison.


    Liu Rufeng said slowly: "yes, the simple explanation of enchantment is equivalent to hypnosis now. Taoism has existed thousands of years ago, which is an evil method used to control people''s spiritual will. People under control do things that go against common sense according to their instructions. The shadow people only use superficial techniques, and only inherit the skin. "


    "Is she going to be saved?" Cheng Xiaoxiao asked.


    Liu Rufeng asked Hu mei''er, "how long have they controlled you?"


    Hu mei''er thought about it and said, "it''s almost two months, but I''ve only been given the medicine once, and they''ve only looked for me twice in the middle, the time they met with Zhuang Dacheng and yesterday."


    "Oh, that can be saved." Liu Rufeng felt Hu mei''er''s pulse and found that her pulse was very stable. She put her heart down and comforted her: "it''s OK. I''ll teach you a set of Taoist heart clearing formula. If it''s OK, I''ll close my eyes and recite it several times. It can help to Nourish Qi and calm the nerves. In addition, it''s wonderful to say a few words when you''re in a crisis... "


    "Taoist Qingxin Jue?" Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao share the same voice, while Cheng Xiaoxiao jokes: "you can''t make her become a monk, cluck..."


    Hu mei''er turned to look at her and said: "you are looking forward to my becoming a monk, so no one will compete with you like the wind."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was not angry at all. He looked up at the ceiling and murmured, "that''s not necessarily true. There is more than one woman around him..."


    Liu Rufeng ignored her and said to Hu mei''er seriously: "Taoist Qingxin Jue has the functions of eliminating distractions, stabilizing mind and concentrating. Remember these 48 words I taught you:


    "Pure heart is like water, clear water is heart. No breeze, no waves. You Huang sitting alone, long Xiaoming Qin. The God is quiet and the dragon is in hiding. I am awe inspiring, and ghosts are frightened. Clear the heart, cure the root cause, straight road seek the body


    Hu mei''er believed Liu Rufeng and wrote it down in silence.


    After breakfast, Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao dress up carefully and go out with Liu Rufeng.


    Hu mei''er was dressed in a fiery red dress, silver earrings, shawl and wavy hair. She looked so gorgeous, just like a noble lady. Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t go home. She borrowed a suit from Hu mei''er. She was dressed in a black dress. Her hair was tied up. She wore a pair of high-heeled shoes to show her height. Step out of the slender legs, really like a superstar appearance as amazing.


    Liu Rufeng put on the Korean windbreaker and casual shoes prepared in advance. According to him, it''s easy to move. He strode forward with a beautiful woman on his left and right arms. When he saw their men, women, young and old downstairs, he looked at them with admiration. "This boy is really gorgeous!"


    Liu Rufeng said in his heart: "there are still a few you haven''t seen. If you see them all, I''m afraid your eyes will stare out..."


    Jin Liu has been waiting at the appointed place for a long time, and Liu Rufeng has arrived as well. A look at Jin Liu today''s suit with a standing collar, shiny shoes, looks majestic, can not see last night''s injury.


    Liu Rufeng went up and patted Jin Liu on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Liu''s spirit is very strong. He is the master of four cities."


    Jin Liu said with a shy smile: "brother Liu, don''t make fun of me. I''m also trying not to lose my fan. How can I look embarrassed on that occasion


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "why don''t the sixth brother go to the banquet with gauze and bandage? When the time comes, tell Mr. Ma how to deal with it? "


    Jin Liu waved his hand. "It doesn''t work. Although I''m injured, it doesn''t matter. Ma Laoduo can adjust it in two ways. It doesn''t work at all. He will lose our people in Xicheng."


    "It seems that the sixth brother is very thoughtful." Liu Rufeng immediately admires Jin Liuzhou''s meticulousness.


    At this time, not far away, a enchanting posture came, looking at Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao beside Liu Rufeng, tut tut tut smacked his mouth a few times, whine way: "Yo Yo, brother Liu is so lucky, two great beauties, do you enjoy it?"


    Today, there is a happy event, Liu Rufeng can''t help but give red peony face, so she said with a smile: "sister peony is really a joke, who doesn''t know in S City, sister peony is second to none and gorgeous."


    The red peony grinned and said, "you can talk. I''ll forgive you this time." After a pause, he said: "handsome guy, when do you accept me too..."


    Liu Rufeng was embarrassed. "This woman wants to accept me all the time. She really treats me as a Tang monk."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier frown at the same time when they see the Sao power of red peony. At the same time, he muttered angrily: "fox spirit!"


    Red peony didn''t seem to hear anything. She still talked and laughed with Liu Rufeng. At last, Jin Liu coughed two times and said to red peony, "peony, don''t make a fool of yourself!" Red peony this just very clever stand aside no longer talk.


    On the way, Liu Rufeng was full of thoughts. What would happen to this banquet?

 Chapter 63

    Jin Liu arranged a large-scale commercial bus with Liu Rufeng, Hu Meier, Cheng Xiaoxiao and red peony. There is a large space in the car, which is as spacious as a saloon car. A few people sat on both sides.


    Along the way, Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao did not speak, only red peony said some ambiguous meat jokes to Liu Rufeng without taboo, so that the two gorgeous beauties gave him fierce eyes from time to time.


    Red peony ignore, Wu from narcissistic twist a few slender waist, eyes staring at Liu Rufeng handsome sunshine face.


    Liu Rufeng pretended not to see, staring at Jin LiuNing heavy expression said: "six elder brother seems to have something on his mind."


    Jin Liu said: "today, the situation is complicated. We must control it well. Among them, huoqilin and Dingwei are difficult to deal with. Huo Qilin is arrogant and domineering, while Ding Wei is calm and experienced. If they are tied together, it will certainly be very bad for us. "


    Liu Rufeng asked, "are they on the same front now?"


    Jin Liu shook his head. "I haven''t heard of that. Huoqilin''s name is Wang Meng. He has a fierce temper and is insidious and cunning. He often ignores brotherhood and is selfish. For him, without a real friend, he should not stand with Dingwei. As for Ding Wei, he is very resourceful. It''s hard to see through his mind. He is now acting for Beicheng, which is equivalent to the actual burden of the green Wolf Gang. There is no need to cooperate with Wang Meng. "


    Liu Rufeng is not interested in these internal fights. He just wants to get some clues.


    So he asked, "have you ever heard of the Red Crescent?"


    When Liu Rufeng asked this question, he just wanted to take a chance. He thought that no one had ever heard of the mysterious organization in such a small place as s city. Unexpectedly, after hearing these words, Jin Liu''s pupils suddenly dilated. He seemed to be shocked and said in a trembling voice: "brother Liu, why do you ask this?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "just curious. I''ve been introduced a few days ago, so I want to know about it. "


    Jin Liu lowered his head as if thinking about something. After a while, he slowly raised his head, looked at Liu Rufeng and said, "don''t ask me about this. Offending the Red Crescent is more terrible than offending the shadow..." while he spoke, Jin Liu''s eyes flashed with fear, and his old prestige was gone.


    Liu Rufeng sees that Jin Liu doesn''t want to talk, so he doesn''t ask more.


    Originally, it was not a long distance, and it took less than half an hour to get to Beicheng.


    Liu Rufeng found that the north city is full of high-rise buildings and prosperous business, which is really a piece of fat. The car is getting closer and closer to Ma Changfeng''s house. You can see the overall appearance of Ma''s Mansion from a distance.


    It was a manor style residence built in the suburbs, covering dozens of acres.


    Liu Rufeng exclaimed: "this old man can really enjoy life. It''s almost like the residence of Prince Baylor in Qing Dynasty. It''s very sad to pass the examination and approval of such a large house these days, not to mention the cost of construction.


    From a distance alone, Liu Rufeng already has great admiration for Ma Changfeng.


    When we got to the front of Ma''s mansion, we saw the vermilion gate, a pair of stone lions at the gate, and several young people in black training clothes standing there straight.


    Jin Liu is very familiar with them. As soon as he gets off the bus, someone greets him and arranges someone to park the car in the parking lot.


    Just then, a luxury motorcade came from the other side. The luxury car stopped and a middle-aged man with a big arm and a round waist came out. Broom eyebrows, triangle eyes, a red short hair like fire high bundle up, just like a burning flame. Wearing plaid shirt, walking in a flash, full of arrogance.


    "It''s huoqilin Wang Meng!" Gold six low in Liu Rufeng ear remind.


    "Look at this virtue, you know it''s Huo Qilin..." Liu Rufeng said in her heart.


    After Wang Meng got out of the car, he took a look and found Jin Liu. He strode over and pretended to be close and said, "brother Liu is still so handsome. You see, even the young guys can''t match him. Ha ha..."


    Wang Meng said, deliberately reaching out and patting Jin Liu''s injured arm, then patting Jin Liu''s shoulders with both hands and pressing down. Jin Liu''s wound was painful, so he could only laugh and say: "brother Wang made fun of me. Although I''m not old, I can''t compare with you any more. We green Wolf Gang will depend on you in the future..."


    Wang Meng looked up at the sky and laughed. He pushed Jin Liu and said, "brother Liu will make fun of me. It''s not my turn to have you in one day."


    Hearing this, Jin Liu forbeared and said, "you''ll live a few more days. As long as you don''t walk in front of me, there''s hope. Ha ha..."


    Two people you a I a of fight mouth, words inside but all is kill intention.


    Red peony came over and looked at Wang Meng white. He said angrily, "brother Wang is patronizing your sixth brother. Can''t you see that I''m also here?"


    When Wang Meng saw the red peony, he looked up and down. He didn''t know how many eyes. He swallowed his saliva and said, "I can''t see elder sister peony. As soon as you show up, all the women have become vulgar."


    Said to go up, tightly embrace red peony, in her cheek also kiss a mouthful.


    Red peony twisted in his waist, and then pushed him away, angry way: "dead color embryo, with your peony sister dare so unruly."


    Liu Rufeng looked in his eyes and said in his heart: "it seems that only red peony can cope with this scum."


    Wang Meng says hello to Jin Liu, and his eyes fall on Liu Rufeng. He didn''t speak either. He just walked past shaking his body, but didn''t talk to Liu Rufeng. Instead, he stood in front of Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao and began to take a look at them.


    After looking at them, he praised: "it''s really the best. If brother six doesn''t mind, give them to my brother. I promise to nourish them white and tender. Ha ha!"


    He knew that this was Liu Rufeng''s woman, but he didn''t mention Liu Rufeng, and he directly talked to Jin liuyaoren, which was obviously provocative.


    Two girls show eyebrow tight Cu, disgust of looking at Wang Meng, eyes seem to come out of fire. Golden six and red peony''s expression also changed, the vision turned to Liu Rufeng at the same time.


    Liu Rufeng''s expression was calm, and he stood in front of the two women, stretched out his right hand and said, "I''m Liu Rufeng, representing Li Hongde, and Mr. Li is here to celebrate Mr. Ma''s birthday. These two are my friends. I''m not happy that you want to have their idea... "


    What Liu Rufeng said is very natural and seems to be very modest. No one has any reason to find out the flaw.


    Wang Meng looked at Liu Rufeng with disdain, snorted and said coldly: "are you the international mercenary? It doesn''t look like much. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a calm smile, "I''m just an ordinary person. International mercenaries are just rumors. In fact, my real identity is to kill pigs. I killed many pigs yesterday. Would you like to see them? "

 Chapter 64

    At the entrance of Ma''s mansion, Jin Liu and Wang Meng stood in a corner, competing with each other in words.


    Wang Meng was still respectful to Jin Liu and didn''t say anything too much to him directly. But Liu Rufeng is just a junior in his eyes. Even if he heard that the boy had superhuman Kung Fu, he didn''t pay attention to Liu Rufeng. Therefore, he directly made frivolous remarks to Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao, ignoring Liu Rufeng and hitting Jin Liu in the face. After all, they came together.


    Did not expect Liu Rufeng clever a metaphor roundabout to scold him, he immediately anger up, the expression on the face becomes distorted. The minion behind quickly came over and pointed to Liu Rufeng and said, "what do you do, don''t you want to live?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "those who don''t want to live are pigs from some families. They were sent to me yesterday. Today they have several more."


    "You...!" Wang Meng was angry in his heart, but he couldn''t send it out. He glared at Liu Rufeng and turned around and said, "young man, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "I just don''t know what arrogance is. I just want to beat them with a stick when I see the barking of cats and dogs."


    "Hum!" Wang Meng angrily took a group of people into Ma Changfeng''s residence.


    Jin Liu, Hong Mudan and Hu Meier Cheng Xiaoxiao, together with their brothers behind them, can no longer help laughing.


    Just now, Wang Meng''s arrogance made them angry. When he heard Liu Rufeng''s clever sarcasm, his anger also disappeared, and his heart brightened a lot.


    "It''s a relief!" There was a noise in the crowd behind.


    Red peony looked at Liu Rufeng with a smile and said, "you can really talk nonsense. You can make that guy angry."


    Hu mei''er glanced at Cheng Xiaoxiao and said, "I''m afraid the person who can say that about him has not been born yet."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao smile, crisp said: "he ah, all day long smooth, long ago practice iron teeth copper teeth."


    Jin Liu patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder. He was always serious, and his face also showed a smile. He said, "I really have you. Just now, I thought you could not help it. I was worried. If we really want to move, we will lose the upper hand. After all, this is Mr. Ma''s base camp. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "I understand this. I want to provoke me with words and force me to do it. His calculation is wrong. But he''s smart, or he''ll spit blood in two minutes. "


    People around me are laughing again.


    Jin Liu secretly asked: "although we just had the upper hand, we can''t be careless. That guy can do anything."


    Liu Rufeng nods and walks in with Jin Liu.


    Entering the courtyard, Liu Rufeng was stunned.


    This motherfucker''s house is not a private house. The ancient princes and nobles may not be able to live in such a place.


    I don''t know how many houses have been built in the courtyard row by row. They are all green bricks, glazed tiles, red pillars, carved beams and painted buildings.


    "No wonder the door is different from other families. It turns out that the old man likes to go back to the ancients. But this kind of building can be arranged like this now, which is unprecedented. " Liu Rufeng is admiring the scenery in her heart.


    There are several rockeries, small lakes and pavilions. Outside each house stood young people in training suits. In front of a few houses can''t see guests, Jin six directly took Liu Rufeng to the back.


    After a few rows of houses, the front is open. There is a martial arts arena in the middle with a huge word "Wu" written in the center and a large reception hall behind it.


    Here, Liu Rufeng vaguely saw the guests coming to celebrate the birthday. Because in a corner, he seems to see the figure of Huang Sizhi and song Tianming. There is also a little girl like Huang Jing, Huang Sizhi''s sister.


    "Shit, they''re here, too." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.


    When they walked in more, Huang Sizhi also saw them. Looking at Liu Rufeng, he just wanted to say something. Two middle-aged men came out behind him. One looks very rich, but the other is a little thin.


    "Dad Huang Sizhi and song Tianming cried at the same time.


    It turns out that they are the father of those two scum. Liu Rufeng stares at them to see what they want to do.


    They came to Jin Liu, bowed politely and said, "the sixth master is here. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Gold six Piao their one eye, simple reply sentence: "yes, you come quite early." Finish saying, pull red peony to walk into hall, leave them silly Leng Leng Leng of pestle over there. Jin Liu finds an opportunity and secretly tells Liu Rufeng, "they are Huang Jinlong of Shenglong real estate company and song Wanxiang of Wanxiang trading company."


    "Oh, that''s their name." Liu Rufeng wrote it down silently.


    In the hall, Zhuang Dacheng is there. He has a big stomach and stares at this side. He looks very unhappy.


    "Brother six." Zhuang Dacheng came to say hello.


    When Hu mei''er saw Zhuang Dacheng, her face changed slightly and she leaned close to Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng is disgusted to see Zhuang Dacheng and takes Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao to the other side.


    After a while, Jin Liu came over and took Liu Rufeng to introduce Chen Hongjun, the green wood dragon in the east city. Liu Rufeng saw that this guy, who was called Qingmu dragon, was really like a dragon, because his face turned blue and there were two drums on his forehead, just like a dragon horn. But he is very dull and has few words. Liu Rufeng doesn''t understand how he became the boss of Dongcheng.


    After a turn in the hall, Liu Rufeng met a lot of people with identity. He''s not interested in building relationships and expanding his network. He just wants to know who''s coming.


    This time, most of the people who came to celebrate the birthday of Ma Laoshou were their peers, only a few big men in other fields.


    While Liu Rufeng and Hu Meier were chatting, a middle-aged man came over.


    Gold six at this time very respectfully toward that person gave a gift, very solemn said: "Ding Ye today is really full of spring."


    Liu Rufeng guessed that this "Ding Ye" should be Ding Wei.


    Ding Wei was wearing a blue Tang suit, medium build and slightly fat. Facial features look very upright, there is a kind of elegant temperament between the eyebrows.


    Ding Wei said with a smile: "Jin LiuYe is polite. I''m just the housekeeper, but I can''t afford such a noble title. What''s more, it should be Mr. Ma who is full of spring. "


    Gold six also hearty smile, polite.


    Liu Rufeng carefully observes Ding Wei, and finds that he is always smiling. He must be a resourceful guy. The more such people are, the harder they are to deal with.


    Ding Wei a pair of smiling eyes accidentally released two cold light, glanced at Liu Rufeng, soon disappeared. He went to shake hands politely, looked at Liu Rufeng and said, "I''ve heard the name of brother Liu for a long time. He''s an international well-known mercenary at such a young age. It''s really daunting."

 Chapter 65

    Ding Wei smiles, looks at Liu Rufeng and nods his head. Just like an elder''s joy when he sees a new star rising, he praises Liu Rufeng one after another. Liu Rufeng snorted coldly in his heart, but he pretended to be very happy on his face. He also politely said a few words.


    After a few words, Ding Wei was very busy and left.


    After Ding Wei left, Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liuyi and said with a smile, "this old man really deserves to be an old man. What a superficial writer he has done."


    "The more so, the more difficult it is for us to grasp his mind." Jin Liu said thoughtfully.


    After a while, Ma Changfeng appeared. He looks very happy with white hair and hair, dressed in a red Duanzi Tang suit. His face was full of red light, and he was hale and hearty, especially his shining eyes, which looked very elegant. Tall, slightly fat, fat body to stand there emitting a strong aura.


    As soon as Ma Changfeng appeared on the stage, countless people immediately went up to greet him, and all kinds of compliments poured in. Ma Changfeng is very happy today. He constantly gives his hand to everyone, and then sits on the chair to signal everyone to return to their seats.


    "Ma is too old to stand for a long time. I hope you will understand." Ding Wei came forward to explain.


    Then there was a polite sound below.


    As soon as Ma Changfeng sat down, Jin Liu, Wang Meng and Chen Hongjun sat down beside him. This is also the rule of the Jianghu. People in the same guild are very particular about their seats. Although Ding Wei is actually in charge of the affairs of the North City, he is not the head of the North City in name, so he can only sit under them.


    The next step is to read out the gift list, which is also the unique rule of the Ma family.


    Most people have relatives and friends to celebrate their birthday. Of course, gifts are indispensable. But ordinary people''s birthday, relatives and friends just pay a gift, everyone''s gift is a secret, no one is willing to disclose. Therefore, the owner is only written on the account book for the convenience of reference when it comes to reciprocity in the future.


    But Mr. Ma is not the same. Just like the ancient dignitaries, they announce everyone''s gifts in public, which also represents the distance of their relationship and the strength of their guests.


    Of course, the people who come here are not simple characters. It''s not difficult to take out some money or give some valuable gifts. Therefore, people who come here will spare no effort to prepare high-quality gifts in order to get in touch with each other or show their financial and material resources.


    At this time, a handsome young man with a gift list stood upright in the middle of the hall, first bowed to Ma Changfeng, then politely addressed the guests, and finally began to read it out.


    "Ding Wei, a genuine jade pendant carved from Hetian jade, plus Zhao Mengfu''s calligraphy and painting the painting of jackdaws."


    Just then, in a corner door of the hall, a girl in a red dress was showing a piece of exquisitely carved jade. The jade is ten centimeters square, crystal clear, carved with the word "Fu Shou". When people saw it, they immediately praised it. Not only is the quality of jade and stone excellent, but also the exquisite carving is amazing. The value of such a large piece of jade, together with its exquisite carving, is simply incalculable.


    After the girl showed it, another girl came up with a running calligraphy and painting in her hand. The font is beautiful, the bone is beautiful and the charm is full. Liu Rufeng also knows a little about calligraphy. Judging from the charm of this painting, it should be the true work of Zhao Mengfu.


    "The old man is really willing to give up." Liu Rufeng thought to herself.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier came over and asked in a low voice, "Rufeng, do you think it''s true?"


    "It''s true, of course, unless he doesn''t want to live."


    Hu mei''er asked, "how much is that worth?"


    "I don''t know. It''s expensive anyway. " Liu Rufeng perfunctory a, and then continue to look down.


    After the girl showed it, the young man who read the list came up again.


    "Wang Meng, 20 jadeite agates, plus 10 jin of gold jewelry."


    Then, several pretty girls came out, each holding a wooden box. With the lid open, the gold jewelry in the box is shining, and the agate and jade are crystal green.


    There was another exclamation.


    Then, the young man who read the gift list came out again, "jinliu, a jade Buddha, plus a Yongzheng official kiln porcelain vase."


    I saw Miss Li took out a carved jade Buddha and a simple porcelain vase to show you a circle.


    Liu Rufeng saw that Jin Liu''s gift was no worse than Ding Wei''s and Wang Meng''s, and he didn''t lose his share this time.


    Chen Hongjun, the green wood dragon, presented a dragon spring sword and several pearls. Although it''s not lucky to send a sword on this occasion, Longquan sword is different. It represents power and status. So Ma Changfeng looks happy, too.


    Then there are other people''s, including ginseng, velvet antler, Cordyceps and other good natural tonics, as well as jade, agate, jade and other valuable handicrafts. In addition, there are countless antique paintings and calligraphy. Of course, there are a lot of people here who give tens of thousands of gifts. Of course, this is a small role, not to be looked down upon by them.


    At the end of the list, it was Li Hongde. Read here, the boy stopped, looking a little ugly staring at Ma Changfeng.


    Ma Changfeng eyebrows moved, did not speak. Ding Wei stood up and cried, "read, what can''t be said."


    I saw the boy faltering read: "Li Hongde, a bottle of baishuishan mineral water..." the voice was lower and lower.


    "Hula --"


    The next round is one after another.


    Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao nervously look at Liu Rufeng and ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng looks indifferent.


    Hu mei''er said anxiously: "people celebrate their birthday. Aren''t you looking for trouble to send such a meager gift?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao also said, "did Li Hongde prepare it or did you come up with a ghost idea?"


    Those who had a festival with Liu Rufeng, such as Zhuang Dacheng, Huang Sizhi, song Tianming and Huo Qilin Wang Meng on the stage, all expressed contempt and schadenfreude.


    Ding Wei''s expression has no obvious change, a pair of eyes strange Piao Liu Rufeng, looking at his next performance.


    As soon as Jin Liu''s face changed, he stood up and yelled, "stop! Are you wrong


    "Sixth master, that''s what it says." The disciple explained.


    "He''s right. That''s what it is." Liu Rufeng stood up with a calm expression.


    Ma Changfeng''s expression changed and his face became gloomy. But as the owner, he is not convenient, because the amount of gift money angry, it will show the gain and loss of identity.


    Jin Liuli said: "today is Ma Lao''s 70th birthday. Are you sure you didn''t take it wrong? Li Hongde, how can president Li take such a gift? "


    Liu Rufeng understands that Jin Liu is helping himself.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "it''s not Mr. Li''s idea, it''s my idea. Because of the rush of time, we can only prepare such a simple gift. "


    In a word, the audience is boiling.

 Chapter 66

    In fact, Li Hongde has already prepared the gift. Because Liu Rufeng didn''t go back yesterday and came in a hurry today, he didn''t have time to pick it up, so he bought a bottle of Baisui mountain.


    Liu Rufeng said so, and Jin Liu couldn''t help him. He just sat down with a black face and pretended to be angry.


    Huo Qilin suddenly stood up and yelled: "you''ve done it on purpose. Is it too much for you to dare to give such a small gift on such an important day as Ma Lao''s seventh and tenth birthday! Do you still have us in your eyes? "


    Looking back at Ma Changfeng, he said, "boss, I don''t think we can let him go today


    At this time, a lot of people in the crowd roared, "take a bottle of mineral water to deal with, it''s just to find fault, this boy is too arrogant."


    "That''s right. No matter how poor you are, you can''t be so impolite. What''s the matter?"


    In the process, only Ding Wei''s face looked dignified and did not express his opinion.


    Liu Rufeng stood up, took a few steps forward, scanned the people present, and said in a loud voice, "do you know the meaning of this bottle of mineral water?"


    The crowd began to talk again.


    "No matter how meaningful a bottle of water is, it''s obviously sophistry."


    "It''s, it''s, taking a bottle of broken water to fool people, but it''s so high sounding that you think it''s a jade bottle of holy water."


    Huo Qilin glared and roared: "don''t do this. If you don''t say one or two or three today, you won''t want to leave!"


    Liu Rufeng cleared his throat, bowed to Ma Changfeng and said, "Baisui mountain, as the name suggests, means longevity and longevity. You are famous and my elder. I admire you. So I don''t think I can express my respect to you with those worldly things. Therefore, I only use this bottle of baishuishan to represent Li Hongde. General manager Li wishes you a long life


    This sentence shocked the guests, and the comments just now slowly disappeared.


    This flattery is really in place. It works better than those so-called gold, silver and jewelry. Ma Changfeng suddenly grinned. Jin Liu was relieved and looked much better. Ding Wei sat there calmly, snorting, but he didn''t move.


    Just listen to fire Qilin disdain of shout: "you don''t say beautiful words to scare people..." his words haven''t finished, Ma Changfeng suddenly stood up, whispered: "you sit down first."


    Huo Qilin can''t help it. Sitting on the chair, he still stares at Liu Rufeng fiercely.


    Ma Changfeng hugged his fist and said in a loud voice, "thank you, Mr. Li Hongde, for your generous gift, and thank you, little brother, for your carefully prepared gift. You have such an idea when you are so young. You really have an unlimited future. What''s your name? "


    Ma Changfeng talks to Liu Rufeng like this, and other people feel uncomfortable immediately. They all gave valuable gifts, but Ma didn''t even look at them. And this boy just took a bottle of broken hundred years old mountain, let Ma Laozi stand up in person, and praised him, it is unbearable.


    "My name is Liu Rufeng. Thank you for your love." Liu Rufeng is very polite. He has a good impression of the old man in his heart.


    Ma Changfeng politely said a few words and nodded to Liu Rufeng with a smile. He seemed to appreciate him very much.


    Liu Rufeng returned to his seat. Hu Meier pinched him and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you can think of it. It''s really you."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao snorted and said, "you are so brave to play this kind of trick on such an occasion. Are you not afraid to beat you up in case people don''t buy it?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''m afraid we can''t help it. Who makes us poor? I don''t have as much money as others. I send antiques, calligraphy and paintings as well as gold, silver and emeralds. This bottle of Baisui mountain is still taken from Meier."


    "Bah!" Hu Meier said angrily, "you''ve bought five Ferraris, and you don''t have any money? Besides, Li Hongde is rich and powerful. Won''t you let him prepare some? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "it''s a bit sour to listen to you. Do you think I didn''t send you a car?"


    Hu mei''er gave him a white look, turned around and said, "who cares about your car? You can give it to whoever you want. What''s the matter with me?"


    Just as they were talking, a disciple outside the hall, wearing a training suit, ran in, walked to Ma Changfeng and said, "master, someone outside just sent you a gift."


    Ding Wei''s expression changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "where are people?"


    "Gone." Said the disciple.


    "How can I let people go? I''m a guest from afar. Why should I keep them for dinner? It''s said that Ma Changfeng is stingy." Ma Changfeng reproached.


    The disciple said, "he gave me this and left in a hurry. I haven''t come yet to invite him in."


    "Do you remember who it was and what it looked like?" Ding Wei asked.


    The disciple said, "I''m short and thin. I can''t see anything special. It seems that I''ve never seen it before."


    "Oh?" Several leaders of the green Wolf Gang immediately looked at each other.


    Ding Wei took the gift from the disciple and handed it to Ma Changfeng. It''s a 10 cm wooden box with purple red paint. It''s very exquisite.


    Ma Changfeng opened the box with a confused face


    When the box opened, he was shocked. His face suddenly changed, his hands began to tremble, and finally he sat down on the chair. Ding Wei several people rushed to help.


    The guests did not know what was going on and looked at each other.


    Ding Wei took the box and looked inside. He turned pale. Soon, Wang Meng, Jin Liu and Chen Hongjun all changed color.


    The Big Blue Wolf''s face suddenly changed. What shocked them?


    Ding Wei suddenly turned back and threw the box to the ground. He said angrily, "it''s a trick to carve insects and make a mystery. Can we help green Wolf to bully us?"


    He threw the box like this, and a doll rolled out of it. This doll looks very ordinary, and there is nothing unusual about it.


    Liu Rufeng was also very strange, murmuring: "what disease do they have? It''s nothing special. As for that shock?"


    Liu Rufeng turns his face to Cheng Xiaoxiao secretly. He stares at the doll and mumbles: "they''re coming..."


    Her voice was so small that only Liu Rufeng and Hu Meier could hear her. Hu mei''er leaned over and asked, "what are you talking about? What? They''re here... "


    Just listen to Cheng Xiaoxiao eyes scattered, a face of dejected appearance, "you see the doll''s buttocks."


    "Buttocks?"


    They turned to the doll again. There is a bright red sign, crescent shaped sign on the hip of the baby.


    Although crescent embroidery is not very big, but in such a small doll can also see clearly. But other people don''t know the mystery, no one cares.


    "Red Crescent?" Liu Rufeng suddenly stood up and walked over.

 Chapter 67

    All of a sudden, the scene, which was originally very lively and happy, immediately became tense.


    Ma Changfeng looks very weak and has difficulty in speaking.


    The guests were talking one after another: "what''s wrong with Mr. Ma? There''s nothing special about this doll. As for that? "


    "Maybe it''s someone or something that suddenly occurred to me... Ma is older than Ji, and he can''t withstand the mental stimulation..."


    Ding Wei quickly ordered people to support Ma Changfeng back to the bedroom to have a rest. He turned his face and explained to the people on the scene: "sorry, everyone. Our Ma is old and has been stimulated mentally. Now he is very weak and can''t accompany you. If you want to sit here, you can sit for a while. If you don''t want to, you can go to the restaurant in the West and wait for dinner. Today''s reception ceremony will be over first. "


    Ding Wei''s words are in place, and the guests are very interested. Although it''s a pity to leave in the middle of the way, and Ma''s affairs have affected their mood, these are not the key points. Because today their gifts have been given, the list has been read out, and what they should do has been basically done. Now that the goal has been achieved, eating is not so important.


    Soon, all the people in the waiting hall were gone.


    Liu Rufeng stares at the puppet. As soon as he takes a look at it, a disciple in a black training suit comes over, picks up the puppet and says, "this is an ominous thing. You can''t let it stay here to harm others. Mr. Liu, you''d better not look at it."


    Liu Rufeng nodded in embarrassment. When he raised his head, he saw Ding Wei in the distance looking at him. His eyes gave out a cold light, and the corner of his mouth tilted up.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s eyes, Ding Wei quickly takes back the coldness in his eyes and turns into anxiety and uneasiness. Then he takes Jin Liu to the inner room to discuss things.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyesight is very good, although Ding Wei just a moment of expression change, he also saw clearly, his heart can''t help a shock, "this old guy won''t have any conspiracy."


    Liu Rufeng went to Cheng Xiaoxiao and saw a touch of smart in her bright eyes. She said to herself in a low voice: "it seems that something is wrong..."


    Liu Rufeng said in secret: "it seems that this girl is really not simple. She can''t hide anything from her eyes."


    Hu mei''er laughed foolishly and asked, "Hey, what''s the matter? I can''t understand..."


    Liu Rufeng said happily to her: "maybe Ma Lao saw that doll and thought of his granddaughter, ah! Every family has its own difficult classics. "


    Three people did not go to the courtyard to enjoy the scenery.


    Not to mention, Ma Changfeng''s home is really attractive. It''s estimated that a tour around here is equivalent to a trip to some places.


    Hu mei''er takes Cheng Xiaoxiao to a small pavilion to sit down and watch the lotus in the pond.


    "You see, the lotus is in full bloom." Hu mei''er said in a delicate voice¡°¡® The lotus leaves are endless green in the sky, and the lotus flowers are red in the sun. " The poems of the ancients have flavor... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao put his arms around his chest, looked at the lotus leaves swaying with the wind and the delicate lotus flowers, and murmured: "out of the mud but not dyed, clean the ripples but not demon..."


    "Two girls, one gorgeous and one plain, just like what is mentioned in the poem?" Liu Rufeng looked at the two graceful backgrounds, and could not help but be replaced by their poems into a beautiful artistic conception.


    When they were enjoying the flowers, watching the scenery and chanting poems, they only heard a noise at the door of the reception hall. Then Jin Liuyi came out with an angry face and scolded: "Wang Meng, you have seed. You haven''t talked about yesterday''s things yet. Do you dare to be so disrespectful in front of me? Today is Ma''s birthday. I won''t worry about it with you for the time being. When we go back, we''ll have a real fight and see who''s got the seed. "


    Jin six angrily came out, followed by the red peony also pale, looks very panic.


    Fire Qilin Wang Meng also rushed out from behind, all arrogant and overbearing. He yelled: "do you pretend to yell at me? Don''t scare me. Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    As soon as Jin LIUMENG turned around, the people who brought him rushed forward. Huo Qilin, fearless, looked at Jin Liu with a sneer, and roared: "if you dare to go out of this door, you will have seed!"


    Jin Liu''s face was livid, and his body began to shake as he waited for the unicorn to catch fire.


    Ding Wei quickly came to persuade him to quarrel, and stood between them and said, "don''t quarrel. Mr. Ma is ill, and today is his birthday. What''s the point of your blatant quarrel? Are we the green Wolf Gang in a mess? "


    Two people to Ding Wei or some taboo, immediately did not speak.


    Ding Wei went to Jin Liu and whispered a few words. Then he saw that Jin Liu was a little late and walked towards the back. Wang Meng was not angry and walked out.


    "What happened? What did Ding Wei tell Jin Liu? "


    Red peony seems to see Liu Rufeng several people, came to say hello. But this time, she changed her old chuckling personality and a sad face.


    Red peony just came over, Liu Rufeng immediately asked: "sister peony, what happened just now? What did Ding Wei say to brother six? "


    Liu Rufeng thought that red peony was very close to them just now, so she should know what Ding Wei said.


    Red peony said seriously: "they discussed in the room about how to divide the territory once Ma Lao died. As a result, the more they discussed, the more conflicts they had, and the more they quarreled. Ding Weigang just said that Mr. Ma has something to do. Let brother Liu go to the backyard to see Mr. Ma. "


    "Oh." Liu Rufeng answered and thought about it briefly. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up and he yelled, "no, let brother six come back quickly!"


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the three women at the same time.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t explain any more and runs to the backyard quickly.


    There are also several rows of houses in the backyard, and there are also several disciples at the door. Liu Rufeng didn''t see Jin Liu.


    Where can I find such a big house? Liu Rufeng is in trouble. It''s a taboo to go in one room by one. If you don''t go in this way, after a while, Jin Liu will get into Ding Wei''s trap, and it''s all over.


    As for what the trap was, Liu Rufeng didn''t understand it, but he felt something was wrong.


    At this time, I saw the opposite house. The disciple guarding at the door turned and entered the house. Liu Rufeng is very happy and has a chance this time.


    Just as he was about to search one by one, he heard a voice calling out from the middle room, "Hello, old man."


    Liu Rufeng''s heart moved, "old man? Isn''t that Ma Changfeng? Since Jin Liu is looking for him, he must be there, too. "


    Liu Rufeng rushed into the room. After entering the house, I found it empty. Further inside, there is a room with an open door. After Liu Rufeng went in, he was shocked.

 Chapter 68

    The room is elegantly decorated with all kinds of antique and jade, but the space is not big.


    Liu Rufeng was not in the mood to appreciate those rare antique paintings and calligraphy. Looking up, he saw Ma lying on a red sandalwood table with a Longquan sword from the green wood dragon around his neck. But there seems to be blood running on Ma''s neck.


    Jin Liu almost froze, his eyes staring at Ma Lao''s body, his face hidden extreme pain and inconceivable.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly realized that things were not good, and he was deceived, and he was greatly deceived.


    "Brother six, let''s go!" As soon as Liu Rufeng pulls up Jin Liu, he plans to rush out of the door.


    At this time, a dozen disciples in black came in, followed by Ding Wei from behind.


    Ding Wei pretended to be indifferent and asked, "sixth master, how''s Ma Lao?" Then he went to Ma Changfeng. Of course, it''s just acting, and the next shouts are in place. Ding Wei''s face suddenly changed. He pointed to Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng. His mouth trembled and said, "you... You killed Ma Lao?"


    Jin Liu was very flustered and stammered: "I... I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    Liu Rufeng is very calm, and he doesn''t want to explain. It is futile to explain such a scene.


    "Catch them and take revenge on Mr. Ma!" Ding Wei gave the order.


    Liu Rufeng pulls Jin Liu out and rushes. At this time, the best way is to keep the useful body first. There is no need to make unnecessary sacrifice here.


    Jin Liu seems to be confused. Knowing that Liu Rufeng is leading him to Hu Meier, he is still so dull that he doesn''t react. He murmured: "what''s the matter... What''s the matter..."


    "Liu Rufeng yelled at the three red peonies," follow me quickly! "


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s anxious appearance, the three women also knew that something had happened. They no longer asked, and ran behind Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu.


    Just as they were about to rush out of the gate, they saw Huo Qilin running in from the outside, along with a group of his younger brothers. Behind them, there were more than twenty people dressed in white and wrapped in white cloth, each with a bright saber in his hand. What''s more, they all have a bright red crescent sign on their white clothes.


    "Red Crescent?" Liu Rufeng was also stunned, "how did they come?"


    At this time, Ding Wei with people also arrived. Chen Hongjun, the green wood dragon, is also among them, but seems to be under control.


    Ding Wei was stunned when he saw the group of people in white, and then roared: "brother Wang, you hold on for a while, I''ll catch the two killers first."


    Hearing that Ma Lao was killed, the whole audience was shocked. Ding Wei''s eyes were staring at Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng, and others understood immediately.


    Fire Qilin Wang Meng also widened his eyes, surprised way: "horse, horse old was killed?" Looking at Jin Liu, he said, "Jin Liu Zhi, you are so cruel!"


    The Kung Fu of those people in white is very good. Their technique is fierce and they are changing very much. Wang Meng''s people are forced to retreat and can''t stand it at all. And the disciples of Beicheng didn''t seem to care about Wang Meng''s being besieged at all. They all gathered around Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng.


    "Mr. Ding, help me --" Wang Meng saw that the situation was not good and asked for help. But he carefully observed the scene, and found that no one in the north city seemed willing to help him, so he did his best, as if he didn''t hear at all.


    The group of people in white, known as Red Crescent, did little harm to the disciples of Beicheng, that is, they fought twice symbolically, but they were very vicious to Wang Meng''s people. Wang Meng suddenly understood that this was the game set by Ding Wei.


    But he understood too late.


    Under the strong attack of that group of people, soon his only ten or so people fell to the ground one after another, leaving him a bare commander. Not to mention, Wang Meng did have some fighting power. He ran and fought barehanded, trying to find a chance of life.


    However, he could not escape the siege of more than 20 experts. Soon he couldn''t support it and slowly fell into a pool of blood.


    Ding Wei glanced at the corner of his eyes, as if he saw the fallen Wang Meng. His face moved slightly, but he didn''t turn.


    Ding Wei shouts: "the soldiers are divided into two parts. One part of them is going to stop the Red Crescent, the other part is going to catch the two killers!"


    When Wang Meng was fighting just now, he didn''t send someone over. Now he just sent someone over. It''s very clear that he just sat and watched Wang Meng being tortured to death by those people.


    As if it had been arranged in advance, twenty or thirty of the disciples in black in Beicheng immediately gathered around the Red Crescent, but none of them ran. They walked slowly, shouting: "don''t run, don''t run!"


    Red Crescent of the people do not seem to love war, see someone around up immediately to the door to evacuate.


    It seems that Ding Wei played a big game of chess today, and green Wolf helped several big men to be controlled by him.


    Liu Rufeng and his disciples were not far away from the door. Before the Red Crescent came to the door, they quickly knocked down several disciples in black and fled.


    Liu Rufeng sent the three women out of the door and said, "hurry back, I have something to do."


    Jin Liu seemed to react a little and said: "brother, it seems that my estimation is correct. Today is really earth shaking. Let the brothers be with you for a while


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand, "it''s not that I look down on you. You don''t have to make unnecessary sacrifices here. With you, I will be distracted."


    Jin Liu seems to be very insistent, said: "today, this way to go, that is to admit that we killed, so I can''t go."


    "Well, brother six, you wait for me here first. I can''t do it. You can go up again." Liu Rufeng slightly smile, a little nervous meaning, step toward the gate.


    Jin Liu arranges several younger brothers to send the red peony and some women back. Here, he whispers to the people around him and says, "today, we can''t help fighting to death. Are you ready?"


    His people are all brothers who have followed him for many years. At this time, they are all righteous and willing to go through fire and water. With a dignified face, they shout: "brother six, you can rest assured that we have already prepared for the worst."


    The disciples of the north city at the gate are just about to rush to chase Liu Rufeng. When they see Liu Rufeng''s return, they are all stunned.


    Liu Rufeng stood in front of them with a smile and said, "I am your enemy. Is the Red Crescent your enemy?"


    The disciple in black was stunned, and someone responded quickly and asked, "what do you mean? I tell you, you can''t play tricks and escape today! "


    Liu Rufeng said: "is your brain frozen? If I want to go, will I come back?"


    Those disciples were indifferent, ignored Liu Rufeng''s words, and still rushed towards him. Liu Rufeng kicked down one and then broke off, "I can help you catch the Red Crescent. What do you think?"


    In a word, the disciples in black looked at each other and stopped their movements.

 Chapter 69

    Among the disciples at the door, some of them didn''t seem to know. They hesitated when they heard Liu Rufeng''s words.


    At this time, the Red Crescent also rushed out.


    Those disciples seemed to be very taboo to these people, and their faces changed greatly. They retreated and stared at Liu Rufeng.


    Red Crescent people go in a hurry, see Liu Rufeng a little stunned, turned and ran to the other side.


    Liu Rufeng at the foot of a few Lunbu rushed out, the body like a thunderbolt through the air, a few flashing stopped in front of the gang of Red Crescent.


    "Is this the scarlet crescent man in the world? That''s what they do? " Liu Rufeng was puzzled, but he had to figure it out.


    He looked at the group of people with his shoulders in his arms, grinning and saying, "how many people are you? If you are, you can''t leave today. "


    Liu Rufeng said, took out the ox bone comb, gathered his hair, and then a ray of light shot out of his eyes, and moved his muscles and bones a few times.


    The men in white looked at each other, winked at each other, and then rushed past waving their swords.


    At this time, Ding Wei with people also rushed out, a look at the scene, frown tight, suddenly yelled: "everyone around them, Red Crescent person and the boy can''t go!"


    Hula, dozens of disciples in black gathered outside, but they were several meters away from Liu Rufeng''s regiment. No matter which side wins, it''s a good thing for them to lose an opponent.


    The group of people in white heard that Jin Liu said, and their eyes glared at Ding Wei fiercely, as if they wanted to curse their mother.


    As for Jin Liu, Ding Wei had already seen it. At this time, he ignored Jin Liu and put all his heart on Liu Rufeng. It seems that he regards Liu Rufeng as his biggest enemy. It''s true that Liu Rufeng is gone, and Jin Liu is much easier to deal with.


    Liu Rufeng did not forget to talk and laugh, "housekeeper Ding, thank you for finding so many helpers for me, but I don''t need them for the time being. When I can''t, you can call them."


    Ding Wei snorted coldly and said coldly, "you killed Ma Lao and collaborated with the Red Crescent people. You hurt so many of our brothers and killed Huo Qilin. Do you still want to leave alive?"


    Liu Rufeng gritted her teeth with hatred and scolded: "it seems that the old boy has designed it for a long time. First put Jin Liu and I in, and then find someone to disguise as red crescent and kill Wang Meng. In the end, when everything is under his control, what he says is what he says. If we plant the accusation of collusion with red crescent on us, others will believe it. "


    This move is too insidious. It''s like birds with one stone.


    But one thing let Liu Rufeng very disappointed, is in front of these Red Crescent seems not true, should be Ding Wei to find someone to impersonate. You can see something wrong from that clumsy doll. Even if he didn''t see the real red crescent''s method, he could see that the poor method must be forged.


    "Ah! It seems that we have missed the task again. "


    At the moment when Liu Rufeng sighed, the cold light of twenty sabres flashed all over his body.


    This time Liu Rufeng decided to play a dazzle.


    He stares at the people in white who surround him. Seeing that their circle is getting smaller and smaller, he suddenly squats down, supports the ground with one hand, and extends his legs horizontally. Then, it was the exchange of hands on the ground to play Thomas. He plays very dazzling, action is very standard, estimated to participate in the competition can also win a prize.


    However, Liu Rufeng''s Thomas is different from others. He is not in place, but the body is like a top with a perfect curve. At last, the whole person whirled like a whirlwind. The twenty guys with sabres didn''t touch the corner of his clothes, so they were swept on their legs by his Thomas, and they fell to the ground.


    Ding Wei and his disciples were stunned. The more they looked back, the more ugly their face became. At last, their eyes were almost vicious and cold. They murmured in their hearts: "this boy is really not a simple character. If we don''t get rid of him, it seems that my plan can''t be implemented."


    It''s not good to kill people in broad daylight. Liu Rufeng can only do something on each of them like lightning when they fall to the ground. Anyway, all of them can''t move.


    Liu Rufeng stood up straight, dusted himself, looked at Ding Wei with a smile, and said, "Mr. Ding, I''ll settle it for you. Can we talk about it?"


    Ding Wei bit his teeth and his eyes were red. He said angrily, "we have nothing to say. You colluded with the Red Crescent and killed Ma Lao. It''s impossible to leave alive today. Brothers, give me up


    Jin Liu was happy to see Liu Rufeng''s performance for a while. Then he saw Ding Wei''s face changed, and he pulled people to rush over.


    Before Jin Liu started, Liu Rufeng stopped him and said in a loud voice, "everyone is here today to witness. If I collude with these grandsons in different clothes, will I help you deal with them? Think about it. Besides, with my kung fu, I want to harm Ma Lao. Can you find out? I''m not boasting... "


    Liu Rufeng pointed to Ding Wei and continued: "Mr. Ding, although there are so many people around you to protect me now, I''m just between fingers if I want to kill you."


    Liu Rufeng''s words are very domineering, self-confidence has burst. However, many people do not deny his words, because just now his performance is indeed the experience of the whole court.


    Many disciples in black were moved.


    Indeed, the boy''s fighting power is extraordinary, and those fierce Red Crescent people are killed in his hands in an instant. Even if we go together, we may not be able to hurt him at all. Is it necessary for him to kill Ma Lao? What about motivation? Even if you help Jin Liu, there''s no need to stay there and wait for us to catch them.


    Seeing the change in the expression of the disciples in Beicheng, Liu Rufeng concluded, "not all the people in this room have been bribed by Ding Wei. There are still many people in the dark."


    "Cut the crap. It''s no use arguing today!" Ding Wei saw that he couldn''t delay any longer. If he continued like this, he could bribe the people around him with his good mouth.


    The disciples of Beicheng moved, but only a few of them. Liu Rufeng remembers that they were the people who helped Wang Meng in the courtyard but didn''t do it. It seems that they were bought by Dingwei.


    Knowing that they were not Liu Rufeng''s opponents, the disciples in black pretended to attack, but several of them took the opportunity to lean towards the subdued Red Crescent and were ready to attack.


    Shit! He''s trying to kill people!


    Liu Rufeng now understands that Ding Wei is running for the 20 people who are pretending to be red crescent, and his purpose is to kill people and save his long night dream.


    The Red Crescent man who fell on the ground found that Ding Wei''s people were close to them, and the people who came were not good. Suddenly someone yelled, "Mr. Ding, we agreed to pay three million yuan for the completion of the work. What are you doing?"


    This sentence is like a bolt from the blue, Dingwei suddenly panic.

 Chapter 70

    There was a sudden cry from the people in white, and Ding Wei was also flustered. However, he deserves to be an old man. In this case, he even burst out laughing, pointed to Liu Rufeng and sneered, "Liu Rufeng, you are so cruel. Come on, plant and frame up. Your play is good. "


    Most of the students who didn''t know about it were even more confused at this time, and they didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart: "good boy, you can still bite back at this time. It seems that you can cultivate yourself so calmly. But you won''t last long. I''ll let you go right away. "


    Liu Rufeng snorted coldly, pointed to Ding Wei and said with a smile, "I just said that I only kill you between talking and laughing. You stand up. Now I''ll show you. "


    Without waiting for Ding Wei''s reaction, Liu Rufeng''s body flashed. He had passed through several disciples and stood in front of Ding Wei. Ding Wei is so scared that he is sweating. Before he reaches for his hand to stop him, he has been caught by Liu Rufeng''s wrist, and the other hand has caught his throat.


    Liu Rufeng sneered: "how about it? Do you believe it now? What can you do for me? As long as I put a little force on my hand, I can pinch your throat and send you to the West! "


    All the people present were shocked, and they could not help but admire Liu Rufeng for his superb strike. However, many disciples are worried about Ding Wei and have already begun to get together to save their master.


    Ding Wei was made, but he still didn''t admit defeat. He sneered, "Liu Rufeng, even if you have the ability to communicate with heaven, what can you do? Can you cover up your murder? You can kill me. You can''t run away if you kill me. We green Wolf Gang will not let you go. "


    "Damn it! It''s very impassioned. I can pretend to be a motherfucker


    Seeing Ding Wei''s awe inspiring manner, Liu Rufeng wanted to vomit and scolded: "I don''t forget to incite the masses at this time. This old boy is really thick skinned."


    Liu Rufeng said to the crowd in a loud voice: "don''t panic, everyone. I don''t want to participate in your internal affairs, but I have to make it clear about my affairs. No one can throw dirty water on me. You heard what they said just now. What do you doubt? If I''m really with them, in order to clarify myself, the most important thing I should do is to kill them and cover up the facts. Why didn''t I do that? Because I''m innocent. "


    Liu Rufeng and Ding Wei hold their own opinions, and what they say is reasonable. When the people present look at them respectively, it''s more difficult to judge for a moment.


    At this time, someone said, "what about the evidence?"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thought, "yes, evidence is needed for everything. No matter how nice it sounds, it''s better to take out a piece of evidence and find out a person''s evidence. But where is the evidence? "


    Liu Rufeng looks around for a week and thinks that there is no one who can clarify the facts for him, and Jin Liu is even worse. He has not yet cleared his name. At this time, the more he talks, the more suspicious he is.


    There is no witness, only material evidence.


    Liu Rufeng, with a flash of inspiration, pointed to the group of people in white and said, "you can take off their clothes and have a look at their true features. Naturally, everything will be clear."


    Some of the disciples in the crowd understood and went straight over, tearing apart the white clothes of the group one by one.


    The white clothes faded, but the road was covered in black.


    Liu Rufeng looks like a ninja, just like the one who assassinated him yesterday.


    But this alone is not enough to explain anything. Liu Rufeng shouts, "search them for anything."


    The group of disciples felt for them and turned all their pockets, but they got nothing.


    Now it''s hard to do. If we don''t get any strong evidence, we still can''t expose Ding Wei''s plot. Liu Rufeng found his carelessness, such as this kind of transaction is secret, who will leave evidence on himself?


    Ding Wei ha ha a smile, justice awe inspiring way: "body is not afraid of shadow slant, Liu Rufeng, what else do you have to say?"


    Jin Liu looks at Liu Rufeng with a flustered look. He wants to open his mouth and say something, but he can''t open his mouth.


    Just at this time, Liu Rufeng heard the disordered footsteps in the hospital. He put a smile on the corner of his mouth and said, "well, Mr. Ding, today is my fault. Please help yourself." Then he let go of his hand.


    Jin Liu was very puzzled about Liu Rufeng''s action. He called out in a low voice: "brother Liu, you..."


    Ding Wei broke away from Liu Rufeng''s control, just like the demon reappeared in the world after the seal was opened. He immediately roared wildly: "catch them, don''t let them run away!"


    Although the disciples of Beicheng had doubts about Ding Wei, they didn''t get any strong evidence, so they would rather believe their own people and aim at Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng.


    A group of people rushed to Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu again, and a long brewing fight was about to start.


    The Panther and the white elephant under Jin Liu''s command began to tighten their nerves again, and they were ready to fight back with fists. Even Jin Liu seemed very disappointed and clenched his fist.


    Liu Rufeng looked at them calmly, just dodged and didn''t fight back.


    Vaguely heard footsteps closer and closer, Liu Rufeng long out a breath, murmured: "finally can the truth."


    Just when Ding Wei was proud, he saw a dozen or so disciples in black rush out of the hospital. Then, there came out an old man with gray hair.


    The old man stood at the door and said, "stop


    His voice roared like metal smashing out of the air, which made the audience buzzing.


    At the moment when he looked at the door, he was petrified except Liu Rufeng.


    "Ma... Ma Lao?"


    Even Jin Liu and others were tongue tied, just like statues.


    When Ding Wei saw Ma Lao, he was almost scared out of his wits. The expression on his face changed a few times. Finally, he calmed down and said, "Ma Lao, are you... You are not dead?"


    "That''s great. Everyone can be relieved. Mr. Ma is OK." Ding Wei pretended to be excited.


    Liu Rufeng was helpless. "How can this old boy perform so well? He can get an Oscar at this level."


    The old horse snorted and said harshly, "Ding Wei, have you finished your trick? What else do you have to say? "


    Ding Wei couldn''t calm down any more and faltered: "Ma... Ma Lao, what do you mean? I thought you had an accident, so I misunderstood brother jinliu and brother Liu. I was just in a hurry. "


    Ma Changfeng was not moved at all. His face was still extremely gloomy. He called to his disciples: "take down Ding Wei for me!"


    Since it''s Mr. Ma, no one dares to listen. The disciples of Beicheng rushed up one after another, and even Jin Liu and others joined the team.


    As soon as Ding Wei saw that the situation had gone, there was no point in sophistry any more. He raised his hand and took out a pistol from his arms. "Bang bang bang" several shots, and then several of them fell down.

 Chapter 71

    Ding Wei''s plot has been pierced. There is no place for him here. Now it''s just a desperate struggle.


    But people at this time are often the most crazy, crazy to no scruple.


    The people who rushed up saw that he had guns in his hand, and several of them had fallen to the ground. Just now, the aggressiveness disappeared immediately.


    After all, it was a gun!


    The black muzzle of the gun made people feel cold and uneasy.


    As the saying goes, it''s hard for immortals to escape. No one wants to block bullets with their own flesh and blood. The consequence of rushing up is undoubtedly death.


    The disciples on the field retreated one after another to make way.


    Ding Wei''s expression is ferocious, grinning, "come on, how dare you?"


    Ma Changfeng''s expression is cold again. It seems that he didn''t expect Ding Wei to take out his mace. Now he doesn''t know if he let his men rush up.


    Ding Wei''s throat sent out a burst of tragic smile, coldly said: "if you listen to me, I will spare your life, otherwise..."


    Someone in the crowd has begun to move.


    Ding Wei fixed his eyes on Ma Changfeng and said: "Mr. Ma, I''ve worked hard for you for so many years. In the end, I''m just a housekeeper. I don''t have my share in this election. I feel unfair in my heart. It seems that the winner is the king. You''d better hand over all the power in your hand. As long as you appoint me as the leader of the four cities now, I can keep you alive. "


    The old horse hummed coldly, his expression was stiff, and he didn''t speak.


    "Haha, just admit it. Now it''s almost done." Liu Rufeng smiles at Ding Wei and observes his every move.


    As soon as Ding Wei saw Ma Changfeng didn''t make a statement, he knew that it was not a good way to spend it. He immediately pointed the black muzzle at Ma Changfeng and roared fiercely: "issue instructions quickly, or I''ll shoot!"


    Ma Changfeng''s face began to turn white, but he just popped out a few words from his teeth, "don''t think about it! If you dare to touch my hair today, you can''t leave alive! "


    Ding Wei shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "forget it, I don''t expect it. Since we don''t have fate, we''ll say goodbye forever!" With that, his fingers began to pull the trigger in.


    All the people on the scene were stunned, as if they were waiting to see Ding Wei pull the trigger, and then Ma Lao screamed. In fact, they do not want to see this fact, but there is nothing they can do.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng has taken out the comb of ox bone and gathered her hair. "The gun is not that useful. Put it down..." he said


    Liu Rufeng was still standing there with a smile on his face. But the comb in his hand was gone. Now it had turned into a white light and was nailed to Ding Wei''s wrist.


    Impartial and solid.


    Ding Wei yelled, and the pistol came out in an instant. He was pale and covered his wrist. He turned back to stare at Liu Rufeng and cried, "you..."


    Liu Rufeng''s figure stood in front of Ding Wei in a flash, pulled out the comb on his wrist, and said faintly: "dirty my magic weapon, clean it for me!"


    You can see clearly that there is a three inch long blade on the comb of the ox bone, and there is blood dripping on the blade.


    Liu Rufeng fluently wiped the blood off Ding Wei''s body, put back his comb, patted him on the shoulder and said, "remember next time, don''t use the gun casually."


    Ding Wei''s face was pale, his wrists were bleeding and his body was shaking slightly. It seemed that he would not be able to support him.


    Everyone was shocked, only in martial arts can see the magic, did not expect Liu Rufeng can perform so wonderful, no less than those heroes in the great Xia.


    Ma Changfeng recovered from the shock and said in a loud voice: "Tie Ding Wei to me!"


    Without waiting for others to start, Jin Liu went to the battle in person and knocked Ding Wei down, banging several punches on his face. It seems that the anger in my heart can''t be contained for a long time, and it''s coming out at the same time.


    Ma Changfeng waited for Jin Liu to finish beating Ding Wei a few fists before he said, "press him into the hall, I''ll interrogate him in person."


    In fact, you don''t need to ask. Ma Changfeng did it just for the sake of passing the show and persuading the public.


    In the hall, Ma Changfeng sat on the chair, and Jin Liu and Qingmu Shenlong sat on the left and right. Liu Rufeng sat on one side. There are countless disciples around in a neat array. Ding Wei kneels on the ground in a mess, and has been tied firmly by the rope.


    Ma Changfeng said in a loud voice, "Ding Wei, you know the rules of our gang. What else do you have to say now?"


    Ding Wei seemed to be exhausted. He said feebly, "I have nothing to say now, but I don''t know something. Please tell me the truth."


    "You mean why am I still alive?" Ma Changfeng stares at Ding Wei''s face, which is not human. He hums coldly and says, "do you think your little trick can kill me? It''s a dream


    "Since that doll came out, I knew something was wrong. Do you think I don''t know anything about Red Crescent? It''s ridiculous. How could they make such a bad thing to intimidate me? "


    Liu Rufeng felt that the old man was not so confused. He seemed to agree with his own idea.


    Just listen to Ma Changfeng again: "at that time, I looked sideways and saw your eyes to know your mind. Your mind is not on the threat, it''s the article inside the box. But you are very smart. The poison is colorless and tasteless. Fortunately, I found something wrong at that time. Hold your breath, or I will be calculated by you. "


    Ding Wei sighed and said, "I can''t think of my carefully designed plan, but you can see through it at a glance." Suddenly his eyes flashed and he asked, "but I saw you lying on the table..."


    This is also the problem of many people, such as Jin Liu. At that time, Mr. Ma was lying on the table with the Longquan sword beside him, and there was blood oozing from his neck. Everyone could see clearly. Is there really a resurrection in this world?


    At this time, Liu Rufeng stood up and asked Ma Changfeng, "Mr. Ma, can I answer this question?" Ma Changfeng nodded.


    Liu Rufeng smiles scornfully at Ding Wei and says in a loud voice: "you think you are very smart, but you can''t see the clue. You want to kill Ma Lao with Longquan sword when he is in a coma, and then blame us, so that all of us will be controlled by you. It''s a pity that you think too well. Mr. Ma is all right. The people lying on the table are also fake. "


    Ding Wei''s face was pale, his lips twitched, and he said, "you... How do you know?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "that person''s body shape is obviously different. It''s because you are eager to win that you didn''t notice. Although I was not at the scene, I can guess that it must be a dummy designed by Mr. Ma. The purpose is to let you show your true shape. "


    As the saying goes, you can''t live if you do evil. Ding Wei is looking for his own way to die. At this time, no one can save him. According to the rules of the river and lake, the wind takes the Longquan sword and walks slowly towards Ding Wei.

 Chapter 72

    There was a tense and dignified atmosphere in the reception hall of the Ma family, and everyone held their breath.


    What people hate most is betrayal. And Ding Wei today is not only betrayal, but also the crime of killing the Lord, which even no one can forgive. No matter how much credit you make, you have to wait to be nailed to the shame rack.


    Ma Changfeng strides to Ding Wei and pulls out Longquan sword. The antique sword presented to him by the green wood dragon was shining with light brilliance. Ma Changfeng raised his right hand high, his sword stopped in the air, and his expression was very complicated.


    "Is there anything else to say?" Ma Changfeng looks very painful.


    At this time, Ding Wei did not have the arrogance of the beginning. It seemed that all his spirit had disappeared, and his tone became more pertinent. "Mr. Ma, I don''t want to quibble now. I know I was wrong, and I made an unforgivable mistake. I just want to die. However, I only ask you to help me take care of my family. In addition, I''m not here. Please take care of your health... "Speaking of this, Ding Wei began to cry.


    When a man is dying, his words are good. No one will doubt that Ding Wei''s words are true.


    Ma Changfeng sighed a long time. The right hand holding the sword was stagnated in the air. The shining eyes were slowly dim at this time. Two tears of love and hate came out of his eyes.


    We have been fighting together for many years, like close comrades in arms, but today we have to personally send away our comrades who have been friends for many years. This kind of mood is very complicated.


    Ma Changfeng is ready to cut Ma Su with tears today, but his mood is mixed and painful.


    At last, Ma closed his eyes and bit his teeth. He clenched his sword and cut it from top to bottom.


    Just at this time, his right hand was grasped. Liu Rufeng looked at him with a smile on his face.


    Ma Changfeng was shocked and said, "little brother, do you want to interfere in our family?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "no, it''s not a pity that this person died. How can I plead for her. It''s just that I don''t think there''s something I can figure out. "


    Ma Changfeng was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s those people who disguise as Red Crescent. They''re all shadow killers. They''re all people who do special tasks. This time, he appeared in our s city several times and took part in the internal strife of the green Wolf Gang. Do you think Ding Wei can get them with a little money? "


    With these words, Liu Rufeng found that the expression on Ma''s face became more heavy, and said slowly: "what do you mean by them?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "let''s ask Ding Wei about all the problems."


    At this time, Ding Wei has no reason to get rid of this death. At this time, any secret is not a secret to him.


    Ding Wei''s voice trembled and he said, "I don''t have to hide it now. They want to help me control the green Wolf Gang and then use me to control the s City, but they didn''t expect to fail..."


    "Well! The seller wants to be proud Ma Changfeng hates the way.


    Liu Rufeng thought, it seems that these people''s ambition is really not small, this should be only their first step plan, in the future, it may be that something will happen. It seems that my task this time is not so simple.


    "Who else have they arranged besides you? Why is Huo Qilin related to them? Do they have a specific place to live? How do you usually deal with them? " Liu Rufeng asked several questions at one go.


    Ding Wei said: "every time we meet, we will be arranged in different places. I don''t know where they will live. I don''t know how Huo Qilin has anything to do with them, but I seem to hear that they have a leader named ITO... "


    On the court, everyone was listening attentively. Because this is the most critical time, we are looking forward to Ding Wei''s final answer.


    At this time, he saw Ding Wei''s eyebrows almost wrinkled together, and he uttered a cry of pain in his mouth. Finally, his eyes were bulging and his expression was stiff and he fell to the ground.


    He didn''t know when he had a silver plum dart on his back, which had been mostly embedded in the meat.


    "Shua --!" The faces of the whole audience suddenly changed. How terrible it is to kill people under the eyes of so many people. I''m afraid it will be very easy for him to take the lives of anyone present.


    Even Liu Rufeng was startled. Just now all his attention was focused on what Ding Wei told him, and he didn''t care who threw a hidden weapon. Because he didn''t think of it.


    Liu Rufeng''s cold light came out of his eyes and cried, "don''t move here, I''ll chase you!"


    "Who''s so darn to kill someone under Lao Tzu''s eyes? He just doesn''t take himself seriously. How can he bear it?"


    Liu Rufeng breathes evenly and is strong in the dark. His figure is like a feather arrow shot out and disappears in people''s sight.


    To the hospital, Liu Rufeng did not find anyone. Quickly ran to the gate, still empty.


    How fast!


    Suddenly, more than ten meters away, there was a rustle on a big tree. Liu Rufeng raised her eyes and found a dark shadow. The shadow just stayed in his sight for a few seconds and disappeared.


    "Grass! It''s Mu Dun again Liu Rufeng cursed secretly.


    Ninja action strange, it is difficult to find their trace, Liu Rufeng helpless, can only go back frustrated.


    Suddenly feel something wrong, quickly stride inside. When he got to the hall, he called out, "come on! Where are those disguised red crescent moon


    Ma Changfeng understanding, quickly arrange people with Liu Rufeng to a small room. Because the family has not been solved, so Ma Changfeng put them temporarily locked here, ready to solve Ding Wei.


    Outside the house, I found that several disciples who were guarding outside had fallen to the ground. The house was in a mess, and the prisoners had long disappeared.


    "Damn it! They''ve saved him! " Liu Rufeng was so angry that he stamped his feet. Ma Changfeng and Jin Liu were also disappointed.


    Jin Liu looked a little flustered and asked, "what shall we do now?"


    Liu Rufeng spread his hands and said, "what can I do? Dead dead, running, no clue. I think they just want to find a puppet. Now that the puppet is gone, they won''t act rashly. Let''s talk about it later. "


    Ma Changfeng is worthy of being the boss of the green Wolf Gang. With decades of experience in the Jianghu, he is decisive and clean in dealing with things. There was not half a day to clean up the disciples who collaborated with Ding Wei, and arranged Jin Liu to be the leader of the four cities. The place of huoqilin is temporarily represented by Qingmu Shenlong.


    For these, Liu Rufeng is not interested. What he cares about most is the conspiracy of the shadow gang. Just like an S City, they make a stir. What''s the secret?

 Chapter 73

    Originally, the festive day was made a mess by those boring people, and Ma Changfeng''s mood was also very low. But he still looked red and energetic.


    Ma Changfeng handles the affairs in the gang and calls Jin Liu, Chen Hongjun and Liu Rufeng to a separate room.


    "It''s like leading a roundtable." Liu Rufeng felt a little uncomfortable and didn''t sit naturally.


    Just listen to Ma Changfeng sincerely said: "little brother, thanks to you today, if it wasn''t for you, my old life might have been explained. I''m not willing to owe you any favor. You can tell me what you want! "


    Liu Rufeng thought that the old man was cheerful, but he didn''t really lack anything. He didn''t know what to offer.


    Ma Changfeng saw that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak, so he asked, "brother Liu, if you have something to say, as long as it''s what Ma Changfeng can do, I''m sure I have no second words."


    Liu Rufeng smile, light way: "you don''t have to be so polite, I just lift a hand.". As for the conditions, I still have some savings. Property is not so important to me. I really don''t have anything to ask for... "


    Liu Rufeng''s performance made Ma Changfeng a little embarrassed. I''m afraid that this kind of person who doesn''t want anything, whether it''s money or beauty, can actually do it, which gives him a sense of security. But if the other party doesn''t want anything, it will be very terrible once they put forward conditions.


    "Brother Liu, what don''t you want? I''m really sorry in my heart. In this way, you will be the leader of the four cities, just like Jin Liu. What''s the matter with your brothers? They don''t discuss with each other. How about it?" Ma Changfeng sees Liu Rufeng''s hesitation in stating his conditions and thinks that he wants to work in the gang.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand gratefully and said, "this can''t be done. What did I do. I like to wander around without any worries. Today''s event is really nothing. You don''t have to worry about it. If you treat me as a friend, you''d better not be so polite. When I need your help in the future, I will naturally say


    Listen to Liu Rufeng say so, Ma Changfeng is not good to go on, so he laughed, patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder, said: "well, young people have a sense of pride, but also not greedy for interests, what a hero!"


    Liu Rufeng was amused, "hero, I don''t want to be a hero. Most heroes are generous. I''m not that noble. "


    Thinking of one thing, Liu Rufeng said, "I just want to know one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Ma Changfeng asked.


    "How much do you know about the Red Crescent?" Liu Rufeng looks at Ma Changfeng seriously, looking forward to it.


    Ma Changfeng hesitated and asked, "why did brother Liu ask this?


    "To tell you the truth, I came here just to investigate the Red Crescent. I didn''t expect to encounter so many things." Liu Rufeng said.


    Ma Changfeng thought for a while and said: "in fact, I don''t know much about the Red Crescent. It''s just that they are a bit of a church and often do some creepy terrorist things. But I''ve never seen them before


    Liu Rufeng seemed to be disappointed with the answer and asked: "today, you were shocked to see the fake gift in the hall. Judging from your performance at that time, you should be afraid of the Red Crescent."


    When Ma Changfeng heard this, he laughed and said, "I did it for the people around me. At that time, I knew that someone was playing a trick, so I pretended to be shocked. In fact, I had no grudge or contact with Red Crescent. Besides, how did they come to such a small place as ours? "


    "But..." Jin Liu sat aside, but he couldn''t help talking.


    "Some time ago, I heard that a big man in Kyoto was killed and said that it was done by the Red Crescent people. That''s why I asked you not to contact them as much as possible. Although you''re good at it, we''ll lose out in the dark. " There was a caring tone in Jin Liu''s words.


    Kyoto? Liu Rufeng looked out of the window and seemed to yearn for that place.


    Since there was no result, Liu Rufeng didn''t plan to ask, thinking, "you''d better ask that damned colonel. I''ll get the answer from him anyway today. If he doesn''t say it, I''ll give up and save all day. "


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng returns to the villa and sees Bai Shiming waiting for him at the door. He was puzzled and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Bai Shiming came over and said, "we know that you''ve been to Ma Changfeng''s birthday party. After a long time, you haven''t come back. We''re planning to go there to find you. Although our skill is not very good, but also top a few people use not


    Liu Rufeng was very moved when he heard this, but he still had a smart smile on his face and said, "what''s wrong with me? There are few people in China who can hurt me. "


    "Have you been practicing lately?" Liu Rufeng doesn''t worry about Bai Shiming, but he doesn''t trust Xu Laosan.


    Xu Laosan saw it and rushed to meet him and said, "we are working hard every day. If you don''t believe me, look at Gao Jun, he has lost two laps. Now he can do 30 or 40 push ups."


    "Thirty or forty?" Liu Rufeng looks at Gao Jun and finds that he''s really thin, but not as evil as Xu Laosan said. Heart said, even if you can do thirty or forty? It''s too far from other people.


    About what happened at the party, Liu Rufeng simply told them, but didn''t mention about the Red Crescent.


    This day is also full of twists and turns, Liu Rufeng has the ability again, the physical strength is also limited, really felt a little tired, simply ate some rice to lie on the bed.


    At midnight, Liu Rufeng felt that all the people around him were sleeping, so he turned on the switch of the watch and connected with the people on the other side.


    After a while, the old face on the screen reappeared. He glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "I told you earlier. Don''t connect with me. It''s easy to expose. Come on, what do you want me for? "


    After a few words of nagging, the Colonel got to the point.


    Liu Rufeng gave a brief introduction to the recent events, especially the events at the banquet, which were more vivid and eloquent.


    The captain listened carefully with half open eyes. At last, he raised his eyelids and asked, "are you finished?"


    "Yes." Liu Rufeng nodded slightly, waiting for the captain''s instructions.


    The Colonel yawned, then looked at Liu Rufeng with a bad smile and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. Today, you''ve been nagging for a long time. Don''t you just want to know what I want you to do? Don''t you understand again? I told you earlier... "


    Liu Rufeng interrupted quickly, "well, don''t do this. It''s not that I can''t understand it again, it''s that I haven''t understood it all the time. If you don''t make it clear to me today, I''ll drive a sports car all day and travel around with beautiful women on vacation. You can go to whoever you like about the task. "

 Chapter 74

    Listening to Liu Rufeng''s constant complaint there, the Colonel suddenly laughed and said in a slightly comforting tone: "complaining when you get a little setback is not our style of snow wolf."


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and said, "this old guy is cheating me again. He wants to do work for me and comfort me. No way! Nothing can be said today. "


    Only listening to the Colonel''s gentle tone and seemingly sincere words, he said: "I have considered this mission again and again. After careful consideration, I still chose you. In terms of martial arts, you are only inferior to firewolf and falcon. But they are all single celled animals, brave and resourceless, without your wisdom and free and easy. So in terms of comprehensive quality, in my heart you are "cut! It doesn''t seem like the first time he said that. " Liu Rufeng yawned and said lazily, "have you finished boasting? If I don''t have anything important, I''ll go to bed first. I''ll take my harem with me and ask you to leave after a while Said, the whole person lay on the bed, eyes slightly closed, pretending to sleep.


    The captain sighed and said, "well, since you want to give up, I''ll let silver fox and Falcon go to southern Xinjiang..."


    "Wait a minute..." Liu Rufeng sat up from the bed and asked, "you said silver fox is back?"


    "Yes, I was going to send her to help you, but you didn''t want to do it, alas!" The Colonel sighed, cunningly aiming at Liu Rufeng''s reaction.


    "I didn''t say no, it''s up to you." Liu Rufeng immediately changed his attitude and sat straight, "can you accommodate me and send her to me?"


    Liu Rufeng''s graceful posture, beautiful appearance and refined temperament emerge in front of her eyes. That is the girl I admire for many years, just like the first love.


    As soon as the captain saw that the scheme was successful, the corners of his mouth trembled and said, "don''t worry. You can meet her when you get to Kyoto. Now you have a clue. You can''t give up at this time. I can tell you that shadow people and Red Crescent are in the same group. They are the accomplices of Red Crescent and are responsible for assassination.


    Red Crescent has its own branch in Kyoto. It''s not a particularly tight organization. It''s just a group that uses red crescent''s deterrent power to blackmail and extract money. You have to follow through and find them. They are also important clues to find out the real base of Red Crescent


    Liu Rufeng''s attitude at this time began to be serious, and he thought: "it''s much easier to analyze things like this. As long as you find the shadow people and learn about the branch of Kyoto Red Crescent from them, you can find their dens, and then you can find out their real base."


    Liu Rufeng felt much more relaxed in an instant, as if he had pulled away layers of fog, and the bright sunshine reappeared in the world.


    "I''m asleep." Liu Rufeng pretends to light a cigarette, spits a cigarette ring towards the screen, and closes the screen in the scolding voice of the colonel.


    "Silver fox is coming? At that time, I don''t have to be so lonely. It''s a lot easier to do tasks with her. Silver fox''s shooting technique is absolutely unique, and its Sabre technique just complements each other. Together, we are like a pair of swordsmen


    Liu Rufeng feels sleepless all night. Suddenly I thought of something and felt something was wrong, "is that old guy cheating me again? It''s said that silver fox is carrying out a very arduous task in the western countries. How can it come back? Did you finish the task so soon? "


    Thinking about it, Liu Rufeng decided to be smart first. After all, I''ve been in s city for such a long time, and I''m busy. I don''t even have time to pick up girls. It''s not my style. If you go to Kyoto, can''t all the beauties here take them with you?


    The next day, Liu Rufeng didn''t get up early and went to bed. It wasn''t until nearly eight o''clock that I got up to wash. Li mujin has been ready for a long time, waiting for him as a driver and bodyguard.


    Liu Rufeng was quick and quick. He soon picked up Li lisuo and took Li mujin and Zhu Dan to school.


    Recently, Bai Shiming has been busy escorting them. Liu Rufeng doesn''t have much time to accompany them. From the heart, he really misses them.


    Li was dressed in a standard student dress, a white shirt, a short red skirt and a high ponytail. Looking so fresh.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Liu Rufeng began to joke: "how is Li mujin''s recent study?"


    Li Hibiscus gave him a white look and said, "at least it''s better than some guys who don''t even attend classes. Don''t worry. There''s no suspense about my going to Jinghua University."


    Hearing Li''s sarcastic remarks, Liu Rufeng said, "grandma, you compare me with a wool, I''m a soy sauce maker, OK?"


    "I''m sure it''s OK to listen to your confidence." Liu Rufeng praised.


    Zhu Dan came over and said, "brother Liu, you don''t ask me."


    "Well, how is sister Zhu Dan doing?" Liu Rufeng said very well.


    When Zhu Danton was in a daze, he said sweetly, "tell you brother Liu, I''ve been in the top of the last few rounds of exams, and once I was in front of sister hibiscus."


    "Yes? I''m so happy for you. When you have a holiday, I will take you to the seaside. " Liu Rufeng patted her chest and said.


    "Really Zhu Dan''s eyes twinkled with joy, and the whole person almost jumped with joy.


    "Well! If you believe in him, it''s better to believe in ghosts. Even if it''s true, there may be many girls with you at that time. It''s estimated that we will be ignored. " Li Hibiscus hit Liu Rufeng to the point.


    Liu Rufeng felt cold on his back and thought, "it''s not so vicious. Do you have to say that I''m so unbearable?"


    When Zhu Dan heard Li''s words, he looked at Liu Rufeng in disappointment, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    To the class, Liu Rufeng is very enthusiastic to say hello to the students in the class, of course, in addition to Huang Sizhi a few people. Although the girls were busy with their homework, they still took time to chat with Liu Rufeng for a while. Some people even said that they would travel together during the holidays.


    After seeing this, Li said to herself, "it''s true."


    Wang Ziming reviewed carefully and didn''t talk to Liu Rufeng much. He just didn''t forget about Ferrari and mentioned that he must keep his promise.


    After two classes, Liu Rufeng walked out of the classroom, not far away, he found that the summer rose came. When you get to him, just pull him aside.


    Liu Rufeng was shocked and asked, "teacher Xia, what can I do for you?"


    Summer rose bit her lips, lowered her head, hesitated for a long time, then slowly said: "I... I want to return the car to you." Then he handed over the key.

 Chapter 75

    Xia Rose''s right hand was raised to her chest, and her face was dim, as if she had something on her mind.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you like it?"


    Through observation, Liu Rufeng has seen that Xia rose has something on her mind.


    Summer rose faltered for a long time did not say, eyes seem to have a crystal clear tears.


    Liu Rufeng pushed her right hand back and said softly, "if you have anything, just tell me. Anyway, we are not outsiders."


    Xia rose looked up at him and said seriously: "Rufeng, I know you are not an ordinary student. I don''t think I can ask you for such a valuable gift, because I... Can''t deserve you." She said it in a lower voice, almost burying her head in her chest.


    Liu Rufeng smile, gently put her in his arms, comfort: "you know?"


    Xia rose did not resist. Her voice was like a mosquito. "I heard that you are an international mercenary. You are so excellent, so..."


    This girl is stupid again.


    Liu Rufeng stroked her hair and said softly, "silly girl, why do you think so much? I won''t leave you any time. Take back the key, I''m not happy to do it again Said, in her forehead gently kiss.


    Summer rose hesitated to put back the key, or hesitated to look at Liu Rufeng, seems to have something to say.


    "There''s something to say." Liu Rufeng stares at her eyes and gives her confidence.


    Just listen to the summer rose slowly said: "if the wind, can you... Lend me some money..."


    "I don''t know why. It''s too simple."


    Liu Rufeng is always generous in spending money on women she likes.


    "How much?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Summer rose looked at Liu Rufeng, said: "my mother is ill, now hospitalized..."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? Let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible!"


    Liu Rufeng is also drunk, I really don''t know what the way of thinking of this girl is. At this time, her lines should be "Liu Rufeng, you quickly roll over to me and take me to the hospital to see my mother." That''s right.


    Xia rose whispered: "some time ago you came very little, I know you are very busy, sorry to disturb you. My mother has chronic nephritis. The doctor says she needs to be hospitalized for three or four months. "


    Liu Rufeng drives her to the central hospital. Not into the ward, the nurse came to Xia rose said: "you are the patient''s family, the patient should pay."


    "Oh, how much?" Summer rose asked.


    "Twenty eight thousand." The nurse took a look at Xia rose and said, "you haven''t paid for it for nearly a month. If you don''t pay for it today, we can only stop taking the medicine. At that time..."


    Liu Rufeng looked at the nurse and asked, "don''t mention the money. Tell me how long the patient will recover."


    "It depends on the patient. You have to ask the doctor in charge. But as far as I know, if we strengthen the treatment of this kind of disease and have special people to take good care of it, three months will be almost the same. However, the patient''s condition is not very good. I suggest that we go to an expert for treatment... "


    Hear this, summer rose looks very flustered, tears in the eye circles straight spin.


    According to this calculation, it is estimated that the treatment will cost about 100000 yuan. For her, this is really a big expense. It would be even more difficult to invite experts.


    Liu Rufeng turned around and asked the nurse, "can the experts come now?"


    The nurse replied, "experts, who can be invited? But I suggest you don''t bother. Even if you do, you can''t afford it. At least half the cost of expert visits. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "thank you. We are not short of money."


    "Not short of money?" Little nurse looking at Liu Rufeng, a face of disbelief, "have not paid the treatment fee for a month, but also dare to say that there is no lack of money, the boy really can talk big."


    Liu Rufeng took out a card and handed it to Xia Rosa, saying, "there are two million in this card. Take it first, and then come to me when you run out."


    "How much?" Little nurse mouth open boss, thought: "it seems that this girl is met rich young master, so generous."


    Summer rose is very embarrassed to say: "such as the wind, can''t use so much..."


    Looking at the pitiful shape of summer rose, a kind of inexplicable pity arose in Liu Rufeng''s heart. She said with a smile: "take it. Men''s money is for women."


    Liu Rufeng suddenly put the card into her hand, lying in her ear and whispered, "the password is your birthday."


    In fact, this card Liu Rufeng has already done, but recently too busy to give Xia rose. As for Xia Rose''s birthday, it was Liu Rufeng who secretly saw her ID card.


    The next step is to solve the problem of experts.


    "There must be something Li Hongde can do about it." Liu Rufeng quickly dials Li Hongde. Now he is used to using his own relationship.


    On hearing this, Li Hongde immediately assured him, "it''s easy to do. I''ll call you right away."


    Li Hongde''s efficiency is still very high. Soon, the experts arrived, followed by several doctors.


    "I wipe! The battle is not small. It seems that Li Hongde has a lot of face. " Liu Rufeng thought in his heart that the person opposite had arrived.


    "Are you Mr. Liu, please?"


    "You are..." Liu Rufeng replied politely.


    "My name is Jiang. I''m the president here." President Jiang looked at Liu Rufeng suspiciously, wondering how such a young boy knew such a big boss as Li Hongde.


    Liu Rufeng shook hands politely and said, "Hello, my name is Liu Rufeng. Please help to arrange the best doctor to transfer to the most advanced ward and hire the best nurse. Don''t worry about the cost."


    "Don''t worry, these two are first-class experts. With them, the patient can recover quickly."


    Liu Rufeng also polite a few words, looked up at the back of the two doctors, annual leave are about 50 years old, and are kind-hearted, look very energetic.


    "Old qualification, good character, high level, all three have, it seems that the dean is careful." Liu Rufeng said in his heart.


    President Jiang was also very attentive, and immediately arranged Xia''s mother to the senior ward. The ward is very spacious, with TV and air conditioning. The environment is very elegant and suitable for recuperation. In addition, we also found two senior nursing workers.


    Liu Rufeng admired Li Hongde a little.


    At first, the little nurse had a little reaction when she saw this scene, but she murmured: "even the head of the hospital helps to find experts, and he is the best expert here. Who is this boy?"


    All the things are explained almost, two people out of the hospital.


    "Satisfied?" As soon as he went out, Liu Rufeng asked.


    In fact, he is not to show off, just want to ask Xia rose what else to explain.


    Xia rose nodded and said in a low voice, "Rufeng, you are so nice. I really don''t know how to thank you... "


    Liu Rufeng smiles and wipes a tear from her eyes with her hand. She says in a soft voice: "silly girl, you are so polite to me."


    Just listen to the summer rose gently said: "in a moment... Come home with me, I''ll cook for you..."

 Chapter 76

    Liu Rufeng understood that for Xia Rosa, she was undoubtedly the prince charming given to him by heaven, a myth. In her words, "no one has ever been so nice to me."


    Looking at her tender eyes, Liu Rufeng''s heart is melting. Taking yourself to eat at home and cooking in person is absolutely different from eating out. It has shown that she intends to give her heart to herself.


    Liu Rufeng drives her car and flies on the road in the eyes of countless people. Along the way two people are very silent, Liu Rufeng secretly looking at her face, found her pretty face with a blush, showing a little nervous.


    Xia rose lives in a slum. It looks like a little old building. Liu Rufeng had been here last time, but he didn''t come into the house because he had something urgent to deal with at that time. I didn''t expect that he would get what he wanted today.


    On entering the house, Liu Rufeng saw that it was a house of more than 60 square meters. The decoration is ordinary and the furnishings are simple, but it''s very clean.


    Liu Rufeng yelled to change her shoes, but she didn''t find the slippers after looking for them for a long time. Xia rose blushed and whispered, "this is the house I rent. My mother seldom comes here, so just a pair of slippers. You''d better not change them."


    "Your room is well decorated. It seems that you really have the potential to be a good daughter-in-law. Liu Rufeng turned around the room, and immediately he was full of praise.


    "Don''t make fun of me. Come on, I''ll make you what you want to eat. " Summer rose with infinite shame, quickly changed the topic.


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and said with a bad smile, "I want to eat... Tofu!"


    Xia rose blushed, turned away and said in a low voice: "let''s have dinner first, and the rest will be discussed later."


    Liu Rufeng almost burst out laughing, "it seems that this girl has made up her mind to make an agreement today."


    "I''m kidding. I mean, I want to eat spicy tofu."


    Xia rose suddenly realized that she was flustered by her rich association just now, and said nervously, "Oh... We didn''t buy tofu just now, and it happened that my family didn''t either. You... You wait for me. I''ll go down and buy some. "


    Then he was ready to change his shoes.


    Liu Rufeng took her hand and explained, "you''re serious. I''m just talking and playing. I like what you do."


    Summer rose didn''t speak, just looked at him affectionately, and then shyly broke away from his hand, quickly slipped to the kitchen to work.


    Liu Rufeng can''t cook and sits on the sofa watching TV. Looking at, a turn face see summer rose bedroom open door. So he got up and went to the bedroom.


    More than 60 square meters of house, is also two rooms and a hall, summer rose is living in the master bedroom. Although the bedroom is not big, it is clean and gives people the feeling of spotless. The pink bedding is neatly folded, and there is a simple bedside table beside the bed. There is a simple wardrobe in the other corner. After entering the room, Liu Rufeng turns around and finds a desk.


    The desk is full of books, Liu Ru Feng Xin said, it seems that this girl is very fond of learning.


    Casually take out a notebook, Liu Rufeng turned it up. He remembered that the characters of Xia rose were very beautiful.


    The first few pages are nothing. Turning back, Liu Rufeng finds a secret. It said: today, a new student came to our class. At first sight, I thought this student was very special. His name was also very special. His name was Liu Rufeng. He is very handsome and can speak very well. In a few minutes, almost all the female students in our class became his fans. To tell you the truth, I''m a little moved


    Liu Rufeng moved the corner of his mouth and thought, "it seems that his charm is not small. It''s love at first sight."


    Look at the next one, which says: today, the new classmate Liu Rufeng and our class''s favorite troublemaker Huang Sizhi have a conflict. I was criticized by the school director, and he plans to take advantage of this opportunity to bully me. I didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng gave me an idea to help me. Although the idea was a little bad, my heart was still warm


    See here Liu Rufeng a little touched, secretly took a look outside, found that the summer rose is not outside, and turned down.


    "Today, I met my former classmate Huang Jing. She is too arrogant. Is it great to have money? Why do you look down on us poor people Liu Rufeng came again. He always showed up when I needed him most. He helped me out and gave me a Ferrari. You don''t know how excited I was at that time. When I got home, I cried secretly for a long time, because no one ever treated me so well


    Liu Rufeng can''t see it any more. It''s estimated that she will be moved to cry.


    "This girl really has a heart. She remembers every bit of herself. She''s really a silly girl who is infatuated with her." Liu Rufeng shook his head and went to the balcony.


    Balcony space is very narrow, hanging with summer rose clothes. Skirt, jeans, black bra... Red thin inside, see here, Liu Rufeng eyes stopped, the heart can''t help beating up.


    "You... What are you looking at..." hear the soft voice of summer rose ring in the ear, Liu Rufeng scared a smart, quickly withdraw his eyes, turn to look at her, just like doing bad things were caught, guilty smile: "no... nothing to see."


    Summer rose white he one eye, gentle say: "the meal is done, we eat."


    Liu Rufeng took a long breath and went to the dining table.


    See a table full of vegetables, Liu Rufeng eyes are about to stare out. It has to be said that the craftsmanship of summer rose is really good, and it has a good appetite just by looking at it.


    Although it''s all routine, it''s all very well done. Sweet and sour spareribs, beer eggplant, tomato scrambled eggs, ground three fresh, in addition to a meatball soup. A few simple dishes are all my favorite.


    Liu Rufeng''s saliva is coming out. Without saying a word, he took a few mouthfuls of chopsticks.


    Eat to mouth, his eyes stare more round, can''t help praise, "taste really good, delicious!"


    Summer rose was praised, also followed shy smile, low voice way: "I have no craft, also don''t know you like to eat or not."


    "It''s delicious. Come on, you can have one too." Liu Rufeng added a piece of meat to Xia Rose''s mouth.


    Summer rose some embarrassed, finally or open mouth to eat. Face slightly red, but sweet smile.


    What you eat outside is not as sweet as what you eat at home, especially when you have a wife with outstanding craftsmanship. Liu Rufeng ate a big meal, has quietly made up her mind, "let her cook for herself for a long time in the future."


    "What do you think?" Summer rose see Liu Rufeng in a daze, quickly asked.


    "I was thinking, if only you could cook for me every day." Liu Rufeng looked at her affectionately and said.


    Only listen to the summer rose shyness with extreme tenderness in the tone said: "as long as you let me always follow you, I will do it for you every day."

 Chapter 77

    The black eyes of summer rose are rippling with deep love. Liu Rufeng looks at her and savors her beautiful face. Dai Mei picturesque, eyes affectionate, Qiong nose erect, thin lips vermilion, looking at, can not help but crazy.


    Some people love women just like finding a sweet spring when they are thirsty. They can''t wait to drink it all in order to relieve the fire in their body. Liu Rufeng''s love for women is like tasting tea in her spare time. She needs a mouthful of tea to savor it.


    "What are you looking at? Your eyes are falling out." Summer rose angry, stood up to clean up the dishes.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t just sit around and work with her. Men and women with work is not tired, two people slowly also let go, while working and then joking, the atmosphere suddenly eased a lot.


    After cleaning up, summer rose let Liu Rufeng sit watching TV, he went into the bathroom. Soon, there came the sound of running water.


    "Bath?" Liu Rufeng immediately outlined the beautiful picture in the bathroom in his mind. He couldn''t help itching in his heart, so he crept over.


    The door of the bathroom is frosted glass. You can see the beautiful posture, but it''s too vague to see clearly.


    "There seems to be a crack in the door. Did you leave it for me on purpose? So understanding. " Liu Rufeng murmurs.


    He quietly leaned over, bent down, face slowly close to the past


    "No peeking!" Summer Rose Crisp voice from inside, scared Liu Rufeng a shudder, embarrassed to escape the scene. Abdominal Fei said: "can you know all this? Brother''s step has been very light, OK


    Liu Rufeng sat on the sofa disappointed, lit a cigarette and watched the boring TV play.


    Half an hour or so, Liu Rufeng almost fell asleep, suddenly heard the sound of opening the door. He quickly settled down and looked to the other side. I saw Xia rose wearing a white and translucent pajamas, her hair was still wet, and even her white arm was stained with a little bit of water, just like a lotus.


    "How beautiful you are Liu Rufeng exclaimed and looked at her concave and convex figure several times.


    Summer rose quickly and shyly ran to the house to change clothes. After a while, she came out wearing a beige home clothes and angrily said to Liu Rufeng, "little seembryo, don''t look, go to take a bath quickly!"


    "I... I take a bath, too?" Liu Rufeng was stunned. He thought of something and suddenly showed a kind of tension that he had never had before.


    "Go wash, or you won''t sleep in my bed." Summer rose said.


    Let me take a bath, then the next thing is self-evident, Liu Rufeng suddenly realized, suddenly jumped up and ran to the bathroom.


    Men take a bath very quickly, not to mention Liu Rufeng''s mind today is not in the bath, three under five divided by two, took a shower to come out. If a professional gives him time, it will take less than ten minutes.


    Summer rose is sitting on the sofa watching TV at the moment. Liu Rufeng went to sit beside her.


    "That... Cough, that..." see summer rose don''t speak, Liu Rufeng ready to break the deadlock, but at this time he didn''t know what to say, Gaga mouth for a long time also didn''t say anything.


    "That... I''m done." Liu Rufeng hinted.


    Xia rose glanced at him, then turned away, very calm said: "watch TV, sleep for a while."


    Fuck! Don''t torture people like that, OK? You see, I''m ready. I''m not in the mood to watch TV. Liu Rufeng immediately felt cheated and watched the TV program with a black face.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t care to watch TV at all. From time to time, she slants her eyes and looks at Xia Rosa. She is very devoted to watching TV programs, and her mood changes with the programs.


    "I really don''t understand what''s good in Korean dramas. They are all tricks for children." Liu Rufeng''s taste for women is also elusive.


    Watching TV with women is worse than going shopping with them. I don''t know how long I''ve been here. Liu Rufeng can''t hold on any longer. He has gone to the toilet several times. Can summer rose is always look motionless, as if nothing is the same, engrossed in watching TV programs.


    According to the usual, if there is any girl bedding to this extent, Liu Rufeng would have pushed her down. But in the face of summer rose, he did not dare to touch. Because the summer rose in his heart, like a noble snow lotus.


    Summer rose stretched a stretch, yawned, said: "don''t look, tired, let''s sleep."


    "We?" The fire Liu Rufeng was about to extinguish was rekindled by her words¡° This sentence means that we share the same bed


    Xia rose stood up and walked slowly towards her bedroom. Liu Rufeng was stunned and said, "do I follow the past or..."


    Xia rose saw that he didn''t move and asked, "what are you doing? Sleep. "


    "I... where do I sleep?" Liu Ru Feng Xin said, it''s better to ask clearly, or it will be more embarrassing to be blown out later.


    "You sleep in the living room." Summer rose charming smile, into the room, and then is "Dong" sound closed the door.


    "It''s too cruel. Even if I''m not allowed to enter the room, I have to sleep in another room. How can I get a sofa? Isn''t it the same as seeing a sudden blackout in the middle of the play? "


    Liu Rufeng is so angry that he lies on the sofa, just like being wronged by Tianda. He also learns from others'' little girl to pout her lips.


    "Rufeng, do you think this dress looks good?"


    Don''t know when, summer rose has stood in front of him, the body has changed a purple suspender princess skirt. Black show spread on the shoulder, it is full of charm.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly came to the spirit, sat up and praised: "clothes are very beautiful, people are more beautiful."


    Summer rose cheek crimson, low voice way: "like?"


    "Well, I really like it."


    "I like to wear it for you every day, but only for you. I will always be the princess in your heart." Said shyly lowered the head.


    Liu Rufeng came to her and held her in her arms.


    Summer rose arms ring on Liu Rufeng''s back, hold him very tight. His head fell on his shoulder and whispered, "I feel very happy now. Can you treat me alone?"


    "Er..." Liu Rufeng hesitated and didn''t know how to answer. It''s hard to be nice to her alone.


    At this time, Xia Rose came gently sobbing, "I know there are many women around you, and I don''t expect you to have only me, as long as you are always good to me."


    Liu Rufeng slowly pushed her away, looked at the pear blossom with rain, gently wiped away the tears on her face, "soft voice," I will treat you all my life. "


    See summer rose has closed his eyes, Liu Rufeng immediately understand, slowly toward its vermilion lips.


    This kiss, it seems that both sides released their inner feelings, lasted for nearly a minute. Finally, Liu Rufeng picked her up and walked towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 78

    Once the feelings of two people brew to a certain extent, at a certain moment, it will break out like a flood.


    Although Liu Rufeng is romantic and uninhibited, he is absolutely true to his feelings. In his heart, only he can pick this holy lotus.


    "Rufeng, I''m your woman tonight." Although summer rose''s voice is very low, but can hear that firm.


    Liu Rufeng slowly put her on the bed, looking at her affectionately, feeling her breath like orchid, can no longer control, the body suddenly pressed up.


    "You are my little apple..."


    A pleasant ring of mobile phone rings. And the momentum that called a persistent, from the beginning to the end complete play again.


    Liu Rufeng was not angry and muttered: "who is so annoying? I really can pick the time."


    Originally, Liu Rufeng didn''t want to pick it up. He thought there was no one to pick it up after a few rings, and then he hung up. I didn''t expect that the second time started again, still from the beginning to the end.


    "Rufeng, please answer the phone. Maybe your friend has something to do with you." Summer rose very understanding said.


    "It seems that we can''t turn it on at this time in the future." Liu Rufeng black face picked up the phone, a look at the above display is Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "What''s the matter, in the middle of the night." As soon as she got through, Liu Rufeng yelled at her.


    Only listen to there not the slightest angry, still clear asked: "you are not doing anything good, so long to answer the phone."


    Liu Rufeng scolded: "you care about me. If it wasn''t for your Lao Tzu''s passion, would he have the face to ask me?"


    "I''ll tell you what." Liu Rufeng is too lazy to explain to her, and she doesn''t know how to explain.


    Just listen to Cheng Xiaoxiao giggle, and then solemnly said: "you hurry to Qingshuiwan bridge to find me, I have something to tell you." Then he put down the phone.


    What are you talking about? If you want to find you, I''ll find you. What should I do? Didn''t you neglect my rose?


    "But..." Liu Rufeng thought, "this girl may have some important clues to offer herself. Every time she appears, she will surprise herself.


    See Liu Rufeng face is wrong, summer rose quickly asked: "Rufeng, who is the phone? Is there something urgent


    "Er... It''s... It''s the security guard of the Li family..." Liu Rufeng stammered. He was really embarrassed to say that it was a beautiful woman who called him.


    "If you have something to do, go back first. We''ll have another chance later." Xia Rose''s red face was full of shyness, but her words showed infinite concern.


    Liu Rufeng walks over and fondly touches her hot face, and a gentle kiss falls on her cherry lips.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t drive today, so he could only drive the red Ferrari of summer rose to the invitation place.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said that clear water bay is in the South City, while Xia Qiangwei''s residence is in the north of the west city. Even if it''s more than 10 p.m., Liu Rufeng has been driving all the way for nearly half an hour.


    On the Bank of the clear water Bay River, willows are arranged neatly on the bank. Long willow branches are low and dancing in the breeze. On the dark blue night, a crescent moon is dotted.


    "It''s really the willow shore, the breeze and the moon." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but be attracted by the scenery in front of him.


    On the bridge, I found a graceful figure, holding the railing with both hands, looking at the river flowing slowly under the bridge.


    "I''m here. You can tell me what you want." Liu Rufeng is very direct and seems to have not forgotten the incident just now.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao turns around, leans on the bridge fence, and looks at him quietly with his chin in his right hand. Gently said: "such a good night, why are you so anxious? Are you not afraid of destroying such a good atmosphere? "


    "Atmosphere? I think you are very angry! " Liu Rufeng didn''t say well.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck Cheng Xiaoxiao joked.


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll take care of the beauty."


    Without the slightest anger, Cheng Xiaoxiao said in a soft voice: "you see how beautiful the moon is. The beautiful scenery on a beautiful day is so pleasant that you can''t feel it at all?"


    "Are you finished? Nothing serious. I''m going Liu Rufeng admires the model car a little. How can she always be so patient.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao just laughed and said, "I''m not interested in enjoying the beautiful scenery. Aren''t you interested in hearing about shadow?"


    Liu Rufeng patted his forehead and said, "I almost forgot what I came here for today."


    "Come on, thank you for coming so late and telling me something so important." Liu Rufeng lit a cigarette and took a big puff, waiting quietly for Cheng Xiaoxiao to say.


    "You have some sincerity." Cheng Xiaoxiao snorted, then solemnly said: "do you know there is a karate hall in s city?"


    "Yes, there are many training schools for martial arts classes. What''s so strange about that?" Liu Rufeng said with disdain.


    "Is it necessary for me to tell you this in the middle of the night for an ordinary youth Wushu training class? I''m stupid or you''ve got a brain bug. " Cheng Xiaoxiao stares at him.


    Liu Rufeng''s mood had been adjusted at this time. He quickly went over and coaxed: "it''s my fault, miss. Please give me your advice."


    Women love to hear good words, and Cheng Xiaoxiao is no exception. Seeing the change of Liu Rufeng''s attitude, he went on to say, "there is a Ueno karate hall in Nancheng, which is really opened by the Japanese. It''s said that they didn''t set up a martial arts school for the purpose of making it a base for them. "


    "Base? What base? "


    "It''s a base for killers." Cheng Xiaoxiao said word by word.


    "Are those shadow killers trained here?"


    "Not necessarily. I heard that Kyoto also has its base. It should be just a branch. It''s also said that they are going to challenge the people of the green Wolf Gang. The purpose is to completely defeat master Ma and then control the whole s city. "


    "Branch?" At the thought of this word, Liu Rufeng felt suddenly enlightened, "isn''t it similar to what the colonel said? If so, those ninjas of shadow must be hiding in that martial arts school. It seems that I really have to meet them. "


    Liu Rufeng felt that the context was clearer, and raised the image of Cheng Xiaoxiao a lot in her heart.


    Heart way: "if she is not so mysterious better, not only the human appearance is beautiful, but also the intelligence quotient is very high, which man married her, the career is not prosperous just strange.".


    "Well, thank you¡° Liu Rufeng knew to give each other a sugar coated bullet at the critical time.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao chuckled, eyebrows picked, said: "you don''t ask me how I know so much?"


    "Of course, I want to know, but I know you won''t say it. Is asking in vain? I''m not asking for nothing. "


    "You''re smart." Cheng Xiaojiao gave a smile and stroked her long hair with her hand.


    It was about eleven o''clock, and there were few people on the bridge. Liu Rufeng looked up at the willow tree at the end of the bridge, and saw a dark shadow rushing towards this side.

 Chapter 79

    It''s said that the night is dark and the night is killing people. It''s such a beautiful moon today that someone dares to attack!


    Liu Rufeng walked slowly towards the shadow.


    The shadow saw Liu Rufeng and stopped, watching warily. Seems to be secretly preparing.


    "Friend, if you have courage, leave your name, or I will let you live!" Liu Rufeng looks like a funny sentence, but it has a strong sense of killing.


    He has never had a good impression on the people of the island. I remember that once when I went to the island to perform a mission, I met some so-called ninjas, who would kill them in one move without leaving any survivors.


    The man just let out a cold hum in his throat, but he didn''t answer.


    Liu Rufeng found that the man who came here today was not armed. He was as unarmed as himself, and he was so calm.


    "Here comes the master?" Liu Rufeng is really a little excited. He says that it''s really boring to fight with those rubbish all day. It''s a bit interesting to have a decent competition.


    "You come first." Liu Rufeng stopped three meters away from the man and looked at him with a smile.


    Moonlight on the bridge deck, like a thin layer of frost.


    The man''s shadow was like a ghost, coming with a gust of wind.


    How fast!


    Liu Rufeng made a backward somersault and was standing two meters away. The man failed in his series of kicks.


    Liu Rufeng clapped the dust on his hands and said with a faint smile, "not bad, you''re great!"


    The man didn''t seem to appreciate Liu Rufeng''s praise at all. He turned a few somersaults, followed the whole person in the air, and grabbed Liu Rufeng with his hands like an eagle catching a rabbit.


    "I don''t like grass! The eagle in the hand of the big catcher spreads its wings, which he can do


    Liu Rufeng leans to the man''s chest with a kick. Dodge and counterattack almost at the same time, the speed is amazing.


    The man was also very fast. He had already fallen two meters away. But at this time, he seemed surprised. He stood there in a dazed trance. It seemed that he was scared by Liu Rufeng''s foot just now.


    Liu Rufeng''s playful heart rose again, broke off his fingers, and started broadcasting gymnastics.


    Stretching, chest enlargement, side body movement


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was not nervous from the beginning to the end. He came over and looked at Liu Rufeng with a smile and said sarcastically, "are you sick? Do you do radio gymnastics at this time?"


    "Stretch, I don''t know." Liu Rufeng gives her a white look and continues to do exercises.


    The man in black was stunned at first. He thought it was some clever boxing. After a while, he reacted. He didn''t know what to say. He seemed to be angry. I saw him move quickly, standing palm like a knife, slashing, sweeping, with side kick, whip leg, also mixed with side kick and body wrestling. It''s obviously karate.


    The technique of karate is very simple, that is to break down the kicking, wrestling and holding in Chinese Kung Fu, remove the fancy movements, and then strengthen the training. However, it seems that the move is simple, but it is sharp, rigid and practical.


    Liu Rufeng understated to avoid, and then stretched out his hand to stop: "OK, OK, don''t fight, if you answer my question, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    That person dull smile a few, ignore Liu Rufeng''s words, a step up is a series of fist and foot attack.


    Liu Rufeng sticks out his right hand and grabs the man''s chest. He throws him out.


    This time Liu Rufeng miscalculated, originally wanted to throw him heavily on the ground, did not expect that the person''s weight is so light, he threw the power is very big, directly threw the person into the river.


    Just listen to "Dong!" A, immediately after the river splashed water, that person has been hidden in the river.


    "I don''t like grass! The strength is too big to suck. " Liu Rufeng blamed himself.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao came over and giggled, clapped his hands and said, "OK, OK, today I saw with my own eyes what a drowning dog looks like."


    Liu Rufeng gave her a white look. "I wanted to ask something, but it''s not going to work again."


    "If you want to subdue him, why don''t you capture him and break his hands and feet?" Cheng Xiaoxiao pointed to the surface of the water and cried, "look, he''s gone. It seems that he can swim!"


    Liu Rufeng looked at her heartless and said: "well, well, don''t you want to watch the moon long ago?"


    Looking at Cheng Xiaoxiao''s exquisite and graceful figure, Liu Rufeng''s cynical energy showed up again, "Dear Ms. Cheng Xiaoxiao, how about I invite you to take a walk by the river?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao shook his hair and ignored him. He walked in front of him and got off the bridge.


    At this time, it is summer, willows are green, and the river is overflowing. From time to time, there was the sound of birds and insects among the branches.


    Walking in the river, although not "before the flowers", but in the "under the moon", beautiful men and beautiful women meet here, it is unspeakable romantic.


    Liu Rufeng stealthily grabs Cheng Xiaoxiao''s hand as white as Conggen, and they walk side by side.


    "You never seem to talk about your company." Liu Rufeng said.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao smiles, "you didn''t ask. Besides, there''s nothing to say."


    "But you''re interested in my business." Liu Rufeng took a look at her.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stopped, looked at him with deep meaning and said, "because I''m curious about you, I''m more interested in your business. You''re... Interesting. "


    "Interesting?" It was the first time that Liu Rufeng heard such a comment from others. He said to himself, "when I get angry, it''s like an angry lion. Have you ever seen it?"


    "Do you like me?" Liu Rufeng stares at her eyes. In the heart affirmation, as long as see a little shy meaning, that explains oneself to say right.


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Xiaoxiao was suddenly stunned. Dai Mei frowned slightly, thought for a while, and said, "I don''t know, maybe."


    "The answer is so grudging!" Liu Rufeng is a little disappointed. From the many things she has done for herself, she just likes herself. But why does she answer like this? And the answer is so true.


    Just when they said one word to each other, the water suddenly rolled up a spray, and a head protruded from the inside.


    After the man poked his head out and shook his hand, a white light flew towards him.


    "The trough! Not yet? " Liu Rufeng steps up in front of Cheng Xiaoxiao and catches the darts. As like as two peas in the west last year.


    "Give it back to you!" Liu Rufeng shakes his hand and throws the darts out again.


    The man shrank into the water and ran away with a waterline.


    Due to the buoyancy of the surface, the dart glided on the surface several times and fell to the bottom in a ripple.


    "Aren''t you afraid? Why are you so calm every time I see you? It''s not like a girl''s normal performance. "


    Liu Rufeng turns to look at Cheng Xiaoxiao and finds that she has a kind of floating temperament. With her white skirt, she looks like a fairy.

 Chapter 80

    Some girls are fresh and beautiful, some are charming, some are gentle and implicit, and some are passionate. But this type of dust is very rare.


    Liu Rufeng remembers that no matter when she was shuttling in the shadow of swords and swords, she was surprisingly calm. There was no panic that a girl should have.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looked at the wind blowing on the water and said faintly, "I''ve been used to fighting and killing since I was a child. I''ve seen this kind of scene a lot. What''s so terrible about it?"


    Moonlight shining on her exquisite face, she curled in the breeze, with an ordinary girl, not calm, even quiet than the water in the river.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help thinking of Li Yannian''s poem, "there are beauties in the north, peerless and independent."


    "Even so, you are too calm." Liu Rufeng really can''t convince himself.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao picks up a small stone and throws it into the water. Quietly said: "would you like to listen to my story?"


    This sentence is absolutely a surprise for Liu Rufeng. The mystery buried in her heart has finally been solved today. However, he still put the kind of ecstasy in his heart down, showing a very calm.


    "Will you say it?" Liu Rufeng looks at her suspiciously.


    "My secret is only for the men I like." Cheng Xiaoxiao''s tone is full of strong firmness.


    Liu Rufeng laughed and asked, "do I count?"


    "Ever since I gave you my first kiss, I''ve given my heart to you." Cheng Xiaoxiao''s words are soft and sincere.


    Oh, no, that one was not?


    Thinking of that time when she was forced to kiss, Liu Rufeng had a knot in her heart. "She always took the initiative, but she completely controlled that time. She had no room to play at all."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Every time I want to say it, I don''t know where to start, and I don''t know if it''s the right time." Cheng Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Rufeng, sighed and said, "I''m afraid you will leave me far away after you know my true origin."


    "Why, don''t you think about it." Liu Rufeng gently stroked her fragrant shoulder, comforted, "no matter when, I will accompany you..."


    After saying this, Liu Rufeng felt a little guilty, and then he finished his love words with Xia qianglang. He immediately expressed his heart to Cheng Xiaoxiao here, and the change was faster.


    But Liu Rufeng knows that he just likes Cheng Xiaoxiao, not to the extent of love. The kind of light like seems to be mixed with curiosity, for her mysterious identity of the kind of curiosity.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mouth curved upward and said with a faint smile, "well, let''s not talk to each other. It''s too late. Let''s go back."


    "Don''t you want to tell me your story?" Liu Rufeng can''t accept this sudden change and looks at her in surprise.


    "But I don''t want to say it now." Cheng Xiaoxiao naughty smile, then toward his car.


    "Liar, liar!" Liu Rufeng secretly scolds, driving behind Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Two people driving for a while, Cheng Xiaoxiao suddenly slowed down, and Liu Rufeng side by side, toward him a sly smile, said: "how, your teacher enough gentle and considerate?"


    "What?" Liu Rufeng was unprepared when asked.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao continued: "don''t pretend to be confused. I''m asking how your teacher Xia feels to you."


    "Oh... I see..." Liu Rufeng suddenly realized, pointed to Cheng Xiaoxiao and asked, "are you peeping at us?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao laughed and said, "guess..." then he stepped on the accelerator and the car rushed forward.


    "You''re so vicious that you''ve disturbed me. I''m not finished with you!" Liu Rufeng cursed in a low voice, playing driving skills, followed closely behind.


    Liu Rufeng''s driving skills are good, not first-class, but no matter how he drives, he is still a distance away from Cheng Xiaoxiao''s car.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looks at Liu Rufeng''s crazy appearance through the rear mirror. With a mischievous smile, he says to himself, "I can''t help you. You are a big turnip with a heart of flowers!"


    Liu Rufeng followed, and suddenly came up with an idea, "I don''t know where you live. Today I''ll just follow you and have a look."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao seems to see Liu Rufeng''s mind, and drives the car very fast, and keeps playing. She even dares to run through the red light at the crossroads. Although there are few cars on the road at this time, it is not that there are none.


    On the horizontal road, there is a car facing each other. Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t pay any attention to it, but he keeps pushing the gas door. Ferrari floats an S-shaped curve between the two cars and successfully turns to the opposite side of the road. Liu Rufeng was blocked and watched her escape from sight.


    "Isn''t it a game of death? In order to avoid it, I''m not going to make fun of my life. " Liu Rufeng had a chill.


    "Today is a complete failure, and Xia rose thing was stirred, Cheng Xiaoxiao played his own, adjust the appetite for a long time, finally nothing to say. This girl is really a ghost... "Liu Rufeng was nagging while driving.


    At the door of Li''s villa, the security guard knew the familiar Ferrari and opened the door directly.


    Liu Rufeng looked up and saw that his cronies, Bai Shiming, were on duty today.


    As soon as they saw Liu Rufeng, they stopped and ran out to say hello. Bai Shiming came over and said, "boss, Hu Meier came to see you today."


    "Hu mei''er?" Liu Rufeng wondered why he didn''t call and had to come here?


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said he knew. Then he took a look at Xu Laosan and asked, "you..."


    Xu Laosan was very clever. He came over and said, "the boss asked us how our Kung Fu practice is, isn''t he? I''ll practice it for you now, and you can check it


    Not to mention, Xu Laosan''s training is really good. In addition to the basic action essentials, he also played a set of long fists. Of course, Liu Rufeng taught them all.


    Next, Wang Zhuang also played a set of fists. Although he was not as proficient as Xu Laosan, he was just fierce.


    Finally, Gao Jun. He stood there with a big stomach and began to get lucky. Liu Rufeng frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Jun respectfully explained: "I''m adjusting my breath. Just look at it."


    Of course, it is impossible for Gao Jun to be as flexible as Wang Zhuang and Xu Laosan. He rushed to Wang Zhuang with his short legs. Wang Zhuang was caught off guard and quickly raised his hand to block him.


    Although Gao Jun is clumsy, his fists are powerful. Every time Wang Zhuang hits Gao Jun in the stomach, his fists will bounce back abruptly, and his recoil almost makes him a somersault. Wang Zhuang stood firm again, strengthened his strength and flexibility, and tried to avoid Gao Jun''s stomach. Gao Jun couldn''t beat Wang Zhuang, and soon he got several punches.


    Gao Jun''s steamed bun like face was tightly wrinkled together and looked a little angry.

 Chapter 81

    Although it''s just a show for Liu Rufeng to test their latest achievements. But no one wants to lose. It''s a matter of face. And Gao Jun seems to have never shown his face, long-term scorn in people''s eyes in the difficult survival.


    In combat practice, he has always been a neglected role, and even many ordinary security guards think that Gao Jun is a gift to Liu Rufeng. Otherwise, with his conditions, how can he stay in the security elite team?


    Gao Junqi Huhu looking at Wang Zhuang, stomach a huff and puff, at this time more like in luck. He took advantage of the opportunity, grasped the gap, and when Wang Zhuang was close to him, he fell several times and directly threw Wang Zhuang to the ground.


    Finally, Gao Jun is in a fight of turning over. He dances happily and turns around quickly with one foot, just like a top.


    Wang Zhuang rushed over and kicked him on the waist. Gao Jun is like a ball rolling on the ground for a long time.


    Liu Rufeng saw their performance and had a new plan.


    Two people still have to fight, Liu Rufeng stopped them, praised: "all good, it seems that you haven''t been less practice recently, I''m very happy. According to your situation, I''m going to give you in-depth training tomorrow, so that you can give full play to your strengths. "


    Turning back and patting Bai Shiming on the shoulder, he said, "Shiming, your comprehensive conditions are very good. Your biggest problem is speed and explosive power. I''m going to teach you a kind of footwork, which can quickly improve your moving speed."


    Bai Shiming was happy to get Liu Rufeng''s hand-in-law and his good footwork. He nodded his head excitedly and promised, "I will study it seriously."


    "Well, it''s not too late anyway. I''ll give you some advice first." Liu Rufeng was not sleepy at this time, and he was all excited.


    Start with Bai Shiming. Liu Rufeng asked him to attack himself directly and exert all his strength. Bai Shiming knew that his level was much lower than that of Liu Rufeng. Even if he tried his best, he would not hurt Liu Rufeng. So he moved his muscles and bones and attacked Liu Rufeng.


    Now Bai Shiming is not the one who first came to the Li family to fight against Huang San. After several months of hard training and Liu Rufeng''s personal guidance, his kung fu is much higher than before. If Huang San comes back, Bai Shiming will be able to beat twice as many of them.


    Liu Rufeng just dodges, occasionally uses a few empty moves, without any real counterattack. In the process, he praised secretly, "it seems that he has really worked hard, but he is much better than before. He can really become his own capable man with good training."


    Seeing almost, Liu Rufeng motioned Bai Shiming to stop. Then he said to him: "your foreign boxing practice has been good, if you want to go up a step, you must strengthen the practice of internal strength. Tomorrow I''ll teach you a set of breathing methods. Stick to it for a long time, and you''ll be surprised. Today I''ll teach you footwork. "


    Bai Shiming was happy and looked at it seriously.


    Liu Rufeng solemnly said: "if you want to understand this set of footwork, you have to learn nine palaces first. Do you know the nine palaces? "


    "Nine palaces?" Bai Shiming shakes his head. Even Xu Laosan''s eyes are different. He doesn''t know what Liu Rufeng says.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly found that he overestimated them. With such a complicated footwork, it''s hard to learn the nine palaces, let alone use them.


    "Remember, heaven and earth are divided into yin and Yang, and Yin and yang are divided into four images and five elements. The five elements are gold, wood, water, fire and earth. After the five elements are the eight trigrams: Qian, Kan, gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun and dou. And accordingly, there are nine palaces. Do you know Hetu Luoshu? " Liu Rufeng said a pass and raised an eye to ask a way.


    Seeing their puzzled eyes, Liu Rufeng shook his head helplessly and said: "to put it simply, there are eight strange doors: Xiu, Sheng, Shang, Du, Jing, die, Jing, Kai. Combined with the five elements and eight trigrams above, the nine palace map is formed..."


    Liu Rufeng said while drawing on the paper, explaining carefully.


    Xu Laosan, Wang Zhuang and Gao Jun chose to give up before they heard half of it, and left on the spot for various reasons. Only Bai Shiming frowned and listened attentively, and raised questions where he didn''t understand.


    About forty minutes later, Liu Rufeng''s mouth was almost foaming, and he finally explained the subtlety clearly.


    Seeing that Bai Shiming was still staring at the picture seriously, Liu Rufeng said to him, "don''t worry. This is not something you can learn in a day and a half. I tell you, among the eight gates of Qimen, Xiu, Sheng and Kai are the gate of good fortune, and Du Jing''s two gates are the gate of concealment. Death, shock and injury are the three gates of evil.


    When you fight with many people, you have to use the subtlety of the nine palaces and eight gates to find a way to put yourself in the second gate of Jimen or Dujing, and the enemy in the third gate of injury, shock and death. Then you can succeed in one blow. "


    Bai Shiming listened carefully and kept them in mind one by one.


    Liu Rufeng was still a little energetic. He called Xu Laosan over and gave them directions.


    Xu Laosan''s strength is the strength of his arms. Liu Rufeng specially taught him some practical big grabbers. The action of the big catcher is wide open and wide close. It is fast and swift. It can defeat the enemy close to him and protect his life by retreating. It is more suitable for Xu Laosan''s super strength. In fact, this is what Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of when he met the assassin tonight.


    As for Wang Zhuang, his fists are hard and his limbs are long. Liu Rufeng specially taught him a set of Changquan according to his characteristics. Changquan is flexible, easy to relax, and good at leg techniques. It is more suitable for tall people like Wang Zhuang to practice.


    When he arrived at Gao Jun, Liu Rufeng''s attitude towards him changed a lot. He thought that there were still some places to build.


    Gao Jun has a great body. His strength lies in wrestling. Running is like sumo, so the wrestling technique is more suitable for him to learn. In addition, he has a belly as a protective shield, which can also make up for his own shortcomings.


    Liu Rufeng was afraid that he couldn''t learn the complicated skills, so he took out the more practical ones and taught him a few moves. Not to mention, Gao Junzhen is very suitable for learning this kind of Kung Fu. Liu Rufeng learned it without demonstrating it several times.


    After tossing about for a long time, Liu Rufeng went back to rest as soon as he saw that it was late. At this time, he had secretly made up his mind: "these people will be able to go to the Ueno karate hall to play. It''s certainly inconvenient for them to do it by themselves. Let them have a try. "


    Because the Ferrari of summer rose was driven back by Liu Rufeng, so he got up early in the morning to pick up summer rose. Li and Zhu are going to trouble Bai Shiming again.


    Waiting for Liu Rufeng to drive to the neighborhood of Xia Qiangwei, she found that she had been waiting for the bus at the intersection.


    "Why don''t you call me to pick you up..." Liu Rufeng stops the car beside Xia rose and asks.


    The luxurious Ferrari is really eye-catching. As soon as Liu Rufeng shows up, those people who are waiting for the bus with Xia rose look at him and look at Xia rose with envy.

 Chapter 82

    Women are vanity, Liu Rufeng''s appearance gives Xia rose a big surprise.


    Liu Rufeng, a sunny and handsome boy driving a Ferrari, is definitely the image of prince charming in many girls'' hearts, who is young, beautiful and has no one in ten thousand.


    Summer rose in the eyes of countless envy on the Ferrari, which makes her vanity to a great satisfaction. She was happy to smile, smile is very sweet, eyes are going to Qinchu tears.


    The two girls waiting for the bus with her saw this scene and angrily kicked their boyfriend.


    Liu Rufeng is very good at making a show. He decides to show his love to Xia qiangxiu. He envies those women who dream of marrying into a rich family all day long.


    "Baby, the more I look at you, the more I like you. Let my husband kiss you." Liu Rufeng came up to Xia Rose''s face.


    Summer rose shyly to the side to hide, low voice: "someone is looking at it."


    "That''s the effect." Liu Rufeng lay prone to her ears, voice pressure is very low: "in my face two, envy them, quick!"


    Summer rose is still a little hard to let go, but in the constant hint of Liu Rufeng, still cooperate for a while, in his left and right cheek fell two lip prints.


    "Two more sweet words." Liu Rufeng is a little addicted.


    "Well, that''s enough. What else do you want?" Summer rose bashful turn a face, all a little dare not look at him.


    "Hey, hey... Let''s go shopping. Today I''m going to buy the clothes and shoes of the whole shopping mall for you." Liu Rufeng deliberately said very loud, secretly aimed at those girls, see their gas almost bubble, just a foot accelerator to leave.


    "Do you like to show off?" Summer rose seems not very happy.


    Liu Rufeng looked at her with a smile and said, "I''m fighting for face for you. You don''t know how angry they were just now. Ha ha..."


    "You are so kind to me." Summer rose face again flashed that kind of little woman shape, seems to be very satisfied with the heart.


    "Where are we going?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Go to the hospital first." Summer rose did not hesitate, "I have no class in the morning, first to see my mother''s situation."


    Liu Rufeng is obedient to the central hospital.


    When they got to the ward, they found that the old lady was looking better. When she came yesterday, Chen Guilan, the mother of summer rose, was relatively weak and didn''t ask about Liu Rufeng.


    Today, she felt energetic, so she called Liu Rufeng to look at him and asked, "young man, what''s the relationship between you and rose?"


    "I''m her boyfriend." Liu Rufeng''s answer is very simple. Liu Rufeng knows that the old man needs spiritual strength most at this time. If she realizes well in front of her, she will get great comfort in spirit, and her condition will get better soon.


    Chen Guilan nodded and said with a satisfied smile: "good, young man is very energetic. What do you do? "


    "Er..." Liu Rufeng hesitated and said, "how can I answer that? Say you''re a bodyguard? Can the old people accept the job? International mercenaries? They probably haven''t heard of it. Say you''re a student? Let''s forget about that. "


    "I work for the Lee Group now." Liu Rufeng thinks this answer should be no problem.


    "Oh, it''s good. It''s a good job. I''m very happy to be able to support my family. I heard that you solved all my hospitalization expenses? "


    "Er... Yes, auntie, it''s nothing."


    Chen Guilan sighed and said: "rose, her father died early, and I''m sick all the year round. She makes money to support the family. We''re sorry for her... Speaking of this, Chen Guilan holds Liu Rufeng''s hand and says seriously:" young man, rose, I''ll be relieved if I have you. Aunt is very happy... "


    "I will be good to rose." Liu Rufeng answered sincerely.


    Not how to see mother-in-law, in the face of Chen Guilan''s continuous offensive, Liu Rufeng really can''t bear it. After coping with a few words, she winked at Xia rose. Then they walk out of the ward and leave the free space for their mother and daughter.


    Daughter and mother always have endless words, Liu Rufeng nothing to smoke outside. At this time, the little nurse came over again, looked at Liu Rufeng, blinked his curious eyes and asked, "handsome guy, what do you do?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just two banks¡°


    The little nurse recognized that he was talking nonsense, gave him a white look and was busy with his own business.


    Chen Guilan''s condition has improved, and there are special care workers, summer rose also don''t need to accompany around for a long time, so sat for a while and left.


    Out of the hospital, Liu Rufeng see summer rose''s eyes twinkle, then asked: "to be honest, just what did aunt say to you?"


    "No... nothing." Xia rose was a little embarrassed. She kept silent for a long time before she lowered her head and said in a very low voice, "my mother asked me if we had..."


    "Why does Mom care about this?"


    Liu Rufeng was so funny that he teased her deliberately, "which one?"


    "It''s... You''re good or bad!" Summer rose see Liu Rufeng bad, looking at himself with a smile, forced to push him.


    It''s also a pleasure to flirt with girls. Liu Rufeng likes to joke with shy girls like Xia Qiangwei. Every time she sees her blushing face and biting her lips, she feels very cute.


    "Let''s go to the mall. I want to cash what I just said." Liu Rufeng said firmly.


    "Shopping malls?" Summer rose saw next mobile phone just 10 o''clock or so, still have a little time, nodded to agree.


    I don''t know whether I like Liu Rufeng to spend money on her, or I''m willing to get along with Liu Rufeng for a while. Xia rose chooses to be obedient.


    S City Center Street, Aegean market.


    Once in, Xia Rose''s eyes were straight. She was still "two thousand three hundred and six." The clerk replied.

 Chapter 83

    Xia rose has the elegant and generous temperament of traditional Oriental women, and it is the most suitable to wear skirt. She does like skirts, too.


    But hear the price that the clerk says, the eye is dim immediately come down, low voice way: "a bit expensive."


    "10% off if you like." The shop assistant said with great insight.


    It''s the same with a 10% discount. Xia rose decided to give up. In her heart, the price of clothes a little dare not expect.


    The salesgirl hesitated at the sight of Xia Rosa and knew her worries. She looked at her in disappointment and said, "if you don''t look here, it''s all under 1000."


    "There''s not much difference between up and down. Is there any other price?" Liu Rufeng turns around and is very satisfied with the clothes of this company. He also takes a fancy to some of them, so he asks.


    "This..." the salesgirl looked at Liu Rufeng helplessly. Her intuition told her that she had made a mistake in judgment today. Looking at the bright couple, she didn''t have much money.


    "We don''t have less than one hundred here, and the lowest is eight or nine hundred." The salesgirl was convinced that they were poor and indifferent.


    "I mean, is there anything more expensive?" Liu Rufeng asked confidently.


    "What did you say?" The salesgirl looked at him differently, quickly responded and pointed to the other side, "those models are more than 10000..."


    Speaking of this, her tone was much lower. She felt that it was no different whether she said it or not. She even hesitated about two thousand. How could they afford more than ten thousand?


    Liu Rufeng looked at the summer rose and said softly, "which one do you like?"


    "Rufeng... It''s too expensive..." Xia rose reminded.


    Liu Rufeng walked around, pointed to the clothes on the hanger and asked one by one. Finally, she determined that there were five or six kinds of clothes that Xia rose liked. She said to the clerk in a loud voice, "wrap them up for me, we want them all!"


    "What? You mean... "The salesgirl couldn''t believe it and confirmed it again.


    "Don''t you hear me? I mean, we all want it! " Liu Rufeng once again released the kind of domineering man, deliberately raised his voice by dozens of decibels.


    "All right, I''ll wrap it for you." The salesgirl was so happy that she said, "I''m rich today."


    Liu Rufeng swipes the card very natural and unrestrained, then pulls the summer rose to sell the bag the area.


    Summer rose was startled, refused: "today is almost, let''s go back."


    "No, I haven''t bought a bag yet. Since we buy it, let''s have a good time! " Liu Rufeng is crazy again and insists on buying some famous brand bags for Xia Qiangwei.


    Summer rose can''t beat him, so she has to follow him around again. In this circle, Liu Rufeng chose two LV models for her, which are more suitable for her temperament.


    Bag bought, Liu Rufeng with summer rose into the jewelry store.


    Summer rose seems to have adapted, and no longer oppose, let Liu Rufeng pull her spendthrift.


    Into the jewelry store, Liu Rufeng as usual to turn a circle, as long as the summer rose aimed at a few eyes of all bold and unconstrained said, "bought!"


    The beautiful shop assistants who bought jewelry looked at each other one after another and muttered, "which young master is this? Why are you so generous? The girl around him is so happy. "


    This time, it cost Liu Rufeng hundreds of thousands to go shopping, but I can''t get many things. In the end, they had to pay the security guard to carry it for them.


    When I went back, Ferrari was loaded with a full car, and there was no place for Liu Rufeng to sit.


    "Beauty, I interview you. How do you feel today?" Liu Rufeng sat in the car and looked at Xia rose and asked.


    Xia rose looked at him very affectionately and said gently: "Rufeng, I''m very happy today. You let me know what is the feeling of heartbeat. It''s good to be with you. "


    "All right." Liu Rufeng knows that it''s impossible for Xia Rosa to jump up and scream like other girls. She is an honest and plain girl, and every word she says comes from her heart.


    Bought a car full of things, can only send summer rose home. To her home, Liu Rufeng suddenly had an idea, "is not to give her a new house?"


    At noon, of course, summer rose cooks herself. Liu Rufeng also enjoyed eating. After dinner, summer rose will rely on Liu Rufeng shoulder, affectionate said: "Rufeng, you are so good to me, I really don''t know how to repay you."


    "What''s the reward. Remember, don''t say that in the future. You''re my woman. It''s right to pay you. " Liu Rufeng scraped her white face with her fingers and said softly.


    "Rufeng, are you free in the evening? I think... "The voice of summer rose is as thin as a mosquito, it sounds that she is already very nervous.


    "I wipe! Is this a reward? " Liu Rufeng was so happy that he gave her a kiss on her forehead and said, "beautiful women invite each other. Can I still have no time?"


    Liu Rufeng prayed silently, "I hope there won''t be any difference tonight."


    After a while, just listen to the summer rose said, "such as the wind, you say the first time what feeling?"


    Liu Rufeng fainted directly, "NIMA, I''m not a woman. I don''t know. Do you want me to be a woman and experience it first and then share it with you?"


    However, Liu Rufeng was very happy to hear this, which showed that summer rose was still the first time.


    "Heard that the first time will be painful..." Xia rose looked up at him "I am your first few women?"


    "Er..." Liu Rufeng was a little sweating, and said: "why do women like to ask this question? I really don''t know the number one."


    Liu Rufeng decided to tell a lie. She looked at her seriously and said, "you are my second woman. The first time I made a mistake when I was dreaming in adolescence."


    "Poof Summer rose smile, just like the blooming snow lotus, angry way: "unexpectedly nonsense, that also calculate ah."


    Liu Rufeng saw that she was very satisfied and believed in her innocence.


    After a short rest, they ran to school.


    Just entering the gate, Liu Rufeng saw the humble director from a distance -- bu world. I saw him flattering and a tall man talking.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and asked, "this old guy hasn''t paid much attention to you recently."


    Summer rose also saw the step of the world, said, "this did not, also do not know why, he recently honest very, also very respectful to me."


    Liu Rufeng was amused. "He has to dare to play tricks with me, unless he doesn''t want to be in Mingzhu."


    Liu Rufeng sent Xia rose to the office, and then came out by herself. As soon as he saw that the world had not gone, he went up.


    He doesn''t want to hide from others. Besides, it should be the old guy, right?


    Step the world a see is Liu Rufeng, brow wrinkled, want to say what but didn''t export. But his face is beginning to change.


    Liu Rufeng heard it from a distance. The bird language of the short man was Japanese.


    "Damn it! Come to China and talk about birds'' eggs Liu Rufeng suddenly had a bad idea and went over to say hello with a smile.

 Chapter 84

    People are nervous when they see Liu Rufeng walking. He can''t tell why.


    After the last incident, Liu Rufeng''s domineering and unpredictable left him a huge shadow, especially with the handle in Liu Rufeng''s hands, which made him more afraid of Liu Rufeng.


    Fortunately, he didn''t know that Liu Rufeng''s real identity was an international mercenary. If he knew this, he would have to pee his pants.


    Although Liu Rufeng hated the island people, he also knew the truth of propriety before soldiers. Besides, most of the foreign guests here come to invest, and Liu Rufeng is in favor of letting them spend money on their own construction. After all, there are good people everywhere. We can''t generalize, can''t we?


    "Hello, welcome to our company." Liu Rufeng held out his hand politely.


    "This is Mr. Ichiro Kameda, who is going to invest in us." Step the world worried about Liu Rufeng make trouble, first with words, remind him not to talk.


    See Liu Rufeng very sunny, this turtle field Comrade took a few eyes, very kind said: "friend hello, what do you do?" I speak Chinese fluently.


    "He is our student representative here." Step the world is very alert, preemptive words to circle back.


    As soon as he heard that he was a student, his attitude changed. Very unfriendly to step the world said: "I am looking for you to talk about investment, I do not want to talk to these children, you understand?"


    Step the world quickly smile, "yes, I understand."


    "Understand, you son of a bitch!" Liu Rufeng was not happy immediately, and said: "look down on me, tell you my identity, frighten you to death."


    Small tortoise field is about to turn away, summer rose walked out from the office building. Originally she didn''t want to come over, but seeing Liu Rufeng here, she came over. Asked: "Rufeng, what are you doing here?"


    See the summer rose, the world also came to the spirit. With eyes indecent Xia rose several times, said with a smile, "teacher Xia, I''ll introduce you. This is Mr. Kameda Ichiro, who came here to invest."


    As soon as turtle field saw Xia rose, the shelf he was carrying just now was also pulled down. It was even tighter than the eyes of the world. He held Xia Rose''s hand tightly and praised her: "leisurely! Leisurely! Director Bu, with this beautiful teacher, I decided to invest! "


    Kameda Ichiro''s eyes are straight, and the harrass are almost flowing out. He wants to swallow the summer rose.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help it. He went up and pulled turtle field''s hand away. He said unkindly, "Mr. turtle field, how about a little integrity? Your salty pig hands are moldy. "


    Summer rose seems to be clenched pain, draw back hand rub for a long time.


    "Your, what do you mean?" Ichiro Kameda can understand the first half of the sentence, but he doesn''t understand the following words. However, he knows that it''s not a good word, and his face is hard to look at Liu Rufeng.


    "Silly x, I don''t know what it means, so I dare to take advantage of our Chinese beauties. You are tired of living." Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart.


    As soon as the world saw that things were not good, they quickly came to make ends meet. "Mr. Guitian, we''d better talk about investment. We''ll talk about Miss Xia when we have time."


    Tortoise field is still reluctant, pointing to the summer rose said: "this beautiful teacher, the figure leisurely leisurely work, can eat together at night!"


    What idea does turtle field make? Liu Rufeng knows very well in his heart. It''s just the hidden rules. Want to take advantage of this opportunity to invest in summer rose.


    How can Liu Rufeng let him succeed? Cold hum a, block in front of the summer rose body, bad smile said: "eat, no! Would you like to eat Rexiang? "


    Summer rose quickly tugged Liu Rufeng''s skirt to remind him not to talk nonsense.


    Step the world''s face also changed, thought, can''t let this boy make any more, for a while must put Mr. tortoise field gas run can''t. Guitian''s anger is nothing. The key is that he is an investor, the God of wealth.


    Step the world stares round eyes, loud voice way: "Liu Rufeng classmate, you go back first, there is no place for you to speak here."


    Kameda Ichiro also heard that Liu Rufeng''s words were not good. He said angrily, "you young man are very impolite. I don''t like you. You hurry to disappear for me!"


    Liu Rufeng laughed, patted Ichiro Kameda''s shoulder heavily, and said coldly, "I''ll give you a sentence:" I bought a watch last year! " Finish saying, pull summer rose to go.


    Tortoise field by Liu Rufeng pat straight grin, silly Leng Leng stand there, half a day did not respond. This Internet phrase is not understood by the world, but if you can hear it, there must be another implication.


    Liu Rufeng left, and the world didn''t stop him. According to the rules of the school, it must be against the rules for students and teachers to hold hands. However, he did not dare to turn over with Liu Rufeng directly. In addition, now that turtle field is the business, Liu Rufeng''s leaving is still a good thing for him.


    Looking at Liu Rufeng''s back, Guitian was still cursing: "baga road! Who''s that kid? "


    Step the world quickly came to make amends and said: "it''s our poor student here. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with him later."


    "I just heard you say that he is a student representative. How can such a student become a representative?" Tortoise field is very smart, did not forget to step in the beginning of the world''s words.


    As soon as people saw that something was going to happen, they quickly changed the topic and said, "he is the relative of teacher Xia. Because of teacher Xia''s face, there is no way."


    Hear teacher Xia a few words, tortoise Tian''s eyes light up again, stretch out the thumb not to live of praise, "that teacher Xia, the figure leisurely leisurely drop, step director, you understand?"


    How can the world not understand? He had already seen that Guitian had taken a fancy to Xia rose. He knew that as long as he pushed Xia rose in front of him, the investment could be done.


    "I understand, I understand! I promise to get this done! " When people are excited, they all speak Japanese.


    He gritted his teeth and made a secret decision. Although I know that Liu Rufeng is not easy to be provoked, I decided to take risks for the sake of money. He thought to himself, "I don''t believe that the boy is around Xia rose 24 hours a day. When the rice is cooked, he will be angry again. How can he treat me as a student?"


    His ears are still not smart enough. If he knew Liu Rufeng''s recent frustrations, he would not dare to have this idea.


    Summer rose some worry looking at Liu Rufeng, said: "Rufeng, just now you a little too much."


    "Too much?" Liu Rufeng said with concern: "no one can touch you. I didn''t break his leg just now. I''ve done my duty."


    "I believe in your strength, but... Step director there..." Xia rose or some worry.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "do you think he dares?"


    As they walked and chatted, they got closer and closer to the classroom. Li mujin came out of the classroom and saw that their intimacy was very different.


    Liu Rufeng was staring at him with anger in his eyes, which means: "teacher, you dare to bubble. It''s really audacious."

 Chapter 85

    Summer rose found Li Hibiscus is suspicious of looking at them, a red face turned into the classroom.


    Liu Rufeng looks at Li mujin calmly, and smiles at her, joking: "Li mujin is getting better and better."


    Li Hibiscus didn''t mean to spare him at all. She glared at him fiercely and angrily came over and asked, "Liu Rufeng! What have you done to Miss Xia? "


    Not to mention, in the face of this fierce young lady, Liu Rufeng was a little scared.


    "What do you say, little child? Don''t think about it, OK?" Liu Rufeng pretends to be calm and blames her first.


    Li Hibiscus snorted and muttered, "you''re flirting all day long. You''re full of saucy guts." After that, he came into the classroom with a face.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help laughing, "this girl won''t be jealous again."


    At this time, Li Hibiscus ran out of the classroom and yelled at Liu Rufeng, "get out of the way!" Then he ran to the toilet in a hurry.


    "So angry!"


    Liu Rufeng laughs with a stomachache. It seems that just now she was patronizing and fighting with herself. She forgot to go to the toilet.


    For Liu Rufeng, entering the classroom is also a torment, and the only spiritual support is summer rose''s class. The whole class, his eyes are in the summer rose body, can be said to be staring, see the summer rose are a little bit can''t hold on, eyes can''t dodge.


    Peeking at Li mujin, Liu Rufeng found that she was listening to the class seriously. She felt more secure and thought, "it seems that this girl can tell when to do what."


    Wang Ziming came over and whispered: "boss, how can you listen so seriously today? Are you..."


    "Go on, what do children know?" Liu Rufeng scolded again and again.


    Wang Ziming was unconvinced and said, "you and I are about the same age. How can I become a child? Are you an adult? "


    In fact, he didn''t know that Liu Rufeng looked young, but he was already in his early twenties. Summer rose is 23-4 years old this year, similar to Liu Rufeng''s age.


    Sitting in the classroom full of a class, Liu Rufeng slipped out of the school. Summer rose already knew the identity of Liu Rufeng, also no longer stopped, just when Liu Rufeng left asked a "don''t forget to go to me at night."


    Liu Rufeng must have nodded his head and promised that he would keep his promise. In the heart already happy Zizi''s, "rare she also reminds oneself, looked like this time is the surefire."


    "I haven''t been to see Hu mei''er for several days. I heard yesterday that she had found herself. Maybe there''s something wrong." Think of here, Liu Rufeng can''t help but some fear, "according to such development, after brother''s harem more and more, when the time can be some busy."


    There was no car in the school, so Liu Rufeng called Bai Shiming and asked him to drive a Ferrari out.


    Soon, Bai Shiming will arrive. Xu Laosan followed him, driving the X6


    Liu Rufeng didn''t explain to them. He took the key and got into the car. First, I called Hu mei''er and heard that she was at home, so I drifted to Hu mei''er''s home.


    ¡­¡­


    Knock on the door of Hu Meier''s room, see her only wearing a pink suspender pajamas, sleepy eyes standing there, hair disheveled.


    "Why did you lie in today?" Liu Rufeng is not polite either. When she walks in, she sits on the sofa.


    "I felt a little headache, so I didn''t get up today." Hu mei''er''s voice was a little dry. She didn''t wake up until she saw it.


    "Have you practiced the Taoist heart clearing formula I taught you?" Liu Rufeng asked with concern.


    "I''ve been sticking to it, and now I feel much better." Hu mei''er said, bringing up a glass of water and sitting beside Liu Rufeng.


    "That day at Ma''s, what happened after we left?" Asked Hu mei''er.


    Liu Rufeng holds her in her arms and enjoys her body fragrance. Tell her from beginning to end, just like parents tell their children stories.


    Hu mei''er''s mood changes with the story that Liu Rufeng tells, and her face is also nervous when she encounters tension. She is not relieved until Liu Rufeng has finished. She falls into Liu Rufeng''s arms, hugs Liu Rufeng tightly, and says in a delicate voice, "you''re OK. I''m really worried about you after we leave."


    "I''ll be fine. Big rivers and waves are coming. What can I do with just a few killers?" Liu Rufeng''s face doesn''t matter.


    When a woman is lazy, she doesn''t forget to dress herself. But Hu mei''er doesn''t dress up today. It seems that she is going to present her original self to Liu Rufeng. They talked for a while, drank a bottle of red wine, and then danced.


    It''s relaxing to be with Hu mei''er. Liu Rufeng can feel the feeling of being free. But it''s different with other girls, more or less nervous. It''s not that he''s introverted and shy, but that there''s a kind of bondage in his heart.


    Hu mei''er is just like his lover. They only need to enjoy the happiness when they are together, but they don''t need to worry about the loss when they are not together. In his eyes, Hu mei''er was like a red rose, delicate, romantic and passionate. Every time Liu Rufeng is with her, she will have a strong feeling of hormone secretion.


    Maybe most men need such a special feeling.


    "I heard you came to see me yesterday?" Liu Rufeng fiddled with her hair and asked.


    "Yes, but you are not."


    "Why don''t you come to see me at school? Or give me a call? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    Hu mei''er peeled an apple and handed it to her. Her expression was tight. "Are you at school? Can you come and see me by phone? "


    It seems a little sour.


    Liu Rufeng is speechless. These days, the light has been circulating among these women. In the long run, I''m not tired to death. Fortunately, there is no practical development, otherwise, it will be drained by them.


    Liu Rufeng took a big mouthful and shared it with Hu Meier from mouth to mouth. He coaxed: "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Who told your man to have the ability?"


    After a while, Hu mei''er looked at him and asked, "I''m going to join a chamber of Commerce in a few days. Please accompany me."


    "Chamber of Commerce? What chamber of Commerce? "


    Hu mei''er explained: "there is a special chamber of Commerce in s city. It is an organization set up by some entrepreneurs. Although I am not an entrepreneur, I am lucky to be a member of it. Every year, this chamber of Commerce holds a big event to facilitate business people to exchange ideas and hearts. "


    Liu Rufeng gave her a kiss on the cheek and said softly, "no problem, but I have a condition."


    "What conditions?" Hu mei''er gave him a look.


    Liu Rufeng is bad to smile, "the condition is my this boy friend became regular ability to go, now seem not to calculate formal."


    "How do you want to turn?" Hu mei''er soon saw through his tricks, and said with a smile, "now you can become a regular."

 Chapter 86

    Although Hu mei''er didn''t make up today, her inherent beauty covered up all this. In addition, the charm in her heart made Liu Rufeng intoxicated.


    In fact, they should have made substantial development long ago. Liu Rufeng should also rank her first if she is ranked.


    They get closer and closer, and finally they release all the taboos. Their long-standing feelings gradually heat up, and finally they merge into a burning flame


    Two people don''t know how long entangled just stop, Liu Rufeng take Hu Meier''s waist, smile a way: "review again how?"


    Hu mei''er said, "I really can''t do it. I''m too tired."


    "Review the old and learn the new. You won''t listen to the sage." Liu Rufeng smiles, pinches Hu Meier, turns around and enters the bathroom.


    You can''t get tired of women all day!


    Liu Rufeng didn''t linger on Hu mei''er, so he quickly packed up and said to her, "you clean up, too. I''ll take you to see the present."


    "What a gift, so mysterious." Hu mei''er looked at him suspiciously.


    "Pack up quickly, and you''ll know in a moment." Liu Rufeng urged.


    Hu mei''er was obedient and went to take a bath. After she came out, she dressed up carefully. After dressing up, it''s even more charming and swaying.


    Liu Rufeng took her downstairs, pointed to the Ferrari and said: "how about it? Do you like it? "


    Women naturally like men to give gifts, especially valuable ones.


    Seeing the red and noble Ferrari, Hu mei''er widened her eyes, walked over with ecstasy, rubbed the car body, sat on the steering wheel, took out her mobile phone and took several self portraits.


    "No, that''s exaggeration!" Liu Rufeng is speechless.


    Hu mei''er didn''t want to get down when she was in the car. Liu Rufeng had to sit on the front passenger''s seat and throw the key, "drive around."


    At this time, the surprise on Hu mei''er''s face suddenly became a little dim. She pouted her lips and said, "how can I be the last one? I''m not willing to give my car to you until I give my life to you. Is my status very low in your heart... "


    "How can I? I''ve been ready to give it to you for a long time. I haven''t found the right time." As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that Hu Meier''s expression was wrong, he coaxed her quickly.


    In fact, this is not a lie. Liu Rufeng''s first thought was Hu Meier, except that it was a whim to send Cheng Xiaoxiao. He thinks that only a passionate woman like Hu mei''er driving this red Ferrari can thoroughly show the temperament of this car. As soon as she got in the car, the fire would start.


    "Forget it, I don''t care how many women are around you, and I don''t want any fame, as long as you are good to me all your life." Hu mei''er sighed and looked at Liu Rufeng with a trance. She said with deep meaning.


    Liu Rufeng stopped talking for a while, and didn''t know how to answer. I thought, "it seems that several girls around me are very fond of me. No one wants anything deliberately. They all know to leave me free space."


    Hu mei''er is an outgoing girl. She seldom quarrels with Liu Rufeng. Even if she is unhappy, she will soon be relieved. This is also the reason why Liu Rufeng likes to be with her.


    "Come on, let''s experience speed and passion." Hu Meier smiles and drives Ferrari to rush out.


    Luxury car in hand, who will open their arms to play a play, enjoy the fun and excitement of drag racing. I don''t know whether to enjoy or vent. Hu mei''er is crazy today. Her driving skills are also very good, Ferrari''s limit speed in her hands is also incisive.


    On the other hand, Xia rose has been called to the office of bu world. There are only two of them in the room. As soon as the people of the world saw that there was no one around, they closed the door with a bang and plugged it in again.


    See the step world to insert a door, summer rose a burst of nervous, quickly asked: "step... Step director, why should close the door?"


    Step people told her to sit down, and then sat opposite her, and said kindly, "don''t be nervous. I have something important to discuss with you. It''s very important. No one can know about it."


    "What''s the matter? Besides, what can I do? " The fear in summer rose heart still didn''t have the slightest abatement, vigilant ask a way.


    His acting skills are not bad. Today, he is very serious. Sitting there makes people feel dignified and amiable, just like a leader talking to each other.


    "Miss Xia, what do you think of the teaching conditions of our school?" As soon as you sit down, ask questions first.


    Summer rose was asked a stunned, simple thinking for a while, said: "very good."


    "Do you want to be better?" He asked again.


    "Yes." Summer rose answer is very simple. In fact, this is also the wish of every teacher. Who doesn''t want to have a better working environment and teaching conditions.


    "Well, our school''s teachers are not bad, but there is still a gap from the provincial famous schools, so our school decided to build a backbone team of excellent teachers and cultivate a group of excellent teachers like you." Follow the world''s pretense.


    Summer rose a listen to step the world said there is no unhealthy content, but praised himself, the spirit also relaxed, hastily polite "step director flattered."


    A look at Xia Rose Road, step the world strike while the iron is hot, slowly way: "this plan, the school to extract a few backbone from excellent teachers, the formation of a leading group, these people are future leadership candidates ah."


    "Do you mean... Me?" Summer rose heard the meaning of the step common people, ask a way back.


    "You guessed right. Congratulations on being selected as the backbone of the teaching staff. " Step the world said here, but also a fake out of the watch to congratulate.


    Summer rose has begun to believe. She has always felt that the gap with Liu Rufeng is too big, so she always wants to make achievements in her work through hard work, so that she can balance her mind. I was glad to hear that Bu people said, "since the school has trained backbone teachers, then I will be promoted, and Rufeng will not underestimate myself."


    Step the world began to play again, he said with a sad face: "but the construction of schools also costs money, we need to introduce foreign capital."


    "Isn''t that Mr. Guitian who is investing today?"


    "Yes, but they have a condition. Although it''s not too much, I still think it''s not appropriate for the sake of the reputation of our school teachers..." Bu people pretended to be hesitant.


    "What conditions?" Summer rose began to ask.


    Step the world cleared throat, looking very embarrassed said: "is he today and you said that condition."


    "Treat me to dinner?" Summer rose remembered, that turtle field said today to invite oneself to have a meal.


    Although Xia Rose''s character is a little weak, she is not stupid. She knows that she has a special plan for herself when she thinks of tortoise field''s performance today. If she really wants to go, she will undoubtedly be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.

 Chapter 87

    See Xia rose hesitated, step the world suddenly stood up, a face of anger pointed out of the window, scolded: "damn tortoise field, must be bad intentions, I firmly can''t agree!"


    "Director Bu, I''ll go!" Summer rose in the heart of the struggle, or firmly agreed.


    This time, she also went out of her way, thinking, "work is still the most important thing. That tortoise field doesn''t have any excessive ideas. Besides, if you really can''t, just call Rufeng over. "


    She does not know, has slowly entered into the trap designed by the world.


    I''ve already planned. First of all, cheat Xia rose out, and put some aphrodisiac in her wine when she has a meal. At that time, even if something happens, she can''t blame others. As long as you satisfy that tortoise field, you can succeed in this investment. By that time, you will have made a great contribution. Not only will you be promoted, but also the bonus will be very rich.


    As soon as the people of the world saw the success of the trick, they almost laughed with joy. However, the old fox''s face was still calm. He pretended to frown and asked, "Miss Xia, do you think about it?"


    "Think about it." Summer rose clenched teeth to say earnestly.


    "Well, I''ll say goodbye to Mr. Guitian in the evening." Step the world is very polite to open the door, let the summer rose out.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng accompanied Hu mei''er for several rounds in the city, until the west of the red sun, she seemed to have had an addiction.


    "Come to me in the evening." Hu mei''er slowed down and gave Liu Rufeng a sweet smile.


    "Not today. I have something else to do." Liu Rufeng thought of the agreement with summer rose and resolutely refused her.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng received a message from the summer rose, which said: Rufeng, I can''t do it tonight, I have something to do, another day.


    "Do you have an appointment with other beauties?"


    Women are sensitive, Hu Meier''s words directly hit his mind.


    "Er... It''s OK." Liu Rufeng told a lie, but he was suspicious, "how suddenly something happened? Did her mother get worse? No, in that case, she will definitely call me


    "Well, since you''re OK, have a cup of coffee with me." Hu mei''er didn''t give him a choice, so she got out of the car and went into a coffee shop.


    Now that the appointment of Xia rose is cancelled, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to worry about it. It doesn''t matter whether she drinks coffee or has dinner.


    Once in, Liu Rufeng noticed that this was the place where he had coffee with Cheng Xiaoxiao last time.


    What a coincidence.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help recalling the last time.


    Two people drink while chatting, Liu Rufeng tells stories to Hu Meier, which makes Hu Meier laugh constantly. Just as they were chatting, a tall and charming figure appeared in front of them.


    "Why are you?" Liu Rufeng finds Cheng Xiaoxiao standing in front of them, smiling at them.


    Hu mei''er was also surprised and called out, "Xiaoxiao, why are you here?"


    Since the last time I attended Ma Changfeng''s birthday party, Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao have a good relationship, just like sisters. Seeing the arrival of Cheng Xiaoxiao, Hu Meier immediately expressed her excitement.


    "I saw the red Ferrari and came in. I didn''t expect it was you. Yes? I''m not welcome. Are you disturbing me? " Cheng Xiaoxiao smile convergence, very serious looking at them said.


    "This coffee tastes sour." Liu Rufeng says jokingly that Cheng Xiaoxiao''s words are wrong.


    Hu Meier laughed and said, "don''t be angry with Xiaoxiao. Come on! Xiaoxiao, sit next to me. Let''s have a good chat today. "


    Today, Cheng Xiaoxiao is wearing a white silk shirt and a black skirt. Sitting there, she looks very dignified and elegant.


    "By the way, why did you run so fast last time?" Liu Rufeng didn''t forget that day, so he asked.


    "I don''t want you to know where I live, so that you don''t sneak into my house and do something wrong." Cheng Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and said.


    Hu mei''er didn''t understand and asked, "which time? You... "She seems to understand something, pointing to Liu Rufeng staring," well, you dare to date behind my back. "


    "At least I didn''t keep him overnight." Cheng Xiaoxiao has something to say in his words, and he looks at Hu mei''er on purpose.


    Hu mei''er suddenly understood. Her face was flushed and flustered. She said, "Xiaoxiao, you... What did you say?"


    "You see, it''s not guilty. I knew you two had something to do." In fact, she was teasing Hu mei''er, but she didn''t expect to have an unexpected discovery. Seeing Hu mei''er''s abnormal performance, she understood.


    "OK, you''ve bullied me, haven''t you?" Cheng Xiaoxiao takes a white look at Liu Rufeng, but he looks at Hu Meier.


    Hu mei''er argued: "don''t talk about me. Who knows if you''ve done anything while I''m away..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stirred the coffee and sipped it gently. "Mei''er, let''s not fight for vinegar here. Today we should eat another person''s vinegar..."


    "Who is it?" Hu mei''er asked with a wide mouth.


    "Ask him who you''ve been close to recently." At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu mei''er are already in the same line, pulling Hu mei''er''s arm to remind them.


    "Oh... I see." Hu mei''er seemed to have a sudden insight. She pointed to Liu Rufeng and said, "no wonder you are in a hurry to go back to school. It''s the rose."


    "Do you know that I am a student now, what''s wrong with students looking for teachers?" Liu Rufeng is still making excuses.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao sighed, looked at Liu Rufeng and said, "but I''m afraid you won''t see your gentle teacher Xia today..."


    "What do you mean?" Looking at Cheng Xiaoxiao''s way of peeping through the mystery, Liu Rufeng knew that something was wrong and asked quickly.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was not worried at all. He said slowly, "I saw her go with others just now."


    "What''s the matter with you? Can''t you tell me all about it without losing my appetite?" Liu Rufeng couldn''t stand it any more and urged her.


    "Well, I''ll tell you. Just now I saw her go into a Japanese restaurant with an old man. "


    "Japanese restaurant? How could she go to a place like that? I remember she didn''t like Japanese food. " Thinking of the short message sent by Xia rose just now, Liu Rufeng felt something was wrong and asked, "what does that old man look like? Remember the location of that restaurant? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    "What''s the hurry? I''m not sure I can remember it." Cheng Xiaoxiao deliberately let Liu Rufeng worried, turned to talk with Hu Meier, "Meier, your make-up is good today, what brand of cosmetics do you use?"


    Liu Rufeng has no choice but to take Cheng Xiaoxiao as a girl. She doesn''t want to ask any more questions. She just takes out the phone and calls her. But it turned off several times.


    "How could it be turned off? Is something really wrong? "


    Liu Rufeng was flustered and no longer chose to ask Cheng Xiaoxiao for help. She stood up and said, "I have to go. If you don''t say I''ll find it myself!"

 Chapter 88

    From Cheng Xiaoxiao''s description, Liu Rufeng can judge that he must be the wretched and despicable man again.


    And intuition told him that the old guy certainly did not have any good intentions, summer rose pure mind, it is possible that the road.


    "It''s not a man in the world!" Liu Rufeng''s eyes were fierce and he bit his teeth secretly.


    Looking back at Cheng Xiaoxiao''s calm appearance, Liu Rufeng is even more angry. Still there steady drink coffee, and Hu Meier chat in full swing, as if the summer rose thing has nothing to do with them.


    On second thought, Liu Rufeng also understood. Summer rose for them is a competitor, who will help their competitors?


    Of course, except for Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier.


    Liu Rufeng is too lazy to ask Cheng Xiaoxiao. She stands up and turns around.


    Just took a few steps and hesitated, "really go first? Isn''t that equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack? No, I''d better ask that dead girl. " Liu Rufeng''s ability to adjust his mood is still very strong. He strides back to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s smiling way: "Dear Ms. Cheng Xiaoxiao, I sincerely ask you the specific location of the Japanese restaurant you just mentioned."


    "Stand up straight, not sincere enough." Cheng Xiaoxiao is still joking.


    Liu Rufeng stood up straight and stood at attention. "Is that ok?" he asked


    "When I finish this coffee."


    Liu Rufeng no longer talks with her, pulls her up, holds her in his right arm and goes outside. In chengxiaoxiao bursts of begging for mercy, Liu Rufeng suddenly will he is still in the car. At this time, Hu mei''er followed.


    "Let''s go. There''s no suspense." Liu Rufeng gets on the co pilot and stares at her.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was sitting in the car, breathing heavily, as if he had been frightened just now. He was relieved for a long time. "OK, I promise you for the time being, but you have to help me afterwards."


    "What conditions?"


    Liu Rufeng was also very surprised, "it seems that Cheng Xiaoxiao has never mentioned any conditions to himself. Why did he suddenly have this idea today?" Thinking of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mystery, Liu Rufeng can''t help worrying, "this girl won''t make trouble for me then."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao returned to the original lake like calm, light said: "you first promise me."


    "I promise you, go ahead." Liu Rufeng said sincerely.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stares at him for a while, then smiles, "I haven''t thought about it yet. When I think about it, don''t go back."


    What kind of medicine is sold in gourd? It''s mysterious.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "as long as you don''t ask me to do something against my conscience."


    It didn''t matter when Cheng Xiaoxiao said it, but he was very serious and soon took Liu Rufeng to the restaurant.


    The restaurant is located near the outer ring in Nancheng. From the outside, it''s a farmyard. It''s very quiet, and there are not many guests in and out.


    "Japanese restaurant, still so remote." Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of something, "could it be the tortoise field she saw today that invited her to come?"


    Today in the playground to see the performance of turtle field can guess, he is not kind to the summer rose, to this kind of place is mostly the idea of that guy. If so, it''s a trap set by Bu Shiren for Guitian.


    "Collusion, hateful!" Liu Rufeng figured it out, parked the car outside and went into the yard.


    The yard is very big. Liu Rufeng found the Ferrari of Xia Rosa in the East. This fully shows that the summer rose is here.


    It suddenly occurred to Liu Rufeng that there would be no result in breaking in like this. How embarrassing would it be if someone else had just arrived here and nothing had happened? It''s not unreasonable for people to use official business as an excuse to drive themselves out. Even then, they can only come out in frustration.


    At this time, several men and women in kimonos came up to say hello, but they all spoke Chinese.


    Liu Rufeng also asked for a private room and ordered some simple meals. I went out for a walk by looking for the toilet.


    The restaurant looks very ordinary, but it is divided into the front and back yard. Liu Rufeng turns around and finds that there are many private rooms in the front yard, but the decoration is very ordinary. He concludes that they are not here. So he went to the backyard.


    The backyard is also very spacious. Walking along the corridor, you can see a row of luxury decorated houses with high-end style. There are several men in kimonos standing guard at the door of one of the houses. From the physical point of view, Liu Rufeng knows that these people have practiced Kung Fu, and they are all masters.


    There is no need to ask about such a big situation, but there are not ordinary guests inside.


    Liu Rufeng concluded that the summer rose was in it.


    As soon as he saw that there was no one in the private room beside him, Liu Rufeng took advantage of those people''s inattention and hid in a flash. Because they are all wooden partitions, it''s very convenient to destroy them. Liu Rufeng took out his comb, made a small hole in the corner of the room with the tip of the knife inside, and looked inside.


    In fact, the summer rose just arrived for a while, and the food hasn''t come up yet. At this time, tortoise field is smiling sitting there, looking at the summer rose. Step people sitting on the right side of the turtle field.


    Now summer rose a little regret, in this kind of wooden house to eat really a little not used to, especially barefoot kneeling on the floor, is really uncomfortable. It''s like being locked in a cage here. It''s troublesome to go out.


    At this time, as soon as the door opened, two figures came in with food in hand.


    "How could they..."


    Liu Rufeng was even more surprised. It was Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao who were carrying the food. They wear kimonos and squat down slowly to set the table.


    "What the hell are these two girls doing?"


    Just listen to Guitian said: "teacher Xia, it''s a great honor to meet you. You are the most beautiful oriental woman I have ever seen."


    Summer rose some unnatural smile, light voice way: "you... Flatter." "I heard that you are going to invest in the construction of our school..."


    Before she finished, tortoise field interrupted her, "this is not urgent in advance, there is plenty of time. It''s my pleasure that you''re here today. Let''s have a drink first


    "I... I don''t drink." Summer rose refused directly.


    She doesn''t drink. She doesn''t lie at all.


    "How can we not drink in such a good atmosphere?" Kameda is still sticking to it.


    Step the world also in one side loudly advised, "Mr. Guitian all carry a cup, how can you not drink?"? Come on, I''ll have a drink with you. "


    Then he took the cup, too.


    "I really don''t drink."


    Tortoise farmland''s facial expression changes slightly, frown a way, "if summer teacher doesn''t give face, that we invest of affair have to slow down a bit."


    Step the world and give summer rose a wink, motioned her not to disappoint.


    Yukio Kameda¡° Well, I''ll take a big drink, and you take a small one, OK? "


    "This..." summer rose hesitated.


    See summer rose some hesitation, tortoise field continue to act a way, "since summer teacher don''t give face, that I also have no way.". Director Bu, I''m sorry about the investment... "


    Without waiting for turtle field to finish, Xia rose took the cup and said, "I drink it!"

 Chapter 89

    Summer rose is the first time to drink, although only a small mouth, his face also suffused with a little red.


    Tortoise field see the performance of summer rose, smile on the face, heart secretly happy, "a few more cups, don''t give you add things, you have to fall.".


    Step on the face of the world also showed a happy look, a will to get expression.


    Chinese wine is rarely drunk by foreigners, but Guitian is different. It seems that he has done as the Romans do, and even drank Chinese Shaojiu.


    The degree of liquor burning is high. It''s very strong when you drink it. It''s a kind of hot feeling. For the first time, Xia Rosa drinks such strong liquor, which is a great reaction.


    One cup down, turtle field and then another cup, said: "teacher Xia, I hope we can long-term cooperation in the future, for our successful cooperation to do a cup!"


    Summer rose helpless, had to drink a mouthful, this time than the last drink more.


    Japanese food is basically raw, with a strong fishy smell. Summer rose is the first time to eat, eating is not used to, it is difficult to swallow. Before eating a few mouthfuls, the world took the cup again, winked at Xia rose and said, "let''s drink to Mr. Guitian. Thank you for your help to our school. I hope we can have a happy cooperation."


    Summer rose had to accompany a cup.


    When drinking, she was afraid not to eat. Xia rose didn''t eat anything, so after drinking this, her head felt a little dizzy, and her whole abdomen and throat were hot.


    Tortoise field see out, quickly strike while the iron is hot, and then take up a cup, said with a smile: "teacher Xia the first time to drink can drink so much, really a heroine, I admire you such a woman, come on, I respect you!"


    Summer rose character is weak, won''t refuse, the other party has done, oneself also embarrassed don''t drink. But if you really drink it, you will fall down.


    Seeing that she was in a bit of a dilemma, she said to the rest of the world, "Mr. Xia, have a drink. We have to give Mr. Guitian face, don''t we? Besides, the construction of our teachers is a big event this time. "


    Summer rose heard "teacher construction" a few words, suddenly feel bright up in front of me, bite teeth, a horizontal heart and drink down.


    Liu Rufeng looked anxiously in the next room, and secretly worried, "what can I do? It''s certainly not appropriate to rush to it now, but in the past, Xia Rosa always drinks like this and will definitely fall down. She can''t rush to the last link."


    In fact, the plan of buzhongren and Guitian is to omit the part of putting things in the wine if you can pour down xiarosa. If xiarosa really doesn''t drink or is not easy to pour down, think of the last way.


    Now the performance of the summer rose is obviously can''t hold on, with two cups will have to fall. It will be the meat on the chopping board.


    Looking at the red face of summer rose, her eyes were blurred. Tortoise field more happy, toward the step of the world, a wink, motioned him to go out. He went out on the pretext of going to the bathroom.


    Two waitresses were still at the door, and Kameda said, "you can go!"


    The two waiters bent down and each poured another cup of tea before bowing out. However, Liu Rufeng saw that when one of the waiters poured tea for Xia rose, it seemed that something had been secretly put in her cup.


    The action was so subtle that no one else saw it.


    Drinking a cup of tea while drinking can relieve the drunkenness, and Japanese restaurants pay more attention to this habit. In fact, the role of tea is very small, but also the host as a courtesy.


    Originally tortoise field don''t want to let summer rose drink, but see her appearance, in the heart has been assured, also don''t care to drink a cup of tea. There is also a plan in mind, "after drinking this cup of tea, you can find an excuse to let her drink a few more cups, which is also a good thing."


    After a cup of tea, they chatted for a few minutes. Summer rose not only did not lie down, but also slowly feel that their drunkenness seems to reduce a lot, the mind is clear. Next, Kameda King''s wine didn''t feel much after drinking it.


    After drinking a few cups with each other, tortoise field saw that the summer rose did not fall down, but was in a better spirit. The blush on his face faded and his eyes brightened.


    She wondered, "did she just pretend? How did you suddenly become sober? " Although he had this doubt, he didn''t think about it anywhere else. He thought that Xia rose just didn''t adapt. Now she began to adapt. Naturally, she was much better.


    "What if she adapts? Can a little girl drink me? " Turtle field this time of male self-esteem outbreak, determined to drink down the summer rose.


    Summer rose clear mind, courage is also big, although also don''t feel drunk, but it came up the kind of indomitable momentum. The whole person also let go a lot, and began to hold the cup in return and constantly cheers.


    Two people drank a few cups again, tortoise farmland drank of all some don''t insist on, in the heart wonder, "how she does not drink to pour, again like this go on, I must first fall down.". No, we have to carry out the next set of plans. "


    Liu Rufeng looked more and more strange, "how can rose drink so much? It seems that it is different from the performance at the beginning


    Just at this time, he found that step the world back, surprised card looked at them both. It seems that Guitian secretly contacted him.


    Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone suddenly vibrates. It looks like Cheng Xiaoxiao''s text message, which says: "where are you? Xia rose is in the biggest private room in the north. There are bodyguards at the door. We just went in as waiters, and secretly put antidote in Xia Rose''s cup. Don''t worry, she won''t get drunk now. "


    Liu Rufeng suddenly realized and said, "I really have you. I see you. I''m next door to them now."


    A few seconds later, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s message arrived again, "received! We''re in a corner nearby. Call us if you have something


    Liu Rufeng showed a happy smile on his face and said: "today they really work. If they don''t have them, they can only be tough. There will be another big fight. It''s nothing to shock Japan, but now that they are investors, it''s better not to be so obvious. "


    "No!"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly saw turtle field and step people are making small moves, as if holding a pill.


    "They also take antidotes?"


    I saw the step of the world secretly put a pill in a bottle of wine, and then shake it.


    Liu Rufeng understood that it was either ecstasy or aphrodisiac.


    Shit! It''s true.


    Liu Rufeng gives Cheng Xiaoxiao a short message to tell them to go back quickly.


    Soon, a smile appeared on the mobile phone.


    Liu Rufeng almost vomited blood, "this time there is this leisure, really convinced."


    At this time, there were two beautiful shadows curling past the door, and they seemed to smile inside. Then they heard the bodyguard at the door saying something they didn''t understand.


    Step the world put medicine wine to summer rose full, they two people but opened a new bottle, full on a cup.


    When they were full of wine and were about to raise their glasses, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Cheng Xiaoxiao went into the room by pulling the door.

 Chapter 90

    Although he was a little drunk, he was still sober. The two men thought that the plan was going to be successful soon, and gave each other excited expressions.


    "Scum!" Liu Rufeng scolded secretly and continued to watch the movement inside.


    Seeing the two waiters coming in, Guitian and bu were stunned and yelled: "who let you in, get out quickly!"


    Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t leave immediately. Just as they were about to find a way out, Kameda looked at them for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and his color heart rose again. Hehe laughed, "I''m in a good mood today. You can sit down together. The new waiter is really beautiful."


    "So this grandson has other ideas!" Liu Rufeng snorted coldly, "how dare you fight with Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier? How ridiculous


    Liu Rufeng then looked down. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier looked at each other and hesitated a little.


    Step the world also join in the fun, said: "you don''t have to be embarrassed, it''s OK."


    "This..." Cheng Xiaoxiao pretended to be hesitant, "there are rules in our shop that do not allow waiters to eat with guests."


    "Don''t be afraid! I have turtle field, who dares to trouble you, I will deal with him! " Guitian patted her chest with an air of fearlessness. Then she stood up and took Hu Meier''s hand. Step the world is to pull Cheng Xiaoxiao''s arm.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier did not hesitate and sat down directly.


    With two more beauties, Guitian was even more happy and secretly pleased: "originally, he only wanted to solve the problem of summer rose, but now he added dessert. Three beauties can have a good time today. "


    There is a part of the medicine left for Xia Rosa in the world. When Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier don''t pay attention, they put powder in their wine in the old way.


    However, no one saw that it was his thought. Cheng Xiaoxiao had seen it clearly.


    On the surface, she didn''t show up at all. She winked at Hu mei''er. Hu mei''er immediately understood.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao suddenly pointed to the painting on the opposite wall and said, "look at that beautiful picture."


    All of a sudden, she cried, and everyone''s eyes followed her fingers. Step the world and tortoise field is looking back at the wall.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier quietly exchange the wine in front of them with that of GUI Tianbu. And the summer rose cup, do not know when more than a bug.


    Summer rose looked back at wine dirty, quickly poured out. Hu Meier took the opportunity to pour her a new one.


    At the same time, he frowned and was disappointed, but he could not say anything, so he had to wait for the next chance.


    "Today, I''m very lucky to have dinner with three beauties, especially the two ladies who know how to do art," he said. Come on, I''ll honor three beauties. "


    After that, he drank it all, followed by the rest of the world.


    Everything the two girls do is in the eyes of Liu Rufeng, who secretly picks the big finger for their wisdom.


    Next, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier took two sips with each other, thinking that it was almost time to make a mistake, they quickly pushed off to go to the bathroom and left. Before leaving, I still pull the summer rose together.


    Xia rose was still a little stunned at the beginning. She looked at Hu mei''er carefully, and suddenly saw that Hu mei''er squinted at her without waiting to say anything.


    Tortoise field and step world this time already drink of some dizzy, also don''t care if they go out to the bathroom is true.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that the time was almost up, he quickly went out and walked towards the next door.


    The bodyguard at the door was surprised to see Liu Rufeng and said, "who is that?"


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t talk to them either. He floats over and knocks them out with a knife.


    Then he saw Cheng Xiaoxiao pull Hu Meier and Xia rose out of it.


    Summer rose see Liu Rufeng just want to say what, Liu Rufeng made a hiss gesture, pull them into the next door.


    Through that little hole, look inside. At this time, turtle field and step the world has drug attack, eyes blurred to look at each other, just like spring animals in heat.


    Just listen to tortoise field scold a way: "that three girls how still don''t come back!" Then he stood up and walked towards the door. I pulled the door and found that it was locked outside. "We''ve been cheated, they''ve run away!" he said


    "Director Bu, what should we do now? Director bu... "Before he said anything, he turned back to find that Bu people were looking at him vaguely, and he was about to pull his clothes.


    "Baga road!" Turtle field cursed loudly, suddenly felt the fire burning in his body, and his limbs seemed to be out of control.


    Liu Rufeng looked a few eyes, really can''t see down, smile of stomachache, quickly turn back toward them a smile, "we can go!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are still curious. They have to see the shocking pictures themselves. Also learn Liu Rufeng lying in the small hole to observe. But without looking at it, he blushed and stood up straight, with an awkward expression.


    "Do you still see it?" Liu Rufeng asked little rose.


    The summer rose hears the voice inside to already guess what matter, Piao one eye Liu Rufeng to say: "I just don''t see."


    In order to prevent accidents, Liu Rufeng left the restaurant with three beauties, and then drove away in a Ferrari.


    Three Ferraris of the same model are like three red flames in the twilight, lighting up the whole night.


    Because Xia rose drank a lot of wine, Liu Rufeng had to drive for her. At this time, Xia Rose''s consciousness was clear, and she was ashamed to say, "thanks to you today, otherwise I will suffer again."


    Liu Rufeng smiles at her, "your first time must be left to me. How can you let others touch it?"


    "How did you get here?" Summer rose face a red to ask a way.


    Liu Rufeng told the story again. Xia Rose''s expression became very complicated. She said, "they are all beautiful. They are all beautiful. You are really lucky."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you are my blessing."


    Summer rose they just did not eat anything in the restaurant, Liu Rufeng is a bit hungry. So summer rose proposed to her home to eat.


    Liu Rufeng first raised her hand in favor. Happy in the heart, "so late, eat dinner basic also went to bed. Summer rose''s home is very small, two rooms and one hall, how to arrange accommodation then? "


    At Xia Rose''s home, the three girls are all good craftsmen. At the same time, they are busy cooking. Liu Rufeng is dragged by Cheng Xiaoxiao to wash vegetables.


    In the process, Liu Rufeng knew that when they arrived at the Japanese restaurant, Liu Rufeng took the opportunity to go out. After waiting for a while, he didn''t come back. The two girls knew the reason and discussed to find him.


    The two girls are both ghost spirits. They happened to find that the waiter in Guitian''s private room, after a while of fooling, finally arrived at the north yard with the food.


    After entering the house, I didn''t see Liu Rufeng. I was still a little anxious, so I sent a short message to Liu Rufeng after going out.

 Chapter 91

    After the thrill just now, I can finally relax.


    Although summer rose''s home is not big, but a few people talking and laughing together is also incomparable warmth.


    Liu Rufeng is very contented. Except for Xia Qiangwei, the three girls are all people with a bit of status, but everyone is not delicate. Moreover, their cooking skills are very good. It can be said that they can get into the hall and the kitchen.


    "Is there anything more beautiful in the world?" Liu Rufeng couldn''t help feeling happy. "They all envied Trinket''s seven beauties, and they were no worse than him. I haven''t worked hard yet. There are only three of them. They are all gorgeous beauties, and they are all gentle and considerate. What''s life for


    The kitchen is not big. The three girls are too busy to walk around.


    Liu Rufeng is also very busy, but he is more busy in the three of them. For a moment, kiss Hu mei''er on the face, for a moment, pinch Cheng Xiaoxiao on the body. The summer rose is taken advantage of most, the whole body almost didn''t escape Liu Rufeng''s evil hand. She blushed with shame and kept pushing Liu Rufeng.


    Finally, the three girls were so anxious that they chased Liu Rufeng out of the kitchen with a spoon and a kitchen knife.


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to go out and watch TV on the sofa.


    Without him in the kitchen, the three girls immediately chatted.


    "It''s really a play with three women. They are so congenial and leave my brother alone in the living room."


    Liu Rufeng is still sighing. In fact, her heart is already bubbling with beauty.


    I don''t eat much dinner, and it''s almost ten o''clock now. The three girls worked together and cooked fast. Before Liu Rufeng watched TV for long, three girls came out with hot food.


    Liu Rufeng saw that it was four dishes and one soup. It was just right to assign it to four people. He went to wash his hands and sat down.


    But the problem came back. Next to any one of the girls, the other two girls would turn into bitter gourds. Finally, Liu Rufeng had to sit at the other end of the table and let the three of them together.


    The three girls still didn''t let him go. First, Cheng Xiaoxiao took him and said, "try my kung pao chicken." Finish saying to give Liu Rufeng desperately clip dish.


    Hu Meier then came over, pointed to the spicy tofu on the table and confidently said, "my spicy tofu is delicious. Come on, you can eat more."


    Summer rose is the last to come, carrying a plate of fried eggs with leeks, gently said: "if the wind, eat more leeks good for men."


    Liu Rufeng is sweating and the dishes in the bowl are almost full. If it goes on like this, I guess I''ll eat all the dishes on the table. Since others are so enthusiastic, I can''t be uninterested.


    Liu Rufeng''s face was full of smile, showing a very happy expression, repeatedly praised, "all delicious, all delicious, the three concubines are food experts."


    At this time, no girl can offend, Liu Rufeng certainly knows.


    Suddenly Cheng Xiaoxiao pulled his face and asked, "don''t be perfunctory, say! Whose is the best to eat? "


    Hu mei''er and Xia rose agreed, "yes, I must make it clear!"


    Liu Rufeng was asked speechless, thinking, "how to answer this question, saying that anyone''s delicious food will offend the other two, it''s not embarrassing for me."


    All of a sudden, an idea came into his mind and said with a smile, "Mei er''s spicy tofu tastes spicy, greasy and refreshing; Xiaoxiao''s Gongbao diced chicken is pure in color and delicious in taste; Rose''s leek eggs are rich in nutrition, and the heat is well controlled. You are all chefs. You are all my favorite women. You are all wonderful wives. "


    "I''m satisfied with that." Liu Rufeng looks at them, waiting for praise.


    Did not expect to get their answer is, "careless, perfunctory ingredients too much!"


    "That is, it''s not sincere at all."


    "I can''t even say that." Liu Rufeng immediately appeared a bean sized bead of sweat behind his head, "do you have to separate a high? Don''t you think it''s too busy to fight? It seems that there will be family conflicts after that. "


    Liu Rufeng no longer pays attention to them, but eats quickly. The three girls were like friends who had been together for many years. They didn''t delay their conversation even after dinner. Even Xia rose, who seldom spoke, said a lot today. However, most of their chat content is make-up, clothing, or family.


    Finally, after the meal, Liu Rufeng was relieved. After cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, there is another serious problem.


    That''s the problem of sleeping.


    Liu Rufeng asked tentatively, "I don''t know who is going to serve you today?"


    Hu mei''er raised her hand first, "I''ll do it!"


    Because she and Liu Rufeng already have the fact, she is also brave. Before her voice fell, Xia rose took Liu Rufeng and asked, "Rufeng, you can''t be..."


    Said here, her look a little dim, murmured: "you do not say the first time to me?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t know how to explain, so he quickly changed the topic, "let''s scissors stone cloth, OK?"


    The three girls gave him a white look at the same time and said, "who promised you to sleep in the room? You can make do on the sofa tonight. "


    "What? Let me sleep on the sofa? It''s cruel, isn''t it Liu Rufeng looked at the summer rose, "Dear Vicki, do you have the heart to let me sleep on the sofa?"


    "The bed in my room can only sleep three people, don''t you think?"


    Summer rose face expressionless said a, went to take a bath. When she comes out of the bath, it''s Hu mei''er and finally Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    It has to be said that the three flowers after lotus came out of the water are more beautiful and moving. Liu Rufeng looks straight.


    In his dazed Kung Fu, three girls giggle, and then rushed into the room, followed by the heavy sound of closing the door.


    Liu Rufeng was disappointed and had to walk to another room.


    When passing by, I lie outside and eavesdrop on the conversation inside. Hu Meier said with a smile: "Sister Rose is really the best, not only 36d, but also this waist..."


    Then is the voice of summer rose shyness, "you are not bad, forward convex after warping, and the whole body is full of charm, I am a little moved."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mouth was the most powerful. She sighed and said, "are you in spring? If you feel suffocated, go to the next room and look for that guy. It''s good for me to sleep in a big bed by myself. "


    Hu mei''er snorted coldly and said, "are you going to let us go out and enjoy the wind by ourselves?"


    Three girls you a I a of frolic, Liu RUFENG Heart funny, "women say together is not more than men say when the content of the group health how much."


    The second bed is not very small, Liu Rufeng is also very comfortable. Because of today''s busy day, not long after I fell asleep.

 Chapter 92

    Night, very quiet.


    Liu Rufeng secretly listened to the noise of the next room and soon fell asleep. And the three women fell asleep after a while.


    Late at night, Liu Rufeng had a dream. Dream that he was wearing the bridegroom''s clothes, there are more than a dozen beautiful women in wedding dress, looking at him happily. After a lively ceremony, it''s the last step.


    More than a dozen women pull him into the bridal chamber at the same time. Liu Rufeng''s head sweats with fright. "More than a dozen women, grandfather can''t wait on them." He tried to run away, but the girls pressed him on the bed.


    Xia rose and Dai Mei spread and came over with a smile. Her lips fell on his mouth, and then her neck


    Liu Rufeng was scared to scream desperately, but she couldn''t escape. At this time, Xia Rose''s body was lying with him, and a jade hand was also on his chest.


    Liu Rufeng shouts and pushes away the summer rose.


    Xia Rose''s weak body was pushed by him and fell to the ground, with a scream in her throat.


    Liu Rufeng wakes up, and his vague consciousness distinguishes his dream just now.


    And more than a dozen women at the same time bridal chamber, my God, think of it, let the man both itch in the heart, and scared.


    The dream just now is a beautiful dream in the eyes of ordinary people, but Liu Rufeng seems to have had a nightmare. He forced to open his eyes, ready to confirm just now is a dream or reality.


    "It''s scary." As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that there was no one else in the house, he was sure that it was a dream. But when he was ready to close his eyes and go on sleeping, he heard something moving under the bed.


    "Who is it?" Liu Rufeng sat up and looked at the source of the sound. I saw a beautiful figure standing at the bottom right of the bed,


    Liu Rufeng see clearly, is not the summer rose?


    He quickly got out of bed, took Xia Rose''s arm and asked, "Why are you here? You can''t sleepwalk."


    Just listen to the summer rose a punch in his chest, angry way, "I''m kind to accompany you, but you put me under the bed, what do you mean?"


    "Are you here to accompany me?" Liu Rufeng was very warm when he heard this. A kiss fell on the lips of summer rose and said softly, "I had a nightmare just now. I''m sorry."


    Summer rose did not speak, sat on the edge of the bed, secluded way: "since said to accompany you tonight, then I will keep my promise. I''m sorry they were there just now. Now they''re asleep. I''m... Yours... "


    Liu Rufeng can''t help laughing, "this girl is really stupid, that kind of words don''t need to be so serious." But after thinking about it, I feel very moved. Xia rose seems to be an infatuated person, worthy of living together all her life.


    Liu Rufeng gently embraces her in her arms, embraces her and sleeps. This time his movement is very light, summer rose nervous slowly relaxed.


    Soon, in the double feelings of pain and happiness, Xia rose finally gave her most precious thing to Liu Rufeng.


    Early the next morning, Liu Rufeng got up to practice as usual. When I opened my eyes, I found that summer rose was not around.


    It turned out that the three girls got up earlier than him and had already started to make breakfast.


    During breakfast, Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao always looked at them strangely, as if they had something to say.


    Liu Rufeng was hairy and asked, "what are you two looking at? What are you looking at?"


    Hu mei''er blinked her big smart eyes, looked at them suspiciously and said, "you are guilty. I remember that Sister Rose went to the toilet for an hour last night. Was she taken advantage of by some people? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao did not look up, with a special tone, said: "Mei Er, what are you talking about? Sister Rose volunteered. But I remember there was no toilet next door. Why was there so much noise? "


    "Yes, yes, and it''s so loud when I go to the toilet..." Hu mei''er takes a bite of the fried egg and talks with Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Two people sing in unison, the front of the words directly points to Liu Rufeng that night''s fierce battle.


    Summer rose lowered her head to drink porridge, blushing cheek, shy way, "we are sleeping together, also get up together, I did not leave our room, you two don''t take me happy."


    "Yes? I think it''s three hundred taels of silver here. You still hide it. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Our sisters won''t laugh at you. " Cheng Xiaoxiao blinked his talking eyes and said, looking at Liu Rufeng with a smile, he said, "handsome boy, did you sleep well last night?"


    Why is it endless.


    Liu Rufeng jokingly smile, replied: "OK, if you have more perfect."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao glared at him fiercely, and said with a kind of resentment: "you''d better ponder over the business. If you mix with women all day, aren''t you afraid of depression?"


    "If you die under the peony, you will be a romantic ghost." Liu Rufeng made a joke, then said seriously, "by the way, where is the specific address of Ueno karate hall you said? I want to see it. "


    "Yes? It''s just that we''re OK. I''ll go with you. " Cheng Xiaoxiao took a look at Hu Meier and said with great interest.


    "Well, there''s a lot of excitement." Hu mei''er is also very excited.


    After talking for a while, the three of them got up and set out. Of course, summer rose school did not follow. Before leaving, Liu Rufeng told Xia Rosa, "if the world dares to do something wrong with you, call me immediately. I''ll fly there in an instant." Xia rose nodded and drove to school by herself.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t go directly to the martial arts school, but first went back to the Li villa.


    As soon as the three got off the bus, the team leader Wang Yuzhu came to say hello¡° Brother Liu, you are back. "


    Liu Rufeng smiles and says in a loud voice: "brother Wang looks better and better recently. Has he been training all the time?"


    Wang Yuzhu said with a smile, "yes, the method you taught me is very good. Recently, I have been practicing hard and the effect is very good. Do you think my muscles are stronger? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother Wang, it''s hard to insist. By the way, what about Wang Zhuang and Xu Laosan? "


    "It''s inside. I''ll call them for you." Wang Yuzhu said sincerely.


    Wang Yuzhu was originally the security team leader of the Li family. Since Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan came, the security work of the Li family has been handed over to Bai Shiming. In that special training, he was not selected into the ten elites, but he didn''t practice short. Recently, his physical fitness has improved significantly.


    People like them have never seen a master like Liu Rufeng. They worship Liu Rufeng and obey his orders.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother Wang, don''t be polite. Just shout through the walkie talkie. By the way, call my dozen elites. "


    "Going to so many people, it''s not going to be a smash." Wang Yuzhu was suspicious, but he didn''t dare to ask, so he had to do it.


    After a while, Bai Shiming, Xu Laosan and four people and the ten elites gathered at the door, ready to go.


    Liu Rufeng stood upright, with a cold light in his deep eyes and a rare dignity on his face. He said, "it takes thousands of days to raise troops. Today I''ll take you to see the world. You can just verify the effect of your training for so many days."


    "Are you ready?"


    "Ready!" The response was loud and neat.

 Chapter 93

    Liu Rufeng turns around the neat team with her hands on her back, smiles with satisfaction, and then waves her hand smartly, "ready to go!"


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s posture, you can guess that most of them are fighting. I haven''t practiced for so long, and the security guards are eager to try.


    Liu Rufeng, Cheng Xiaoxiao, Hu Meier and Xu Laosan sit on Bentley. The rest of them found a large business car. It''s really aggressive.


    In fact, the reason why Liu Rufeng made such a big stir this time was to see if he could find the mysterious ITO from there. If ITO can be found out, the next thing will be solved.


    Ueno wudaoguan is on Shengli Road in the south of the city. The location is good and the business is very prosperous. The four major regions of S City, Southeast, northwest, are mainly about economy. The north city is the second, the east city is the second, and the south city is the third. Jinliu''s west city is at the end of the list.


    However, the order of Nancheng looks good, and the appearance looks harmonious.


    "The Martial Arts Museum of Ueno." Liu Rufeng saw a big plaque from a distance. There were four or five people at the door. It can be seen from the appearance that this martial arts school is very imposing.


    "Here it is." As soon as Liu Rufeng got out of the car, someone came up and asked, "are you here to sign up?"


    When they had finished speaking, they understood. These ten people are very aggressive. You don''t have to ask them.


    The guard''s face became ugly and his attitude became unfriendly. He said in a stiff voice, "are you here to kick the hall?"


    But when they looked at Liu Rufeng carefully, they were relieved. Isn''t this the child whose hair hasn''t grown up yet? What is the combat effectiveness? In addition to Bai Shiming''s temperament, Xu Laosan and other people behind him are almost wonderful. They are amused. "This team dares to kick the hall. It''s really crowded by the door."


    As for the orderly security guards at the back, although the long ones are all dignified and dignified, looking at the uniform of the security guards, all the respect has turned into contempt.


    Several guards turned their lips and said with disdain, "you''d better go back and make trouble here. You don''t have to weigh your own weight. Don''t get broken bones and broken tendons at that time. We have to pay for your medical expenses!"


    Liu Rufeng was also a little disappointed at this time. He said: "there are some people who don''t know me. It seems that my fame is not very big."


    He is not angry, a faint smile, polite way: "you don''t get me wrong, we are not here to play, just want to learn."


    "Duel?" Several guards, one of them stood up and looked at Liu Rufeng, hummed twice, "children or go home, I''m kind-hearted, don''t want to bully children."


    The next one was impatient, with a fierce look on his face, and said harshly, "what are you talking to them about? Let them go


    "Is that how you treat your guests?" Liu Rufeng''s tone was gentle, but there was a cold light in his eyes.


    The fierce guy was pulled aside and a man came out from behind. The man had thick eyebrows, broad eyes and strong body, but his eyes were sharp.


    He said, "well, we can''t break the etiquette, can we? Why is Mr. nohara so excited? "


    He looked at Liu Rufeng and said with a smile, "you can go in, but if you want to pass us, I can''t explain it."


    Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak, Bai Shiming went up to fight with them. Liu Rufeng holds his shoulder and looks at him. He has a plan. With the strength of Bai Shiming''s four people, they can almost single out half of their martial arts school now. How can these five people at the gate stop them?


    As he expected, several guards at the door were subdued by Bai Shiming every minute and knelt down repeatedly to beg for mercy.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand to let them go. Then he said with a smile, "how''s it going? Can we go in? "


    "Yes! It''s a pleasure for you to visit. " Several people no longer dare to stop, a door, Liu Rufeng a group of people let in, and then secretly arrange a person to find the curator.


    The hall of the martial arts school is very spacious, which can accommodate hundreds of people. Dozens of students in karate costumes are practicing neatly, with four or five coaches guiding them.


    Liu Rufeng carefully observed and found that there was no difference between these students and the general training class. The practice is also some superficial moves, there is no substantive content.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao whispered in his ear, "these are the people from s city who came to sign up to learn karate. Their real people are not here."


    Liu Rufeng nodded his approval.


    The Japanese style martial arts school normally does not arrange seats, but sits on the floor. This martial arts school may be in order to adapt to the Chinese habits, but also arranged a few seats for guests.


    Liu Rufeng sat down with Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao, and someone served tea to take care of them. The rest stood behind them, left and right. Liu Rufeng felt that he was a bit of a master now.


    A few minutes later, out came a man in his thirties. Square face cuntou, nearly 1.9 meters tall, burly. The messenger quickly introduced, "this is taro Ueno, our curator."


    Taro Ueno looked at Liu Rufeng. He was stunned. Then he showed a smile and said in fluent Chinese, "what''s the matter with you here? If you don''t sign up for karate, please


    He didn''t seem to like Liu Rufeng, so he gave the order directly.


    Liu Rufeng did not panic, said with a smile, "Hello, we are here to learn karate, but not to sign up."


    Study but don''t sign up, the implication is exchange.


    Taro Ueno sneered and said, "are you here to play?"


    "You can say that, too." Liu Rufeng very calm smile, the right hand of the tea bowl has been crushed by him.


    Ueno''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, then ha ha a smile, contemptuous way: "with you?"


    "Yes, it''s up to us." Liu Rufeng said that the wind was light and the clouds were light. He pointed to the chair opposite and said, "Mr. Ueno, you might as well sit down first. Let''s watch the battle together."


    Ueno didn''t know Liu Rufeng, so he sat down and asked, "how are you going to play? Are we one to you, or are you one to us? "


    Ueno didn''t pay attention to Liu Rufeng. His tone was sarcastic and contemptuous.


    Liu Rufeng light smile, way: "I give ten people." With that, he waved to ten elite security guards.


    The security guards came out in a row. Ueno took a look and said with a smile, "since you are ready, I will fight. You give ten and I give ten. "


    Just listening to a deafening voice, the team members stopped immediately and looked this way at the same time.


    "Ten of you." Ueno''s voice was loud, and the whole training hall was buzzing.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "they can''t do it. They have to change into your own people."

 Chapter 94

    Ueno heard Liu Rufeng''s words and looked at him suspiciously and said, "we have no one else. Are you wrong?"


    "Is it?" Liu Rufeng suddenly stood up and sighed, "it turns out that you are of this standard. Let''s go."


    "Wait!" Ueno expression rigid, cold way: "you really want to compete with us?"? I don''t think it''s as simple as a contest. "


    Liu rufengxin said, "this guy is not too stupid. I can see that I''m not drunk, and the curator is not in vain."


    Liu Rufeng returned to his original seat and said with a smile, "if we win, I want to see someone."


    "Who?"


    "It''s better to talk about it after the contest. It''s meaningless to say it now." Liu Rufeng picked his eyebrows and asked impatiently, "can we start?"


    Ueno taro stares at Liu Rufeng''s eyes tightly. His face muscles twitch. He waves his hand to let the people in the field go down to have a rest, and then arranges for people to go to the back room to inform him.


    So what''s in the back?


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "it seems that the good play will start soon."


    After a while, fifteen or six men in white karate suits came out from behind. Each of them was tall and strong, with murderous looks. You can see it''s specially trained.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and claps her hands: "that''s right. Since it''s a martial arts contest, we have to find something decent. Well, you can go up. "


    More than ten security guards strode to the opposite of the people who came out, and each of them raised his head, with no less heroism than them.


    Only listening to Ueno''s loud voice: "today''s guests..." he remembered that he had forgotten to ask the visitor''s name, and immediately turned to look at Liu Rufeng.


    "Liu Rufeng."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Ueno continued: "this Mr. Liu wants to ask about our karate. We don''t need to reserve our strength, just try our best."


    Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart: "what he said is high sounding, doesn''t he want to be cruel? You karate has always been that style


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng also said to his security guard, "these are all authentic karate masters. Today, it''s time to test you. It''s still the same sentence: fall, hit, kick and take flexibly."


    Liu Rufeng said while doing the hand binding action, the security guards quickly understand, this is to remind them that if they can''t do it hard, they will come to beat.


    Ueno also picked out ten people, which is fair.


    Ten to ten, the bodyguards are a little skinny compared with each other.


    Just listen to Ueno a shout, "start!" Then there are two groups of people on the bar one on one. Two eyes against four eyes, covetous.


    The security guards all use the boxing and footwork of Sanda, but karate has more chopping. As for the close fall, take, basically the same.


    Ten to ten, the strength of the two groups is almost the same. Karate people are sharp and quick, while Liu Rufeng''s security guards are flexible and flexible. After about 20 minutes of fighting, both sides won and lost. Karate players were hit by fists and feet in many places, and their faces were bruised and swollen. And the security guards are also one by one, fell down countless times, looking very embarrassed.


    "All right, stop!"


    "We''re tied." Liu Rufeng looked at Ueno and said with a smile.


    Ueno''s face turned from red to blue, and he said with a reluctant smile, "well, this game is even. We''ll win two out of three. Who will you send in the next game?"


    "One on one?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Yes." Ueno''s cold way.


    Liu Rufeng looks at Bai Shiming. Just as he is about to speak, Gao Jun comes up and says, "boss, I''ll come first."


    Liu Rufeng understands what he means. Gao Jun is the weakest in this. The so-called first three plays are not good. It''s also the best choice for him to play first.


    Liu Rufeng nodded in agreement.


    Ueno saw Gao Jun''s silly smile and almost got angry. He pointed to Gao Jun and said, "are you nobody? This is... Ha ha, can you compete with him?"


    Gao Jun seems very unhappy to hear Ueno''s sarcasm. He stares at Ueno with small eyes. His lips move, as if he is cursing something in silence.


    "Mr. minefield, come on." Ueno said to the opposite.


    Just now, several coaches of the trainees have not left, and one of them has come out. He is not very tall, and his figure is much worse than Gao Jun''s. However, his momentum is very strong. He laughs when he comes up, "are you compared with me? You can''t do it! " It''s provocative to talk with your middle finger.


    No matter how stupid Gao Jun is, he knows what the other party means. Gao Jun, who never broke out, has his eyebrows up, his stomach is big again, and his face looks more like a bun.


    Originally, he was not suitable for close combat, and defense was more favorable for him. Unexpectedly, he ignored all this and rushed to the minefield with fists.


    Gao Jun is short and fat. When he runs, the floor is thumping. The opposite minefield frowns and makes a good defense.


    See Gao Jun outspread arms, the whole person like an elephant rushed to, minefield understand, this is not sumo posture?


    His limbs are superior to Gao Jun, and he dares not let Gao Jun get close to him. When he sees the time, he suddenly kicks on Gao Jun''s stomach.


    Originally, he was still complacent. When he stepped on it with one foot, he had no bottom in his heart. Because he only felt that his foot on the other side''s stomach was like stepping on cotton, and he couldn''t use any strength.


    Gao Jun''s tummy is like a ball, straight Leng Leng''s sharp kick to play out. Minefield stepped back five or six steps and almost sat on the ground. He was stunned at the moment. "This guy has a good look. He''s so powerful!"


    Liu Rufeng with a smile, secretly glanced at Ueno, found that his face looks like purple eggplant.


    Minefield did not dare to be careless. He took advantage of his fists to avoid Gao Jun''s stomach and greet him in other parts of his body.


    Judging from the red belt tied on the waist of this minefield, it''s also karate level 6-7, which is not so good. However, his moves looked fierce. Gao Jun was clumsy and got several punches. Thanks to his thick skin, it doesn''t matter.


    A long war of attrition was not good for minefield. A round of attack failed, and his forehead began to sweat. Gao Jun''s short limbs make it hard to get close to him.


    Gao Jun is angry, just like a big stupid elephant who is enraged. He rushes out regardless of everything. Minefield also panic, fist and foot call, repeatedly hit.


    Gao Jun in order to close to grasp the minefield, also don''t know how to avoid, the body was hit several times, the face also has swelling. The cheerleaders behind the minefield suddenly screamed wildly.


    But before their voice came down, Gao Jun seized the minefield and threw him heavily on the ground. It hurt so much that he bared his teeth and stood up for a long time.


    Ueno frowned, clenched his teeth and called, "next!"

 Chapter 95

    Ueno does not seem to be very satisfied with his own achievements. He has a sad look on his face. Liu Rufeng was very relaxed with her legs up and her cigarette in her mouth. He orders Gao Jun to return to the team and throws an encouraging look at him at the same time. Then he asked, "who are you going to play next?"


    Wang Zhuang stepped out with long legs like a bamboo pole and said, "boss, I''ll come." Liu Rufeng nodded.


    On the other hand, they sent out a man named nodara. Yehara is not short, slightly shorter than Wang Zhuang, but much stronger than Wang Zhuang. He also wore a red belt on his waist, which seems to be similar to the minefield rank just now.


    See Wang Zhuang go to opposite, wild yuan hey hey a smile, disdain of way: "your small arm crus, I can give you break."


    "You''ll have to try." Wang zhuangsi showed no weakness and set up a stake.


    With a fist, yehara came to Wang Zhuang with a quick wind. Wang Zhuang didn''t dodge either, but directly met each other with a fist. When two fists, one big and the other small, meet, everyone''s first reaction is that Wang Zhuang''s arm is broken.


    The strength of yehara''s fist was really great, which made Wang Zhuang''s arms ache. He stepped back several steps, and almost couldn''t breathe out. And nohara''s performance is no better than him. In the moment of collision with Wang Zhuang''s iron fist, it was like hitting a hard iron plate, and the bones almost broke.


    "What a perverted player." Two people take a cool breath at the same time.


    Next, no one dared to underestimate the enemy. They were more careful.


    Yehara''s hands and feet are swift and fast. Wang Zhuang''s strength is not as strong as yehara''s, but his fists are extremely hard, which is taboo by yehara. Coupled with the flexible Changquan, it''s really hard for two people to win or lose at one time.


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, Wang Zhuang didn''t dodge a side kick and was knocked to the ground by Yeyuan.


    Liu Rufeng lost this game. Ueno had a smile on his face. He seemed very satisfied. Looking back at Liu Rufeng, he said, "Mr. Liu, can it be over?"


    Liu Rufeng is still calm and indifferent. He doesn''t care about the outcome just now, but answers very easily, "the game has just started. Why should it end? I think it''s going to be three out of five. " Then he looked at Xu Laosan.


    Xu Laosan came up and said in a shrill voice: "I don''t know much about Xu Laosan. I know a little bit of Kung Fu. I''d like to ask the person opposite me for advice."


    Ueno also knows that today''s thing is not so easy to give up, so he has to send out a player named Wuteng. Of course, he was chosen by the coach.


    This taketo is wearing an orange belt, which is higher than the two grades just now.


    Wu Teng came out and looked at Xu Laosan with arrogance. He said coldly, "you are as thin as a monkey, and you dare to fight me? If you give up, I can stop right away. "


    Xu Laosan a cold hum, did not get a smile, "not than to admit defeat, that''s too bad, I also want to learn a few moves."


    Said here, people have jumped up, arms open, Eagle general jump past. This is a trick that Liu Rufeng taught his eagle to spread its wings, which belongs to the big catcher.


    Xu Laosan''s big grabbing hands are very relaxed and open and close, but Wuteng is not only fierce and swift in karate, but also seems to be mixed with some judo movements.


    The two men are equally matched.


    See Wu Teng a jump, to a high leg, sweep Xu Laosan''s head. Xu Laosan shrank away, then turned around and grabbed Wuteng''s back collar. Wu Teng sneered in his heart, "can you move me?"


    He had a wrong plan. Unexpectedly, Xu Laosan easily raised him over his head and threw him three meters away. One hundred and sixty pounds of Wuteng was thrown out like a sandbag by Xu Laosan.


    This is Xu Laosan''s strength. His strength is amazing.


    Wu Teng has lost. He stands up all the time. Although he is a little unconvinced, he has no choice but to give up.


    Four sets down, both sides have the victory and defeat respectively, the result is even.


    Liu Rufeng is still calm. Looking at Bai Shiming, he says, "Shiming, it''s your turn."


    Bai Shiming has been working hard for a long time. Now he is not Bai Shiming who used to be able to fight and crawl all over the ground. He twisted his neck, moved his limbs and warmed up. Then he went to the center of the training room, looked at the people opposite and said, "let''s go with the rest of you."


    Ueno just wants to send out his own proud candidate, but Bai Shiming makes a big story, one to many. It''s obviously not paying attention to our people. His eyes were fierce, and his voice was a little cold. "Well, since you''re asking, I''m not good enough to disobey the guests. But if you lose, don''t say we don''t follow the rules and bully the few. "


    This guy knows a lot of Chinese words, even he can use such profound words as "bullying the few with the masses"!


    Liu Rufeng chuckled in his heart, and then looked at the people on the other side''s field all over again. He had already counted their strength in his heart. Bai Shiming seems to be a little impulsive, but if jiugongbu is used well, it''s no problem.


    Hearing Ueno''s words, Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "you don''t have to worry. Since we dare to do this, we won''t go back. At that time, even if you are injured, you won''t have any complaints. "


    Ueno snorted coldly and said to his own people, "don''t be careless. This gentleman is Mr. Liu''s favorite student and a master of Chinese martial arts. Please be careful."


    The players in the upper field are now the remaining four of the group coming out of the inner room, in addition to the two left in the coach. That adds up to six.


    One on six is not much, but these people are not the street thugs under Huang San. They are all karate masters with professional training. Bai Shiming''s one against six is twice as dangerous as he was against Huang San''s men.


    The six karate players clenched their fists and their joints clattered. Six people took a step forward and surrounded Bai Shiming.


    These people are obviously a higher level than those who just dealt with Xu Laosan. They look at each other, find the time machine and attack one by one. The front and back of one punch and one foot are in harmony.


    Moreover, Bai Shiming found that their body method was flexible, and their fists and feet were quick and fierce. At first sight, they were all players who had practiced one handed wood splitting. With each punch and kick, Bai Shiming will feel hot pain when he blocks with his arm.


    In less than ten minutes, Bai Shiming seemed to be a little out of support. He seemed to be in a panic and was forced to retreat.


    Bai Shiming caught a gap and got out of the two men. He wanted to get out of the circle that surrounded him. Unexpectedly, he was attacked by a violent foot on his back. He took more than ten steps forward and almost fell on the ground. So he bit his teeth, endured the pain, reluctantly stood up, took a deep breath, and calmed down.

 Chapter 96

    Bai Shiming was kicked out for several meters, looking very embarrassed. Even Ueno has been tight frown also Shu spread out, it seems that Bai Shiming lost.


    The six people looked at Bai Shiming lying on the ground. First, they sneered. Some of them laughed and said, "don''t try to be brave without that ability. One of them treats the six of us. It seems that you have a long life."


    Bai Shiming stood up with difficulty, moved his muscles and bones again, pressed his hands from top to bottom to his lower abdomen, calmed down a little, and his eyes showed a sense of determination. He said in a loud voice, "you really have some skills. Today I''ve learned a lot. Come again


    Liu Rufeng looks at Bai Shiming with a smile and nods slightly, full of hope for him.


    It is the transmission of this look that is enough for Bai Shiming. He wiped the bloodstain oozing from the corner of his mouth, looked at the other person firmly, and said, "come again! Come again


    They winked at each other and motioned to rush up.


    Since the opponent wants to be beaten, why not? Those people believe that no matter how much counter attack Bai Shiming can defeat them.


    They surrounded again and launched a new round of attack. But this time their attack is more urgent, it seems that they want to quickly knock Bai Shiming to the ground.


    The six men called each other with fists and feet one after another, and Bai Shiming was surrounded by rain and wind. That kind of momentum can be suffocating.


    Unfortunately, Bai Shiming''s pace changed this time. He first drew a circle with his feet, and then his body kept turning. He stepped on different directions under his feet. Before long, six people couldn''t see Bai Shiming. I just feel that a ghost like figure disappears in front of my eyes.


    Then came the sound of "ouch". Six experts around Bai Shiming fell to the ground one after another.


    Xu Laosan and the security guards nearby applauded and clapped.


    Liu Rufeng was still so quiet. He pretended to sigh, touched his chest and said: "close victory, close victory. It was too dangerous just now. But for your mercy, Bai Shiming would not have won. "


    Ueno must be able to see the famous, he frowned tightly, staring at Bai Shiming, murmured: "what kind of Kung Fu is this?"


    Obviously, he hasn''t either.


    "I''ll get it." Ueno didn''t wait for Liu Rufeng to speak. Wu stood up and ran to Bai Shiming.


    I don''t want to say much about it. It''s a sudden attack.


    He''s wearing a green belt. He''s really a master. It''s more than one level better than those people just now. You know, martial arts will not be easy, but to a certain extent, it''s not so easy to go up a step. Some people don''t make much progress even in decades.


    And as long as you meet a little bit better than yourself, you will find it difficult to deal with the other side, making yourself retreat and passive everywhere. Let alone meet a strong level of opponents, it is almost a move to kill.


    Ueno''s palm is like a knife, whistling. Leg technique is like wind rolling dust and momentum like rainbow. In the face of this overwhelming attack, Bai Shiming was forced to retreat, and his pace just now was useless.


    Liu Rufeng stood up and called, "Shiming, you can come back."


    Bai Shiming finds an opportunity to withdraw and return to the team with a red face. Liu Rufeng nods and affirms his performance. It''s true that it''s good to be able to stick with Ueno for so long.


    Liu Rufeng walked to the opposite side of Ueno in a leisurely way and said, "director of Ueno, do you want to compete?"


    Judging from the current results, Ueno''s idea is that if he doesn''t compete, he will give up. Let''s not talk about how to fulfill each other''s demands after giving up. Even the face of Japanese karate can''t be ruined.


    Ueno reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said: "of course, it''s better than that. Today, I won''t stop winning and losing!"


    As soon as Liu Rufeng came into the house and crushed the teacup, Ueno knew that this young boy was not so easy to deal with. But even so, how strong can he be at this age? Crushing the teacup really shows that it has a certain claw force and deep internal strength. But I know that kind of Kung Fu by myself. Not only that, I once poked through two or three centimeters of wood with five fingers and smashed three centimeters of wood with one foot in the air. This is not just talking about it.


    Therefore, Ueno is full of confidence in defeating Liu Rufeng.


    Ueno is tall and tall. Standing in front of Liu Rufeng is like a high mountain. Liu Rufeng is much shorter, and looks soft and weak. He doesn''t have the temperament of a martial artist at all.


    Anyone who wins or loses a bet will be in the upper field.


    But Ueno is still very cautious, around Liu Rufeng turned several circles before starting. First is a run-up, body volley, and, right foot straight out, pedal to Liu Rufeng''s head. Liu Rufeng is very relaxed to duck away. Just stand up straight body, go wild of a sweep and bring the wind to.


    Liu Rufeng only felt a cold wind around his neck and quickly lowered his head to avoid it.


    The upper field then started the left and right chain whip legs, with footwall sweep leg and side kick. All kinds of fierce and swift leg techniques are almost used, just like the storm.


    Liu Rufeng cried and dodged. His body was like a loach. He couldn''t catch it or catch it. Ueno was so tired that he didn''t touch Liu Rufeng''s skirt.


    Angry, his eyes were red, his teeth were clenched, and he came to attack again. This time seems to be more powerful than last time.


    Liu Rufeng constantly praised in his heart, "it''s really good Kung Fu. It''s very rare for foreign boxing to reach this level. It''s a pity that he only knows how to attack and can''t use skillfully.


    The so-called soft to control hard, clever can win strong. If he knew that, he would go a step further. Unfortunately, he is not his own friend.


    Liu Rufeng''s body movement made Ueno dizzy and dizzy. Finally, Liu Rufeng suddenly appeared in front of him and hit him in the chest with a straight lunge. With such a simple blow, Ueno could not avoid it. He was beaten with a stuffy chest, knelt on one knee and turned pale. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    When his men saw this, they rushed up and planned to fight in groups. Ueno waved his hand and said: "forget it, you are not his opponent."


    Liu Rufeng went up and politely held out his hand to help him up, arched his hand and said, "yes, your Kung Fu is very good. I admire you very much."


    Ueno bowed back in embarrassment.


    Needless to say, Liu Rufeng has already won. Now that the curators are defeated, what else can we do?


    Ueno took a breath and said slowly, "Mr. Liu, who do you want to see?"


    "ITO..." Liu Rufeng said, staring at his eyes.

 Chapter 97

    Liu Rufeng stares at Ueno with his eyes. He wants to see some secret from his eyes.


    "ITO?" Ueno suddenly stunned, instant pupil dilation, asked: "we here called ITO a lot of people, do not know which ITO you are talking about?"


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth turned up and said, "have you ever heard of the shadow killer?"


    "I heard about it. What''s the matter?" It''s natural to go up.


    "Now there are shadow people in S City, and it''s said that a man named ITO controls all actions." Liu Rufeng said word by word, carefully examining the details of Ueno''s expression, but found nothing wrong.


    Ueno''s answer was simple, "I''m sorry, I don''t know the person you''re talking about, and I''ve never heard of him."


    Liu Rufeng carefully observed Ueno''s expression change, but he didn''t see the meaning twinkle in his eyes, and concluded that maybe he really didn''t know what ITO was.


    So the cold face once again burst into a smile, just like the melting of ice and snow in spring, ice breaking, a warm again full of the whole body. "Well, I''m sorry to disturb you today," he whispered


    With these words, Liu Rufeng waved his hand, and twenty people immediately followed him to the door. On the way, Liu Rufeng looked back at Ueno again and saw that he was just in a trance. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Liu Rufeng moved the corner of his mouth and turned to Cheng Xiaoxiao and asked, "do you think what Ueno said is true or false?"


    "I don''t know." Cheng Xiaoxiao''s answer is very straightforward. After a pause, he said, "maybe he knows, but I don''t think he knows much."


    "Didn''t you say there must be a mystery in the martial arts school?"


    "Everything can''t be so absolute. Don''t you understand this? What''s more, even if they are really insidious, you didn''t even extort a confession just now, how could they show their feet? You are so kind... "


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you hit the Ueno on the ground, you will not disturb the people inside. If there is really no one in it, it means we are wrong. " Hu mei''er didn''t wait for Cheng Xiaoxiao to answer, but said ahead.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao smiles, "Mei er''s IQ has improved a lot. But that''s not the best way. In broad daylight and in public, it seems to be a bit too bullying. We''re not police. What''s the right to do that? "


    Liu Rufeng looked out of the car and said, "I''m also worried about this, so I didn''t start so hard just now. But... "


    "But what?"


    All eyes were on him.


    "I want to come back in the evening." Liu Rufeng''s answer is simple and firm.


    Yes, it must be easier to do this kind of thing in the public, or in the secret.


    At noon, Liu Rufeng arranged a big private room in the rich family and invited everyone to have a good meal. I praise the security guards very much. Of course, Bai Shiming also got some praise.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help sighing, "this was the place where Hu mei''er met for the first time. Hu mei''er was also the first person she met when she came to s city. I didn''t expect that there were so many friends around in a few months. It''s a lot of emotion. "


    "This is where we met for the first time." Hu mei''er smiles tenderly and looks at Liu Rufeng.


    The two people thought of the same thing.


    Liu Rufeng showed her face and said, "I remember that you are my best friend. After I met you, my lucky value went up in a straight line." Then he touched the cup with Hu mei''er and gave a very kind smile.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t like to get up immediately. He said with a mouthful: "what about me? Is it a noble person in your eyes? "


    Liu Rufeng put his right arm around Cheng Xiaoxiao''s waist and was slapped away by Cheng Xiaoxiao. He said angrily, "don''t take advantage of others here. Answer my question first."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "of course you are my noble. Everyone present is my lucky star."


    After dinner, the security guards and Bai Shiming all went back, only Hu Meier, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng takes a look at Hu mei''er and finds that she is dazed, as if thinking about something. He murmured: "I am very familiar with this place. I remember that when I was bullied by Zhuang Dacheng here, you helped me..."


    "Why do you mention him? I hate this man." When Liu Rufeng heard the name, he felt disgusted. Anyway, he didn''t like it very much.


    Hate what to what, in Liu Rufeng frown tight, disgusting nausea, suddenly listen to the next room someone talking.


    This is a very normal thing, but the speaker is not the same, that disgusting tone Liu Rufeng can easily distinguish, it is Zhuang Dacheng.


    It''s nothing new to meet by chance. The key point is that the topic they talked about seems to have mentioned several key figures, such as Guitian, Ma Changfeng, Li Hongde


    Liu Rufeng immediately stood up and hissed at the two girls, then pasted it on the wall and listened carefully to the conversation in the next room.


    Originally, it was hard to hear the sound of the next room through a wall, but Liu Rufeng''s ear power was not comparable to that of ordinary people, and any subtle movement could not escape his hearing range.


    Judging by the voice, there are two men besides Zhuang Dacheng, whose voice seems a little familiar, but I can''t remember who they are.


    Zhuang Dacheng said, "we must seize this opportunity of the chamber of Commerce. As long as we unite, we can squeeze Li Hongde out of the chamber of Commerce. Then Mr. Guitian will support us. Everything is ours."


    Only one voice said: "yes, as long as we control the whole s City economically, we can have a good rest. Nowadays, whoever controls money is the boss."


    Another voice retorted: "I don''t think it''s that simple. Kameda is not so easy to deal with. He won''t take us as chess pieces."


    Zhuang Dacheng said: "this situation will not happen. No matter how bad Guitian is, he does not dare to control us. After all, he is an outsider. The chamber of commerce is a cover for him, and his real activities are not on it. "


    "What? What did you say, boss Zhuang? " Both men asked at the same time.


    Zhuang Dacheng just laughed and said, "do you know the black dragon club? Do you know the Red Crescent


    "Red Crescent knows that the mysterious gift that Ma Laoshou sent some time ago was not given by the Red Crescent''s people?"


    "What is the black dragon club?"


    At this time, Zhuang Dacheng''s voice didn''t ring again. It should be that he lowered his voice. Liu Rufeng only heard such words as "secret killer organization... Is going to organize a martial arts contest with Ma Lao... Dominating the whole s city".


    "It seems that they are going to act. Cheng Xiaoxiao''s guess is right. But what is the black dragon club? "


    Liu Rufeng thinks that things are getting more and more strange. Should he rush in and catch Zhuang Dacheng and ask him to understand?

 Chapter 98

    Liu Rufeng was more and more difficult to hear, but later he couldn''t hear at all. Mouth can''t help but scold a voice to come, "speak all dare not loud, is really counsels home."


    When the two girls saw him talking, they didn''t know what was going on. They came over and asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?"


    "Is there anyone next door doing mixed aerobics?" Hu mei''er looked at him strangely with her big, nimble eyes.


    Liu Rufeng''s head is full of black lines. He really wants to say to her, "elder sister, your imagination is too rich."


    "There''s something going on next door." Liu Rufeng''s expression is very serious.


    "What''s the situation?" The two girls got excited.


    Liu Rufeng repeated what he heard briefly.


    After hearing this, Hu mei''er frowned and said, "is Chuang Da Cheng connected with GUI Tian? What is the black dragon


    Liu Rufeng turns her eyes to Cheng Xiaoxiao. He knows that Cheng Xiaoxiao can solve problems that are generally difficult to solve, and Cheng Xiaoxiao knows things that others don''t know. It would be wise to ask her this question.


    "What am I doing?" Cheng Xiaoxiao understood what they meant, spread his hands and said with regret, "sorry, I really don''t know this time. However, according to the guess, we can also know that he and shadow are in the same group. "


    "What shall we do?" Liu Rufeng is still a little uncertain. Now this situation is a good opportunity in normal terms, but will it scare the snake in the past?


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned. Instead of answering directly, he asked, "what do you think?"


    "I..." Liu Rufeng was speechless. Why did he come back¡° I don''t know, so ask you. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "this is very simple. Just go over and ask. Now everything is efficient, and nothing is better than beating the drum in front of the gong."


    Liu Rufeng quickly waved her hand and immediately denied her saying, "Zhuang Dacheng and I are enemies. If I break him, he won''t say it. Let''s forget it."


    "Or what?" Cheng Xiaoxiao took a look at Hu mei''er and said with a smile, "I heard that guy doesn''t like mei''er? I''m sure he''ll tell you when you give Meier to him


    "What are you talking about?" Hu mei''er pinched Cheng Xiaoxiao angrily. "Why don''t you give yourself up? You have a good figure. Look... This chest, tut tut..."


    "Can you have a little business..." Liu Rufeng looked at their heartless appearance and thought it was a headache. He said angrily, "well, you go back first, I''ll go to the next room to have a look."


    It''s up to us men at the critical moment, but we can''t rely on women. Liu Rufeng sighed and walked towards the door.


    Two beauties are also very interesting, very obedient to sit in the original place, but did not go.


    Out of the private room, Liu Rufeng saw that there was no bodyguard at the door next door. Thought, this grandson today also know low-key, unexpectedly a bodyguard did not bring.


    Liu Rufeng pushed hard on the door and found that the door was not locked. He pushed the door open and went in easily.


    What came into view was a table full of dishes and three people sitting around. Except for the three of them, there was no bodyguard in the house. They were drinking and drinking.


    The person opposite is Zhuang Dacheng. The other two Liu Rufeng carefully distinguish them. Suddenly, they think, aren''t they the two dads of Huang Sizhi and song Tianming? It turns out that they are really from the same boat, and they have been together for a long time.


    Liu Rufeng naturally pulled a chair to sit down and looked at them with a smile.


    Suddenly someone broke in. When he saw that it was Liu Rufeng again, Zhuang Dacheng''s face turned white. He had learned this God of pestilence, and his method was very powerful. Huang Jinlong and song Wanxiang also met Liu Rufeng on the day of Ma''s birthday and witnessed his wonderful performance of sending Baisui mountain. However, they always think that this is a young gangster who is willing to play pranks when he has nothing to do,


    Zhuang Dacheng tried to control his inner anxiety and said with a forced smile, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for the little brother to come in without saying hello."


    Liu Rufeng opened a set of tableware, took out the cup and filled it up. Then he drank it all and said, "it''s better to meet each other by chance. Mr. Zhuang, we are old friends. Why can''t I sit down and have a drink when I come? "


    Zhuang Dacheng snorted and did not speak. Small eyes blink and blink, it seems to be thinking about something.


    Huang Jinlong has never dealt with Liu Rufeng, but his son Huang Sizhi mentioned it. However, he didn''t pay attention to Liu Rufeng. He thought that this was the fight between children, so Huang Sizhi begged him several times and he didn''t care. I didn''t expect to meet Liu Rufeng today, and Liu Rufeng didn''t look like a child. There was a kind of unpredictable feeling in her heart. She was calm and calm, and she exuded a strong aura. Even those old people who had been struggling in society for many years didn''t have it.


    Song Wanxiang has the same idea as Huang Jinlong. Thought: "the boy looks like a spring breeze, but with a murderous look in his eyes, it''s creepy."


    Huang Jinlong was very smooth. Seeing that Zhuang Dacheng didn''t speak, he quickly picked up his glass and said, "since we are all old friends, let''s have a drink together."


    Zhuang Dacheng also understood Huang Jinlong''s meaning, cooperated with him, and song Wanxiang followed him. Liu Rufeng said thank you, and then dried a glass of wine.


    Drinking is a piece of cake for Liu Rufeng. Zhuang Dacheng and the three of them together are not necessarily rivals. Cheers. He can still do it by pretending.


    After a few mouthfuls of food and two drinks, Liu Rufeng directly asked, "just now I heard about" turtle field, black dragon club "at the door. What''s the matter? Can you tell me?"


    Zhuang Dacheng''s face suddenly changed and his voice trembled. "You... You eavesdrop on us!"


    Liu Rufeng is very calm, Zaba mouth, still can''t help praising "delicious, delicious. Wine is good, you Wuliangye is really authentic ", raised his eyelids to see three people are staring at themselves, pretending nothing happened, said:" what''s your hurry? I just heard it when I passed by. You don''t know, that tortoise field is not a thing, but also want to tease our teacher, I have a little holiday with him, so I asked about it. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force it. However, I can''t guarantee that I won''t tell others, and then... "


    "You threaten me." Zhuang Dacheng stares hard, as if he is afraid that others will say his eyes are small.


    Liu Rufeng quickly waved his hand and explained, "it''s wrong for you to say that. How dare I threaten you? It''s just telling the truth."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Zhuang Dacheng suddenly calms down and looks at Liu Rufeng indifferently with his cigarette in his mouth, with a posture that is all under his control.

 Chapter 99

    In the private room ordered by Zhuang Dacheng, the table is full of delicious food and excellent wine, which is comparable to Qiongjiang Yuye.


    However, after Liu Rufeng entered the house, they seemed to be in no mood to eat and drink, especially when Liu Rufeng mentioned the secret topic they discussed.


    Huang Jinlong and song Wanxiang are very nervous. They are not underground people. Although there are some relations between black and white forces, they are all about interests. When they heard Liu Rufeng''s accurate description of their conversation, they were a little panicked and thought, "if this is known by the public, our business will not be successful. Not only that, So many years save out of the family will also be taken away


    Zhuang Dacheng is calm. He is shy and squints at Liu Rufeng. He sneers, "everything has to be proved. How can you be so sure that we are connected with Guitian? In other words, how do you know there''s a conspiracy in turtle field? "


    "Good question!" Liu Rufeng snapped his fingers, cleared his throat and said, "let''s not talk about who Guitian is. Just admit that you know him. But I advise you to use your mind when you do things, and leave a way for yourself in everything. Don''t even find your own grave at that time. "


    Zhuang Dacheng was a little angry and said in a loud voice, "what do you mean?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t answer directly, but laughed and said: "you want to get rid of Ma Lao with the help of the black dragon club, and then sit on the throne of the boss of the underground world in s city. Ha ha... I tell you, you don''t deserve it!"


    The words are more and more heavy, and the listening is more and more unappealing.


    Zhuang Dacheng is also a master who always yells at others, but he is always in a mess in front of such a child as Liu Rufeng, and his heart is also angry. This time, he can''t help it. He says harshly, "you''d better be polite. Don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Liu Rufeng took a glass of wine and went to Zhuang Dacheng. He said with a smile, "do you want me to drink to make amends?" After that, the glass tilted, and the wine spilled out and flowed to Zhuang Dacheng''s head. Suddenly he flattened the glass and looked at him coldly.


    Zhuang Dacheng wipes the wine stains on his face. He just wants to stand up and get angry. His shoulder has been held down by Liu Rufeng and can''t move. Suddenly his face turned sallow and stammered, "what do you want to do?"


    Huang Jinlong and song Wanxiang didn''t understand what was going on. They were still wondering, "boss Zhuang is so afraid of this boy. It''s really disappointing."


    Huang Jinlong couldn''t see it any more. He patted the table and said, "boy, what are you doing? How come we are also your elders? Why don''t we understand any politeness? "


    Song Wanxiang also echoed, saying: "that is, I''ve given you face to let you sit down and drink. You''re still endless. It''s just rude!"


    People are afraid of emotional, whether it is happy or sad, people will lose their judgment. Just now, Huang Jinlong''s surprise at Liu Rufeng''s extraordinary qualities has come to nothing. All that was left was anger and disgrace. They stood up together, rolled up their sleeves and tried to stop it.


    People tend to believe in their own eyes, not to see with their own eyes, and always have a skeptical attitude towards certain things. Although they have heard how Liu Rufeng is unusual, they haven''t seen it in person. They always think that it is made up by some people and can''t be believed.


    However, they forget that the stories they make up are also based on life, and there will always be some real elements in them. There is a saying that "it is better to believe that it has something than to believe that it has nothing." That''s the truth.


    Huang Jinlong and Liu Rufeng were not surprised at all. They took a casual look at them, and there was no big change in their expression. They threw out their wine glass and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve spoken to boss Zhuang, and I''ve ignored them. This wine is an apology."


    Huang Jinlong and his wife saw the glass turned into a light and flew towards them, but instead of facing them, they bumped into Huang Jinlong''s glass. Huang Jinlong''s glass "Hua la!" A smashed sound, wine spilled a table, and Liu Rufeng throw the cup is standing there, intact, inside the wine also did not splash out.


    Both of them are stupid. Is this human? Rao is that they don''t know martial arts. They can tell that it''s a unique skill, and it''s an extraordinary skill, which even the national Sanda champion can''t do.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? How can he be so powerful?"


    "Is he really an international mercenary?" Huang Jinlong vaguely remembers that Huang Sizhi seems to have said it to himself.


    Huang Jinlong, a veteran of shopping malls, still has this quality. As soon as he saw Liu Rufeng''s wonderful performance, he immediately made a 180 degree turn in his attitude and laughed, "brother Liu, we were joking just now. Please don''t take it seriously. Since we are so happy today, I''ll sit down and have a few more drinks. I have a lot to ask you about


    Just now, when Liu Rufeng threw his wine glass, Zhuang Dacheng could see it clearly. He was so scared that his face turned white, his whole body trembled, and his heart almost jumped out.


    "A bachelor does not suffer from immediate losses." Zhuang Dacheng didn''t want to make a fool of himself in front of Huang Jinlong, so he quickly adjusted his mood and soon became friendly. "Yes, yes, let''s have a drink first. We don''t like that son of a bitch in Guitian. We''ve long wanted to work together to rectify him. I''ll tell you something. In a week''s time, they''re going to take someone to compete with Mr. Ma. In fact, they''re going to smash the field, compete openly, eliminate Mr. Ma''s power secretly, and then slowly control the underground organization of s city. As for what the black dragon will do, my identity, you say, can they tell me? "


    Liu Rufeng felt that although Zhuang Dacheng had to deal with these words, they were basically consistent with what he had heard. Zhuang Dacheng can be excused for not knowing such a secret thing. He should not have lied about it.


    Liu Rufeng slowly went back to his seat, changed his glass again, filled it with wine, and said, "thank you for your hospitality today. I''ve offended you so much just now. I''ll make amends for this wine right."


    ¡­¡­


    The wine cup is empty and Liu Rufeng has left. And that glass of wine that has finished drinking is already full of cracks.


    Zhuang Dacheng sat there for a long time without speaking, just like the wax man in the wax museum.


    Back in the private room, Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao had not left. Seeing Liu Rufeng coming back, they quickly came up and asked, "what''s up? Any results? "


    Liu Rufeng a strange smile, "OK, boss Zhuang is very polite, we had a few drinks, chat very happy."


    The two girls are also used to Liu Rufeng''s nonsense, and they don''t ask after each other.


    Three people left, and three people in the other compartment were still sitting there. Huang Jinlong first opened his mouth to break the deadlock, "Mr. Zhuang, that boy is very difficult to deal with. How do you say we should deal with him?"

 Chapter 100

    Zhuang Dacheng was all fat on the chair and didn''t speak for a long time. His eyes glared as if they were fierce, and his mouth said: "Damn it! If you don''t have enough hair, mind your own business. I''ll get rid of him sooner or later! "


    Huang Jinlong and song Wanxiang were amused, "now that people are gone, why have you gone?"


    "What shall we do? If he tells us about us, we''re done Song Wanxiang asked with embarrassment.


    Zhuang Dacheng said with a smile, "what''s the trouble with us? We didn''t do anything. All things are arranged by Guitian. The accident is his. What does it have to do with us? Anyway, it''s good for us if we succeed. If we fail, we have no right to treat it as such. We have no loss. "


    Huang Jinlong also said: "boss Zhuang is right. I think so, too. We are only responsible for providing some help. If we don''t show up, no one can find out our problems, can we? "


    "What about Liu Rufeng? I really don''t like him. Maybe he will be our obstacle in the future. " Song Wanxiang said slightly worried.


    Zhuang Dacheng laughs, looks at Song Wanxiang and comforts him: "don''t worry about old song. Let''s let him go on like this. Naturally, someone will take care of him. Didn''t he say he had a problem with turtle field? I think they already have contradictions. Now we don''t have to do it. Mr. Guitian won''t spare him. You know what? Turtle field can mobilize the people of the Black Dragon Society. The killers in it are all Ninja flow. Killing him is like trampling on an ant. "


    "Can''t, make such a big noise..." Song Wanxiang and Huang Jinlong face is panic and joy, very complex.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng was worried about Xia Rosa, worried that the scum would trouble her, so she went straight to school. Hu mei''er didn''t go with her. She just said, "tomorrow''s chamber of Commerce will accompany me. Don''t forget." Cheng Xiaoxiao also shirks his business and leaves.


    Liu Rufeng strides into the campus humming a ditty. The security guards basically know the strength of this arrogant guy, and no one offends him. In addition, Liu Rufeng often chats with the security guards when he has nothing to do, and talks about his ideal of life when he has nothing to do. He is also very familiar with his life. The iron is no longer iron. So in the face of his performance, the security guards just talked behind his back, "how deep is the student''s background? You see, he drives a luxury car with unusual skills. Which young master is this?"


    "You are in charge of other people. Anyway, you rely on more than you get into trouble."


    Liu Rufeng just gave a faint smile and ignored it.


    At this time, bu Zhongren was sulking in the office, and there were clear scratches on his face and body, all of which were caused by the fierce "fencing" fight last night, and were blown up by Guitian. At that time, although he was hot and dry all over, he had no place to vent his anger, but he didn''t dare to do anything too much to Guitian.


    Although they were all skin injuries, they were very conspicuous. After hiding at home for a whole morning, they didn''t dare to go out and drove into school in the afternoon.


    "I''m getting old, and I''m in danger of dying. I''m fucked up. Who are these two girls? Who are these two girls?"


    The world was in a mess, and I couldn''t figure out the reason.


    In fact, tortoise field is no better than him, and his whole body is also very deep. I don''t know which woman scratched it when she was extremely excited. Tortoise field is also very angry, scolded the world''s ancestors eighteen generations, but also threatened to invest things to avoid.


    Walking the world full of grievances, was gas root itching, "this year''s bad luck, drink cold water all plug teeth.". Who did I offend? I''ve devoted my first time in vain, but I haven''t got any money yet. That''s the real lack of money and people... "


    "Thousands of mistakes, thousands of mistakes, are all the fault of Xia Rose''s cheap hoof, I will deal with her well!" Step the world under the ruthless, also regardless of Liu Rufeng this God of plague, decided to first solve the gas again.


    Summer rose this day is also worried, although there is Liu Rufeng this umbrella, but there is still a little awe of the world. Think of last night in the hotel across the hole to see the picture, my heart is uneasy, know they must be extremely tragic after leaving.


    Xia rose just came out of the classroom and met Liu Rufeng. Seeing his male god coming, he felt more secure. He pretended to be serious and took Liu Rufeng to one side. He said in a low voice, "if you ask me to find him, will it be ok?"


    Liu Rufeng first popped on her face. She was very intoxicated and squinted. She said easily, "don''t worry, go boldly. I''ll protect you nearby. Don''t worry, baby. It''s OK!"


    Liu Rufeng''s consolation gives Xia Rosa a reassurance. Happily, Liu Rufeng gently kisses her left face and runs away with a red face.


    "Hello... The right side is still short..." Liu Rufeng looked at Xia Rose''s back with a smile, shaking her head and smiling, "it''s always that shy look, I like it!"


    Intoxicated for a while, Liu Rufeng followed him and quietly hid himself in the water room on the third floor. Teachers often come here to pick up water to drink, but most of them think that Liu Rufeng was punished by the teacher, and no one doubts that.


    In the corner of the third floor, is the office of the world. Seeing Xia rose coming in, he looked at her viciously. First of all, he scolded her, "teacher Xia, what happened last night? What did you do? Now Mr. Guitian doesn''t plan to invest, our school will lose the best financing opportunity, teacher construction, our grand plan, now it''s all in vain, what do you say to deal with it? "


    It''s clearly his conspiracy, but now it''s used to bite back, and it''s strictly justified. This is the style of the world.


    Xia rose blushed and bit her lips. She didn''t know how to answer. She hated this beast for a long time. She wanted to give him 120 big ear melon seeds. "It''s shameless. It''s shameless. It''s really a talent to tell her dirty calculation so openly."


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t think that kind of thing will appear out of thin air. There must be someone behind the scenes. What do you say, director bu..."


    Summer rose know Liu Rufeng in the dark protection, speak also have the strength, turn back a counterattack, step the world asked speechless.


    The door of the office is closed, and no one can hear what is said. But Liu Rufeng''s ear power was surprisingly strong. He heard it clearly and praised it secretly, "nice, beautiful!"


    "You are talking about me!" Step the eyes of the world peering at the summer rose, an evil idea rose in the heart, "I let you mouth hard, anyway, yesterday I had no place to vent my fire, today you help me vent my fire."


    Anger and desire directly dazzled the world''s mind, regardless of so much, even directly toward the summer rose.

 Chapter 101

    This is in the office, or during the day, people dare to make such a crazy move, we can see how lawless he is, bold.


    The reason why he dares to do so is that he has great power in the school now, except for the headmaster Han Tianxi. Besides, he has a relative of niubai (of course, he thinks it''s niubai''s relative). It''s said that he is a famous horse in the underground.


    So even if many teachers know his dirty deeds, they will turn a blind eye and will not disclose them until they have to. Even Han Tianxi''s attitude is the same. Without sufficient evidence, he pretends not to see it when the world is really upset.


    Summer rose quickly dodged, hurriedly cried, "such as the wind, you come quickly!"


    "Like the wind? Is she talking about Liu Rufeng? " Step the world immediately understood, but at this time he had been confused by a evil fire, not only did not fear, but he laughed, "you are less in this deception, how can he be here?"


    He didn''t care about the wind any more. At this time, he was very brave, as if he had never been so brave, and he was secretly proud of his real man once. His sinful salty pig hands once again toward the chest of summer rose grabbed in the past.


    Summer rose "ah" a, to the side of a flash, but did not completely avoid, the arm was caught.


    She screamed in horror and tried to break free, but she didn''t break free for a long time¡° Why hasn''t Rufeng come yet? " Summer rose urgent, the face is very ugly.


    Step the world a look is about to succeed, heart happy, grinning happy. Now he was almost close to the door, but he didn''t expect that there was someone outside.


    Suddenly the glottis was kicked open, and then banged on his head. All of a sudden, there was a big bag with blood on it.


    Step the world quickly released to pull the hand of summer rose, cover head. Mouth also scolded, "who dares to kick the door of Lao Tzu, looking for death!"


    "Ah? Is... The headmaster? "


    Step a world to see headmaster Han Tianxi is a face of iron green standing at the door, glaring. Behind him is a handsome and sunny student, Liu Rufeng.


    "Hi! Hello, director Bu Liu Rufeng did not forget to laugh jokingly, with a look of watching the excitement.


    In fact, he could have come in early, but he went to the headmaster''s office secretly, saying that he wanted the headmaster to watch the excitement. How can Han Tianxi be so bored that he can watch something lively with a student? Although I know that Liu Rufeng''s real identity is not a student, he is also a student in name now. What''s the excitement to see?


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to speak with Han Tianxi, and finally he showed Li Hongde''s identity. Han Tianxi knows that Liu Rufeng is the bodyguard Li Hongde hired for his daughter. He is too embarrassed to refuse directly. He can only follow him to the door of the world''s office and just catch up with this scene.


    Of course, Han Tianxi won''t kick the door himself. Liu Rufeng kicked the door open.


    "Headmaster, why are you here?" He immediately changed his tone.


    "Come and see what you are doing, whether you are tired of work..." Han Tianxi said coldly.


    "Not tired, not tired, you see you come to see me in person. It''s my duty to be responsible for the school."


    At this time, he still pretends.


    Summer rose see Han Tianxi is also a surprise, and then is a joy. After calming down for a while, he went to Han Tianxi and said, "headmaster..."


    Han Tianxi nodded with a smile, his eyes pointed to the world, and the abnormal cold, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "How... I''m... I''m talking about work with Mr. Xia..." Bu said.


    Han Tianxi snorted coldly and said, "do you want me to verify with teacher Xia? You don''t tell the truth at this time, do you? We heard it all outside! What else do you have to say? "


    "I... headmaster, listen to me..."


    The world''s mind does not listen to the whirl, but did not come up with any good idea, the words are also kowtow, full of holes.


    Finally, Han Tianxi called Bu Zhongren to the office. After a scolding, it was a letter of dismissal. Step the common people frighten brain a burst of blank, "do you work so hard for so many years to mix the rice bowl so smashed?"


    But Han Tianxi did not dare to provoke him, so he had to suffer from dumb losses.


    Step the world left, and it is gray left, almost all the teachers were a burst of cheers, "the black sheep finally left, it seems that the Pearl will be a sunny day in the future..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng sent Li mujin home as usual, and immediately took the college entrance examination. Li mujin and Zhu Dan were very nervous about their review, but they just chatted with him hastily and didn''t say much.


    In the evening, Li Hongde alone called Liu Rufeng aside. His face was very dignified. "Tomorrow, join a chamber of commerce with me."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already expected the result, and was not particularly surprised. He just gave a calm answer. But Li Hongde was silent, as if he had something on his mind. So he asked, "what''s the matter, Mr. Li?"


    "No good wine, no good wine party, tomorrow''s situation is very complicated." Li Hongde sighed and said.


    "Oh? What does Mr. Li mean by that? " Liu Rufeng pretends not to know and looks at him blankly.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you. Our chamber of Commerce was established to gather business people in S City, and also to better build our city and promote our economic prosperity. When it was first established, it was still bright, but in the next few years it changed and became a bargaining chip used by some people. "


    "It''s said that a foreign businessman has come to invest in our company, and they have a very deep background. This time, the head of the chamber of Commerce may be manipulated by those who have ulterior motives. I''m very dangerous..."


    "Did Mr. Li hear something?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    With a leisurely smile, Li Hongde said, "although I don''t eat black and white, the news is not so closed. I already know some news about Zhuang Dacheng''s little actions."


    "Don''t worry about Li. I have a way." Liu Rufeng said it simply and confidently.


    Although Li Hongde has a lot of trust in him, he still can''t believe that this boy has any power to turn the tide in business affairs. He just smiles politely and doesn''t speak.


    Liu Rufeng said seriously, "that investor is Guitian. He is a real little Japanese. He went to our school a few days ago and said that he planned to invest in it. However, he wanted to tease our head teacher in the name of investment, and he was punished by us. The director who lost his moral bottom line for the sake of interests was also expelled by the headmaster.... "


    "Oh?" Li Hongde didn''t expect that there were so many bad guys in the middle. The more he listened, the more interested he was. "Go on, go on..."


    "I also know that they have a conspiracy this time, and they also have their own dark forces, the Black Dragon Society. I suspect that the last time Ma Laoshou had an accident, it was also related to them..."


    Hearing this, Li Hongde could not help but feel a chill on his back and said with a sigh, "it seems that our s city will not be peaceful in the future..."

 Chapter 102

    Today, Li Hongde shows a kind of melancholy that he has never felt before. Liu Rufeng can judge from his eyes that this chamber of commerce is really important.


    Although everyone does their own business in business, and the chamber of commerce can''t interfere with the internal operation of each company, if there is an important seat in the chamber of Commerce, it will undoubtedly open a window for you to welcome the coming wind. At the same time, it will gain many allies. Now, in this resource first society, this is very important.


    Li Hongde is the strongest entrepreneur in s city. So the president of the chamber of Commerce has been him all these years, but in recent years, Zhuang Dacheng and other people have been playing tricks secretly, and there is a tendency to put Li Hongde on the air. Although Li Hongde is the president in name, he can''t make any decision at all. Just like the board of directors meeting, the following shareholders collude with each other. When the chairman speaks, he doesn''t raise his hand. When the second shareholder speaks, instead, a group of people raise their hands to agree. According to the principle of more people obeying less people, the chairman has nothing to say.


    It''s really hard to be a puppet.


    Liu Rufeng was sure to understand. After listening to Li Hongde''s words, his performance was not shocked. He just stretched his waist carelessly and said casually, "Mr. Li, I''m sure I''ll break them down this time, and let you take the first place."


    Li Hongde just laughed, but still didn''t believe it. But Liu Rufeng has his own plan. According to his character, he is not willing to take care of these miscellaneous matters. There are so many contradictions in society. If we are in charge of everything, are we not more tired than the leaders of our country? Besides, he doesn''t have the treatment of a national leader, does he?


    One of the reasons why he was willing to help this time was that he recognized Li Hongde morally, and he was a mercenary; Second, it''s selfishness. After all, this time it''s related to that turtle field, and it''s very likely that it''s related to shadow.


    After chatting for a while, Li Hongde poured out all the bitterness in his heart and went back to rest.


    Liu Rufeng smokes a cigarette on the sofa and thinks about tomorrow¡° Shadow, black dragon club, turtle field, ITO... Hehe, this time I''m going to catch you all. I''m tired of wandering around in front of my eyes all day. I''m going to live a happy life with my beautiful wives after I''ve cleaned up all of you


    All night long.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng got up early as usual, and his group of "disciples" were busy practicing. The chant was loud and neat. Seeing this scene, he felt happy and felt that his efforts were not in vain.


    Li Hongde is also the chairman of the chamber of Commerce, so we have to make arrangements as soon as possible. At about eight o''clock, Liu Rufeng took Li Hongde to the door of the chamber of Commerce. When they arrived, almost no one arrived at the scene. Liu Rufeng asked Li Hongde for leave because he had to find Hu Meier, and drove the luxury Bentley to Hu Meier''s home.


    Hu mei''er got up very early today. When Liu Rufeng arrived, she was dressing up. Although waiting for a woman to dress up is a thing that makes a man scratch his head, Liu Rufeng enjoys it. He sat on one side quietly enjoying, a state of enjoyment.


    The thrush, the lip line, the foundation, and even Hu Huier took off his pajamas and changed his clothes. He saw it all over. They also keep expressing their opinions.


    "This one is not good. It''s not formal..."


    "This one doesn''t work. It''s not sexy enough..."


    "This one is not bad, but it''s too exposed..."


    In fact, Hu mei''er is a girl who can dress up very well. She will show her charm in whatever kind of clothes she wears. Moreover, her clothes are all carefully selected by herself, and basically there is nothing that can''t be put on the table. In the face of Liu Rufeng''s random comments, he finally said impatiently, "is it you or I? It''s the last cheongsam. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll go out in three-point style. Who will be ashamed when I see it... Hum!"


    "No, how can my woman be seen by others? You have to charge people less, don''t you It''s good-looking, really, from the bottom of my heart... "When Hu mei''er got angry, Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to talk nonsense. She could only obediently listen to her orders and praise her.


    But he didn''t say that just now. The clothes that Hu Mei Er chose just now are really not suitable. Although it''s eye-catching, it''s not suitable for such a formal occasion. And his praise for this cheongsam is also from the heart.


    The light cyan cheongsam is not very lively. It is decorated with simple ink patterns, and a beautiful red peony is just embroidered on Hu Meier''s eye-catching mountain peak, giving people endless reverie.


    Perfect. Perfect.


    Cheongsam can perfectly show the beauty of women''s curve, and it is a beauty with classical meaning. Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that Hu mei''er, who has always been fashionable and modern, can show a woman''s quiet, elegant and perfect in her traditional Qipao today.


    After a while of careful dressing, Hu mei''er went out with Liu Rufeng''s arm. This time, instead of driving, she enjoyed sitting on Liu Rufeng''s Bentley.


    "You''ll follow me in a moment, you know?" Hu mei''er said seriously.


    "It''s just that you can''t leave me, so I''ll follow you when you go to the toilet..." Liu Rufeng joked.


    "You''re a little serious, aren''t you? I''ll see those big people in a moment. Don''t give me a bad example. " Hu mei''er looked at Liu Rufeng wearing a casual shirt, casual pants and polished leather shoes, and said with a satisfied smile, "I still know how to dress up at this time. It doesn''t seem very silly..."


    "Look what you said, your man has seen the world. Don''t you know that? Besides, I always pay attention to image, don''t I? " Liu Rufeng is right. In fact, Li Hongde asked for it. According to his style, maybe he would really come out wearing a casual suit.


    Soon, a couple of beautiful men and women appeared at the door of the chamber of Commerce, which immediately caused a lot of people to sigh and sigh, "what a golden girl..."


    By this time, the door of the chamber of Commerce was full of cars¡° It''s really fast. So many people came in the twinkling of an eye. " Liu Rufeng sighed. In fact, he didn''t know that he had spent nearly an hour with Hu Meier just now.


    Liu Rufeng is worried about Li Hongde''s anxiety and pulls her into the hall. Just into the hall, face to face to see the gold six, next to the red peony of course.


    Red peony is still a red dress, make-up painting is also red makeup Yan wipe, particularly enchanting.


    "Brother Liu is coming, and mei''er is also here." Jin Liu said hello first.


    "Brother six, we''re late. By the way, you... "Liu Rufeng actually wanted to say, are you also members of this business?


    "You want to say why we can come..." Jin Liu whispered, "we also have serious business. As long as we are businessmen in S City, we can participate in it for several years. But I''m here on behalf of Mr. Ma. "

 Chapter 103

    Jin Liu is now the Plenipotentiary of Ma Lao. Of course, he is the one who attends the important events. People like them who live underground are generally reluctant to appear in public, which is also the reason why Ma Lao refused to come to the scene in person. In recent years, Ma Changfeng has gradually turned white. He started real estate, hotel and other industries, and invested in nursing homes and orphanages, which can be regarded as doing good deeds. Even so, the last time Dingwei was cleared, it was quite tragic.


    "With Mr. Ma''s strength, he should be the head of the chamber of Commerce, at least the president." Liu Rufeng said with a simple smile.


    Jin Liuyi said with a smile, "it''s inconvenient for us to publicize, so we didn''t fight for the empty position. However, it''s said that today there is a turtle field who wants to use the opportunity to join the chamber of Commerce and covet the president. So I came here and I can''t give him that position."


    "Brother six is really well informed. But I support you in this matter. " Liu Rufeng said firmly.


    "What did brother Liu think of?" Gold six full of hope looking at Liu Rufeng, he knows that the boy is always some unexpected means.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "don''t worry, I don''t think that turtle field will fight for the president."


    "What? Are you so sure? " Hu mei''er said to one side, "are you so sure? If you say so, there''s nothing to worry about. "


    "Although Guitian doesn''t directly become president, he may secretly support other people. Isn''t that the same as his seat at that time?" Liu Rufeng analyzes it carefully.


    "What about that?" Asked Jin Liu.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "don''t worry, as long as you can keep Mr. Li Hongde in charge of the chamber of Commerce. Other people can''t go up for a few days, because they will all disappear soon..."


    Jin six didn''t speak, because he saw Liu Rufeng, there seemed to be a cold light in his eyes, and there was a kind of unusual determination.


    "Sister peony is beautiful today." Liu Rufeng changes the topic and smiles at the red peony.


    Red peony pretended to be angry and said, "you know sister Dali. I think you forgot me."


    "How can I? I dream about my sister every night."


    Liu Rufeng felt that Hu mei''er gave him a white look, and a small hand twisted his waist. Think in the heart, it seems that this wench is jealous again, from in the heart still don''t like red peony this person very much.


    Red peony a smile, said a voice, "poor mouth, know to coax elder sister happy."


    Liu Rufeng secretly looked at Jin Liu. He was not unhappy. Instead, he looked at them with a smile and wondered, "what''s the matter with Jin Liu Zhi? Does he like the green on his head?"


    The chamber of commerce is divided into several categories. First, the person in charge delivered a speech, then announced the major issues of the chamber of Commerce and asked questions by members. This is because every year the chamber of commerce requires its members to rate the person in charge, which is also the standard for testing the work of the person in charge and selecting new person in charge. So the next step is for members to vote and score the person in charge as the basis for new candidates.


    But basically, they still choose the original team, because there are only a few entrepreneurs with real strength in S City, and the rest are not qualified. At the end of the day is the reception.


    Soon, with waves of exciting music, several people in charge on the stage. Through the label on the table, Liu Rufeng learned that the original sub responsible persons were: Li Hongde, President, Zhuang Dacheng, vice president, Huang Jinlong, secretary general and song Tianming, vice president. However, there is one more person today, that is Guitian.


    Liu Rufeng burst into a frenzy of sweat, "four people three are wearing a pair of pants, it seems that Li Hongde is a bit embarrassed."¡° That tortoise field action is really fast, have already sat in charge of the seat, but his desk is just a director of the label.


    First of all, the host introduced, "welcome Mr. Guitian to invest in S-Scale... Welcome Mr. Guitian to say a few words..."


    "Turtle field? Isn''t that little Japan? "


    "Yes, how did he come to our chamber of Commerce?"


    "Ah... Anyway, he spends money. We have nothing to worry about."


    There was a lot of discussion and everything.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw Guitian, the wound on his face was not completely healed. He couldn''t help laughing, "do you still want to enter the chamber of Commerce? I''ll make a fool of you in a moment


    "I''m very glad to meet you," he said, speaking Chinese that was not very fluent. I think this is a treasure land, but the development is not enough, so I decided to take out some money to invest in the construction. Of course, since I have promised to invest, I must be given a seat, right? Do you agree? "


    This old boy is so direct that he''s not afraid of spitting all over his body?


    I didn''t expect that after a while of silence under the stage, there was a lot of noise. There are those who say yes and those who say no.


    The host quickly maintained the scene and said that we can add our own opinions to the voting session later. Now let''s move on to the next item and invite the president to speak.


    At this time, Li Hongde cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "welcome to business people. Our chamber of Commerce has been established for ten years. With the joint efforts of all of us, the mechanism of the chamber of Commerce has been continuously improved, which has played a significant role in driving the business cooperation among our members and promoting the economic prosperity of our city. I hope we will continue to maintain and sincerely cooperate... "


    Li Hongde''s speech lasted for ten minutes. After the speech, there were bursts of applause behind the stage. It can be seen that there is still charm and influence.


    After the others finished speaking, the next step was to ask questions and discuss, and then the questions came.


    Unexpectedly, one of them stood up in the crowd and asked Li Hongde a question, "President Li, since the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, your business has become bigger and bigger, but we small enterprises have not made any great progress. Do you have a good idea?"


    This obviously means that Li Hongde is irresponsible.


    Li Hongde is worthy of being a big man who has been through shopping malls for a long time. He was not knocked down by the other party at all, but said calmly: "I don''t know what company you are?"


    "Fu Shou Tang Pharmaceutical Company."


    "Longevity hall?" Li Hongde scolded in his heart, "this fushutang privately operated some medicines without national brand approval, which were ordered to close down several times by the health and safety department, and suffered a serious blow. Illegal operation and entrapment of the common people, and making excuses for themselves? "


    Li Hongde didn''t panic at all, but still calm as water on his face. He said: "it''s his business to run an enterprise. Our chamber of commerce mainly provides opportunities for win-win cooperation. We still have to do specific things by ourselves. As for what we can do, I have only eight words: abide by the law, learn and innovate."


    Abide by the law, learn and innovate! Very straightforward poke in the heart of the questioner. The man wanted to embarrass Li Hongde, but he failed and had to return to his original seat.


    At this time, Zhuang Dacheng said, "you can ask questions, but you must be honest. Chairman Li is a business elite. As long as you put forward your own difficulties, chairman Li will be very generous to help you."


    When Zhuang Dacheng spoke, his eyes flashed with strange light, and there was something in his words.

 Chapter 104

    Zhuang Dacheng''s words, on the surface, speak for Li Hongde, but in fact, they are a big trouble for Li Hongde.


    What is the truth that can help? Is there anyone who would help with the question of funds? If dozens of members at the scene have encountered financial difficulties, will Li Hongde lend a helping hand one by one?


    This is obviously Zhuang Dacheng''s set, and it''s a big circle set.


    As soon as Zhuang Dacheng''s voice fell, Huang Jinlong echoed: "Vice President Zhuang is right. President Li Hongde is a famous entrepreneur here. They have a big business and abundant capital. We all depend on President Li, right? I don''t think Mr. Li will look at us because of the difficulty of capital turnover and the embarrassment of enterprise operation, right? If you have any difficulties, just say it. I promise you that Mr. Li will never let you down... "


    Song Wanxiang is not as good at deceiving as Huang Jinlong. He just nods his head and claps his hands.


    "What a shame Hu mei''er murmured angrily.


    "What''s more shameless is down there." Liu Rufeng smiles at her, "look down, the play has just begun."


    Just as Liu Rufeng expected, after Zhuang Dacheng''s statement, some people raised their hands to ask questions. Anyway, it was all about their own business problems and capital turnover. They even said, "Mr. Li, we are all old brothers who have been in the business circle together for many years. Now we are a little short of money, and the bank is not good for loans, so I can only ask you for help. I don''t think your big family will care about the money, or have the heart to watch the brothers walk out of the dead end... "


    "Yes, President Li won''t watch us fall down. Li is always our boss. He is most loyal and will never let us down..."


    "Yes, it''s because chairman Li often gives generously to help us that we choose him as our president. Chairman Li is the timely rain of our time..."


    If Li Hongde does not agree or refuses politely in the evening, it will cause public anger, or at least discontent in the court. If you don''t help, you will not help. Who will agree that such a person will continue to stay in the position of President?


    But can Li Hongde really give them his own money to fill the hole? There are 50 or 60 members on the scene. Since these people have made a request, they will not be able to solve the problem by 100000 or 80000 yuan. Even millions and tens of millions are not new. Together, they are almost several hundred million. Although Li Hongde has a rich family background, he doesn''t have so much real working capital. Even if he has, he can''t take out his own money and let them squander it.


    Obviously, most of the people at the scene were made by Zhuang Dacheng. After such a fuss, all the people who are short of money joined in the fun. Yes, who would refuse to pay for nothing?


    And once the money is lent out, you can''t expect to pay it back. The first time, the second time. Before long, Li Hongde''s family will be hollowed out, and once the capital chain is broken, Li''s group will be in danger.


    But what can Li Hongde say about the current situation? The next step is for members to vote. As long as this pass can not be passed, the position of President Li Hongde will definitely be taken down, and no one will have anything to say at that time.


    This move is really poisonous. You can''t kill people without blood.


    Li Hongde''s face has become white and red for a long time. He just calmed down and said with a reluctant smile, "you don''t have to worry. Business can''t be done overnight. Problems need to be solved little by little and money needs to be earned little by little. You can rest assured that as long as I can do it, I will try my best to help you."


    This is very appropriate, not only to answer the question and avoid embarrassment, but also not to be caught. After all, what they said was to try their best, not absolute, and they didn''t say anything could help, did they?


    However, Zhuang Dacheng did not seem to want to let Li Hongde go. After listening to Li Hongde''s words, he blinked his small eyes and said with a sharp smile: "President Li, it''s not like shirking responsibility. It''s not like the performance of the president of our chamber of Commerce? Are you really going to let everyone down? "


    Of course, Li Hongde can understand the meaning of Zhuang Dacheng''s words, that is to let himself lose trust and support in public, and then he can easily control the situation.


    "What do you mean? Don''t I mean to help as much as I can? " Li Hongde was very angry and his face became gloomy.


    Li Hongde snorted, not angry, and said slowly, "since President Li is willing to help, then you can tell your own numbers."


    Obviously, he wanted to kill Li Hongde with a stick, and even break his bones. This has always been the enemy, today is the most ugly side of their exposure at a glance.


    As soon as the members of the audience heard this, they suddenly came to the spirit. The noise continued, "one million... Five million... Twenty million... One hundred million..."


    "I wipe! Open mouth on a hundred million, you really want money crazy, this is not looting it? What kind of asshole chamber of Commerce, it''s more like a booty sharing meeting! " Liu Rufeng scolds him secretly, thinking about how to help Li Hongde.


    Li Hongde has never met such a scene. He knows that it can''t end now, but he has the heart to go on? I''m not reconciled. But really promise them that they have become lambs to be slaughtered?


    No one thought that the old boy in Guitian was talking at this time.


    He stood up slowly with a smile on his face. His face was full of vitality and his voice was still very loud, "everyone, be quiet first. I''m Ichiro Kameda, a businessman who has come to invest here. Now that you are in financial difficulties, I am willing to lend a helping hand. What do you think? President Li, I think it''s really difficult. Let''s not make it difficult for him. If you have any needs, you can bring them up now. I''d like to tell you a secret. I came to s city with three billion yuan, and you are also my good friends. Since you are in trouble now, I''m willing to give you my funds to help you tide over the difficulties! "


    "Damn it! Come here to show off your wealth. " Liu Ru Fengxin said, "I really can find opportunities. This grandson really has some means."


    Hu mei''er''s face was a little ugly. She looked worried. She secretly asked, "what should I do? I think Li is a bit of a suspense. That guy has taken the limelight. "


    Jin Liu frowned on one side, and the smell of the wild was gradually released from his body. His fist was clenched tightly, as if he was going to rush up and fight with them.


    Liu Rufeng secretly looked at the red peony and found that she didn''t mean to be nervous at all. She was in a good state of mind. She had nothing to do but manicure there. I don''t know whether I despise it or think it''s funny. I can''t help laughing after looking at it.


    Red peony found that Liu Rufeng was looking at her. It seemed that she was seeing her lover. She said with an excited smile: "what, do you have something to say with my sister?"

 Chapter 105

    The meeting place was very chaotic. Just now, Zhuang Dacheng instigated him and Guitian stood up to be a good man. They sang a perfect duet. This play directly sold Li Hongde. Now Li Hongde is in a mess, and he doesn''t know how to control the scene.


    The following members, in addition to the noise, is the sound of whispering. And later, Li Hongde and Zhuang Dacheng were there. You argued with me one by one, and the whole situation was too chaotic to clean up. The host yelled several times, but it didn''t have any good effect.


    Liu Rufeng talks to red peony, not just to flirt with her, but to have a good plan. And this plan must have the participation of red peony.


    "I have something to ask for." Liu Rufeng sat by the red peony on purpose, as if he couldn''t see enough.


    Red peony is also not polite. She touches Liu Rufeng''s solid chest, and regardless of Jin Liu sitting on one side, she says, "Yo Yo, when do you need your sister''s help? What can I do as a woman? If you want to relax, I can help you... "


    The words were very ambiguous. Hu mei''er was a little unhappy when she heard them. She glared at the red peony and murmured: "fox spirit!"


    Liu Rufeng lovingly stroked the red peony''s jade hand with colorful nails, lying in her ear and whispered a few words. The red peony''s face changed a few times. At last, she was happy and pinched Liu Rufeng. She said with a smile, "you have so many ghost ideas. If I make this work, how can you reward my sister?"


    "By example!" Liu Rufeng patted her chest.


    "Good! Don''t go back on it. If you dare to go back, I''ll dig three feet and find you out! " Red peony made a joke and left.


    Jin Liu and Hu mei''er didn''t know what they were saying. Jin Liu asked, "what did you say to peony?"


    "Confidential. Hey, hey... Brother six, wait to see a good play. " Liu Ru Feng Shen smiles mysteriously, then goes to one side to smoke.


    By this time, the venue had been basically controlled, and Zhuang Dacheng began to shake Dongfang''s invincible voice and shout: "everyone, be quiet. Let me ask you first. Mr. Guitian has provided you with financial support. Are you happy


    "Happy


    "Happy


    The scene was boiling again.


    Zhuang Dacheng said, "well, if Mr. Guitian has helped us so much, can we vote for Mr. Guitian? After all, the president''s position is occupied by those who can. Since Mr. Guitian has the strength, do you think Mr. Guitian should be the president


    Li Hongde was angry and roared, "Zhuang Dacheng, what are you going to do?"


    Zhuang Dacheng ignored him and continued: "this chamber of Commerce was set up to help everyone. Since Mr. Li has no strength to help you, I suggest that Mr. Guitian be the president."


    It''s too explicit to openly surrender to the enemy and betray the country!


    Some of the following members were still dissatisfied and asked aloud, "the chamber of commerce is organized by our own people. How can we let outsiders be its president? Even if you invest in us, you can''t let him be the president. It''s a different matter! "


    But someone said: "who should be different? Why are you so serious? I agree with Mr. Guitian to be president!"


    A hundred people have a hundred hearts. Many people don''t care about it. Isn''t it a broken President? Who can do it? Anyway, you can get a real benefit.


    Guitian stood aside and pretended: "boss Zhuang is very polite. It''s really not convenient for me to be the president. Well, you are the first person I know when I come to s city. You can be said to be my recommender. I will tell you about your funds directly in the future. I can arrange someone to transfer the funds to your account now. "


    Let Zhuang Dacheng deal with this matter. Isn''t that selling a favor to him? In other words, Guitian''s investment is equivalent to Zhuang Dacheng''s investment. In other words, the president is Zhuang Dacheng. That is to say, in disguise, there should be no objection to let your people be the president.


    In fact, they have designed this for a long time. Just now, they just put on a play.


    As soon as the members present heard that Zhuang Dacheng was going to take over the matter, they had a bottom in their hearts. How could Zhuang Dacheng be the president? He was also his own person and made do with it.


    "Start voting next..." the host announced.


    Everything is laid out, and the result of the vote is unknown.


    Li Hongde doesn''t want to argue any more. Since the situation is irreparable, what else can he do? The big deal is to do your own business. Can''t you say that without the so-called position of president, you can''t make your business prosperous?


    "By the way, where is Liu Rufeng?" Li Hongde suddenly thought of a man, "didn''t Liu Rufeng say there was a way? Where did he go? " Since there is no one to rely on, now we can only live as a dead horse doctor.


    Li Hongde looked down at the crowd and found that Liu Rufeng was sitting there leisurely, looking like a spectator. He almost lost his nose. He said in his heart: "you are really good. You are so leisurely now."


    At this time, Liu Rufeng patted Jin Liu on the shoulder and said, "sixth brother, it''s your turn to appear."


    "Me?" Jin Liu was a little surprised. "Why did you let me come out?"


    Liu Rufeng said seriously, "now there are few bosses in the house who don''t know you. As long as you stand up and support Mr. Li, I feel that most of them will turn against each other. Don''t the sixth brother believe in his appeal?"


    "This..." Jin Liu doesn''t doubt his appeal, but it''s not easy to get involved in this kind of thing. He also thinks that he doesn''t have much friendship with Li Hongde. Moreover, now that Guitian is not the president, he doesn''t object to it.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have time to make a detailed analysis with him. He said directly, "don''t ask why. I can only tell you that it''s good for Mr. Ma to keep Mr. Li."


    Gold six still believe Liu Rufeng, immediately understand, stand up loud voice way, "everybody, although have this Mr. tortoise field to give us investment, we feel very exciting, but also want to clear how to give money, right, if Mr. tortoise field really on the spot to fulfill the promise, we will give him a vote, of course, now the vote is also for Mr. Zhuang.".


    This statement is simply a drop of water. It can not only put pressure on Guitian to try his intention, but also keep the president from falling into his hands.


    How many people at the scene don''t know Jin LiuYe? As soon as Jin Liu spoke, there were many flatterers or people who seemed to have an epiphany. They all said, "yes, you have to pay before you vote. What if you go back later?"


    In fact, Liu Rufeng taught him this, the purpose is to try how much weight that turtle field has. Liu Rufeng doesn''t believe it all the time. No matter how rich Guitian is, he won''t spend tens of billions to buy the president who doesn''t have much value. This is a conspiracy. If you get the post of president first, then it''s too late for members to repent. Zhuang Dacheng can find 10000 reasons to shirk.


    Of course, if he is really willing to spend money, we will coax him into asking for a high price to see if he can hold on to it.


    Besides, red peony has not appeared yet, Liu Rufeng still has a card.

 Chapter 106

    Liu Rufeng''s move is really cruel and effective. Jin Liu''s appeal is even better than he imagined, which can be said to be a call to arms and a gathering of responders.


    In fact, many of the members of the chamber of commerce are engaged in business that can''t be seen, and they all have to rely on Jin Liu to eat. If Jin Liu draws a circle on the name of someone''s family, it won''t take long for the business to go on. It means "how can you stay in the fifth shift when King Yan asks you to die in the third shift". After all, Jin Liu is now Mr. Ma''s agent, which is a higher level than before. What happened a while ago? Can there be no news outside?


    If a person''s position is high, his energy will be great, and his words will work. In other words, people who don''t have any status will scoff at you even if you talk too much.


    Jin Liu just said a few words and didn''t show his emotion deliberately, so many people responded. In order to flatter him, some people deliberately raised their voice so high that they didn''t have any entrepreneurial demeanor.


    Liu Rufeng said, "Hey! Don''t you play rogue with me? Look who the rascal is


    In this world, there are people who laugh and people who cry. Jin Liu suddenly comes out and makes those people on the stage very anxious. Especially Zhuang Dacheng, the fat on his angry face was trembling, and he didn''t know how to end. He turned his head and suddenly said in a loud voice, "today is mainly a meeting to discuss the business of the person in charge of the chamber of Commerce. As for the financial support, let it go first, or our meeting will not be finished today. Can I promise to do it for you in two days? "


    Liu Rufeng suddenly stood up, hugged his shoulder and said, "why two days? We can''t wait for one day. In fact, it''s easy to do. You give the money to Mr. Jin first. Anyway, the money is here. Everyone can rest assured, right? "


    "Yes..."


    As soon as they see Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu standing together, they know that they are Jin Liu. Who dares not to give Jin Liu face, they are boiling.


    "No, no, no..." Jin Liu waved his hand and said, "I think it''s more reasonable to put it in President Li''s place. Since Mr. Guitian is willing to invest, it''s more in line with the rules to leave this matter to our president. We should pay attention to a" Tao "when we do anything, isn''t it?"


    Even Liu Rufeng was unprepared when he said this. He didn''t expect that Jin Liu would give the benefit to Li Hongde again. This move is really amazing. He said in a low voice, "brother six, you are great!"


    Gold six toward him a tiny smile, say: "elder brother''s eloquence also make do with."


    "Pretty good!"


    Guitian''s face on the stage was almost green. Mingxiang thought that the elaborate layout had been disturbed by a group of "rogues", but he could not say anything. He just sat there humming.


    Just then, a group of guys with cameras and microphones came in outside the door. Are they journalists or who?


    The red peony stands in front with a smile, converging on the old sweet voice, but holding a professional female tone and saying: "today, a big event will happen in our chamber of Commerce, which will be a moment to change history. Mr. Guitian is an overseas investor. He is really in a hurry. He is willing to spend billions of money to ease everyone''s financial difficulties. In the future, the development of s city''s business will give him credit. "


    Red peony said orderly, Liu Rufeng secretly sent to praise the eyes, do not know how to praise her.


    The reporters were worried that there was no news report. As soon as they heard the news, they immediately came to the spirit. The voice of taking photos and interviewing kept rising.


    Liu Rufeng added: "you may not know that Mr. Guitian is very busy, so we can only transfer the funds to the person in charge of our chamber of Commerce for the time being. What''s more, Mr. Guitian said that he would remit the money to President Li''s account in public and hand over the matter to president Li for handling..."


    "Wow Billions. Mr. Guitian, what''s your starting point for investing so much money? "


    "Mr. Guitian, would you consider investing in our TV station?"


    "Mr. Guitian..."


    The reporters bombarded so many people that Guitian and Zhuang Dacheng couldn''t refute them directly. Refutation was just a slap in the face. Who would be stupid enough to talk nonsense in front of the camera?


    So, even if you are dissatisfied, you have to pretend to be happy and bite your teeth to answer the reporter''s questions, but you have a pot in your heart. Zhuang Dacheng, Huang Jinlong and song Wanxiang, in particular, have already caught sight of Liu Rufeng. They have just seen Liu Rufeng talking nonsense there. They are sure that it is his trick. Therefore, the hatred for Liu Rufeng has added another layer.


    Tortoise field is more angry, originally take money out is to fight for a seat. What''s more, the original plan is to take out a little mischief and pull it down. In the later stage, we can use various excuses to set up obstacles, so that those who need money can retreat. In this way, it won''t cost much money.


    I didn''t expect to be disturbed by Liu Rufeng. Now I invite the reporter here again. I can''t even go back. If we don''t make some appearance today, it will be difficult to carry out the plan in the future. Moreover, tortoise field also expected that Liu Rufeng, a boy, must have more ruthless moves. As long as he dares to repent, he will give himself a fatal blow.


    It''s not afraid of him. The key is to be in full view of the public. Now there are a group of reporters. If they broadcast bad news, they will be hard to be self-sufficient in s city.


    "Forget it. I''ll deal with you later."


    Li Hongde also saw that it was Liu Rufeng who was helping in the dark. He couldn''t help but be happy. "Just now, I thought that the boy was out of the business. I didn''t expect that he pretended to be so leisurely. It turned out that he had already planned."


    As president, Li Hongde felt it was time to appear. He was still calm and said in a loud voice: "everyone, please be quiet! I think this should be the case. Mr. Guitian''s funds should have been remitted to the account of our chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, we do not have a perfect financial system here, so we have to make every effort to stay in the finance of Li''s group. However, today''s witnesses are all here. If I, Li Hongde, embezzle a cent, I would like to ask you to put me on the public platform to be denounced by all kinds of means. Will you please say so? "


    Li Hongde is worthy of being a tycoon who has experienced shopping malls for a long time. He is eloquent and does not leak water. Only a successful entrepreneur has that kind of temperament.


    Things have been pushed to this point, turtle field has nothing to say, can only do. But in the end, we decided to take out a billion yuan first, and gradually make up for it later. Even so, Liu Rufeng is quite satisfied. It doesn''t matter if that grandson of Kameda repents. After all, he took it for nothing. Will the people present really go to Li Hongde to ask for money? They don''t dare because of Jin Liu''s relationship. What''s more gratifying is that Li Hongde has also been a good man, and the position of president is still stable.


    Liu Rufeng saw tortoise field black face constantly looking at himself, in the heart said with a smile: "play routine with me, angry you!"

 Chapter 107

    Liu Rufeng''s move is too cruel. It seems that he stabbed tortoise field''s heart and almost killed him.


    He had already made up his mind secretly, "if we don''t get rid of this son, we will have trouble in the future.".


    And recently I learned a lot about Liu Rufeng from Zhuang Dacheng. After repeated deliberation, I have been able to confirm that this guy did what happened to summer rose that day¡° New and old hatreds count together! " Tortoise field clenched his teeth.


    Guitian obediently remitted the money to Li Hongde''s account. He didn''t even attend the follow-up meeting and went back directly.


    Li Hongde is very good at being a man. Since he said that we should solve the problem of financial difficulties before the election, we should solve it first.


    But what I didn''t expect is that those members just follow suit. Who dares to ask for money in such a disorderly way now? One after another, they said that it was important to hold a meeting. They would come back and count how much they needed before reporting it.


    In fact, this is a pretext. Who would be so stupid as to ask for money? However, those companies that are really in difficulties still secretly ask Li Hongde for help in private. After careful consideration, Li Hongde also allocated some money to them.


    That''s good. Li hongdebai has made a huge sum of money of one billion. In the future, the ranking on the wealth list will be more stable.


    After such a ruckus, the meeting could not go on, and the election became a formality. Li Hongde continued to be elected as the president of the chamber of Commerce for three consecutive terms. Zhuang Dacheng almost vomited blood. This time, he lost his underwear thoroughly.


    When the election was over, Zhuang Dacheng and the three of them left. As soon as the reporters saw that there was nothing to cover, they went back.


    People were almost gone, and the party was meaningless, so everyone dispersed. Before leaving, Li Hongde also sold a favor, "for a week in a row, everyone came to my hotel to eat, stay and play for free..."


    Of course, everyone was happy. After that, many people went to Li Hongde''s hotel to enjoy a week''s free service.


    Leaving the meeting, Jin Liu said to Liu Rufeng, "brother, I''m more and more optimistic about you. You''re really good!"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "don''t you rely on the help of brother six? Otherwise, how could those people fall to us so quickly? "


    Jin Liuyi smiles and does not comment.


    Red peony a listen to, anxious, blustered of gather together, just like the creditor of debt collection. Indignant way: "do you forget me again? The guy who doesn''t recognize people when he''s full is heartless! "


    Liu Rufeng has an egg ache. It sounds like what I did to her. Yes¡° Sister peony, how can you? You are a great hero today. Not to mention, my sister''s performance just now was really great. It''s a pity that I didn''t win the Oscar.... "


    "Don''t be so mean. How can you make it up to me?" Red peony is still clinging to this matter, a kind of momentum that will never give up until it gets benefits.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu. Unexpectedly, Jin Liu just spread his hands and made a helpless expression, "this matter, I can''t help you..."


    Wipe! No loyalty!


    Liu Rufeng remembered what he had said at that time, but he agreed with each other by example. It''s really hard to deal with such heavy conditions! He turned to red peony and said with a smile, "elder sister peony, I don''t know what my elder sister likes. Just say it, as long as I can do it."


    Red peony hummed a, gather together to come over, flower crazy similar stare at his handsome face, charming said: "I remember someone said to make a promise."


    Liu Rufeng felt sweating on his forehead and said with a playful smile, "elder sister, sixth brother is here. Do you have to let my brother beat me?"


    Red peony did not care, but said with a smile, "rest assured, six brothers will not object."


    Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu and said, "brother Liu, sister peony wants to soak me..."


    Jin Liu''s words are more shocking, "it''s OK, I''ll take care of you!"


    "My mother''s darling, what''s the situation? I''m in a mess now...!" Liu Rufeng doesn''t know what to say. He has no hope for jinliu.


    All of a sudden, the red peony tugged at her ears fiercely. Liu Rufeng bared her teeth in pain and begged for mercy again and again, "elder sister, if you have something to say, don''t punish me. Meier, help me... "


    Hu mei''er was no longer jealous. Instead, she giggled and said, "I can''t help you pay the debt I owe myself... Ha!"


    Liu Rufeng despised them in his heart, "a group of guys who have no sense of loyalty!"


    "I''ll send Li and mei''er home first, and then I''ll visit them in person." Liu Rufeng begged.


    Red peony lips slightly open, stretched out a finger, a smile, said, "small sample! You can''t run away


    Liu Rufeng shivered all over and said with a smile: "yes..."


    Jin Liu left with the red peony, leaving a sentence, "come to me later, there are important things to discuss with you."


    Wipe! Is this pushing brother into the fire pit?


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng takes Li Hongde and Hu Meier home. Originally Li Hongde asked to send Hu Meier first, but Hu Meier said to send Li Hongde first. Finally, Liu Rufeng said that he would have to sit with Hu Meier for a while. Li Hongde immediately understood and laughed. It''s a deep smile.


    On the bus, Li Hongde praised Liu Rufeng, "brother Liu, you are really good. You have a good time today! If it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know how to end up. I''m afraid I would be passive in the future... "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "this is also an idea I came up with in a hurry. After all, we can''t give the good to the wicked, can''t we?"


    With a charming smile, Hu mei''er said, "you are full of flowery intestines. I really want to be the worm in your stomach. Look at the ghost ideas in you..."


    Li Hongde knew that there was ambiguity in the words. He laughed and said, "young people should have a degree in everything. Mei''er is a good girl. You should cherish it."


    "That is, that is." Liu Rufeng said, "it seems that Li Hongde won''t agree with me to communicate with Li mujin in the future. Fortunately, I haven''t touched her yet. "


    Thinking of Li Mu Jin, Liu Rufeng unconsciously smiles and says, "that hot tempered young lady, I don''t know what''s going on now..."


    When Li Hongde arrives at the company, Liu Rufeng turns around to send Hu Meier off. There were only two of them left in the car. Hu mei''er didn''t have to hide. Her mouth was pouting and she said sour, "I want to go home!"


    Liu Rufeng understood what she was thinking and joked: "miss mei''er seems to be in a bad mood today."


    "I want to make it up, too!"


    "Well, how about a crash?" Liu Rufeng stopped and said with a smile. Unexpectedly, Hu mei''er put her arms around his neck, and the fragrant lips came up immediately.


    "Really? All right, I''ll take it! "


    Liu Rufeng is not polite. As soon as he turns over and presses on, he gets entangled with the two people and releases himself heartily


    It''s just different to play in a luxury car. Afterwards, Liu Rufeng said, "I''m still satisfied this time..."


    Hu mei''er tidied up her skirt and said sweetly: "dead! I''m still making sarcastic remarks here after taking advantage of it. You''ve been tossing and falling apart... "


    "It''s what you asked for. It''s also my family dedication."


    "I Pooh!" Hu Meier''s little fist rained down.

 Chapter 108

    A woman is born like a child. From time to time, she coaxes her and gives her some advantages. She immediately turns tears into laughter and obeys.


    Liu Rufeng takes Hu mei''er home and drives her Bentley to Li''s group. She goes back to her villa to get a Ferrari and then drives to the west city.


    This time I went to Xicheng, not because I fulfilled my promise to red peony. Liu Rufeng also knew that it was just a joke. What I really wanted to do was to have a good talk with Jin Liu. Tortoise field this embarrassment, will certainly wantonly revenge, to Ma Lao hand will be more ruthless, faster.


    West City. As Jin Liu''s status has been improved, his present appearance has changed a lot. It seems more prosperous.


    Liu Rufeng went directly to the cross archway hotel. Jin Liu and red peony were waiting for themselves in a big room.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng, red peony is the old saying, "why, brother Liu really came to pay off the debt."


    "Er... Later." Liu Rufeng was embarrassed.


    Jin Liu poured the tea politely, then changed his old seriousness, but joked, "brother Liu, what do you think of peony? If you want to solve the problem between you first, we are not in a hurry. "


    "Six elder brother is really funny..." Liu Rufeng is almost crazy. What kind of routine are they playing? They don''t take their own women as gifts.


    "Sister peony is the woman of the sixth brother, but the sixth brother makes such a joke. You make me restless. To tell you the truth, brother, I''m very nervous now... "Liu Rufeng joked.


    Red peony said angrily, "those who have the heart of thieves but not the courage of thieves don''t dare to go on, cluck..."


    Unexpectedly, Jin Liu''s expression was calm and said, "brother, I misunderstood. In fact, peony and I have nothing to do, not like what you think."


    "Which one?" Liu Rufeng was a little unprepared, "sixth brother, tell me more about it..."


    Jin Liuyi said solemnly: "you may laugh at me when you say it... Although I''m a man who lives underground, I''m a big bastard, but I''m only good to Wanjun. I haven''t touched any of the women around me. Peony is just my secretary. To put it bluntly, it''s for others to see. In fact, we are very innocent. "


    Liu Rufeng asked, "the sixth brother said that Wanjun is his sister-in-law."


    "Yes, our full name is Chen Wanjun. We have a good relationship. Last time you went, she just went to her mother''s house, so you didn''t see her."


    "So it is." Liu Rufeng suddenly realized, secretly admired in his heart, "now men, especially people like Jin Liu, can be so single-minded, surrounded by countless beauties and beauties, it''s the best."


    "Brother six, you are a waste of resources. You are so sorry for sister Peony''s infatuation with you." Liu Rufeng''s playful smile.


    "I''m infatuated with you. I''m sure you will. Let''s go and pay back the debt to me..." red peony came to hold Liu Rufeng''s arm.


    Liu Rufeng is sweating. I don''t know why. The red peony looks like a social flower. She has the strength to keep her body like jade. I don''t believe ghosts. She always talks and laughs in front of women, but when she sees the red peony, she is completely defeated, and has no power to fight back.


    "Elder sister, brother has been suffering from lumbago recently. You''d better wait for me." Liu Rufeng began to pull again.


    "That elder sister treats you." Red peony has been pasted on Liu Rufeng''s back. Liu Rufeng feels two soft things begin to massage on his back.


    See gold 61 wave a hand, red peony just smile Ying Ying of accept a hand, do a side toward Liu Ru Feng secretly discharge.


    Just listen to gold six say, "brother, do you know peony exactly is what identity?"


    "It''s your secretary, isn''t it?"


    Jin Liu shook his head. "The secretary is a fake name. In fact, she is my bodyguard..."


    "Poof --" Liu Rufeng just drank, and a mouthful of tea came out of his mouth. Unconsciously, he carefully examined one side of the red peony, and could not see anything unusual except the charming force.


    Liu Rufeng wondered, "with my eyesight, can''t you see a person''s murderous spirit? If red peony has Kung Fu, can I see away? But... It''s not like... "


    "Brother Liu is kidding." Liu Rufeng said something and looked at the red peony again. This time, he found that the white and slender legs of the red peony have even bones and flesh. Although the muscles are not very obvious, such people should be very flexible.


    "Grass! It''s embarrassing that I didn''t look at it carefully. "


    In fact, it''s not that Liu Rufeng''s eyesight is not good. The main reason is that red peony looks too coquettish. Every time Liu Rufeng doesn''t dare to look at her eyes, all her thoughts are brought into the identity of "fox spirit".


    Jin Liu saw the change of Liu Rufeng''s mood, but he didn''t explain it. Instead, he continued, "the black leopard and white elephant you saw are just my ordinary players. Peony is the master. Although they can''t compare with you, the black leopard and white elephant are not her opponents."


    "So powerful!" Liu Rufeng secretly glances at the red peony, and intuitively judges that this woman should not be simple. When a man meets a woman, he will despise the enemy. In addition, the red peony conceals so well. When a man sees her, all his thoughts go to the word "Enchantment". As long as she attacks suddenly, the chance of winning will be very high.


    "Remember when I told you that without her, I would not be today? Five years ago, I was chased by my enemies. It was peony who saved me. Otherwise, I would not have the name of Xicheng jinliu. " Speaking of this, Jin Liu sighed, full of emotion.


    Liu Rufeng heard a little doubt, "red peony is so powerful? Bodyguard? What a painful world it is. "


    But there is one thing that makes Liu Rufeng a little suspicious. Why didn''t the red peony appear in the West City last time? It can''t happen that the red peony is not here. How did the red peony behave so timid at the last Ma Laoshou banquet?


    Jin Liu understood Liu Rufeng''s thoughts and said, "do you doubt about Xicheng last time? In fact, I''m a little ashamed. That time... It was my brother''s fault... "


    "What do you mean?"


    Jin Liu was a little embarrassed and said, "in fact, I have been testing you all the time. The peony was nearby. Now that we are all family, I will tell you the truth."


    fuck!


    Liu Rufeng felt a little used. He was a little angry and said: "sixth brother, this abacus is really meticulous!"


    Think of oneself to find gold six is also to investigate the Red Crescent thing, Liu Rufeng relieved, also calculate a draw. So he laughed heartily and said, "brother six, you can use the beauty trick and the bitter meat trick. You''ve used all the thirty-six tricks on your brother."


    Gold six complacent smile, shut not answer.


    Liu Rufeng sipped his tea, thought of turtle field, changed the topic, said: "let''s talk about how to deal with turtle field that bastard, six brothers have heard of the black dragon club?"


    Hearing the words "black dragon club", Jin Liu''s expression suddenly stagnated, "brother Liu also knows this?"

 Chapter 109

    The weather in July is very unstable. It''s like a cranky young lady who changes as soon as she says. Just now, the sun was shining high, and the whole world was full of heat. Suddenly, the clouds were thick, and soon it began to rain.


    The rain is still very big, big raindrops beat the window desperately, as if to break the glass and rush into the room.


    Liu Rufeng looked out of the window at the dense rain lines and thought of "big beads and small beads falling on the jade plate". His mouth could not help but evoke an arc, "sixth brother, I have known for a long time, and I have been investigating. By the way, how much do you know? "


    Jin LiuNing said: "we know that Guitian has set up a black dragon club in Nancheng. I haven''t found out where the specific address is. It''s said that it''s the headquarters of Guitian''s commercial activities. This time, the business of the chamber of commerce is done on behalf of the black dragon Association. "


    Liu Rufeng sneered, "commercial activities? I''ll go to his grandmother''s. It''s a big lie. Sixth brother, do you believe it? "


    "Of course, I don''t believe it. It has been rumored that they have entered the stronghold of the behind the scenes. It''s said that the shadow people have something to do with it." Jin Liu said slightly.


    Liu Rufeng definitely nodded, and felt that these words showed that Jin Liu''s IQ was not so low, so he said something about kicking in Ueno karate.


    After hearing this, Jin Liu said, "brother is really cruel. I dare not go so blatantly. After all, it''s a Japanese martial arts school. You are so brave!"


    "Don''t flatter me..." Liu Rufeng looked dejected. "I haven''t found any clues. What can I be proud of? But... I got a piece of news from the grapevine... "


    So he narrated the event that the black dragon club was about to challenge Ma Laozi and Jin Liu. Jin Liu was also shocked. "Their ambition is really big, damn it! I really look down on them


    The rain outside is less. Liu Rufeng opens the window and feels the fresh air coming. His spirit is much better. After a while, he turned back slightly and said: "their ambition is more than that... Sixth brother, originally I didn''t intend to reveal my identity. Today you are so frank with me, I will tell you the truth... I''m only a cover up identity to be a bodyguard for Li Hongde''s daughter. In fact, I''m here to investigate Hong Yueya..."


    "Oh?" Jin Liu and red peony were all in a daze. They just heard red peony''s long eyelashes flicker for a moment and asked tentatively, "you can''t be organized by Sirius..."


    Liu Rufeng, who usually performs special tasks, is the most taboo person to reveal his identity to others, but he can''t change his habit of high-profile appearance, and no longer let others know who he is.


    "Sister peony knows a lot... But congratulations, you''re right!" Liu Rufeng smiles.


    "Sirius?" Jin Liu''s face was dignified and his eyes were shining. He was surprised and said, "brother Liu, I only knew you were a mercenary, but I didn''t expect you were a member of Sirius. Sirius, that''s a frightening organization. Today, I know you are Sirius. I look up at you again. Ha ha... "


    "Red peony said," Sirius trio, fire wolf, snow wolf, Falcon, there is a snow silver fox is a woman, so which of the other three are you


    Liu Rufeng put on that cynical look again, and laughed playfully, "what group of three, I don''t even have a nickname, but someone calls me the master hunter, haha!"


    "Don''t talk!" Red peony gave him a white look, eyes turned, said: "I think you should be the snow wolf, because the fire wolf is irritable, Falcon is like a piece of wood, you should be the snow wolf, right?"


    "You don''t have to guess. If it''s a wolf, I''ll be a sex wolf at most. Hey!" Liu Rufeng shrugged his shoulders, as if by default. Red peony almost stuck together with him. Liu Rufeng retreated in fright and said, "sister peony, don''t be impulsive..."


    "Cluck... You are still a sex wolf, even women are afraid, alas..." red peony sighed and returned to the seat, full of proud look.


    Liu Rufeng quickly explained, "didn''t you hear that women are monsters? Of course, it''s terrible. That song said, "women are tigers..."


    "By the way..." Liu Rufeng thought of one thing and asked: "how does sister peony know so much about Sirius? What did you do before? "


    "Why tell you? If you want to know, you can, unless... You''re married to me. " The old story of red peony is brought up again. It seems that he has grasped the handle.


    This woman is really lustful. It seems that I won''t stop until I win! Liu Rufeng murmured in his heart, still full of spring breeze, "I don''t believe you. You are the kind of people who don''t admit when they are full. I''m not so stupid..."


    "..." red peony and gold six were suddenly knocked down by thunder. It was the woman who complained about the man that made him say the other way round, and it was really wonderful.


    Jin Liu smiles heartily, and then says solemnly, "last time brother Liu gave birthday to Ma Lao, he didn''t go for the sake of the Red Crescent."


    Liu Rufeng acknowledged it with a smile, but with a look of disappointment, he said gently: "it''s a pity that last time it was a fake game. It''s inconvenient for you and Mr. Ma to reveal anything to me, so my brother has to do his best. "


    Jin Liu sighed, as if he was sincere from the bottom of his heart: "it''s not that I don''t say it, it''s that the matter is very complicated, I can''t say it clearly in one sentence or two. In addition, there is a special reason..."


    "Why?"


    Jin Liu continued, "to put it bluntly, we can also be regarded as people with Red Crescent, just people on the edge. Every year, the people of Red Crescent ask us for rich membership fees. If they can''t pay them, they will face great disaster. Last year, a big boss in Kyoto was killed on the street because he offended Red Crescent, saying that he died miserably. That''s why Mr. Ma was so shocked when he saw that doll last time. "


    "Isn''t that a fake horse?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Jin Liuyi said with a smile, "although it was a play, there was a real element in it. We have been oppressed by the people of Red Crescent for many years, and we have been unwilling. But no one has seen what their people are like and where their headquarters are, so... We have to be slaughtered. "


    Liu Rufeng believes that the more mysterious things are, the more terrifying people feel. The red crescent moon is famous and frightening, which is to seize people''s psychology.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly remembers what the colonel said. It seems that the Red Crescent mentioned by Jin Liu is the branch in Kyoto. In this way, it is not a powerful organization, but a scum who extorts money by using the prestige of Red Crescent.


    However, we can''t underestimate it. As shadow people join, the fake organization has a lot of strength, so it will be stable until now.


    Liu Rufeng told Jin Liu what he knew. Jin Liu was shocked and didn''t ask Liu Rufeng how he knew. After all, there are secrets between friends. It''s boring to ask too clearly.


    "And now what?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "The arrow is on the string, I have to send it!" Jin Liu''s eyes were shining. It seemed that he had made up his mind.

 Chapter 110

    Jin Liu is a reckless man who has been living in the Jianghu for many years. Although he has lost a lot of his murderous spirit in business in recent years, once the stored energy bursts out, it is still very terrible.


    Leaving Jin Liu''s home, red peony insists on sending Liu Rufeng back. Liu Rufeng understands that her little Jiujiu is just looking for a private space to have a little romance. I know it in my heart, but I didn''t reveal it in my mouth., But said with a smile, "Peony elder sister personally escort, brother is really grateful ah."


    "No nonsense! You haven''t paid my debt yet. How can you run away so easily? " Red peony said, strode on the car, sat on the co pilot.


    Liu Rufeng in front of the red peony is like a pure boy. When he meets an experienced elder sister, he has no confidence at all. But the strength of red peony forced him to retreat.


    After the rain, a rainbow hanging in the sky, Liu Rufeng can''t help but think of Cao Lao''s sentence, "it''s hard to meet Jiyue, the clouds are easy to disperse", so he sighed, "this beautiful rainbow is really a beautiful scene, it''s really rare that it will appear after the rain."


    Looking at the red peony, I found that she was also immersed in the infinite beautiful scenery. A red glow reflected on her face, which was particularly charming. It''s just a bit too gorgeous. It''s like a good dish tastes worse. It''s not so delicious.


    "Let''s have a cup of coffee." Red peony said very insipid, not the original stock fierce force.


    "All right." When Liu Rufeng saw that it was still a little early to eat, it might be just right to drink coffee.


    Two people found a coffee shop, each ordered a cup, but red peony asked for more ice in the coffee, which made Liu Rufeng puzzled. It''s not strange to drink coffee with ice, but what do you do with so much ice?


    After the coffee was served, Liu Rufeng looked at the red peony cup of coffee covered with ice and asked strangely, "why do you want so many ice?"


    "To sober myself up!"


    Liu Rufeng found that red peony was thinking about something at this time. What she said just now seemed to have profound meaning.


    Without waiting for him to ask, red peony said directly, "to survive in this world of mortals, you can''t help being dazzled by seven emotions and six desires. In order to keep awake all the time, it''s good to drink some iced coffee."


    What?


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help asking, "did she say that? On her body''s thick breath, can say does not have the desire? At least the word food and drink men and women is suitable for her.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Red peony seems to see Liu Rufeng''s mind.


    "Er... A little bit." Liu Ru Fengxin actually wanted to say that she didn''t believe it, but after thinking about it, she didn''t mean to say so much.


    Red peony smile, and returned to the original state, "we don''t seem to know each other very well. When you know my sister''s depth and I know your length, I guess you won''t say that. "


    Depth? Length?


    When Liu Rufeng was in a daze, red peony patted his hand and said, "do you think of something unhealthy? You men don''t have a good thing! "


    "You''ve been teasing me, OK? Now it''s all wrong to say that women are unreasonable. " Liu Rufeng complained repeatedly.


    Just as they were chatting with each other, Liu Rufeng found a familiar figure in a corner of the southwest, but he couldn''t see clearly from a distance. When Liu Rufeng looked at the man, he found that the man was secretly aiming at him. You don''t have to ask. You know you''re not on the same boat as yourself.


    "We''re in trouble. Let''s go." Liu Rufeng said in a low voice.


    "Oh?" Red peony looked in the same direction and soon understood. "What to do?" he asked


    "Look at me." Liu Rufeng said, deliberately said aloud, "you wait for me for a while, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    At the same time, he said in a low voice, "I''ll turn around his sight and wait for you in the car. You''ll come to the car and look for me in my way later."


    "Good." Red peony finish at the same time, Liu Rufeng has stood up, full of gas said, "this thing drink much fall in love with the toilet, really annoying."


    With that, he made a symbolic circle, then went out and got on the car.


    In a few minutes, red peony also came out, sat on the car and complained: "what bad idea did you have? You didn''t go to the toilet so quickly."


    "Then squat on the road and solve it again!" Liu Rufeng wants to open up. Anyway, the red peony doesn''t mean to be serious. He''s cheap to the end. Who''s cheaper!


    "Screw you!" Red peony glared at him and hammered him on the shoulder.


    Two people have started the car while they are talking. After all, it''s good to leave as soon as possible, so as to prevent long dreams.


    They are not afraid. The main reason is that more is better than less. Why should they get into that trouble? What''s more, for red peony, it''s even more destructive of today''s beautiful date.


    When they found a place to have a simple meal and sent red peony home, she asked Liu Rufeng to take her to Jingxin park for a walk.


    Jingxin park is in the west city. Although the park is not small, there are not many people. Red peony seemed very happy. She took Liu Rufeng to a lake and sat down on his shoulder.


    Suddenly a strong jasmine fragrance came to Liu Rufeng''s nostrils. Liu Rufeng hissed and seemed to enjoy it.


    Two people sat for a while, Liu Rufeng stood up and said, "go, let''s sit on the pavilion over there."


    Red peony nodded and agreed, but before moving, Liu Rufeng had already grabbed her arm and suddenly picked her up. It was a quick move to the right.


    Red peony "ah", seems to be very flustered, did not wait to speak, see the lake "Dong" sound, a thing fell into the water.


    Red peony surprised toward the lake a look, found that a head surfaced, the original just a person fell into the water. Then he turned around and found that there were still about ten people standing behind him.


    It''s already more than eight o''clock in the evening. Today''s moonlight is not so casual. When they commit crimes in this quiet place, the people opposite are so happy.


    Red peony has already reacted, and she can''t help admiring, "Liu Rufeng''s hearing is really good. She only indulges in the beautiful lotus flowers in the lake, but doesn''t pay attention to the movement behind. This is the gap..."


    Liu Rufeng had heard the news for a long time, but he didn''t turn around in a hurry. When he was close to himself, he moved quickly with the red peony in his arms. Just now, the man made a fierce attack and fell into the lake with too much force.


    Red peony is also a practitioner. Since Liu Rufeng already knows her identity, she doesn''t have to hide it. So she takes off her coquettish coat and shows a kind of cold feeling. She says, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    One of them sneered, "I didn''t expect any unexpected harvest. Brothers, let''s quench our thirst first!"


    Red peony angry, but did not rush up, but toward behind shouting, "it''s your performance, you don''t owe me a favor?"


    I didn''t expect that the opposite person would laugh at her. "I didn''t expect that she was still a silly woman. Who are you talking to


    Red peony surprised, looking back, Liu Rufeng can''t even see a shadow.

 Chapter 111

    On the lake in Jingxin Park, a guy with his head exposed swam to the shore desperately, but he couldn''t get on the shore several times. Because the bank was basically covered with mud, which was very slippery, he climbed up a little bit and then slipped down again. After several times of tossing, he failed. He was covered in mud and was in a mess. Finally, he grabbed a stone platform on the bank and managed to climb up.


    Red peony did not laugh at this funny scene. At this time, she already hated Liu Rufeng. Stomping and scolding: "asshole! It''s time to run, isn''t it a man? "


    The people who came here are very close to her. These people didn''t cover up their looks. They were wrapped in black cloth or wearing masks. They were all in suits. Each of them has strong muscles.


    However, at this time, most of them are less murderous, and more of them are the courtship breath caused by excessive secretion of androgen.


    It was the red peony that caused their abnormal behavior. See red peony exhale such as orchid, two eyes blurred, thin waist gently twist, toward them desperately throw eyes.


    Red peony is good-looking originally. In addition to its glamorous dress, it is good at seducing men. It turns those people crazy and loses their fighting spirit, forgetting the purpose of this operation.


    This is the advantage of red peony. It''s not too much to say that she brings disaster to the country and the people, but it''s used in the right place this time.


    The red peony pretends to be timid, and gently moves towards the side, clenching her fists in her hands and putting them on her chest, her face full of coyness and panic.


    "What do you... Want to do?"


    Male animals who are dazzled by lust like to hear this sentence most. The more they say it, the more they can arouse their desire to conquer.


    Just listen to the person who talked before, he said with a smile: "originally we didn''t want to deal with you, but you sent it to us, so we''re not polite, he he..."


    Unfortunately, they found the wrong person. Red peony is not an ordinary girl. She has thorns all over her body, and she will get hurt when she touches it.


    Two of them had already approached the red peony, and each of them reached out a hand and grabbed at her arm. Red peony appears very flustered, the body is light of a swing, those two people grasp empty.


    As soon as they saw that they didn''t succeed, they stepped close to the red peony again. This time, they didn''t catch it, but pounced on it, just like two hungry wolves. See red peony light and nimble a turn around, those two people are flapping, "Dong Dong" two rings, fall into the lake.


    The performance is very perfect, there is no trace at all, except the first-class experts, it is difficult to see that her hands have kung fu.


    The people in the back wanted to watch the excitement, but they didn''t expect that their own people failed, and they staged the story of falling into the water again.


    One of them angrily scolded: "idiot, even a woman can''t deal with." They were also more careful when they said that. This time, the big man rushed to the red peony and adopted the tactics of encirclement. He planned to encircle the red peony in the circle, and then made the right move.


    I''m afraid the red peony will be exposed this time. It''s hard to subdue them without a little hard work. In the heart but gnash teeth secretly scold: "Liu Rufeng, you wait for me, wait for me to find you, must suck you dry!"


    It''s terrible for women to swear poison!


    Seeing that the four strong men had already arrived at his side, maybe red peony had just thought of Liu Rufeng. When she had nowhere to vent her sullen anger, she roared: "get away from me!"


    The sudden change of red peony made the four people confused. Seeing the chill in red peony''s eyes, they could not help shivering. But the fear lasted only a few seconds and disappeared. Four people a strange smile, make each other''s eyes, then is two people bent down to grasp the red peony''s calf, the other two people grasp the red peony''s arm, intend to put up the red peony.


    Red peony waved her hand away from two of them, raised her feet at the same time, and kicked the person who grabbed her calf with the sharp shoes on her left and right feet. The sharp tip of the shoe is like two sharp knives stabbing at the two people''s faces. Suddenly, it''s bloody and not human. The two men screamed and rolled all over the floor.


    "It''s broken. It''s lost." Red peony dark hate, "this is really exposed."


    Standing two people a see red peony under ruthless hand, dare not take it lightly again. So he opened the fight and attacked from left to right.


    Red peony raised her foot without any sign, and with her thin heel, she looked at the crotch of two people. Everyone came for a while.


    These two feet seem to be carried out at the same time. They have already been hit before they react. The heel of thin high-heeled shoes, a foot kick in the egg, even if the foot has no strength also can''t bear, not to mention these two feet are red peony kick out.


    Those two men failed, and they failed completely. I''m afraid they will not be men for a long time to come.


    The rest of the people are smiling at the play, the sudden changes surprised them. I didn''t expect this timid woman to have such a strong attack. It''s incredible.


    "Together!"


    A group of people have a sense of mind, a swarm of bees rushed up.


    Red peony coldly staring at the gang, holding the shoulder disdainful looking at. Coldly way: "you know good or bad words, give me back, or today you will be like them."


    "Son of a bitch, we''ll catch you today and turn you a hundred times to make you happy to death!"


    Red peony was angry. Although she was wearing high-heeled shoes, it moved surprisingly fast. The two people on the opposite side had already been pushed on the thigh by high-heeled shoes before they could see clearly.


    Originally, red peony intended to use the old way to make them eunuchs, but hearing the two strong winds behind made her feet inaccurate. Even so, the two men were pale and crouched on the ground, clenching their teeth and covering their thighs.


    Red peony took advantage of the opportunity to jump forward, to avoid the two punches behind.


    Liu Rufeng hid behind a tree not far away and looked at it with a smile. He used to be watched by others, but today he is watching others.


    "Not bad. He''s a master¡° Liu Rufeng praised.


    In the battle circle, the red peony fists and feet were a little disordered and difficult to fight, but some people fell down one after another.


    Liu Rufeng said, "it''s impossible to have such a little ability. Even if the black leopard comes, one person can barely deal with them. What''s more, Jin Liu said that she is much more powerful than the black leopard? Did she do it on purpose? "


    Liu Rufeng is really cruel. "I just don''t want to go out. I have to force you to show your unique skills."


    Red peony is really to lead Liu Rufeng out, so it made a false appearance, but the result let her down, Liu Rufeng did not even have a shadow.


    In her distraction, the remaining four or five people grabbed her skirt, and some even touched her sensitive parts. Although she just touched the skirt, she didn''t suffer any loss, but red peony was angry, her eyes were staring fiercely, her face was like polar ice, cold and abnormal. She a big drink, turn defensive to attack, the other party can''t fight immediately.


    In a few minutes, a group of big men were beaten by red peony. They were not recognizable, and even a lot of muscles and bones were broken.


    Liu Rufeng clapped his hands and exclaimed, "this is enough flavor. Since we all know why we still hide it?"

 Chapter 112

    Liu Rufeng secretly looked behind the tree, and from time to time he gave a look of approval. "It''s true that she is a master. I heard that there is a" soul breaking hand "that should be her. Look at her long nails penetrating the group of people. The technique is so skillful and accurate, and it''s all killing moves, so it should not be fake. There is nothing to be afraid of when Jin Liu has her by his side. "


    "Come out!" Red peony at this time has solved that group of people, toward not far from the tree called, soft and beautiful with a trace of cold.


    Wipe! She knew I was here!


    Liu Rufeng went out and said with a smile, "sister peony is really good. Just now, my brother is really an eye opener."


    "Pooh! I''ll kill you Red peony changed the style of the past, without a trace of enchanting charm, the whole body exudes a sense of terror.


    The high-heeled shoes under her feet didn''t seem to restrict her pace. The clever movement of her feet made her slide like a graceful dance step. A few swings brought her to Liu Rufeng''s side. The red skirt was blowing in the wind, and her posture was quite beautiful.


    It''s like a microwave from the wind, a lotus under your feet.


    As soon as red peony arrived at Liu Rufeng, it was a fierce attack. It was several times more fierce than the gang just now. Its arms swayed from side to side and her body turned flexibly. Her posture was still so beautiful.


    Liu Rufeng repeatedly retreated and apologized, "elder sister, how can you beat me harder than beat them? You must be calm!"


    "I can''t calm down. I hate those men who play with me most..." red peony can''t control her mood, just like a crazy ghost, fighting all the time. Unfortunately, it didn''t touch Liu Rufeng.


    She is more angry, attack more compact intensive, as if to knock Liu Rufeng to the ground. Liu Rufeng is always smiling. At last, she can''t catch red peony''s wrist with one hand. The other hand stops her waist and coaxes: "sister peony, if a woman is angry, she won''t be beautiful. Can I apologize to you?"


    "You rascal! Heartless... "The red peony takes back the murderous spirit and uses the girl''s special cute fist to beat Liu Rufeng''s chest.


    "You are too bad. If you leave me, you are not afraid that I will be bullied by them." Red peony suddenly became like a weak girl, and her eyes seemed to have tears.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and says in a soft voice, "you can still be bullied. I want to save my sixth brother in the army. Who can stop you?"


    "There were guns at that time." Red peony bit a round tooth mark on Liu Rufeng''s arm. It was a relief of Qi, and then he chuckled, "you are too cunning. You have to try my water. What if you meet a master?"


    "Master? I''ve been optimistic for a long time. They can only be regarded as third rate players. You must be able to deal with them. " Liu Rufeng didn''t know why he even talked to red peony about love. He didn''t know whether it was because of love or guilt.


    Red peony a stare, "you mean my kung fu is very bad?"


    Liu Rufeng realized that he had said something wrong and quickly said with a smile, "no, sister peony is a female Bodhisattva. I don''t want to be too cruel. If it doesn''t take them half a minute, they have to go to the hospital."


    "You can say it." Red peony chuckled and asked, "when did you run away? I don''t know at all. You''re killing me. "


    Liu Rufeng shrugged his shoulders, "I was scared away. How could I hide? But sister peony is not so simple. She can find me


    Red peony white he one eye, disdain of say: "you think you ruthless clever ah, belt all exposed."


    "Belt¡° Liu Rufeng was embarrassed for a while. He looked down and saw that his belt had fallen down and showed up from the corner of his T-shirt.


    Before he could take it back, red peony suddenly grabbed his belt and asked, "how do you thank me?"


    Liu Rufeng patted her forehead, "it''s broken. It''s a miscalculation. Let her grasp the handle. It seems that she will be caught in the bridal chamber again..."


    "Have you found anything?" Liu Rufeng asked and changed the topic.


    Red peony leisurely way: "it is sent by tortoise field."


    "It''s him!" Liu Rufeng snorted and said contemptuously, "but the people sent here are too bad. Can''t you make some decent ones? It''s much worse than the shadow killer. "


    Liu Rufeng is right. These people are the thugs and bodyguards who are usually around, while the shadow ninja, Kameda, didn''t use one. The main reason is that he didn''t pay attention to Liu Rufeng. Another reason is that the shadow people are not mainly transferred by him, so it''s not so convenient to use.


    As they chatted, the people lying on the ground were gone, and they didn''t stop them. Instead, they walked around the lake and came to the quaint Pavilion.


    Liu Rufeng sat down on the post and lit a cigarette. Red peony is not polite, she also ordered one, but she smoked her own cigarette.


    "Take a break. There will be a big fight later." Liu Rufeng vomited a smoke ring light to say.


    "Well, I''m ready." Red peony was not surprised this time, it seems to have known.


    "How many people on the other side?" Red peony asked.


    "A few are not important. The key is skill." Liu Rufeng replied.


    In fact, this is the truth. Generally, there will not be too many people dispatched for this kind of thing. That is too ostentatious. So the key is not the number, strength is the most important.


    Liu Rufeng took out his ox bone comb, rubbed it a few times, and said faintly, "it seems that I will use it again today."


    Red peony a smile, grab to play up, "you still say not snow wolf, with this you know you are snow wolf, also dare to fool me."


    Liu Rufeng stamped out the cigarette end, pulled up the red peony and said, "let''s go, don''t let people wait too long."


    Behind the willow trees tens of meters away, four people in black came out slowly. They seemed to know that they had been found and came out automatically. From their overall dress, this time it should be true.


    Liu Rufeng took the red peony by the hand and walked across to them. Or a state of indifference, with the ox bone comb round hair, casual asked, "is ITO let you come."


    One of the other party''s people laughed and didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said, "friend, we meet again."


    This voice is very familiar, Liu Rufeng remembered, "are you the person who was in Xicheng that time?"


    Just listen to that person a cold hum is tacit, then cold said, "Ma Lao''s birthday party is you make it, you repeatedly bad our good things, still want to live?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "of course, you see there is a beautiful woman waiting for me. Let me tell you a secret, we are still waiting for the bridal chamber, so I have to live well."


    That person disdained to smile, coldly said: "did not expect that your state of mind is very good, this time also want to hold the beauty home, I think you still died this heart."


    Red peony did not speak, leaning on Liu Rufeng''s shoulder, gently said: "you don''t hurt my man, I don''t want to be widowed."

 Chapter 113

    Liu Rufeng accepted the red peony''s coquetry and gave her a kiss on her white cheek. She said with concern: "don''t worry, your man is not so easy to get hurt. I have a gun, ha ha..."


    Red peony pinched on him, low voice way, "how to hit?"


    "Try to catch one alive. I have something else to ask him."


    The people on the opposite side are impatient. They have never been so relaxed and calm after being encircled and suppressed. What''s more wonderful is that they met a couple today, which is rare in ancient and modern times.


    Only two of the four rushed to Liu Rufeng, quick as civet cat. Liu Rufeng looked at the fierce two fists and did not dodge, but extended his right arm to catch one of the fists. At the same time, the fist changed one direction and blocked the other.


    Liu Rufeng dares to use this kind of fighting method, because two fists attack at the same time, and the speed is almost the same. If not, he will get a fatal blow. Because these people are not comparable to those street thugs. The strength of fists and feet is very strong. If they hit the body, the bones will break.


    Although the two people had nothing to do, they were surprised by Liu Rufeng''s strange way of playing. They took a strange look at each other and changed their ways.


    I saw a body jump, a high kick, ran to Liu Rufeng hit. The other one stooped and attacked Liu Rufeng''s footwall. Two people you a punch I a foot of up and down cooperate, attack fierce, and unpredictable.


    "It''s still interesting this time. It seems that it''s much higher than before." Liu Rufeng surmises secretly, but he has already taken it seriously. He knows that this time people are not so easy to deal with, and can not be careless.


    Two people attack Liu Rufeng, the other two attack red peony.


    Red peony is still walking "dance step", the technique is light and flexible, but the hand is extremely fierce, the move is pressing, each move is toward the other party''s key. And those two people are not fuel-efficient lights, just like two ghosts, wandering in the black night, and full of momentum, a powerful pressure is hard to breathe.


    It can be said that red peony and they are equal, hard to divide.


    The two people Liu Rufeng dealt with were even higher than the red peony. They were as powerful as the Yangtze River. They were continuous, and their moves were tough and unpredictable.


    Liu Rufeng thought, "what a tough guy. It seems that it''s not so easy to catch him alive." Thinking of this, he raised his breath, his arms shocked, and a strong force came out. Just as an opponent came close to him, he punched him in the heart. Liu Rufeng opened the man''s arm with his left hand and hit the man''s heart with his right fist.


    The man just felt a continuous breath coming, irresistible. He tried his best to turn back and roll a few times to avoid the simple blow.


    Elephant the great form has no shape. The easier it is, the harder it is to avoid. Liu Rufeng''s seemingly clumsy strike is full of countless changes.


    At this time, another person has rushed to Liu Rufeng''s back, a heavy kick to Liu Rufeng''s heart. It''s as fast as lightning and can''t be avoided. Liu Rufeng didn''t want to avoid it, so he took it.


    The man only felt that one leg seemed to have been trampled on a rock, which made his whole leg ache faintly. He was glad that he had profound knowledge, otherwise his whole leg would be useless.


    As soon as the two killers saw that Liu Rufeng wanted to kill them, they stopped pestering each other and took out a weapon with a short handle similar to a human hand from their waist. The weapon is made of refined steel. The five fingers in the front section are black and shiny, just like five sharp knives. It makes people feel cold.


    Hand nail hook? It''s a modified one.


    The general hand nail hook is worn on the hand and is used like a glove. Because the five fingers can shrink and easily grasp the opponent''s weapon, this weapon has strong defense function and can also attack. Many ninjas use it. Today''s two are obviously modified. Their weapons are like an arm, with five fingers curving slightly like five hooks. It''s frightening to watch.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''ve finally got a trump card. I''ve got it, too." With that, he also took out the ox bone comb, and the tip of the three inch long knife in the front was also exposed.


    The two killers roll on the ground and grab Liu Rufeng''s legs with their armour hooks. Liu Rufeng turns back to avoid. Before he stands still, the next round of attack is coming.


    This time, it was up and down, one to Liu Rufeng''s neck, the other to Liu Rufeng''s belly.


    The iron hook made of fine steel, once caught on people, will surely die. Another weapon in Liu Rufeng''s hand, he said that the comb is not a comb, and the dagger is not a dagger weapon. The weapons of Liu Rufeng and the two ninjas are very short, and they suffer a lot when they fight.


    Liu Rufeng did not see the panic, but the extraordinary calm. All of a sudden, he dodged the hook that grabbed his neck. The hook fell down half a foot in front of him. Liu Rufeng seized the opportunity with one hand and raised his right foot to step on the hook that attacked his abdomen.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Rufeng dodges the nail hook above and takes advantage of it to the one below.


    That person is Liu Rufeng with foot pressure wrist, is trying to pull back, did not expect Liu Rufeng a grapple towards himself.


    He knew the power of the iron hook. If it hit him, he would tear off a big piece of meat at least, which made him turn back quickly. Unfortunately, Liu Rufeng''s technique is too fast, although he is also very hard to avoid, but still did not miss his buttocks, a hook caught in his buttocks, blood suddenly gushed out.


    The man suddenly lost his attack and turned pale.


    The weapon above was snatched and attacked with bare hands. Liu Rufeng didn''t take advantage of him and threw the iron hook, waiting for him quietly.


    That person didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to come this hand, in the heart happy, arrow step rushes up, a burst of chain side kick.


    But he forgot that Liu Rufeng had his own weapon in his hand. See Liu Rufeng body shape in a flash, hide to that person''s side, comb already probed that person''s neck. The point of the three inch knife stabbed directly into it. The man fell to the ground with a groan and twitched twice.


    One was seriously injured and the other died. In an instant, Liu Rufeng solved the two masters. He turned to the other side, and the red peony looked a little embarrassed. After all, the skirt and high-heeled shoes she was wearing were not very convenient, and the two of them also took out two hooks.


    Liu Rufeng jumps over and stops a man. He makes a fierce attack like a torrential rain. Soon the man can''t resist. The hand nail hook was also snatched by Liu Rufeng and thrown into the distance.


    And red peony left an opponent, also relaxed a lot, in the hand that two long thin knife ingeniously stabbed into that person''s arm.


    "Catch alive!" Liu Rufeng called and reminded her.

 Chapter 114

    Catch alive originally is to discuss ahead of time, Liu Rufeng just worried about Red Peony under the desperate, so specially asked.


    Red Peony''s knife has been stabbed into the man''s arm. The man is in great pain, and his hand nail hook has been removed. That person had no weapon, immediately fell into passivity, red peony a white as jade shoot of hand uncanny grasp to his neck, then fierce a careful capture to control him.


    Liu Rufeng was more relaxed one-on-one. He used the old routine a few times, grabbing the wrist with his left hand and clasping the man''s neck with his right hand. He completely controlled the man.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s original intention is not to kill a person as much as possible, but the situation is critical. If he doesn''t work hard, his side will be very dangerous, so he can only work hard. Now it''s OK. Two people are injured and one uniform is perfect.


    Liu Rufeng finds the vines to tie them tightly, and then sits next to them with the red peony, smiling at them.


    "Come on, who asked you to come?"


    Three people didn''t say a word, even the two injured people just frowned and didn''t say a word.


    "Well, there''s backbone." Liu Rufeng looked at the red peony and asked, "what do you say?"


    Red peony leaned on him and became a charming young lady again. She said in a low voice, "what do you say to me? It''s a woman''s family. You men can decide. But I''ve done so much today. Remember to reward me. "


    "Certainly." Liu Rufeng pinched the red peony''s tall and straight Yufeng, looked at the opposite people and said, "you may not know my temper. I have no patience with men."


    Three people still didn''t speak.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring him. He was really a ninja. His organization was tight and he didn''t want to reveal the secret even though he was in such pain. But he was confident that they would speak.


    Liu Rufeng lit a cigarette, squatted opposite them, pulled off their masks and looked at it one by one. Suddenly, he pressed the cigarette end on the wound of the ninja who was stabbed by red peony. The man cried out in pain, and his brain was sweating.


    "Say it or not?" Liu Rufeng, face like ice, a pair of deep eyes emitting a strong sense of killing.


    Among the three people, there was the one who met Liu Rufeng in Xicheng, but the one who didn''t get hurt was him. Just listen to his sneer, "you kill us, we won''t give in!"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "are you really not afraid? All right Liu Rufeng stood up again and said, "sister peony, turn around."


    "What are you doing? I can''t hold it. I''m peeing here. I don''t care Red peony laughs cheap.


    Liu Rufeng was embarrassed, but his words were even more irritating, "it''s not me peeing, it''s them..." he pointed to three killers.


    In how you can''t see all men, Liu Rufeng thinks that she can be scared by this. I didn''t expect that red peony didn''t care at all. Instead, she looked very happy and said with bright eyes, "let them come. I''ll see how the men in the island grow."


    Pervert!


    Liu Rufeng is now completely convinced, red peony is simply invulnerable, men and women this shy thing can''t let her feel embarrassed, but will arouse her interest.


    "Lend me your knife." Liu Rufeng reaches out his hand.


    Red peony a burst of amazement, "why?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you will know in a moment."


    Liu Rufeng came to the three killers, picked them up, cut their belts, and then the three were naked. Liu Rufeng let them fall to the ground one by one, then stepped on them and said with an evil smile, "do you know that the East is invincible? Now let''s make you the best. "


    Red peony a listen to cackle of smile, "you kid still really have an idea, but my that lancet is a treasure, if you give me dirty with you have no end!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m very skillful. I can''t touch any blood when I lift my hand and cut it off." Liu Rufeng gave a ha ha and shook his knife in front of them, "are you ready? I''ll start from the left first. No, no, I''d better start from the right first... I''d better start from the middle first... "


    All of a sudden, the three men were in a cold sweat and turned pale with fright. Death is not terrible for some people, and many people can endure the physical torture. But when a man is cut off, the beloved baby is different. It is not only physical pain, but also psychological torture. Without that guy, even a little courage to live, it''s better to die. Even if it''s dead, it''s dead.


    Liu Rufeng shook his knife back and forth in front of them, and his evil smile completely defeated their psychological defense line. The opponent who once met in Xicheng couldn''t hold on at this time, shouting, "I... I said..."


    Liu Rufeng took back his weapon, looked at him with a smile and said, "brother, you''re not afraid of death, are you afraid of this? I''ll make it up to you. " Then he bent down with a knife and made another gesture in his place.


    The man was so scared that he begged for mercy again and again, "don''t, don''t, I said, I said... We are black dragon society."


    Finally, when he got to the point, Liu Rufeng stood up, looked at him and said with a sneer, "go on..."


    The man said, "we are from the Black Dragon Society. We ninjas are called Shadow killers, and we used to be."


    "Anything else?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    That person dare not not say, say again haltingly: "you still want to know what I say."


    "Good." Liu Rufeng looked at him quietly, thought a little, and said: "three questions. 1¡¢ Where is the black dragon? 2¡¢ Do you have any plans other than to deal with me this time. 3¡¢ Is Ito in the black dragon club


    "This..." the man hesitated.


    Liu Rufeng chuckled, "you two go on!"


    The other two were worse than the one just now, and they were all shivering. The man on the left stammered: "ITO is really in heilonghui, and the address is in the Japanese restaurant in Nancheng."


    "Japanese restaurant?" Liu Rufeng thought of the restaurant. Although there were some bodyguards in it at that time, he didn''t see them. Is there any other hiding place?


    "One question for each of you three. Now it''s your turn." Liu Rufeng said to the rest of the comrades.


    The killer''s Chinese is not very good. Liu Rufeng roughly understands that this time they came here on Ito''s order, while the guys who were unfamiliar just now were sent by Kameda. Ito learned that Kameda sent someone to deal with Liu Rufeng, so he was worried. He felt that Liu Rufeng was not something that small characters could deal with, so he sent more people.


    The more important news is that Guitian has to deal with Li Hongde and get back the money, but it''s not clear when.


    Things are understood, Liu Rufeng took the red peony''s hand to leave them, as for how they, their own way.

 Chapter 115

    Liu Rufeng pulls the red peony to leave slowly, while those people are still tied there like zongzi.


    "Have you enjoyed it?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Red peony white he one eye, hate hate way: "what addiction, just put me tired to death, say, how to thank me?"


    "Bridal chamber, you forget." Liu Rufeng picked up the red peony for a turn and whispered in her ear: "let''s have a deep fight in the corner of the park..."


    Red peony showed no weakness, pursed a smile, "OK, you take off first."


    "I''ll... Take it off first? So direct? " Liu Rufeng was stunned, but there was still a sense of inexplicable satisfaction in her heart. On second thought, isn''t this the style of red peony? Just about to start, he saw a slender lancet shaking in front of his eyes, and then pointed to his lower body.


    "Dare to tease my mother, castrate you!" Red peony apricot eyes open, willow eyebrows up.


    How can face become so fast!


    Liu Rufeng looked at her innocently and said wrongly, "didn''t you say bridal chamber? Now how can I go back? Don''t hang around with a knife, it''s too scary... "At this time, he suddenly wanted to sing that sentence: keep the root.


    Red peony snorted and said, "don''t you like to scare people with this routine? I''ll do it on you now, too, ha! It''s fun... "


    "Elder sister peony, if I were the lifeblood, you would be widowed. Don''t be impulsive." Liu Rufeng looks at the eyes of red peony evil spirit, a little can''t guess her, this person is simply moody.


    "Well, I won''t scare you. Look at the sweat on your head, cluck..." red peony smiles, takes back the lancet, looks at Liu Rufeng''s face with both hands, makes a splash on his face, and then says with a smile: "tut tut tut... Really handsome, I like it! Don''t worry. I''ll wait until after the bridal chamber... "


    "..." Liu Rufeng regretted, "I really shouldn''t let her learn this move."


    The fragrance of jasmine on the red peony pierces into her nostrils. Liu Rufeng looks at her exquisite figure and looks at some charming makeup. It can stimulate the hormone secretion in men''s body. No wonder those people just saw her and couldn''t hold it.


    Liu Rufeng picked her up, put her down beside a big tree and pressed her up. Red peony no longer refused, wriggling waist, delicate lips to take the initiative to meet. In the face of such an enchanting woman, any man will start a raging fire. Liu Rufeng is out of control. He reaches for the red peony skirt and whispers, "I''m coming..."


    Red peony didn''t answer. She hugged him hard. The strong kiss had already explained her mind.


    Liu Rufeng was not a playboy who picked flowers at will. He used to avoid red peony when he saw it. Because he always felt that red peony is not easy to touch, which man was glued by her, will be in trouble.


    So always feel with her always have a distance, even separated by a thick wall. There are reasons for Jin Liu, but not all of them. But today, he is alone with red peony and fighting side by side, which makes him feel that red peony is also a poor woman, even a lovely woman.


    Evil is evil, no matter how much.


    At the moment, Liu Rufeng put down all the obstacles in her heart and finished a special wedding with red peony.


    Liu Rufeng''s handsome facial features and broad chest are also powerful tools for women to have fantasies. Red peony hugs him tightly, nails are embedded in his flesh. At the moment when Liu Rufeng drove straight in, her body twitched and her brows wrinkled.


    for the first time?


    This result makes Liu Rufeng feel a little surprised. How can red peony be the first time? I didn''t expect that this sexy and enchanting woman, in front of others, is an extremely charming woman. She has always kept herself as a jade.


    After a fierce battle, without waiting for Liu Rufeng to say anything, red peony said first, "don''t worry, elder sister will be responsible for you... Hee hee."


    Fuck! This is my word, OK?


    Liu Rufeng feels that she has suffered a loss and has the impulse to ask her for a red envelope.


    Red peony left a sweet kiss on Liu Rufeng''s face, then said with a smile, "handsome boy, I''m very satisfied with today''s bridal chamber, and you''re also good. After that, I thought about my sister. I''m on call, sample... "


    "..." Liu Rufeng was speechless. "This performance is too abnormal. At this time, the plot should be that she is bashful and falls into her arms, and then comforts herself for a while. Now it''s good, as if I was taken by her..."


    "I''ll take you home." Liu Rufeng and red peony walk in front of Ferrari, but they are silly, because his Ferrari is in a state of disrepair, and the wheels have been removed, so they are basically scrapped.


    I have a big grass¡° Who the hell did this?! I''m going to kill him Liu Rufeng''s eyes were burning with hatred.


    I was going to give this car to red peony, but it was scrapped. It''s more than three million yuan


    But red peony is not worried at all. She holds her shoulder and looks at Liu Rufeng. She just stands in the distance and "giggles" with a kind of schadenfreude.


    "I said, elder sister, you still have the heart to laugh. Do you have a brain?" Looking at the heartless appearance of red peony, Liu Rufeng''s lungs are about to explode.


    "What''s the matter! Look at your stinginess. I''ll give you one tomorrow! " Red peony does not matter said.


    "It''s not a matter of sending or not. The key is heartache..." Liu Rufeng knew that it was those people who did it just now. He really wanted to go back to clean them up and get his losses back. When I think about it, I''ll just forget it. This account should be on the head of turtle field.


    "Well, you are so boring! Who told you that you have nothing to do? You are in trouble... "Red peony laughs, laughing like an innocent child.


    Liu Rufeng some grievances, abdominal Fei, "romantic is not my fault, OK?"


    No car, two people can only take a taxi home, of course, can only go their own way, because one east and one west is not on the way.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the time. It was almost eleven o''clock. Just then, the mobile phone rang. It''s Bai Shiming''s.


    Liu Rufeng has a bad feeling that something must have happened at home.


    When I got through the phone, I heard Bai Shiming say anxiously, "brother Liu, hurry back, something happened..."


    Bai Shiming hung up before he finished speaking. It seems that there is an urgent situation over there and he has no time to talk more.


    Liu Rufeng a little regret, if not red peony to so a, it is estimated that already home, also not to have an accident. Can''t help but feel sorry way, "is all the trouble caused by romantic ah!"


    The driver''s technology is still skilled, in Liu Rufeng''s urging, more than ten minutes to the Li villa.


    At the entrance of the villa, a group of security guards have fallen, and Xu Laosan, Bai Shiming and several others have also been decorated. Opposite them are five ninjas in black.


    "Five people beat their own group like this, master!"


    Of course, tortoise field also came, at this time is holding a cigar, grinning, let Li Hongde roll out! Or it''ll make you die ugly!

 Chapter 116

    At the door of Li''s villa, two groups of people look at each other with hatred, just like the sign before the storm, which is imminent!


    Liu Rufeng got out of the car. As soon as the driver saw the scene, he quickly turned around and let the gas go. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "as for being scared like this."


    He knows that this kind of thing is common to him, but for ordinary people, it''s a big event. Who has nothing to do with people who live an ordinary life?


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng is coming, Bai Shiming and others are suddenly relieved. Bai Shiming, in particular, didn''t spare his strength just now. Although he had many people, he couldn''t resist the shadow Ninja at all. Fortunately, his kung fu has improved very fast recently, so he can barely cope with one or two. The remaining three can almost sweep Xu Laosan and the security guards.


    Liu Rufeng walked slowly. Instead of standing directly in front of his own team, he stopped beside Guitian.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng approaching Guitian, several ninjas suddenly show their weapons. Liu Rufeng doesn''t care, but pats Guitian on the shoulder and says with a smile, "Mr. Guitian, how can you come here when you have time? You don''t have to take so many people with you for tea. "


    Tortoise farmland raises an eye to see is Liu Rufeng, startled pale, "is it you?"? You... You have not been... "Later he did not say, Liu Rufeng has interrupted him," why, Mr. Guitian is very surprised? Ha ha... Let me tell you, you should send someone to save your people. I''m afraid they can''t support you after a long time... "


    Tortoise farmland complexion is very white, he already believed now in front of this boy is how terrible. Even if the several bodyguards sent by him are not worth mentioning, which of the killers sent by Mr. ITO are not terrible murderers? This boy can come back easily, and he doesn''t look hurt at all.


    Tortoise field smile a little ugly, but still insist on saying, "today I mainly come to get my money back, don''t want to trouble, if Li Hongde give me the money, we can leave immediately."


    Li Hongde had already come out and said in a loud voice: "isn''t that money invested by Mr. Guitian? Why is there any reason to go back? "


    Kameda face ferocious, angry said: "I was cheated by you, you this group of villains!"


    Villain? He has the face to call others villains. It''s ridiculous.


    Liu Rufeng increased his strength in his hand, and Kameda felt a pain in his shoulder and grinned: "what do you... Want to do?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "nothing. I remember Mr. Guitian said that it was three billion yuan at the beginning, but it was two billion yuan short. I think we should go to ask for your account."


    Tortoise field gas of almost a blood gush out, have never seen such a rogue person. The muscles on his face twitched and said angrily, "you... Rascal!"


    Liu Rufeng chuckled, picked up the turtle field and threw it for several meters, which made him feel pain all over. He reluctantly stood up and roared: "give me a lift! Kill them all


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and asked Bai Shiming to step back, but he looked at the five people in black with a smile¡° Let''s go together


    "Alas! Today, I''m not idle. This is the third dial. It''s not right... "Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of the first dial, as if he didn''t do it himself. Recalling the red peony''s angry appearance at that time, he couldn''t help laughing.


    At the moment when he was stunned, five bright swords had already arrived in front of him. The chill was so creepy that it almost split between lightning and flint.


    Deep and fierce!


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but feel lucky. "Fortunately, they didn''t put out a knife just now, otherwise their own people would have been hurt.


    Liu Rufeng moves backward two meters with a sliding step, and rushes out with his body. Before the Ninjas recover their swords, a figure arrives in front of them. Liu RUFENG Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Because Liu Rufeng just now, in order to solve the battle quickly, he increased his strength on his hands and feet. The person who was hit was either broken a few ribs or fractured other parts.


    A master can win or lose in one second.


    This shows a person''s strength, one to five, and only a move to kill! Bai Shiming and others looked at him and thought, "we haven''t had less training these days. We think our skills are good enough. I didn''t expect that compared with Liu Rufeng, it''s still different from heaven and earth. People just... Alas! It''s a life-long struggle... "


    Bai Shiming is the most careful. He should have the best Kung Fu. During this period, Liu Rufeng has taught him to practice more and more skillfully. As a result, he just managed to deal with the two ninjas, even though they didn''t take out their weapons, but Liu Rufeng actually dealt with five fierce men with weapons alone. The gap is self-evident.


    Five ninjas have fallen to the ground in a mess, but they still have the last move, that is the special dart.


    In an instant, the five darts turned into meteors and flew out to Liu Rufeng.


    "Shiling?" Liu Rufeng body in a flash, all catch, this time did not worry about backhand hit, but carefully play up.


    The last time I saw this dart, I didn''t look at it carefully. Later I thought it over carefully. It''s not right. This kind of dart is called "Shiling". Because it has four corners and is cross shaped, so I take this name.


    Liu Rufeng installed Shiling for future use. He walked slowly to Guitian, picked him up and said coldly, "Guitian, do you want more money?"


    Tortoise farmland still does not show weakness, angrily say: "you... Rascal! If you cheat me out of my money, you will be very bad


    "Character? Hum Liu Rufeng left him on the ground, and his expression became cold. "You black dragon pretended to be red crescent moon and made money everywhere. Do you still say I''m in debt? I think we should give you a nest! Get out of here and tell ITO to wash his neck. Wait for me


    Tortoise farmland dare not say again what, took those injured killers to go back in a mess.


    At this time, a group of security guards came over and repeatedly praised, "boss, you are great! You are the God of war. "


    Li Hongde just nodded with a smile, and thought more firmly in his heart: the true value of this bodyguard!


    Liu Rufeng walked up to Li Hongde and said, "Mr. Li, these people will trouble you. In the future, Shiming will protect you every step of the way. If there is any special situation, I will rush to you as soon as possible."


    He turned around and patted Bai Shiming on the shoulder and said, "it''s not bad. I think you''ve made a lot of efforts just now. It seems that you''ve made great progress. However, I need to practice more frequently when I teach you footwork."


    Bai Shiming looked at him reverently, "you are really God. It seems that I''m far away."


    Liu Rufeng gave him a push and said, "you can''t be in a hurry. You want to be a thousand miles a day. You really don''t know how to be content. Haha..."


    Thinking of the current grim situation, Liu Rufeng murmured: "however, we still need to grasp..."

 Chapter 117

    Liu Rufeng left several security guards on duty and told the rest to go back to bed, but he and Li Hongde sat alone for a while.


    Li Hongde expression dignified, slowly way: "such as wind, just now those killers you have seen?"


    Liu Rufeng no longer keeps it, and introduces the relationship between the black dragon club and the Red Crescent, as well as the shadow.


    Li Hongde seldom smokes at ordinary times. Today, he ordered one, took a big breath heavily, and bowed his head. After listening to Liu Rufeng''s story, I didn''t have much reaction, just said faintly, "I didn''t expect that you had met them long ago."


    "Yes." Liu Rufeng thinks Li Hongde is a bit abnormal today.


    In a low voice, Li Hongde said thoughtfully: "actually... I have known them for a long time..."


    "What?" Liu Rufeng was shocked, a little incredible.


    Li Hongde continued, "remember what happened to Huang San when you first came to our house?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded.


    "In fact, Zhuang Dacheng mainly helps the black dragon club to ask for money. He is the dog who runs errands under them. His business has developed so fast over the years, thanks to the support of the black dragon club. Heilonghui has great strength in Kyoto. It''s just a branch here. I heard that they also help hongyueya to do things. "


    "Then you will be at their mercy?" Liu Rufeng compares what Li Hongde has said with what he has mastered, but he feels a little uncomfortable. If Li Hongde had told him these things earlier, wouldn''t he have saved a lot of effort?


    Li Hongde sighed, "who wants to? But who dares to offend the Red Crescent? Last year, a big man in Kyoto heard that he had offended Red Crescent, but he died in the street. Now it''s not easy to make money. Everyone cherishes his life... "


    This is the truth. The more wealthy people are, the more they cherish their lives. On the contrary, ordinary people are bolder and live more freely.


    Li Hongde looks at Liu Rufeng, just like an elder looks at a child. His loving eyes give people warmth. "It''s hard for you to be a bodyguard in our house. I think things will be more difficult in the future. Thanks to you, I''m afraid I can''t support you if I change other people."


    Hearing this, Liu Rufeng felt happy and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. If we don''t like them, we''ll kill them!"


    What he said was very easy, but from his confident eyes he could see that it was not empty words.


    Li Hongde believes in Liu Rufeng''s strength. What he worries about is the black dragon club. Although Liu Rufeng is capable, he is still worried about such a huge organization. What''s more, now he has directly offended Guitian, and there will be trouble in the future.


    Liu Rufeng yawned, stood up and said, "sleep, Mr. Li. From tomorrow, I will let Bai Shiming stay with you. "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, turtle field kneels tremblingly. Opposite him sits a bony, but energetic middle-aged man. His deep eyes are as bright as a torch, but with unspeakable coldness.


    Just listen to him a little hoarse said: "Mr. Guitian, we are defeated today, hurt so many people, how do you explain? I told you not to be impulsive. That boy is not easy to deal with. You just don''t listen. Now our shadow has so many good hands injured, which directly affects our next action. "


    Tortoise field can''t help sighing, his fist smashed on the floor, gritted his teeth and said: "Mr. ITO, I know I''m impulsive, but they let us black dragon society lose a billion in vain, can we just let him go?"


    This ITO is the ITO Liu Rufeng is looking for. He is also the main person in charge of the Black Dragon Society in s city. The shadow people are mainly transferred by him.


    Ito sneered, and the cold voice made people tremble. "Liu Rufeng has been dealing with us for a long time. I hate him more than you, but our shadow hasn''t cultivated Shangren yet, and now people are not his opponents at all. Unless... I do it myself. "


    Turtle field quickly complimented: "how can he let you do it in person? I think it''s better to say hello to Kyoto and let them transfer a few to endure."


    "Well, I''ve already contacted." Ito wiped a samurai sword and said slowly: "it is estimated that we will arrive tomorrow, but now our first task is not Liu Rufeng, but Ma Changfeng, in other words, the green Wolf Gang. Besides, without my order, we can''t go out to find Liu Rufeng for revenge these days. In another two days, we will try our best to deal with Ma Changfeng. As long as we control the green Wolf Gang, our next action will be carried out smoothly, and the whole s city will be under our control... "


    Guitian obeyed Ito''s orders and did not dare to refute. After careful consideration, what ITO said is also reasonable. He thought that he would put up with it for a few days and put the overall situation first.


    Without the harassment of shadow killer, Liu Rufeng is very relaxed here. He trains Bai Shiming strictly every morning and evening. Besides the training time, he arranges Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan to work as Li Hongde''s bodyguards in the company. Other security training is also very hard, Liu Rufeng see their serious appearance is very satisfied.


    Li has finished her college entrance examination. She just stays at home when she has nothing to do. When she feels bored, she quarrels to go out to play. Of course, he takes Zhu Dan with him every time.


    Liu Rufeng has no choice but to follow them to protect their safety. When they stay at home, Liu Rufeng is the most relaxed, because he can concentrate on teaching his "disciples" to practice. Li Hibiscus is also active, nothing to run to join the training team, but Liu Rufeng just deal with the matter, coax her happy on the line.


    However, Li is very serious in her practice. Every punch and kick is decent. Liu Rufeng shakes her head and grins bitterly, "if this is an ordinary boy, it''s really not her opponent."


    During this period, Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu went to Ma Changfeng''s home in Beicheng twice to discuss how to deal with the challenge of the black dragon club. Liu Rufeng patted her chest and promised that she would do her best to help. Ma Changfeng was very moved, but he was full of confidence and relaxed. "Brother Liu, thank you for your kindness. Just a black dragon club can''t do anything to us. Although Ma Changfeng is old, he''s not old enough to be useless. What''s more, this is just a contest, not a large-scale fight. "


    Liu Rufeng could not say anything, but he insisted on going to the scene to watch the war. Ma Changfeng agreed.


    Both sides are busy preparing, and two days will soon come.


    Early in the morning, Li Hibiscus came to Liu Rufeng''s side and asked, "what''s today?"


    Liu Rufeng was stunned and asked: "is it your birthday?"


    Li Hibiscus turned her mouth and said, "don''t you come here, is there any excitement today?"


    This girl''s news is quite well-informed, but Liu Rufeng knows that it''s not a joke, so he directly refuses: "you can''t go, it''s very dangerous."

 Chapter 118

    Today, Li Mu Jin specially wore a white training suit with a high ponytail to dress up as a practitioner. She straightened her chest and closed her stomach. She was introverted. She started with a long fist. The whole person stood there with his waist straight and his eyebrows raised, looking heroic.


    Seeing that Li Hibiscus is ready, Liu Rufeng is not good at it, which dampens her interest. Moreover, it''s no big deal to ponder it carefully. This is a formal competition, and there won''t be any accident in the public. So he said, "it''s quite a model. Forget it. Let''s follow. By the way, where''s Zhu Dan? "


    Li''s coke is broken, and she keeps dancing around Liu Rufeng''s neck, just like a child who gets a toy. Make Liu Rufeng a little wrong, a face of embarrassment. After a while, Li Mu Jin regained her consciousness from the joy of victory, and then realized that she had lost her manners. Her face was a little red, and she said low: "Zhu Dan... Is going to go back to her hometown with Aunt Li today, she has no time to go..."


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s a good thing. It''s not very peaceful recently. Zhu Dan is not here, and he''s not worried about it. What''s more, Zhu Dan is not interested in this kind of fighting and killing occasion.


    Li Hibiscus has been waiting in the hospital. When Liu Rufeng comes out, there are two more women in the hospital, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier. Hu mei''er was still charming and charming, and she said tactfully, "Rufeng, aren''t we late?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stood there motionless and did not make a statement.


    Li said impatiently, "it''s not too late, it''s just right. However, if you are a little earlier, you may be able to catch up with breakfast... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier looked at each other and said nothing. They all know that Li mujin''s temper is not happy to show, but the temper comes quickly, and soon she will get along with everyone very well.


    When they got on the bus, they found that Li Hongde had already been waiting in the bus, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    This time Liu Rufeng didn''t plan to take other people, because this competition is aimed at the green Wolf Gang. It''s meaningless for other people to go more. Another important reason is that Bai Shiming''s several people have to protect Li Hongde.


    However, both Bai Shiming and other security guards felt sorry for not being able to participate in this grand occasion and repeatedly shook their heads and sighed. Some people even envy Liu Rufeng for being able to sit on beauties and control her own time freely. She can do whatever she wants.


    No one expected that today Li Hongde would bear the brunt of it. He would put down his work and ask to visit Mr. Ma in Beicheng. Li Hongde''s sudden killing caught Liu Rufeng by surprise. Looking at Li Hongde in surprise, he asked, "Mr. Li, are you going to watch the war?"


    Li Hongde said with a smile, "why, can''t you?"


    In this way, the security guards are very happy, but Liu Rufeng is in a dilemma. It''s obviously a bit shameful to go to so many people, but no one seems to be able to leave behind. As soon as I bite my teeth, I''ll go. More people can make Mr. Ma strong.


    In this way, it was originally planned that a few people would go there, but later it turned into a long line of cars, which went straight to the north city.


    To the North City, Liu Rufeng with dozens of people into the house of the horse, this time is the old horse personally welcome.


    Ma Changfeng is still full of spring breeze, hale and hearty, looking confident and confident. Seeing that Liu Rufeng and others came to help, he gave a hearty smile, "brother Liu, it''s so timely, yo! President Li is here to help. Welcome, welcome... "


    Li Hongde quickly said hello and said a few words of politeness for Ma''s failure to attend the last birthday. Naturally, Ma Changfeng was very polite and gave them a seat in the hospital.


    The main venue for this competition is the large arena in the courtyard Liu Rufeng saw last time. It has a large area and can accommodate hundreds of people.


    Liu Rufeng and others are sitting in a row of seats in the north, with Ma Changfeng. The row of seats in the south is for the opponent.


    After a while, Jin Liu arrived with a group of people. This time, he brought about more than 30 people, in addition to the valiant eight King Kong, there are other good hands.


    Red peony see Liu Rufeng, no matter who is next to, take the initiative to say hello intimately: "come on, sister next to you."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are not surprised. Although they are not satisfied, they still don''t show it on their faces. It''s the first time Li Hibiscus saw them. She tugged at Liu Rufeng and said, "today you can only be next to me. No one can take you away. They are all monsters who have been trained to be spirits. Sun Dasheng, please accept her quickly... "


    The red peony can''t see eye to eye with a little girl. She just looks at Li mujin with a smile, and then giggles, "it''s Miss Li. No wonder she has a good temperament. Looking at your dress, it seems that she wants to show her hand today?"


    Li didn''t show any weakness either. She pulled out her waist and said, "of course, I''ll show you what real Kung Fu is!"


    Li Hongde quickly reprimanded Li hibiscus and made a comeback.


    Soon, the seats on Ma Changfeng''s side were arranged. Ma Changfeng sits in the middle, Jin Liu and Qingmu Shenlong sit separately, and Liu Rufeng sits beside Jin Liu. Then there are Li Hongde and Li mujin, and the others are in line.


    This arrangement is not only to explain the status, but also to facilitate the discussion, so even Li Hongde is under Liu Rufeng.


    Soon, the opponents came. The leader is kuida. Next to him is a bony guy. He seems to be his follower, but others don''t know that he is the real decision maker - ITO. There are dozens of people who come with them. They are all energetic and murderous. What makes Liu Rufeng pay most attention to is the skinny guy. Of course, he doesn''t know it''s ITO. If he knows, he will rush up without saying a word.


    There are still two people around ITO. They are less than 1.8 meters tall. They are neither fat nor thin. They can''t see how powerful they are. But those eyes look at each other intentionally or unintentionally. Liu Rufeng can definitely judge that they are masters.


    At this time, out of a tall man, a suit. I heard him say aloud: "learning martial arts is for physical fitness, and it''s also common for people in the industry to take contests. However, there are bound to be winners and losers and injuries in the competition. I just hope that there will be no casualties as far as possible. In addition, as a notary, I read out the rules of the contest... "


    Liu Rufeng is lying in Jin Liu''s ear and secretly asks, "sixth brother, who is this man? Why haven''t you seen him?"


    Jin Liu said: "it''s Ma''s nephew. His name is Ma Wendong. Now he works in the judicial department of s city."


    "Oh, yes." Liu Rufeng looked at Ma Wendong''s integrity, and could not help admiring him¡° Mr. Ma''s nephews have all come here, and he can do it. No wonder Mr. Ma''s position has not been shaken for a long time, and it has a very important relationship with this. "


    Thinking of one thing, Liu Rufeng was a little suspicious, "why don''t you see Ma''s family?" But when he saw Jin Liu staring at the stage seriously, he thought it was better to forget it and wait until another day to ask.

 Chapter 119

    Ma Wendong promulgated the rules of the game: the game is divided into ten games, and winning more than six games is regarded as victory. Each game can be bet by both sides, and the size of the bet is decided by both sides, and the bet is obtained by the winner. If the contestants win, they can go on to the next game.


    In fact, both sides know that money is a small thing, and face is a big thing. Especially those who are involved in martial arts attach great importance to winning and losing.


    With Ma Wendong''s announcement, the competition began. At this time, the martial arts arena was silent. Everyone was staring at the changes in the arena, and even did not dare to breathe.


    The first one on the stage is an ordinary disciple of the Ma family. He is in his twenties and speaks in black. The other side is a white Karate Suit. As soon as Liu Rufeng sees this person, it''s Wu Teng who is fighting against Xu Laosan.


    Wu Teng is one of the best disciples in the world. Liu Rufeng judged by her own insight that although Ma''s disciple has a good foundation, he should have a hard time to win Wu Teng.


    At this time, both sides raised their cards. The green Wolf Gang side is 100000, and the turtle field side is 100000.


    I saw the disciple of the Ma family standing in the field, one of them clasped his fist, and his voice was loud. "I''ve been studying martial arts with Mr. Ma for three years in xialuqi. Today is a good opportunity to test my learning achievements. Lu has made a fool of himself..."


    At this point, he first practiced his own boxing.


    His left leg was stretched forward, then his legs were slightly bent, his arms were placed in front of his chest, his upper body was slightly bowed, and his eyes were staring forward.


    Simple posture, powerful momentum!


    After putting up a stake, Lu Qi immediately breathed out with a fist, whistling with wind, then raised his left leg and made an upward shot, which was just powerful. Then a chain hammer turned around. Every move is straight out and straight in. It seems very simple, but the strength is from the inside, and the momentum is strong.


    Six Harmonies of form and meaning?


    Liu Rufeng knows that Liuhe of form and meaning is one of the three internal boxing: Taiji, Bagua and form and meaning. Martial arts moves are simple, compact, flexible and practical. Moreover, Xingyi boxing, as a kind of Neijia boxing, pays more attention to the pile frame, that is, the practice of inner strength. It often looks like an ordinary fist, but actually contains deep inner strength.


    It''s said that Xingyi boxing was created by Yue Fei and later branched into various schools. Is Ma always the descendant of Ma family?


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but live in Jin Liu''s ear and asked, "brother Liu, it turns out that Ma is always a master of form and meaning, and he is not a descendant of the Ma family."


    Gold six turns a face toward him to smile, "what matter all hide but your eyes, your kid''s eyes are enough poison."


    Liu Rufeng thought, "the Ma family is really the descendants of the Ma school. I''ve seen this competition today."


    Li Mu Jin is bored to stare at Lu Qi on the field, show eyebrow tiny Cu, mutter, "he that is what, what break boxing method, hit so slow!"


    Liu Rufeng had a strong ear. When she heard her words, she almost fell off her chair. It''s too shameful to talk about other people''s disciples in front of Mr. Ma. What''s more, they are still in alliance now? Liu Rufeng threw a vicious look at her, which means: don''t talk nonsense!


    Lu Qi practiced a set of boxing, which was a warm-up. Then he went to the opposite side of Wuteng again, gave a boxing salute, and said with a smile, "friend, please


    Taketo bowed with Japanese etiquette, then bullied himself forward, which was a straight fist. Lu Qi was still in that position, bowing down. When he saw that Wuteng''s straight fist was two feet in front of him, his left hand in front of him grabbed Wuteng''s wrist, and his right hand was closely followed by a straight fist attacking Wuteng''s left rib.


    It seems to be a simple and unsophisticated move, but it''s perfectly matched. It''s a close combination of one in and one out, and it''s very fast, without any fancy movements.


    Wu Teng was so scared that he quickly dodged, with a whip leg. Lu Qi turned left, dodged the whip leg, and then came the serial gun hammer.


    Gun hammer is a typical move in Xingyi boxing, which is coherent and has both attack and defense.


    It''s the first time that Wu Teng has ever seen such strange Kung Fu. He began to see Lu Qi warming up like a monkey and sneering. Now when he touched Lu Qi, he knew that he was very powerful and his back was sweating.


    He took a few steps back, thinking about new tactics. Melee doesn''t seem to be dominant, so choose legs.


    Not to mention, he really saw the way. Xingyi boxing is basically a low leg technique, without the high whip leg of big open and close. If they are not the master of Xingyi boxing, they can''t advance and retreat freely. If the opponent uses the long leg long-distance attack, they will suffer a loss.


    Wuteng leaped up, a high kick, followed by the left and right whip legs, a series of side kicks. His legs are consistent and strong.


    This is also the strength of karate, simple and practical, whether it is on the hands, feet, attack are to strive for an accurate, a strong explosive force.


    Facing Wu Teng''s endless kicks like the Yangtze River, Lu Qi was a little overwhelmed. The last one was not careful. He was kicked on the shoulder by Wu Teng and was directly kicked out for more than two meters. I only feel the hot pain in my right shoulder. Fortunately, I have a good command of it. Otherwise, my scapula may be broken.


    There''s no need to compete here. I must have lost. Lu Qi went back to the team in shame and looked at Ma Changfeng in shame. Ma Changfeng saw the sudden change on the field, also some discoloration, in the heart dark gas, "damn! Little Japan is really cunning


    The victory of the first battle, Wuteng is very happy, even tortoise field are complacent on the side, to Wuteng cast a look of praise.


    In the second scene, Guitian sent the candidates first. This time on the court is nohara, who played against Wang Zhuang last time. Liu Rufeng knew that the Kungfu of Yeyuan was no worse than that of Wuteng. His fists were very strong. Last time Wang Zhuang fell into his hands. Liu Rufeng only hopes that Ma Lao will send out a strong disciple, otherwise the chance of winning this game is not big.


    Thinking of this, he whispered a few words in Jin Liu''s ear, and simply explained the situation of nogara. Jin Liuyi''s expression is dignified and conveys his words to Ma Changfeng.


    Ma Changfeng is also a person who listens to advice. He knows that Liu Rufeng reminds himself that it is reasonable, so he chooses among his subordinates and finally locks himself on a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    This middle-aged man is famous for Fang Hui. He has been following Mr. Ma for more than ten years, and his kung fu is very outstanding. Mr. Ma loves him very much.


    Put back to take orders to come to the field, and nogara mutual name, and then fight with him together. This time, the prices offered by both sides were 300000 for Mr. Ma and 400000 for Mr. Guitian. He gave 400000, which was obviously disrespectful to Ma Lao and blind confidence in his own people.


    Fang Hui didn''t disappoint ma. His Xingyi boxing has deep internal strength, combines hardness with softness, and has a continuous momentum. He is very skillful in advance and retreat. As soon as he goes on the stage, it''s hard for Yeyuan to resist. He was knocked to the ground in a few rounds.

 Chapter 120

    Fang Hui recaptured a game, Ma Lao''s face immediately showed a smile, and all the people in Beicheng cheered.


    Now the score is 1-1, tied.


    Yehara gray back to the original team, dare not look into the eyes of Ueno.


    Fang Hui won the game with ease. He was so happy that he couldn''t help shouting, "my name is Fang Hui. I''m a proud disciple of Ma Lao. Today I''m very honored to compete with Karate masters. However, I suggest you send a decent one. Don''t send those losers out to shame me, ha ha..."


    Liu Rufeng said, "this guy''s eloquence is not bad. The grandson of tortoise field is expected to be fuming."


    Sure enough, tortoise field has been furious, roaring, "eight GA! Who''s going to hit him! "


    There are several experts in Guitian, but they don''t do it easily. Their eyes are mainly on Ma Lao or Liu Rufeng. They don''t care about the low-level competition. As for those with poor strength, they dare not play because they know that even if they rush up foolishly, they will be beaten.


    Tortoise field how how how how long, just someone reluctantly walked out. This time out is one of the six men who fought with Bai Shiming last time.


    To tell you the truth, this man''s Kung Fu is even better than that of yehara just now, but it''s still a little worse than that of Fanghui. He hasn''t been overturned by Fanghui in ten rounds.


    This time, Ma''s side won again. This time, both sides are betting the same as last time. The Ma family lost one game and won two, that is, they won 700000. The disciples of the city cheered again, "brother Fang is really good...!"


    Fang Hui won two games in a row. He was even more happy and began a series of speeches. But this time the other side did not wait for his words to finish, a person jumped over. It''s estimated that Fang Huiqi jumped over, and without saying a word, it was a fierce attack. Fang huiquickly parried and hit back.


    This time, the price offered by both sides is the same as the last two games.


    This player is also one of the six. His skill is as good as the one just now. Fang Huiyi looked at the bottom of his heart, and his body turned flexibly. Suddenly he grabbed a neutral gear and wrote down that he was kicking on the man''s belly. The man suddenly fainted with a scream.


    Tortoise farmland gas''s face all green, just about to get angry, was held down by ITO. He could only bear to bring people back and arrange for them to be sent to the hospital.


    The game has been going on for four times. Now Ma Lao has won two games. If he wins two more games, the probability of winning is almost 90%.


    Ueno snorted and strode out. Liu Rufeng''s heart moved, and then yelled, "Fang Hui, you''ve won two games. You''re tired. Now you can come back to rest."


    In fact, he was kind-hearted and worried about Fang Hui''s loss. He was also afraid that once Fang Hui lost, his performance would be affected.


    Even Ma Lao and Jin Liu feel reasonable when they hear Liu Rufeng''s words. When they look at the field, they can see that they are at the martial arts level, which is not comparable to Fang Hui. So Ma Lao shouts: "Fang Hui, I''ve played three games. I can come back!"


    Fang Hui knew Liu Rufeng and knew that Liu Rufeng was so powerful that he heard the master call him. He didn''t dare to disobey his orders, so he went back and left.


    Ueno saw that Fang Hui was going to go. He didn''t care about the rules. He rushed up with an arrow step and raised his foot to kick Fang Hui''s back. The kicks in the upper field are very hard and fierce. They have reached the level between four and five sections of karate. The seemingly ordinary kick is actually very aggressive.


    Fang Hui felt the wind on his back and rolled back to the original team. His face was livid. Rao is like this, Fang Hui also suffered a little, back pain, heart secretly congratulated, "this boy is really hard to deal with, fortunately he escaped back."


    As soon as the disciples of Beicheng see that Shangye is unruly, they yell at each other and criticize him. Shangye ignores him. He stands straight in the middle of the field and looks coldly. However, when he sees Liu Rufeng, his eyes change.


    The panther in Xicheng saw the arrogant Ueno and couldn''t help his hot temper. A strange cry rushed up.


    Panther''s iron fist is famous. His fist as big as a sandbag will break bones and tendons once it hits a person. In particular, his height of 1.9 meters, swarthy all over the field to a station, the whole person is like a black iron tower, it is daunting.


    Strictly speaking, black leopard doesn''t belong to Ma Lao''s disciples, but they all belong to the green Wolf Gang, and the other party can''t find any fault.


    Ueno also frowned when he saw the Panther. He said, "where can I find this animal? It''s similar to chimpanzee."


    The Panther grinned and showed his white teeth. He said happily, "boy, no matter who you are, today your grandfather Panther will show you the taste of iron fist." With that, he waved his long arm and hit Ueno''s face with his big fist and the wind.


    "It turns out he doesn''t know what he just did."


    Ueno saw that the panther was not a figure, but he knew that this guy had a strong fist and didn''t dare to fight hard. He could only rely on his body method to dodge and dodge again and again, and find a chance to attack again.


    Panther''s fists and feet are as hard as iron, but her hands and feet are not stupid. From time to time, he made a combination fist, and from time to time, he danced the big foot of No. 45 and kicked it fiercely, which made the upper field dazzled.


    Because he didn''t dare to take the Panther''s fists, he was very passive. After fighting for a while, he only felt that his hands and feet were sore, and the news of panther''s fists and feet was all around him. Slowly, Ueno was scared, and his moves were more scattered.


    It''s a good thing that you can make five achievements with 100% of your Kung Fu. Ueno one was careless, and he was kicked back to his team by the panther with a 45 foot kick on his chest. Back in the team, Ueno almost didn''t come up in a breath. Fortunately, someone around saved his life in time.


    This time, the price of both sides is 100 for Beicheng and 150 for Guitian. Every time he held on to Ma Laotou, but he lost every time. He was so angry that he wanted to rush up on his own. When he thought that he couldn''t deal with a minion, he gave up.


    Now it''s Mr. Ma who has won three forties plus one hundred and fifty. He has won two million and six hundred thousand, excluding the hundred thousand he lost.


    The current situation is that we have already won five games, while the horse side has won four. In other words, as long as Mr. Ma wins one more game, he will be sure to win, and the rest will not be compared.


    The people in Beicheng are very happy. The disciples are very happy. Ma Laojin and Liu are also very happy. Only Liu Rufeng thought about something. He always felt that this time was not so simple. In fact, winning or losing was not so important. The other side didn''t seem to care about this. Every time he saw the skinny guy behind Guitian, he felt that he had a special breath, that calm and calm. Every time his own person lost the game, he didn''t blink an eye.


    Liu Rufeng felt a strong sense of terror.

 Chapter 121

    Inside the residence of Ma family in Beicheng, the martial arts competition is still going on.


    Now the score on the field is dominated by the green Wolf Gang, and the martial arts masters on Kameda''s side are all defeated. At this time, all the disciples of the green Wolf Gang were boiling with blood and shouting one after another.


    Even the security guards of the Li family were shouting, and their inner passion had been ignited. Their feelings were not only the excitement of winning the score, but also the ecstasy brought by their national pride.


    During the period, Liu Rufeng secretly looks at Li mujin from time to time, and finds that she has no previous disapproval. Her whole mood changes with the competition on the field. Her eyes are round and her mouth is slightly open. When her side wins, she clenches her right fist to say "Oh It''s a good move.


    See of Liu Ru breeze in the heart secretly smile, "this wench still really quite lovely."


    Black leopard won a victory, but also floated up, began to talk, "I said you Bushido is not quite bull force it? That''s the skill. Grandfather hasn''t done much. Why can''t you? I heard that the guy was a good karate player. How could he be so vulnerable? I don''t think you''re going to make a big fuss about karate in the future. Please take me as your teacher. Our Chinese martial arts are authentic. You are all juggling... "


    Liu Rufeng felt that Ueno was also very sad. Before he came up, he met a player like panther. When he went out, he certainly didn''t get incense. However, when he heard the Panther''s boasting, he felt both happy and inappropriate. This would definitely make the other party kill because of his anger. He was willing to be in danger.


    Sure enough, the two guys standing behind tortoise field came out. As soon as I came on the stage, I was full of murderous gas, and my face was extremely cold, but I didn''t appear particularly impatient. Every step of the stage was so steady, people came to the Panther, still so calm, never said a word.


    That person''s expression is just like the hell Messenger, the dead are stiff, even the eyes are dead, people who don''t know think it''s a ghost. Standing on the opposite side of the Panther, he is like a giant. Facing an extremely thin pet, the two people''s bodies form a sharp contrast in sense.


    Black leopard saw a weak person like a sick man on the stage, and immediately grinned and said: "there''s no one in your team. Come up with such a sick man and go back to replace him. I don''t want to bully you!"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly remembers something. He went to the Island three years ago to carry out a mission. He once met them and made friends with them. These two people seem to be called Yin Yang envoys. Everyone is on the level of tolerance, the means is very cruel, if two people join hands is more difficult to deal with.


    Because of the urgency of the situation, it was only a short fight, so it was evacuated. But after a short fight, you can feel the extremely powerful spirit of killing. The cold feeling is just like the feeling of crying and Howling when you go to the field alone in the middle of the night. Even the fierce feeling is that someone pats you on the shoulder. Looking back, you can see that there are two monsters with ferocious facial features.


    Meeting them is like meeting the ghost of hell. Maybe they will be killed by each other at any time.


    Jin Liu was also surprised: "why does this man look so cold...!"


    Liu Rufeng is not convenient to introduce him too much, just a simple sentence, "I advise you to let the black leopard come back, this person is not so easy to deal with."


    This time, Jin Liu didn''t listen to him. He just said, "let''s have a look first. I think Panther can do it."


    "..." Jin Liu said so. Liu Rufeng could not refute anything, but prayed silently that the black leopard was strong enough to resist the man''s fatal blow.


    The bet of the two sides is that Guitian has put down five million yuan. It seems that he is full of confidence in this man. Ma Changfeng saw the other side''s bet, and realized that the man on the stage was not ordinary, but in order to increase the morale of his own people, he also followed five million.


    Panther shot, still the old routine, waving sandbags big fist hit the man''s head. He can smash a hole in the iron plate with this punch. If he hits people''s head, the consequences are needless to say.


    The man on the opposite side was still standing there like a corpse. He didn''t know when his hand was lifted up. He just pulled it at random and stopped the Panther. Then the body straight forward jump, like a zombie jump, but the speed is in the blink of an eye. As the distance drew closer, the man stretched out his right five fingers and poked at the leopard''s left rib.


    What the hell is this? People on Mr. Ma''s side are silly. Is this human? It can''t be the black haired corpse from an ancient tomb. Ma Changfeng is also a frown, face full of shock.


    The man''s simple and direct strike, the Panther didn''t dodge and was stabbed in the left rib. At first, the black leopard thought that his rough skin and thick flesh would definitely break the other party''s dry right hand. When the person''s five fingers touched his body, he knew that he was wrong. The five fingers were like five steel needles with super penetrating power. He felt a burst of tearing pain, and his ribs had broken, The whole huge body flopped to the ground.


    The people in Xicheng are boiling, and Ma and his disciples behind him are also confused. What''s the routine? They know the black leopard. It''s a tough guy with strong fighting power. His whole body is like iron. In front of him, this guy who looks like a dead man can hurt the black leopard with five fingers?


    "How powerful this man is Hu mei''er said in surprise.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen such a master yet." Cheng Xiaoxiao is on the side.


    Liu Rufeng turned around and said with a smile, "I''m not a master?"


    Just listen to Cheng Xiaoxiao cold face said: "really thick skin!" Then Hu mei''er bent over with a gloating smile.


    Red peony also followed to smile, immediately gather together to come to low voice way: "this person seems to have reached the upper endure of progression, see his state is called what Yin and Yang Saint make?"


    "You know that? Know it all Liu Rufeng made a joke and then said, "you''re right. These two guys are so evil that I can''t guarantee to win."


    Hearing the two people chatting with each other, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier were surprised to open their mouths and listen carefully. At last, Cheng Xiaoxiao said sadly, "it''s a trouble. It seems that it''s not easy to do..."


    Liu Rufeng is also secretly calculating that if they deal with the two pestilence gods, if they join hands to assassinate Ma Lao, then even if they are present, they are not sure that they can protect Ma Lao. It seems that this time the shadow is not small.


    Liu Rufeng feels a storm is coming!

 Chapter 122

    Panther lost, and lost miserably, was seriously injured. It''s the first serious injury since the beginning.


    All the disciples of the green Wolf Gang gritted their teeth and rubbed their hands, but they all knew their strength, and no one dared to go up and die.


    Even the Panther is not good. Can you go by yourself?


    Among the eight King Kong under Jin Liu, the black leopard and white elephant are the first, and their strength is almost the same. Seeing that the good friend panther was beaten so badly, the white elephant suddenly got angry. No matter how tough the opponent was, he rushed straight up.


    Although the white elephant is not as tall as the giant panther, it is more than one meter eight, which is very conspicuous compared with that man.


    The holy emissary looked at the white elephant in his cold eyes, with a strange smile in his throat, but there was still no expression on his face.


    "How does this man... Look like a zombie?" Li Hibiscus couldn''t see any more and covered her face with her hands.


    White elephant''s unique skills are heavy fist, heavy foot and close fall. He raised his foot and kicked the envoy''s jaw. The man was still moving backward to avoid. The white elephant didn''t hit one foot, and then several feet came out. Each foot was very heavy, with the wind.


    The man didn''t know when to avoid the white elephant''s heavy feet, stretched out his arms and poked at the white elephant''s chest.


    The white elephant knew that his opponent''s claws were extremely hard, so he had to retreat to avoid. However, as he retreated, the emissary darted forward. Ten fingertips still touched the body of the white elephant.


    The man''s slender fingers poked into the white elephant''s strong muscles without bending at all, and went straight in. Fortunately, the white elephant retreated in time, the man''s fingers only touched a little bit, but Rao''s touch was also slightly embedded in the white elephant''s flesh, and the bright red blood immediately dyed the white elephant''s skirt.


    The white elephant clenched his teeth in pain and pushed the man''s body with his hand, but the man didn''t move, as if he had grown on the ground. The white elephant didn''t push the man, but he pulled back and pulled out his fingers.


    The man''s fingers were covered with blood. It was terrible. What''s more, the man actually licked it with his mouth and enjoyed it very much.


    Hell, absolutely hell! Almost everyone here thought so.


    That thing is too scary. It''s just enough to fight. The key is how to see and think about the zombies in Hong Kong horror movies.


    Turtle field side is a villain''s laughter, and accompanied by a howl.


    In a few minutes, Shun Jin, the two masters of black leopard and white elephant, was killed and lost in a mess. The disciples of the green Wolf Gang fell into chaos again.


    The other six of the eight King Kong are ready to fight, but Ma Changfeng drinks them. Ma Changfeng blushed, and his anger was suppressed in his chest. Although his side is still dominant in the current situation, what he cares about is not winning or losing. His own man is injured, and so badly, can he sit? What''s more, it''s too cruel to attack someone. If we don''t stop him, I''m afraid some of our own people will be injured.


    Mr. Ma will stand up and meet his opponent in person. He is the whole green Wolf Gang. With so many people under his command, how can he face the battle in person?


    Jin Liu couldn''t sit down at first. He stopped Ma Lao and said, "I''ll try. You can watch the battle."


    "Brother six"


    Liu Rufeng was a little surprised and called in a hurry. Jin Liu gave him a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''ll try. If I can''t, I''ll come back."


    Liu Rufeng knows Jin Liu''s skill is good, but he doesn''t think he''s strong, at least better than black leopard and white elephant, but now he has to take the initiative to ask for help, which makes Liu Rufeng a little puzzling. Did Jin Liu hide his strength before? I remember the battle of the west city. It seems that he couldn''t defeat the killer of the middle endurance level. Can he deal with this guy now?


    Turn around and look at red peony, intend to find out the answer from her body, red peony but in idle looking at the mirror, self appreciation. Liu Rufeng pushed her and said, "brother six is on the stage..."


    Red peony just raised eyelids, as if nothing had happened said: "let him go, it''s OK."


    "All right." Since others say so, what they say is superfluous. Liu Rufeng has no choice but to put down his worries and watch quietly.


    Jin Liu, the leader of the west city and now the agent of the green Wolf Gang, was full of excitement as soon as he appeared. Jin Liu waved his hand just like the inspection troops. He was not as serious as before, and his face was full of smiles.


    Big boss appeared, this time both sides bet reached ten million.


    Jin Liu is not tall. He is half a head shorter than the "corpse", but he is strong and full of lean meat. He looks very stocky.


    When the man saw Jin Liu, there was a strange light in his eyes, although most people noticed.


    Jin Liu also learned the starting style of Fang Hui and put up the pile frame. Liu Rufeng observed that Jin Liu''s bent legs are very steady, and it seems that he has a solid foundation of zhuanggong. Arms placed in front of the chest, one after another, seemingly simple, but contains a strong inner strength.


    If you don''t practice martial arts, you''ll end up with nothing. Judging from Jin Liu''s simple pile frame, you can see that he has at least ten years'' experience.


    Liu Rufeng saw that Jin Liu''s real strength should be much deeper than that of black leopard. Think of this in the heart a little bottom, gold six this time not necessarily can win, but at least won''t hurt.


    That living corpse is still the same old style, body straight jump past, two arms before and after the stab, left and right sweeping.


    Jin Liugang has just observed two battles, and has a general understanding of each other''s ways. So a large number of use of collapse boxing parry, block each other''s attack, find the gap to a few shots hammer. Not to mention, Jin Liu really blocked the man, and the two men were evenly matched.


    The holy emissary saw that it was difficult to defeat Jin Liu in the simple move of sweeping with both arms with ten fingers, so the routine changed suddenly, and his arms began to change freely, adding a lot of flexible swinging moves. Although the attack technique is still straight poke, but the arms are not a single swing.


    Preserved strength?


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that something was wrong, it was difficult for Jin Liu to parry this time.


    However, Jin Liu is not as vulnerable as he imagined. He also uses a flexible pace to find the move of the corpse transformation.


    When in and out, when high and low, the body flexible rotation, light jump, as flexible as a monkey, around the saint to turn back and forth.


    This fight can be said to be wonderful, and the two sides have been giving bursts of applause.


    Jinliu is simple and unsophisticated, ready to develop, as quiet as a mountain, as moving as a rabbit, which makes people feel very dazzling. While the other side looks at the dull mechanical attack, it makes people gape and nervous.


    "Good job!" Liu Rufeng admires Jin Liu even more. He usually looks ordinary. Recently, he knows what real people don''t show up.

 Chapter 123

    The corpse like opponent and Jin Liu are struggling, and all the people present are sweating for them.


    In fact, everyone is very satisfied with Jin Liu''s performance. Even if he loses, he will not lose his face, because he has displayed Ma Xing Yiquan incisively and vividly.


    However, as long as Jin Liu himself knows the actual difficulty, his strength is outward, his arms are heavy, and his powerful smash fist is powerful. Under normal circumstances, he can almost lift a person to somersault. But when the man in front of him met his strong and powerful arms, he just moved his body slightly without much reaction.


    Gold six secretly cry bitterly, "how this person really and zombie is same, the whole body is stiff like iron, how all cannot hit."


    When you compete with others, the main thing you fight for is the depth of your skills. Otherwise, how could there be so many people practicing inner strength in great Xia Jin''s book? If someone beats you and you can''t bear it, but you just scratch others, then you don''t have to compare to know the result. That''s why there''s a division of weight in the international ring.


    Jin Liu revolves around the holy emissary. Although he can occasionally punch and kick his opponent, the effect is not good at all. Gradually, his physical strength decreases and his moves begin to be scattered. Although the other side has fought three times in a row, it seems that they are wearing stones to replenish their Qi and blood. Their strength is inexhaustible and they are not tired at all.


    Slowly, Jin Liu couldn''t hold on and stepped back. The corpse seized the opportunity to attack frequently, and finally swept Jin Liu''s arm with a disorderly arm swing. Jin Liu put out his strength and managed to stop the powerful blow with his collapsing fist, but his body was unstable and he staggered backward.


    Seeing that the momentum was not good, Jin Liuyi quickly gave up. He also found a step for himself. Although he lost in this way, he was not very shameful and proved his strength. Then the corpse didn''t seem to let him go. His body darted out and his right hand poked at Jin Liu''s left rib. It''s exactly the same move as the Panther.


    His five fingers stabbed at Jin Liu''s rib like a steel needle. He would not let Jin Liu get hurt.


    Jin Liu is short of breath at this time, and it is very difficult to avoid this attack. He reluctantly turned his body sideways to avoid his opponent''s five fingers, which looked like steel needles. However, his opponent''s five fingers suddenly recovered and changed their claws, and continued to grasp Jin Liu.


    The sudden change makes the people on this side of the green Wolf Gang have no time to respond. They want to open their mouths and shout out, but it''s too late. Ma Changfeng couldn''t sit still, so he planned to jump over and cut it off. But before he got up, a handsome young man stood in the field, holding the man''s wrist in one hand, and he stepped back a few steps.


    In this way, Jin Liu survived, looked at Liu Rufeng, nodded slightly, and said, "brother Liu, brother Liu owes you another life!" With that, Jin six strides back to the team.


    The people on Ma''s side were relieved. Many people began to ask if Jin Liu was hurt.


    you ''re right! The man who saved Jin Liu is Liu Rufeng! When that person five fingers just inside buckle, Liu Rufeng already prepared to jump out. He chose the best time, not only to keep the golden six, but also to give the golden six steps, the timing is just right.


    He also saw Ma Changfeng ready to jump over, but he was still one step faster. At this time, only he can save the war. Because no matter how strong Ma is, he can''t go up. After all, Ma is always the boss of the green Wolf Gang. He even says that he is a famous figure in the whole s city. Once there is a mistake, he will not be able to mix in the circle in the future. In other words, Ma Changfeng can''t afford to lose!


    Liu Rufeng stood opposite the man, still a lazy look, so calm, fearless.


    Liu Rufeng''s strength Ma Changfeng is very clear, he suddenly raised the price to 100 million. Anyway, it''s a bit of money. It''s a face. Besides, he thinks that Liu Rufeng, a young man, is simply the God of war and has no chance of losing.


    Of course, tortoise farmland also won''t be less than this price code, also followed to bet 100 million.


    The man looked at Liu Rufeng straightly, and his expression, which had been rigid for a long time, suddenly moved. He didn''t know whether a voice came out of his throat. "Are you... Are you... Snow wolf?"


    "What wolf is not wolf, don''t you know to be lazy? I''m not a wolf Liu Rufeng said half jokingly.


    The man snorted coldly and continued: "you are definitely snow wolf. I saw you three years ago and I will never forget you."


    "You seem to have a good memory." Liu Rufeng shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Snow Wolf? What does that man call him snow wolf? " Li Hibiscus looks at Li Hongde, Hu Meier looks at Cheng Xiaoxiao, and the answers are shaking her head. Only a few people knew the secret.


    Ito frowned in the procession and asked in a low voice, "what is snow wolf?"


    The man said coldly: "it seems that you have not been in our organization for a long time. You haven''t even heard of snow wolf."


    Ito hastened to ask modestly: "yes, I''m humble. I''m short-sighted. Please give me some advice."


    The man said: "three years ago, our two brothers met this guy. He was very powerful at that time. We couldn''t win him, but he didn''t hurt us. It''s said that snow wolf is an excellent mercenary in the Sirius group of the international mercenary corps, and its strength is very strong. "


    "Sirius? You mean the world famous Sirius regiment Ito asked in surprise, looking very modest.


    The man just gave a cold hum and ignored him.


    On the field, the holy emissary saw his old friend, his face didn''t seem very good, and most of his super fighting power had disappeared.


    Liu Rufeng smile, said: "I don''t take advantage of you, you go back to rest for a while, let your companion up."


    But the envoy didn''t move. He just sat on the ground with his knees crossed and began to close his eyes. Liu Rufeng didn''t disturb him, and gave him a chance to rest. And waved to the team of turtle field, motioned the one inside to come out.


    The one inside hesitated for a moment and finally came out. His face was more ugly than that one just now. His whole face seemed to be painted with cyan paint, which made him look very dark. But his body seems to be more flexible than the one just now, at least like a living man.


    At this time, the one sitting on the ground took a deep breath, then opened his eyes like a dead fish and stood with the one who came up.


    Liu Rufeng chuckled and said, "the holy emissary of yin and yang can only send out power when combined. How can they fight separately?"


    Originally this is not in line with the rules, which one person confrontation two people? Ma Changfeng, Jin Liu and others feel that Liu Rufeng is playing a little too much this time, but it''s not easy to stop. Guitian was so happy that he thought, "since this boy is looking for death, we can''t help it. Hum, finally we can export evil spirit..."

 Chapter 124

    Up to now, the two sides are even in the competition, but the old side has lost more than 20 million. Still, money is just a number for Ma Changfeng. It doesn''t matter whether he wins or loses, but he can''t lose face. Especially today is not an ordinary contest, but has been upgraded to the honor between nations.


    Ma Wendong is also a little nervous. Although he can''t be selfish as a notary, as a Chinese, his heart must be towards Ma Changfeng, not to mention the relationship is not general?


    The two envoys stood side by side, not in a hurry, but looked at Liu Rufeng, who had brought them nightmares.


    It was a chance meeting three years ago, when the strength of both sides had not reached the present level. At that time, it seemed that Liu Rufeng was only 17 years old in the rainy season, and seemed so green and astringent.


    However, it is such a boy who looks at the milk gas, uses a kind of elusive footwork and strong strength, and doesn''t know where to touch them. Since that time, their muscles have become extremely stiff, and even the expression on their face has disappeared, which makes them live like corpses all day long.


    On the other hand, Liu Rufeng also helped them, because since that event, the name of Yin Yang envoy has become even bigger, which can be said to be overnight fame. However, they did not have any gratitude in this respect, more or hate. Because after that incident, their Kung Fu almost declined a lot. As a result, they had to choose a special way to re hone their body. They had to endure the pain that ordinary people couldn''t stand. It took nearly two years to make a little breakthrough while recovering their previous skills.


    It''s a nightmare. It''s been haunting me for years!


    So although it was just a short fight, after so many years, they still could not forget Liu Rufeng''s face, even though it was a bit more angular masculine.


    The atmosphere on the field reached freezing point, and everyone was very nervous. Liu Rufeng paced back and forth in front of them, still with a smile on his face.


    "OK, two friends, you are guests, you come first!" Liu Rufeng broke the silence.


    The envoys of yin and Yang glanced at each other and scratched their bodies. One used his rigid technique as usual, but this time the speed increased. The other one is more flexible than his body, and his limbs can bend back, but the attack action is still a bit awkward, just like the robot dance, with a hard feeling.


    Liu Rufeng was more serious this time than before, because he met the real masters and had to deal with the attack of two masters at the same time. The force value of the two men''s cooperation in combat has exceeded the sum of the force values of the two men alone, because they cooperate very well and are almost seamless.


    Two men, one in front of the other in back, one attacking quickly and continuously; The other came out of the blue and took people by surprise. Without half a minute''s fight, everyone was dazzled.


    Liu Rufeng breathes evenly, walks slowly, but moves very gracefully. His body turns flexibly with his feet. It''s very difficult for two strange guys to meet him.


    In the end, a man jumped up, his arms extended forward, and his fingers poked at Liu Rufeng like ten needles, which was the same routine as the last time he dealt with Jin Liuyi. And the other is waiting in the back. Seeing that his companion had already made a move, he quickly drew close to Liu Rufeng, and did not poke, scratch, chop, chop with his hands. All kinds of gestures were used together, and his movements were compact and sharp.


    Liu Rufeng only felt that the two strong air currents before and after him shrouded him alive, as if he saw death waving his scythe in front of him.


    However, Liu Rufeng didn''t disappoint everyone. He blocked the back of the continuous offensive, and saw that the fingers of ten steel needles in front of him poked at him. The rapid attack made him kick people''s heart without thinking.


    The man''s body, which was made of steel, didn''t block Liu Rufeng''s seemingly simple foot. He stepped back seven or eight steps, still standing there stiffly.


    After fighting back one for a while, Liu Rufeng started to capture and used more than 60% of his kung fu. For a moment, his power increased a lot. The two men''s fists collided with each other, but they didn''t take advantage of each other.


    Their attack is more and more urgent, and the momentum is also more and more fierce. Liu Rufeng knows that these two men are fighting for their own lives today. It seems that they will not give up until they are sentenced to death.


    Liu Rufeng is no longer entangled with them. After all, a protracted war between one enemy and two is not the way. So he came up with a good idea. The first one is now in the fourth game. He must have consumed a lot of physical strength. It''s better to solve him first and then fight with the other two players.


    Liu Rufeng''s strength is greatly strengthened, his palm is like a knife, and his fingers are bent like hooks. He tries his best to avoid the dense attack behind him, but he deliberately connects with the previous one.


    When Liu Rufeng contacted the steel body, the advantage was not so obvious. It was like touching an object that was not only extremely hard, but also seemed to condense strong internal strength. Liu Rufeng shook it back several times.


    Liu Rufeng finds a space, grabs the person''s five fingers fiercely, and then makes an effort to buckle inside, then lifts him high, and then throws him fiercely.


    The man''s body is out of control, and he can only be thrown away by Liu Rufeng. However, his seemingly rigid body made a very ugly move when he was close to the ground, and actually stood in the same place.


    Liu Rufeng took advantage of this opportunity to fight with the people behind him. At this time, he moves faster than usual, because he wants to win time. Just when the other side''s hands were curving back and forth, like a performer''s dragon claw hand, Liu Rufeng leaned close to him and pushed him back. Then Liu Rufeng rushed up with a quick step, still holding out his five fingers and grabbing the man''s neck.


    That person is flurried in the body side turns to dodge, Liu Rufeng next is a blow straight boxing to his chest. This time, he didn''t dodge. He was beaten straight. He staggered back five or six steps, knelt down on one knee, and his face was extremely ugly.


    Although he had a deep foundation and protected his heart, his body was as hard as iron, and he was not seriously injured, he only felt his chest was stuffy and his breathing was difficult, and he didn''t stand up for a long time.


    The one who was thrown out by Liu Rufeng, although he didn''t hurt himself just now, was in a bit of a panic. When he attacked again, he didn''t have the strength he had before. He was soon hit on the shoulder by Liu Rufeng. He only felt that his right shoulder was sore and his right arm couldn''t be lifted. Without the strength of one arm, Liu Rufeng seized the opportunity and made a series of quick attacks. Finally, he kicked his thigh with a heavy foot.


    The man flew straight back out.

 Chapter 125

    The two devils, who once wounded the black leopard and the white elephant and defeated the golden six, have no rival to Liu Rufeng, a sunny, handsome boy full of youth.


    Liu Rufeng left room for them, and they didn''t suffer multiple injuries, but it was obvious that they lost.


    All the people led by Mr. Ma were boiling with enthusiasm, cheering and cheering one after another.


    The two half human and half ghost guys stood up, and there was a sense of disappointment and unwillingness in their dull eyes.


    Their reluctance is not only to lose the game, but also a layer of shame!


    Three years ago, they were tortured like this by the boy across the street. For many days and nights, they longed for revenge. Today, three years later, the opportunity came. They were overjoyed and grateful for God''s gift, but the cruel reality made them lose again.


    How can you be humiliated twice if you are humiliated once? And from the same person?


    The hatred in their hearts became more intense, and they could not let go.


    Liu Rufeng still had a bright smile and said politely, "you two have accepted. Today I picked up a bargain."


    It''s a very polite behavior. Everyone thinks it''s reasonable, but they think it''s disgusting and hypocritical. Liu Rufeng''s words not only can''t heal the wound in their heart, but let their wound crack deeper and bigger.


    Liu Rufeng won, turned to leave, and strode back in the eyes of a group of people.


    The Yin Yang holy emissary looked at Liu Rufeng''s back with hatred. Two people made an action at the same time. They stretched their hands to their arms, and then shook their hands fiercely. Two green lights with strong wind flew towards Liu Rufeng''s neck and back heart. Although they were in different positions, the two lights seemed to have the same speed and the same time to reach Liu Rufeng.


    What they throw is their usual concealed weapon - Shiling!


    Ma Wendong had announced the results, the game should be terminated, if the hand is a foul. It''s a pity that there are always some people who don''t play cards according to common sense. Ma Wendong saw that their hidden weapons had already flown out before they could stop their small moves.


    Just for a moment, the crowd didn''t have time to react.


    The experts on the scene, such as Ma Lao, Jin Liu and the deeply hidden red peony, also found it for the first time, but they knew that it was too late to remind them, so their voices were stuck in their throats for a long time.


    Maybe Liu Rufeng is too familiar with the eyes of the two holy envoys, so Liu Rufeng has already understood the two pairs of dead, not angry eyes. He just turned around to test them.


    With his amazing ear power, he has judged the direction and speed of the two concealed weapons. He turned his mouth up and didn''t turn back. Instead, he took out two identical concealed weapons from his arms and threw them backward.


    Then there were two tinkling sounds in the air. Four exquisite Shiling finished a gorgeous collision and sent out a little spark.


    Even the skinny ITO frowned and was surprised. He realized that the plan was much more difficult than he had imagined.


    In the last hand, he was seen through by the other side, and used more skilled skills to shoot down the concealed weapon he threw himself. This face was solid.


    But the two holy envoys were thick skinned enough. In the eyes of the public, they just patted the dust on their bodies calmly, and then returned to the team.


    Ma Wendong immediately yelled, "you fouled! Little man


    When the two heard the rebuke from the referee, they didn''t react at all. They were still there as if nothing had happened.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "forget it. Don''t worry about it. Am I ok?"


    "But..." Ma Wendong also wanted to say something, and then thought, "forget it, anyway, his side has won, too many arguments are meaningless."


    Liu Rufeng returned to his seat. Li Hibiscus looked at him with bright eyes and extended her thumb to praise him: "you''re really good. How did you do that just now


    "Meng." Liu Rufeng said casually and sat down steadily. Red peony also came to a very professional comment, "you are more powerful than I imagined!"


    Although only nine games have been played, Ma has won five games and is a little ahead, and Guitian can play another game. But just now Liu Rufeng was one-on-two. According to the common sense, it can be counted as two games. So now it can be announced that ten games will be over and the green Wolf Gang will win.


    But just before Ma Wendong announced the end of the game, the situation changed.


    Ito, who has been silent for a long time, whispered a few words in turtle field''s ear. Turtle field''s elm head suddenly came to light. He yelled in a boring voice: "Mr. Ma, it''s not over yet. We have to compete."


    "What? Liu Rufeng was one on two just now. You all saw it, so now it''s equivalent to the end of ten matches. What else Ma Wendong''s face tightened and he was dissatisfied with his international friend.


    Ichiro Kameda chuckled and said: "first, Liu Rufeng is not a member of the green Wolf Gang. This time we are competing with Mr. Ma and his disciples. Does Liu Rufeng count? Second, he asked for one against two just now. We didn''t impose it on him. Besides, they were all carried out at the same time. It''s not too much to count them as one. "


    "You...!" Ma Wendong doesn''t know how to explain. Although he thinks that the other party is some rogue, what he said just now is reasonable.


    "What do you want?" Ma Wendong asked.


    Turtle field a smile, "although he is not a disciple of the horse family, but we magnanimous, reluctantly, his game as one of today''s ten games, but... We ask for another match, and the previous players can not play again."


    "Hum... It''s certainly not nice for Ann to add the last game. If he doesn''t let the previous players play, that is to say, he doesn''t let himself play. Then who else has the strength to play?" Liu Rufeng sneers in his heart and sees the other party''s plot.


    Jin Liu and Ma Changfeng look stagnant and look at each other, knowing each other. Don''t the other side make it clear to let Mr. Ma fight¡° Come on, I''ll take it Ma Changfeng stands up and strides to the center of the field. Show calm and confident smile, "since you want to see the old man''s means, I will help you!"


    Ito and Kameda look at each other with a smile, and their eyes twinkle with strange excitement. Then ITO leaves the crowd and comes to the opposite of Ma Lao.


    As you can see, this skinny man who has been silent appears. He nodded with a smile, "Mr. Ma, I''d like to ask for your advice."

 Chapter 126

    Mr. Ma finally came out. He was tall, strong, dazzling and majestic. His powerful aura gives people a strong sense of oppression. He is worthy of being a big man in the world with extraordinary spirit.


    On the other hand, the skinny middle-aged man on the opposite side is not so impressive. He is half shorter than Ma Lao in height, which leads him to look up to his predecessor. What''s more, he can''t see any energy. He seems to have recovered from a serious illness and is in a state of depression.


    However, no one noticed that he was a master of fighting under the guise of seemingly weak, especially the evil look in his eyes.


    It''s a pity that he disguised so well that he cheated many people present.


    "Who do you think is more likely to win?" Red peony looked at the two people on the field and asked Liu Rufeng in a low voice.


    "Er... If it''s really better than Kung Fu, Mr. Ma will be a little better. But I''m afraid... "


    "You mean he might be cheating?" Red peony heard the meaning of Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng hesitated for a moment and said: "most of them pointed to Ma Lao, which can explain the problem. Maybe I''m worried too much, but I''d better be careful. We must polish our eyes and stare at... "


    Red peony nodded, began to hold the lancet, ready to hand at any time.


    On the field, Mr. Ma has set up the pile frame. It''s still the same as before, legs slightly bent, left leg forward, arms forward and back. Eyes focus on the front, peeping at each other''s movements.


    The same is a simple pile frame, you can see the depth of skill. Ma Lao''s body stood in the field, just like a towering mountain. It was majestic and impressive. He seems to be releasing a strong breath around him. It seems that as long as he moves, there will be a strong air flow, which is unstoppable.


    Liu Rufeng has already concluded that Ma Lao is much higher than Jin Liu.


    Ito is still a Japanese etiquette, to a deep Yiyi, and then break the arm around a few muscles and bones, a breath of turbid breath exhaled, calm down.


    Or he moved first, stretched out his left leg to kick the inside of the old horse''s left knee. Ma did not dodge, but directly raised his left leg to Ito''s belly.


    Originally, Ito''s kicking just now was not true. If Ma Lao couldn''t avoid it, he would succeed. If Ma Lao avoided it, he would take advantage of the situation to land on his left foot, move forward, and then wait for an opportunity to attack Ma Lao''s vital point.


    Unfortunately, Ma didn''t play according to the routine. Instead, he raised his leg directly and defended for attack. Ito had to change the routine, left leg continued to move up, midway to block Ma''s left leg attack, is still kicking to Ma''s left leg inside.


    This leg seems to have tracking function. The target of attack has not changed at all.


    A simple cross, two people secretly admire each other''s strength. It''s not only amazing in speed, but also quick in response and accurate in judgment. This is not something we can''t do without years of actual combat.


    Looking at his opponent''s leg, Ma grasped the inside of his calf and changed his direction in the middle of the way. He kicked instead, aiming at Ito''s knee joint.


    At this time, ITO can''t change his moves again. He can only temporarily retract his leg. When his left leg falls to the ground, he takes a step forward with his right leg. At the same time, he sticks out his right hand and slaps Ma Lao''s chest. This move has changed rapidly since it was received. It seems to have been rehearsed in advance. It''s like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Ma didn''t show any weakness either. He turned left. At the same time, he opened his opponent''s attack with a blow from his left arm. At the same time, he hit Ito''s face with his right fist.


    These two movements are almost the same as the moment of twisting the body, just like thunder and lightning, caught off guard. Moreover, there is a strong inner strength between the arms, and there seems to be a mass of air in the fat sleeves.


    "Mr. Ma is really good at Kung Fu!" When Liu Rufeng saw this scene, he couldn''t help but admire it.


    Ito didn''t expect that Ma Lao''s reaction was so sensitive. He used his arms to block in a hurry. But when his four arms crossed, ITO felt that there seemed to be continuous internal force gushing out of Ma Lao''s arms, implying a strong repulsive force. He moved his weight up, stood unsteadily, stepped back about ten steps, and almost sat on the ground.


    In fact, he did not know that this is the collapse of Xingyi boxing, similar to the tension of Taijiquan. In addition to the direct attack on the fist, there is an invisible external force, and the person who contacts with it often loses the center of gravity.


    Ito was so scared that he didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. He converged and returned to the battlefield. This time, he didn''t dare to make direct contact with Ma Lao''s arms. Instead, he turned his body to look for a favorable opportunity to attack a few times and then came back again.


    Mr. Ma''s tricks are like the Yangtze River. Ito''s path is a bit like a storm, fast and swift. However, ITO seems to be in short supply. The two sides lasted for more than ten minutes, and he didn''t get any advantage. He repeated the first picture several times.


    In fact, Mr. Ma had the upper hand, but he was kind. When he took the advantage, he didn''t take advantage of the victory and gave ITO a lot of breathing opportunities.


    "Ma Laotai is kind..." Liu Rufeng sighed and suddenly asked Jin Liu, "sixth brother, this man doesn''t seem to be named. Do you know his name?"


    Jin Liu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He didn''t say it."


    "Why doesn''t he sign up... Is he..." Liu Rufeng suddenly thought that in the park, someone mentioned ITO. Immediately heart move, "is he really ITO?"


    Liu Rufeng immediately realized that it was not good. If it was ITO, there must be a conspiracy this time.


    Sure enough, when he saw through Ito''s identity, there was a change in the field.


    Ma Laolian''s smashing fist and gun hammer forced ITO to retreat. At last, he was hit by Ma Laolian''s gun hammer on his right arm. ITO fell to the ground with a stagger, and his face turned purple and blue, which seemed to be very painful.


    Looking at ITO being knocked down, Ma quickly bent over to help him. One of the details he ignored was that although he hit the target just now, he had recovered most of his inner strength in an instant. With Ito''s skill, there should be nothing wrong.


    Ito''s dark eyes suddenly radiated a strong murderous spirit. When Ma Lao was less than half a foot away from him, he took out a half a foot long dagger with his right hand and stabbed Ma Lao''s left rib.


    Insidious! It''s so insidious!


    It was obvious that he had arranged it in advance.


    All the people around Ma saw it, just like he was worried about Liu Rufeng. Ma Wendong, who was not far away, was also scared out of color and yelled in a hurry: "you, stop!"


    But his voice was covered by another voice, that is, Liu Rufeng''s high pitched roar, "ITO --!" Liu Rufeng called out and found that the man really hesitated. He was sure that the man was ITO, so he immediately threw a Shiling.

 Chapter 127

    Ito thought his plan was perfect, but someone called out his name just when he was about to succeed. He didn''t intend to expose himself, so when he heard the voice, he was shocked. However, his acting was good, and he didn''t show obvious panic. The dagger he stabbed also stopped slightly and then continued to stab.


    But this time difference is enough, Liu Rufeng''s Shiling has arrived, and he hit the dagger accurately. Ito stabbed the dagger immediately deviated from the direction, because Ma Lao was too close to him, and the cat waist fell down, the movement was not convenient. So the dagger still stabbed him, but it just cut his skirt and rubbed his flesh.


    In a rage, Ma grabbed the dagger and hit Ito in the chest. Ito had been ready for a long time. He rolled away and jumped forward, intending to escape from the scene. How can ma Lao give him a chance? Then a kick to his back, but did not kick really, ITO just fell heavily on the ground, front teeth almost knock off, but did not suffer internal injury.


    In pain, he threw something from his waist and threw it to the ground. There was a stream of black smoke in the hospital. When the smoke disappeared, his people disappeared.


    "Huodun! That''s great. " Liu Rufeng scolded him secretly, blaming his carelessness just now. He thought Ma Lao could handle it, so he didn''t rush up. Now it''s too late to regret.


    After such an accident, Ma Changfeng was not in the mood to enjoy the joy of victory. He went directly to Guitian and yelled, "Guitian, what''s the matter? What do you want to do? "


    Tortoise field know the truth, now was exposed some guilty, face a burst of red a burst of White said: "Ma, Ma Lao, I do not know he can play this hand, really scum, lose our bushido spirit face, I bah!"


    Ma Changfeng''s face slightly better, asked: "how do you say to solve?"


    Tortoise farmland uttered Chi for a long time, faltering and saying: "this... Sorry, Mr. Ma, I didn''t expect him to come here in advance. Well, Mr. Ma, I''ll go back and help you find this man, and then send him to you. You can kill him or cut him. As for the moment... How about I pay you double on the basis of the bet you won? "


    This boy is smooth, he also knows that in other people''s territory dare not play horizontal, can only use money to block each other''s mouth.


    Mr. Ma snorted and sneered: "we are not bandits. We have no right to kill people. Now there is a notary here. I limit you to hand them in within three days, or I will inform the police to arrest them!"


    "OK, OK, I agree!" Turtle field dark gas, "the plan did not achieve, and lost more than a billion, really bad luck!"


    Although many disciples were still reluctant, Ma still let them go back. After all, it''s hard for them to end up fighting and killing in broad daylight. Besides, they are still island people, and they can''t do it casually.


    Ma Wendong came up and asked, "uncle, are you OK, or I''ll call the police."


    Ma Changfeng waved his hand and said, "forget it, I haven''t hurt my muscles and bones. I can''t do anything to them even if I find someone else. What''s more, even if the police deal with them, they are troublesome and need to go through a lot of procedures.


    The tense contest was finally over. After working hard for most of the day, everyone was relieved. Although there was an episode just now, it was a perfect ending on the whole, and it was good to win more than two hundred million dollars.


    Ma Changfeng is just a skin injury, just a simple bandage.


    After a big victory today, Ma Changfeng was so happy that he arranged for everyone to have dinner at home. It''s also a big project for hundreds of people to eat together. Mr. Ma specially asked more than a dozen chefs to follow suit, took out all the seafood at home, and took out several boxes of Maotai Wuliangye that had been brewed for more than ten years for everyone to taste.


    This time, Ma Changfeng has paid a lot of money. It''s hard to buy these things with money. It seems that he is really happy to take them out.


    Since Ma''s invitation to celebrate, Liu Rufeng also refused, had to cooperate with a big meal. Seeing that Ma Lao was in a good mood, Liu Rufeng was too embarrassed to spoil his interest. He swallowed what he wanted to say several times.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng had something to say, Jin Liu secretly asked, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng said bluntly, "I don''t know what''s going on in Guitian. The Yin Yang envoy and ITO, who played last, are not fuel-efficient lamps. I''m worried about their revenge. It''s easy to dodge the guns, but it''s hard to defend the arrows. If they attack, I''m afraid something will happen


    Jin Liu nodded and said, "I''ll send more people to protect Ma Lao tonight. You can keep your mobile phone unblocked. I''ll contact you if you have something."


    At this time, Ma Changfeng takes Jin Liu''s glass to thank Liu Rufeng for his help. When he sees them whispering, he asks what they are saying. Liu Rufeng tells Liu Rufeng the truth as soon as he sees that he can''t hide it. Mr. Ma said it was reasonable and would be more careful.


    After dinner, Liu Rufeng arranges for Bai Shiming to lead the security guards to escort Li Hongde''s father and daughter and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s Hu Meier home, but he temporarily stays at Ma Changfeng''s home.


    Jin Liu arranges the things at hand, then sits with Ma Lao and Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng said first, "this time we won the martial arts contest, but this is not the point, because their purpose is not in the martial arts contest."


    "Oh? Tell me more about it Ma Changfeng looked at him seriously.


    So Liu Rufeng said his idea¡° Do you remember the last birthday party? "


    "Of course, I remember it." Ma Changfeng replied.


    Liu Rufeng said, "do you remember Ding Wei''s name before he died?"


    Ma Changfeng expression dignified, thought for a while, slowly said, "you mean ITO?"


    "Yes." Liu Rufeng looked them in the eyes and said seriously: "I think that ITO is the mastermind of the birthday party, and the person who is fighting with you today is ITO..."


    Ma Changfeng seems to think of something. He slams the Buddhist beads on the table and says, "it turns out that the boy is ITO. No wonder he wants to poison me again today."


    Liu Rufeng continued, "their purpose is very obvious. They want to control the whole green Wolf Gang, so when we find ITO, we can find the shadow and find out where the headquarters in Kyoto is..."


    Jin Liu chimed in and said, "this is the mission of my brother''s trip."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t hide anything until now. He told everything and even introduced his identity.


    Now Ma Changfeng and Jin Liu have 100% trust in Liu Rufeng. After listening to his words, they solemnly ask, "what do you say we should do?"


    Liu Rufeng thought about it, and finally put forward his own idea: there should be nothing wrong in the last three or two days, and they have suffered a little loss there, and they will certainly be cultivated for a few days. But three days later, we have to prepare our hands. This time, we are not waiting for them to fall into the trap, but we are taking the initiative. These two days, brother Liu can arrange some smart and capable cronies to inquire about the news around the Japanese restaurant in the south of the city. As long as we confirm that ITO is there, we can take action. This time, we don''t want to kill everyone and bring the black dragon club together. We just need to catch ITO. With ITO gone, shadow is easy to deal with.

 Chapter 128

    Today is Liu Rufeng''s second visit to Beicheng. It''s also his second time to sit with Ma Chengfeng and Jin Liu to plan a big plan. Hearing his analysis, the two tycoons secretly admired and nodded their approval. Of course, the specific matters were arranged by Jin Liu.


    After talking about the serious topic for a long time, Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "Ma''s Xingyi boxing is really good. It''s an eye opener for the younger generation."


    Jin Liu then said, "Ma is always my teacher, and my kung fu is taught by him. I think Ma beat the top ten masters of S City, and became famous in the first World War. Then with his perseverance and courage, he finally achieved what he is today. Mr. Ma often uses his own deeds as teaching materials to inspire our younger generation. Ha ha... "


    Jin Liu''s voice became more and more loud.


    Ma Changfeng was a little ashamed. He sighed and said: "those are old things, not worth mentioning... By the way, brother Liu, today I have to thank you for saving the old man''s life. You have saved me twice. I''m more and more in debt. I''m afraid I won''t be able to pay it in the future..."


    "And me..." Jin Liu echoed.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "why does Ma care about this? I was just in a hurry to help. It''s not life-saving. It''s just a little help. I think we should do the same no matter from our personal relationship or our respect for you. "


    Words are happy lock, Liu Rufeng said, in fact, is to untie the knot of Ma Lao. In fact, he really didn''t care about it from the bottom of his heart. His material income is also considerable, and he doesn''t ask for gold and silver, mules and horses. Now that his wealth can live well, what else can he pursue?


    In order not to let the atmosphere become so heavy, Liu Rufeng put forward a condition, "Mr. Ma, if you want to repay me, teach me Xingyi boxing. I''m interested in this. In addition, we can also exchange swords."


    They are all martial arts practitioners. Naturally, Ma Changfeng is very happy. This condition is very easy for Mr. Ma. At the same time, it also gives some favor to Liu Rufeng in disguise. After all, not everyone is qualified to be personally instructed by Mr. Ma.


    Liu Rufeng still had some doubts in his mind, so he asked, "Ma Lao, I don''t know if I should ask something or not."


    "What''s the matter?" Ma Chengfeng asked.


    "... why didn''t you see your family... You didn''t see them at your birthday party last time..." Liu Rufeng asked tentatively, her eyes observing Ma Changfeng''s expression all the time.


    Seeing that Ma Changfeng was a little emotional, Jin Liu quickly explained to him, "it''s been more than ten years since Ma''s wife passed away, so he missed his dead wife and has not married yet. As for the children... He has a son who is studying abroad."


    Ah?


    Liu Rufeng is a little unbelievable. Ma Laodu is 70 years old. Is his child still studying abroad? This is too responsive to the call of the state.


    Ma Changfeng tells Liu Rufeng his story with a very complicated mood. That was 25 years ago. At that time, the strength of the gangs in s city was still in chaos. Ma Changfeng was just a boss in the West City, and two children died in the fight with the east city. Later, when he was in his 40s, he had another child. Unfortunately, his wife died of dystocia because she was an older woman.


    At that time, Ma Changfeng was only in his forties. In fact, he was able to marry a beautiful young woman, but he was single until now because he missed his dead wife and children.


    He is also a person with persistent feelings.


    Liu Rufeng now understands why Jin Liu is Ma Lao''s most proud disciple. It''s because they are very similar and they are all very dedicated. In addition, there is probably another reason. Ma Laoji is old. Once he travels to the west, can his youngest son afford such a big family? In addition, will Mr. Ma allow his children to inherit his mantle? It is possible that Jin Liu will become his successor, at least for now.


    "It''s really a hero. I cherish heroes. Hehe... It''s interesting." Liu Rufeng thinks they are more and more interesting.


    "Well, I''m sorry to remind you of your sadness. Look at me, I''m really talkative..." Liu Rufeng comforted MA in disguise.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. You don''t mean it." Ma Changfeng just fell into the past. He was a little heartbroken, but he shed tears.


    "Come on, you''d better teach me Xingyi boxing in the hospital." Liu Rufeng broke the embarrassment and stood up first.


    Jin Liu also advised, "yes, I think it''s better to go out for a stroke. After sitting for a long time, my waist hurts."


    Ma Changfeng understood what they meant and followed them to the arena.


    At this time, he seemed to be in a better mood, with a smile on his face. "Who taught brother Liu''s Kung Fu? I think you have a combination of Chinese and western, and you will be very comprehensive, especially the ingenious dart technique just now. It''s amazing."


    Liu Rufeng said: "that''s a small trick. It can''t be on the stage. You''d better start. You won''t be reluctant to give me directions... "


    Ma Changfeng blushed and set up the stake. The invisible pressure came back slowly. Liu Rufeng carefully observed, with great admiration in his heart, "now it''s rare to practice Neijia boxing to this level."


    Ma Changfeng''s waist sank, his legs bent slightly, and he lifted his breath. Then he had a continuous movement of smashing fist and cannon hammer. His moves were dense, heavy and powerful. He really had the style of a master.


    Liu Rufeng has seen many experts who use neijiaquan before, but none of them have reached this level. Today, it is an eye opener. He is also not polite. He takes the initiative to ask about the power skills of collapsing fist and artillery hammer, and Ma Changfeng is also very generous. Later, Liu Rufeng shared what he knew with Ma Changfeng, and Ma Changfeng learned a lot. In this way, the old and the young communicate with each other, and each of them benefits a lot.


    Jin Liu also gets a lot of benefits. He can see two experts practicing and talking about his kung fu at the same time. He just takes this opportunity to steal his kung fu, which is a rare opportunity.


    Many disciples also gathered around to look at them quietly. Unfortunately, their skills were still shallow, and many essential things could not be understood at all.


    Liu Rufeng, Ma Changfeng and Jin Liu have a deeper relationship. Now he can be regarded as a member of the green Wolf Gang. Even now, it is not difficult for him to mobilize a few disciples.


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng had a few drinks in Beicheng. Ma Changfeng also pointed out that Liu Rufeng''s nickname "Snow Wolf" is very nice, domineering and elegant, and has a good affinity with the green Wolf Gang.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "we must strengthen our guard in recent days and closely monitor the black dragon club. War is coming. We should always be vigilant. In addition, I have a request... "


    Liu Rufeng looked at the two men and said, "Li Hongde, father and daughter, and my other women, I can''t follow them all day long, so..."


    "It''s easy." Jin Liu patted his chest and said, "don''t I just ask more brothers to protect them? We have a lot of people. Brother Liu can help us with this. "

 Chapter 129

    Liu Rufeng was escorted to the villa. After a busy day, he also felt very tired, so he soon fell asleep.


    He had a good night''s sleep. It was nine o''clock in the morning when he opened his eyes. Liu Rufeng gets up to wash up and looks for food everywhere.


    Now Li Yuehua has gone home and no one has made breakfast. Liu Rufeng is a little sad. "It seems that Aunt Li was good when she was there."


    He found a bottle of yogurt and a piece of bread, and ate it himself. It''s also western food.


    In the yard, his disciples are still practicing nervously, and Bai Shiming is also among them. Liu Rufeng was very strange and asked why he didn''t follow Li Hongde.


    Bai Shiming said with a smile, "well, in the early morning, there were dozens of people in the company. At first, he thought it was a bad guy. Later, he knew it was the person arranged by Mr. Jin LiuYe. Ha ha... I feel that I have nothing to do."


    "Brother six is really quick." Liu Rufeng said to himself that he began to exercise his muscles and prepare to train with these people.


    After a few practice sessions, I received a call from Xia rose and Hu mei''er. The contents were the same: "Rufeng, come and have a look. In the early morning, there were a group of people standing at my door. They didn''t look serious. I didn''t dare to go out."


    Liu Rufeng understands that it must be the person arranged by Jin Liu. He can''t help but smile bitterly, "these people are really dedicated and go so early." He had to tell them clearly that they were looking for someone to protect them. After hearing this, the two girls were relieved.


    Liu Rufeng thinks that after all, there are so many people in Li Hongde''s company, and so many people are arranged to protect it. It should be OK. In the evening, when he came home, there were people here, and nothing happened. Li is to go out when they are personally accompany, is more safe. What''s more, now she is pestering herself to teach her Kung Fu every day, and she can''t shake it off.


    Now Xia rose and Hu mei''er are protected, and they are safe now. As for Cheng Xiaoxiao, there''s no need to worry about that ghost spirit, not to mention that she doesn''t even know where she lives.


    But Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of a good idea, Hu mei''er and summer rose can''t be together? Including Cheng Xiaoxiao can live together, when there is anything convenient to take care of, save now so distracted.


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng think Li villa is the most suitable. There are many vacant rooms in Li''s villa, so it''s no problem for more than a dozen people to live in. Besides, now Li is a girl, and she has a companion.


    Liu Rufeng first dials Li Hongde to ask for his opinions. Li Hongde immediately clapped, "no problem, you has the final say. The room in our house is empty, too. It''s more lively to have a few more people. "


    Li Hongde agrees, and Liu Rufeng asks for Li''s opinions, because he knows that what he said just now is only his own subjective judgment. If Li doesn''t accept those people, he can''t beat the young lady.


    "Classmate Li hibiscus, I have something to discuss with you." As soon as Li Hibiscus came downstairs, Liu Rufeng took the initiative to say hello to her.


    Wearing a training suit, Li Mu Jin is happily humming a little song to join the training team. Seeing Liu Rufeng''s strange look at her, her big watery eyes turn and grunt, she immediately understands that Liu Rufeng has something to ask her, so she immediately pulls down her face and says solemnly, "look at you, are you sneaky? Is there any conspiracy?"


    "It''s like this..." Liu Rufeng cleared her throat, her voice was soft, and she said with a pleading tone: "I want them to move here. I''ll analyze it for you..."


    "Stop!" Li Hibiscus suddenly straightened her face, looked at him seriously, and said coldly, "are you going to bring all your women to my house? You think our family is a shelter, no, no! Although sister Zhu Dan has gone home, she will be back in a few days. I don''t need them to accompany me... Hehe, goodbye! "


    "It''s over!" Liu Rufeng is just like a ball out of breath. Even the most convincing reason she thought was rejected by Li mujin. Now it seems that there is no drama at all.


    "Hibiscus, you wait..." Liu Rufeng thought of a good idea.


    "Why? You don''t have to talk nonsense. If I say it''s not going to work, it''s not going to work. " Li is still determined.


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and said, "do you still want to learn my kung fu? Beautiful footwork, dazzling eyes closed throwing darts.... "


    "You dare to threaten me..." Li Hibiscus glared at Liu Rufeng fiercely, and suddenly chuckled, "playing with you, I agree!"


    What a quick face!


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to smile bitterly and said, "it''s still Li mujin who is considerate. In fact, you all know this time, and your teacher, Xia rose. You must know mei''er, and you know Cheng Xiaoxiao. "


    "As long as there is no peony, it''s really a coquettish fox. I will never accept her." Li said seriously that the light in her eyes was much softer.


    "Without her, without her, I''ll listen to you and never let her into our house." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, why don''t you like red peony?


    Li Hibiscus suddenly thought of something and roared again, "Liu Rufeng, even our teacher, you will not let go, I will kill you...!" Finish saying, took mop to chase to come over.


    Liu Rufeng runs to the yard and asks Bai Shiming to save him. Bai Shiming laughed, "brother, you can''t eat the tofu of the eldest lady again."


    "Don''t be so evil as I think, OK?" Liu Rufeng turns around Bai Shiming for several times. Finally, Li Hibiscus is tired and gasps until she stops.


    Liu Rufeng walked over with a smile and asked tentatively, "big beauty, you have no strength. How can you train for a while?"


    Li seems to be really tired. Although Liu Rufeng''s words just now are very hard to find, she doesn''t move either. She just stares at her fiercely, and then says gently, "get in touch and move now!"


    Liu Rufeng was granted amnesty and happily called them. Hu mei''er agreed very happily and said excitedly, "I haven''t lived in a villa yet. This time I''m in your light. In the evening, I''ll treat you well, great hero. "


    The voice on the phone was loud, and Li Hibiscus beside her also heard it clearly. After all, she was still a girl. When she heard this, her cheeks turned red. At the same time, she threw a vicious look at Liu Rufeng, but the spearhead pointed at Liu Rufeng, "Huaxin big radish!"


    Summer rose a little hesitant, she heard Li Hibiscus''s home feel wrong, thought, "to their students'' home boarding, this let others how to see me?"


    Li Hibiscus personally grabbed the phone invitation, "Miss Xia, I invited you to come, we teachers and students also have the opportunity to be a companion, a good exchange."


    These words can also be regarded as a step for Xia rose, which Li Hibiscus did very well, at least Liu Rufeng thought so.

 Chapter 130

    Li Hibiscus is very good at being a man. Her words moved the rose. She said she would pack up soon and try to move here today.


    "Don''t wait for a while. Pack up now and move right away." Li is sincere.


    "This girl is still acute." Liu Rufeng felt this was very warm and thought, "don''t mention it, this girl''s work is quite bright and grand!"


    "Thank you." Liu Rufeng shows her face.


    "Don''t stink. I''m not giving you face. I have conditions. Remember, I want to learn kung fu. Hum!" With that, Li Mu Jin shook her head and went to practice with Bai Shiming.


    Liu Rufeng is left in a mess in the wind


    Liu Rufeng thought about it and had to go to help Xia Rosa pack up her things. In addition, she didn''t get along with her alone for a long time. I really thought about it.


    For the convenience of pulling things, Liu Rufeng also specially drove a cross-country car. As soon as they saw that Liu Rufeng had some work to do, Xu quickly came over and said, "boss, let''s go and help."


    "Go ahead, it''s nothing for you. Hurry up and practice." Liu Rufeng directly refused, he also planned to go there and summer rose rolling bed sheet, to so many light bulbs, not nothing can be done?


    ¡­¡­


    Summer rose sitting on the sofa in a daze, looked around the environment that she had lived for a long time, really some reluctant. Going to the Li family is to live in a villa. Will there be a lot of trouble? Thinking of moving in and seeing Liu Rufeng every day, Xia rose could not help looking forward to it. "What a romantic thing it would be... But there were other women around him."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door¡° Who... "


    "I, open the door." Liu Rufeng has arrived at the door, and found that the bodyguards downstairs have secretly sent them back, and no one has given them some benefits. After all, we can''t let people work in vain.


    Summer rose recognize the voice of Liu Rufeng, excited ran to open the door, looking at Liu Rufeng, two eyes flashing tears, once into Liu Rufeng''s arms.


    "All right, baby, what are you excited about?" Liu Rufeng closed the door, hugged her tightly and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    "I miss you." Summer rose choked a little.


    "Silly girl, we can meet every day in the future. We should be happy." Liu Rufeng comforted him.


    "Well, I should be happy. But you still have other women... "Xia rose raises her head which is buried in Liu Rufeng''s chest and looks at him affectionately.


    "Er... Didn''t I say that you will always be my first wife? In my heart, you are the most important. They... They... "


    "Well, stop it." Xia Qiang bit his lip and said softly, "I''m not hard for you. As long as I can be the woman behind you, I''ll be your husband and my son."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing, "we''ve all considered the matter of husband and son, so let''s hurry up..."


    "What for?" Summer rose a little puzzled.


    "Make a man quickly, you housewife can work early." Liu Rufeng gave her a kiss on the lip, then picked her up and quickly walked into the bedroom.


    "What are you doing, in broad daylight..."


    "I can''t help it. Please pity me..."


    ¡­¡­


    Today, there are only two people in the room. It''s nice that no one bothers me. It''s not like last time when I had an affair. I''m so nervous that I didn''t play well. Today, Liu Rufeng played very well. At last, Xia Rosa desperately grasped the sheets for fear of shouting. Liu Rufeng laughed when she saw her funny appearance and gave up her gun.


    "Do you want to keep a diary of today''s events?" Liu Rufeng joked.


    Summer rose a Leng, pointing to Liu Rufeng stammer said, "you, you read my diary..."


    "I saw it by accident."


    "You... How can you do this, I ignore you..." Xia rose tooted her mouth and pretended to be angry, but her clothes were not neat, panting, and the plump Yufeng was shaking up and down.


    Liu Rufeng stretched out his sinful hand and pinched it gently. He said with a smile, "don''t be so serious. It''s all like this. What''s the secret?"


    Summer rose a push away him, with the pillow in his body hard hit, angry way: "you will say, unreasonable said reasonable, hate!"


    At this time, Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone rings. When she sees that it''s from Hu Meier, Liu Rufeng is a little embarrassed. She looks at Xia Rosa in embarrassment and deliberately lets her look at the caller ID of her mobile phone to ask for her opinions.


    "Take it. It''s not an outsider. I''ll see you sooner or later." Summer rose very plain said a sentence, began to tidy clothes.


    After connecting, I heard Hu mei''er say in a reproachful tone: "you said that you didn''t know how to help me when you moved. I had to carry my own bags downstairs. You can really do it. Where is it? I want to see you


    "I... I have something to do outside. Didn''t I send someone to pick you up?" Liu Rufeng felt guilty.


    "Rufeng, get dressed quickly. Don''t let people wait too long!" Xia rose deliberately raised her voice, as if she was afraid the other side could not hear her.


    Liu Rufeng seems to be bombarded by a flash of lightning, burning the summer rose with his hand, which means: you wait for me.


    Summer rose covered her mouth with a proud smile and went to one side to pack things.


    "That, I, I am here in rose..." Liu Rufeng had to tell the truth.


    Just listen to the phone that end pause for a moment, then is Hu Mei Er sour said, "also tell me a lie, is not in the rose elder sister home romantic happy?"? Forget it. I don''t expect you. You have a good time. I have to hurry to share this good news with Li mujin


    "Cut! I don''t believe you dare to scare anyone. " Liu Rufeng hung up and felt relieved.


    Summer rose is not a lot of things, soon finished. The landlord came here to check out, and they left.


    "How''s Auntie recently? Are you going to see the old people?" Liu Rufeng suddenly thought that Xia Rose''s mother was still in the hospital, and she didn''t visit her during this period of time. She couldn''t help feeling a little guilty.


    "Mom is recovering well and should be able to leave the hospital today." Summer rose said seriously.


    "Then let''s go to meet her old man and let him live with us."


    "This..." summer rose some hesitation, she is not afraid of Li Hibiscus is not willing, anyway, he went, also not bad this person. The main reason is that the elderly people are afraid that they will have ideas when they see so many women around their boyfriends.


    But there is no good way to think about it. After all, I have moved there. I can''t let the old people live outside.


    "Don''t worry, I think Auntie will understand." Liu Rufeng saw through the heart of summer rose and gave him confidence.


    The procedures at the hospital went smoothly. Within an hour, Liu Rufeng picked up the old man. Although the old lady looks a little weak, she looks much better.


    The car is speeding on the road. Chen Guilan sees something wrong and asks, "where are we going, rose? It doesn''t seem to be the way to you."

 Chapter 131

    "Auntie, you are so wise that you can see it all at once." Liu Rufeng flattered.


    Chen Guilan asked, "young man, where are we going? It''s not going to your house


    "Auntie, you guessed right." Liu Rufeng paid another compliment. Summer rose secretly white he one eye, mutter: "flatterer!"


    Chen Guilan didn''t seem to see how happy she was. She looked worried. "It''s not good. I''ll go to your house before I pass. Look at this..."


    Liu Rufeng forgot about it. The old man had an old idea and couldn''t accept living together before marriage, not to mention having a mother-in-law.


    "It''s OK, auntie. My parents are not here." Liu Rufeng said the key to the matter in a word, and Chen Guilan was relieved.


    As Liu Rufeng had already told Xia Qiangwei''s mother that she would move in together, as soon as they arrived at the door of Li''s villa, they saw a group of people lining up to greet them, which was like greeting the national leaders.


    Chen Guilan was confused and asked Liu Rufeng, "Rufeng, is this your home? Why so many people. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "aunt, you can rest assured that these are all my family and friends."


    "Oh, your family is so rich. We roses are so lucky."


    Xia rose blushed and helped the old man out of the car.


    "Welcome Aunt Chen, welcome Aunt Chen..." Li and Hu Meier came to say hello first.


    Chen Guilan looked back at Liu Rufeng and asked, "are they all your sisters?"


    "Er... Yes." Liu Rufeng replied awkwardly.


    The old man looked very happy and came into the house in a crowd. Hu mei''er is very good at talking, which makes the old man happy. Li Hibiscus usually looks heartless, serious up also did not say, and package bananas and cut apples, looking particularly attentive.


    Chat for a while, because Chen Guilan just discharged from hospital need to rest, in addition to summer rose, others let them out first, Liu Rufeng just stepped out of the door and was stopped.


    Chen Guilan smiles, looks at him and says, "this is not your home, is it?"


    Xia rose suddenly turned pale and quickly explained: "Mom, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, because..."


    "Because of what?" Chen Guilan in front of the summer rose or some deterrent, a stagnant expression, summer rose dare not speak.


    Liu Rufeng can''t hide it, and dares to explain, "Auntie, it''s like this. This is the home of the president of our group. I said hello in advance. You can rest assured that you don''t have to be restrained. Just like your own home. "


    "Oh, yes. I''m just worried that it''s not suitable to trouble people like this. After all, you work for them. Don''t affect your work. You see who works and lives in the boss''s house. " Chen Guilan said earnestly.


    Liu Rufeng was amused, but it was normal for the old man to worry about it. If it wasn''t for his special identity, he didn''t dare to live in such a place. But I can''t tell myself what I do directly. I can only lie, "Auntie, I have shares in this company, just like my family, so you can rest assured."


    "Oh, is that true? That''s great. We rose will have hope in the future. Ha ha... Young man is so young and capable. Rose has found a good man... "


    "Er... Don''t praise me, auntie. I''ll be proud." Liu Rufeng playful smile, summer rose secretly pinched him.


    Finally the old man to fool in the past, Liu Rufeng pulled out the summer rose, asked her what supplies she needed.


    In fact, they moved thoroughly this time. They had their own toiletries, so they didn''t have to buy them any more. Xia rose just wanted to refuse, Hu Meier and Li Hibiscus came in, took Xia Rose''s hand and said: "Sister Rose, let''s go shopping."


    "Shopping?"


    Summer rose is usually very frugal, although Liu Rufeng gave her a lot of money, but she has formed the habit, the money in that card in addition to her mother spent a little, basically did not move. Shopping is a luxury for her.


    Hu Meier said with a smile: "Sister Rose, some people may have torn your clothes to pieces today. Let''s go. Sister will take you to the street to buy a new one."


    "Meier, you..." Xia rose blushed with shame.


    When Li heard their conversation, she was a little late and continued, "yes, Miss Xia, we just bought some daily necessities."


    Xia rose couldn''t beat them, so she had to follow her. When I got to the yard, I saw a tall and beautiful beauty standing there. It seemed that she was not happy. "You''re so funny. You leave me alone. Where are you going?"


    It''s Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Li Hibiscus was very enthusiastic today. She went over and said with a smile, "sister Xiaoxiao, look for him!" Then he pointed to Liu Rufeng.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao forks his waist and glares at Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng said wrongly, "I can''t blame you. I don''t have your address. Where can I find you?"


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Take my luggage in. By the way, hibiscus, which room do I live in?" Cheng Xiaoxiao blames a few words and turns to the main topic.


    Li Hibiscus took Cheng Xiaoxiao into the room, but she didn''t pack up, so she took her to go shopping.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s said that it''s a wonderful thing to go shopping with a beautiful woman. Liu Rufeng thinks it''s a big lie and wants to find out the person who said it.


    Today, when shopping, the four women seem to have formed an alliance. In addition to helping them get things, they also watch them try on their clothes and make comments on Liu Rufeng. If one of them is offended by a little improper use of words, it will be attacked by the whole alliance.


    Liu Rufeng murmured bitterly, and could not help regretting, "I just tormented Lao Tzu on the first day. Can I hold on for a long time?"


    Three girls strolled for an afternoon, and everyone bought a lot of them. Of course, Liu Rufeng didn''t work in vain. The four girls generously selected four pairs of underwear and several pairs of socks for him. Liu Rufeng wants to cry without tears, complains: "you are too cruel too, accompany you for most of the day, get a few of this for me."


    I didn''t expect the girls to say, "stop talking nonsense, hurry to pay the bill and come back to carry things!"


    Liu Rufeng knew that he had made a mistake. It was not a treasure house. He invited some aunts and grandmothers for himself. It was hard and expensive. Alas! Now I understand what a man is, a man - it''s hard.


    In the evening, Li Hongde gave Chen Guilan a grand banquet, and Chen Guilan was even more happy. In her opinion, it''s worth living in such a good partner for one night in her life.


    In the evening, several girls chatter together, and Liu Rufeng goes out to find Bai Shiming to see how their Kung Fu practice is going.

 Chapter 132

    Liu Rufeng is also a very responsible person. Although he seems to be fooling around at ordinary times, he has a good grasp of what to do and what not to do. And he is also a man of temperament. Once he is determined to do something, he will take it very seriously.


    Bai Shiming selected several people by himself, which is equivalent to his cronies, so he is still very concerned about them. Although the people in jinliu can be transferred freely now, they are not their own people after all, and they are not so easy to use. What''s more, Liu Rufeng realized that he would soon move to Kyoto, and these people would certainly take them with him. So, it''s very useful for them to grow fast now.


    Bai Shiming several people came to ask what happened. Liu Rufeng said solemnly: "look how your Kung Fu is doing recently. Two days ago, you went to see the world. What did you learn? "


    Mention this topic, Xu Laosan came to the spirit, preemptive said: "that day is really eye-catching, especially you, boss, you are really great, I''m afraid we can''t reach your height in this life."


    Wang Zhuang also looked at Liu Rufeng with admiration and said, "yes, that holy emissary is a devil. I didn''t expect that the alliance is not your opponent. You are really unpredictable."


    Gao Jun''s mouth is stupid. After a long time, he says, "boss, you''re great!"


    Liu Rufeng knew that their words were from the heart, so he frankly accepted their compliment and said with a smile, "I accepted your words. It''s nothing. In fact, that day was also very dangerous. Those two guys were more powerful than I thought. If I hadn''t dealt with them before, I might have suffered losses."


    Bai Shiming''s words are the most beautiful. He usually doesn''t speak much, but every time he tells the truth, he just says to the point: "those two people are really good, but I don''t think you''ve done your best, otherwise they won''t be able to go back alive."


    Liu Rufeng patted Bai Shiming on the shoulder and laughed, "do you see that? Your eyes are poisonous. It''s true that I stayed in love that day, but it''s not to be soft hearted, it''s to catch bigger fish. Only when they are there, ITO will have the courage to fight back, and we will have an excuse to hold him. Otherwise, Ito''s slippery head may run away and disappear. "


    Bai Shiming didn''t know what Liu Rufeng really thought, and they never asked. Today, when they heard Liu Rufeng say that, they just nodded symbolically and didn''t say anything.


    "Well, you all rehearse what you know, and I''ll see if you''re slack..." Liu Rufeng suddenly straightened his face and became serious.


    Xu''s three good performances, this time he came first. His arms are outstretched, his feet are flexible, fast and slow, and he can move forward and backward freely. He has practiced a set of big grabbing hands in dazzling ways. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help nodding. Finally, he pointed out the shortcomings. "You''re basically proficient in catching gloves now, and you have no problem with your arm strength. Just remember, big catchers are good at the above three ways, but they don''t pay attention to the next three ways. You should make up more lessons in the next three ways. Come on, look at me... "


    Liu Rufeng said, demonstrating low leg techniques such as kicking the knee, then bending down and squatting, came a series of sweeping legs, then kicking with one hand on the ground and lying on the ground, all kinds of moves are the next three ways. Xu Laosan remembered it one by one, but he did not forget to compliment him


    Liu Rufeng ignored him and said to Wang Zhuang, "it''s your turn."


    Wang Zhuang has long limbs and is good at long-distance attack. After watching his performance, Liu Rufeng first praised his performance, then pointed out the shortcomings, "at first, I asked you to learn these according to your own characteristics, but now that you are very skilled, I have to tell you the shortcomings. No matter what kind of martial arts, there are advantages and disadvantages. Changquan is like a big horse with a long spear. It is easy to stretch and has a consistent momentum. But in melee attacks, it''s going to be the underdog. So, I''m going to teach you some close ups to make up for that. "


    Liu Rufeng said, demonstrating a set of close to the body short fight moves, let Wang Zhuang write down, and asked him to learn more close to the body wrestling skills.


    Arrived Gao Jun, Liu Rufeng looks at this person to feel empty in the stomach, who let him grow like baozi?


    Wang Zhuang didn''t have any special skills, just performed a few close falls. According to his characteristics, Liu Rufeng taught him some footwork to make up for his weakness of clumsy hands and feet, and told him how to practice his explosive power, so that once the enemy gets close to him, he can quickly defeat the enemy.


    Finally, when he arrived at Bai Shiming, Liu Rufeng expected the most from him.


    The Bai Shiming society is more comprehensive than the three of them. Liu Rufeng suggests that Bai Shiming can start.


    Bai Shiming was very attentive and demonstrated his Sanda and new Changquan one by one. Liu Rufeng nodded. Needless to say, Baishi is much better than them. He is more skillful in the same way. He can fight like a flowing stream of clouds.


    Liu Rufeng was very happy and said to Bai Shiming, "your boxing moves have been very skilled, but if you want to go to a higher level, you must practice your inner strength well. You know, the highest level of martial arts is to win without moves, and the more simple the moves are at the end. If you want to make a breakthrough, you need to know that you have to get rid of some fancy movements and master the most direct hitting skills. "


    "I know. Is it dragon brother''s Jeet kune do?" Bai Shiming said suddenly.


    "It can be said that, but I tell you that there is no difference between good and bad martial arts in the world. Only martial arts practitioners have different strengths. The key to becoming a master depends on one''s own skill.... "


    Bai Shiming looks up at the starry sky and thinks deeply.


    "Well, let''s see how the Qimen Jiugong footwork I taught you is doing. You can just take me for an experiment. " Liu Rufeng said.


    "Good."


    Bai Shiming recalled the deep footwork, then took a deep breath, and slowly got some movement under his feet. His whole body revolved around Liu Rufeng and stepped on the direction according to the mystery of the nine palace eight diagrams and the strange door dunjia. After a while, he could only see the empty shadow and could not see where Bai Shiming was.


    Xu Laosan was stunned. He clapped his hands and thought to himself, "if only I knew this set of footwork, but I''m too stupid to learn the nine palace eight trigrams."


    Liu Rufeng quietly looked at Bai Shiming, silently praised in his heart, "it seems that he is learning very fast, and it''s hard to reach this level in a few months."


    Suddenly, Liu Rufeng sticks out his right hand, grabs Bai Shiming''s collar and holds him down. Then he laughed, "Shiming, you still can''t escape my eyes."


    Bai Shiming thought that he had mastered it very well, but he didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to see through it at once, and he was able to control him. Suddenly his cheek was hot and he was ashamed to say: "Alas I''m still so weak in front of you. "

 Chapter 133

    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you''ve practiced very well. You don''t think who taught you. How can you hide it from me? But I don''t think you have any problem with that Ueno now. "


    This is also a kind of affirmation to Bai Shiming. It''s less than a month since he last kicked the hall. It''s already against the sky that he can change from the last disastrous defeat to the upper hand.


    Bai Shiming felt better in his heart and continued to ask, "what else do I lack?"


    Liu Rufeng said: "although our Chinese martial arts are broad and profound, few of us can reach a certain level of internal strength, and the external boxing is not as good as karate. Karate focuses on practicing the hitting ability and accuracy of hands and feet. I think you should strengthen your training in this aspect. Besides, I''ll teach you a set of breathing methods. After six months, the effect will be obvious. "


    "As for footwork... The main thing I teach you is to win while moving, but it''s better for the enemy to follow you. If the enemy is stationary, you''d better not use this set of footwork."


    Liu Rufeng said a lot today, and several people benefited a lot. Finally, almost, Liu Rufeng went back to his room to have a rest.


    When he lay on the bed, it was more than eleven o''clock. Liu Rufeng closed his eyes and began to fall asleep.


    Don''t know when, Liu Rufeng consciousness in mind, suddenly feel the door gently ring for a while, then there is the rustle of footsteps. The sound of footsteps gradually came to the bedside, and then the man seemed to be stroking his cheek.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly woke up and grabbed the man''s hand. It is a soft and greasy hand, Liu Rufeng efforts to open his eyes, a careful look, it turned out to be summer rose.


    Summer rose hand was caught seems to be very painful, face extremely ugly, but did not cry out. Liu Rufeng asked, "it''s you. How did you come here in the middle of the night?"


    "Still don''t let me go..." summer rose red face said shyly, "I come to see you, I can''t sleep in the room."


    At this time, Liu Rufeng''s consciousness also sobered up a lot, sat up and gently hugged her waist, soft voice way: "how, just came to think of me, during the day we are not that what once?"


    Xia rose said angrily: "go to you, I''m not so shameless as you. I know things between men and women all day long. I can''t sleep in a new environment."


    Liu Rufeng is also reasonable. Most people will lose sleep when they change their environment. For example, there are not many people who will go to sleep wherever they go.


    "Then sleep with me. Let''s talk for a while." Liu Rufeng said softly.


    Xia rose sat down, leaned on his shoulder and kept silent for a while. She said, "I don''t know why, but I feel uneasy when I get here."


    "What do you say?" Liu Rufeng picked his eyebrows.


    Xia rose sad said: "before I just heard that your identity is very unusual, but after I came here, I found so many people around you. I feel more and more different from you. In the future, you may know more people and do bigger things. I... I don''t know if I can keep up with you..."


    Liu Rufeng was amused. "It seems that this girl is cranky again. If she follows me to kick the hall and join me in the birthday party or the martial arts contest two days ago, it will have a greater psychological impact on her."


    Liu Rufeng now understands that a rural girl''s vision and psychological endurance are different from those of a girl who grew up in a rich family. Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao probably don''t have these ideas. However, the more so, the more he felt that Xia rose was pure and clean, and even made people feel afraid to touch it at will.


    "I''m not as good as you think. In fact, I don''t want to be like this either, but now I come here with tasks. After these things are done, we will live the life of ordinary people." Liu Rufeng said from the heart.


    "Is it true?" Summer rose listened to this words very shocked, don''t seem to believe is from the mouth of Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "of course, it''s true. When did I cheat you? I''m actually very lazy. I don''t want to pursue fame and wealth. I''m just plain better."


    Summer rose affectionately looking at him, for a long time before the head buried in his chest, so quietly fell asleep, Liu Rufeng did not disturb her, still keep this position to sleep.


    Not long after they fell asleep, Liu Rufeng faintly heard that someone outside the door seemed to call his name, "Liu Rufeng, did you sleep?" The voice is very soft, but also with a bit of flattery.


    Liu Rufeng was awakened and murmured, "what happened to mei''er? This..." seeing the sleeping Xia rose, he was in a bit of panic, just like being caught in bed immediately.


    Pretend to be asleep and ignore her? But it''s too late. Hu mei''er seems to have pushed the door gently.


    Summer sleep do not cover the quilt, there is nothing to cover the summer rose. Liu Rufeng sweating for the first time, gently pushed Xia rose, saw her hard to open her eyes, did not wait for her to speak, covered her mouth, lying in her ear, gently said, "Meier is coming, you, you hide..."


    Ah!


    Summer rose suddenly came spirit, fierce sit up, everywhere looking for a place to hide. Liu Rufeng saw the embarrassment of summer rose, and almost laughed out, only to know that she was more afraid of being found than herself. Liu Rufeng also scratched his head a little. "What''s the matter today? Why are you running to me?"


    His room is very simple, only a cabinet, summer rose also can''t care so much, without a word opened the cabinet door to drill in. Always gentle dignified summer rose, today is the first time to abandon their past image.


    Just as Xia rose got into the cupboard and closed the door, Hu mei''er crept in. Liu Rufeng still pretends to lie in bed and sleep soundly, but he doesn''t hear anything.


    Hu mei''er walked slowly to Liu Rufeng''s bed, looked at Liu Rufeng up and down, and giggled with her shoulders. However, her voice was very small, as if she was worried that people outside would hear her. She laughed a few times, then hugged her shoulder and snorted, saying, "you can still pretend to sleep for me. I heard something just now. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Liu Rufeng ignored her, snoring one after another.


    Hu mei''er had more means. She bent down and pinched Liu Rufeng''s nose with her hand. She said with a bad smile, "I''ll suffocate you and see you pretend to sleep."


    Liu Rufeng gave up breathing with his nose and opened his mouth to gasp. Hu mei''er almost bent over with a smile. Later, she found that she had lost her manners and covered her mouth. She listened to the movement outside. She was sure that no one found out, and then she took a long breath.


    "Still pretend to sleep, right? See how long you can hold on." Hu mei''er is not as clever as Xia rose. She has many ideas. After looking around for a while, I found a pair of smelly socks on the ground, so I went to cover my nose and mouth, two fingertips pinched a corner of the socks, and then walked to the bedside again.


    She pinched Liu Rufeng''s nose again and handed over the smelly socks while Liu Rufeng opened her mouth.

 Chapter 134

    Liu Rufeng had seen Hu Meier''s ghost heart for a long time. He pretended to be asleep just now. A see she wants to take smelly socks to punish oneself, in the heart dark gas, "good you die wench, so revenge me."


    Hu mei''er looked at the smelly socks in her hand getting closer and closer to Liu Rufeng''s mouth. She was worried and excited. All her spirits were focused on this masterpiece.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly opened one eye, looked at her one eye, said: "why, so insidious way you want to come out." Hu Meier''s hands were so scared that her socks almost fell on Liu Rufeng''s mouth.


    Fortunately, Liu Rufeng hid quickly. As soon as she turned over, she pressed Hu Meier under her body and almost stuck her face together. "What do you want to do in my room if you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?" she said


    Hu mei''er didn''t know that Liu Rufeng was pretending to be sleeping. Just now she said that she was just guessing. Suddenly she was found out. She was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "I said I went to the wrong room. Do you believe me?"


    "Yes? Would you call my name in the wrong room? You think I''m so gullible. " Liu Rufeng gave her a kiss on the face and said with a smile, "no matter whether you go right or wrong, you can''t go tonight." Liu Rufeng was joking, and her hands began to feel uneasy.


    Hu mei''er was so itchy that she pushed him away. After a while, her eyes suddenly brightened and she pointed to Liu Rufeng and said: "did you just hear me calling your name? So you''re pretending to sleep. Then there seems to be another person in this room. I just heard something inside


    Liu Rufeng also remembered that Xia rose was still hidden in the cupboard. She couldn''t help looking at Hu mei''er nervously. She gave her a white look and said, "no one else, who runs to the man''s room like you in the middle of the night."


    Hu mei''er ignored him, looked around for a week, and finally locked her eyes on the cupboard. As soon as Liu Rufeng finished reading it, he was embarrassed this time. He doesn''t matter, the key is to think about the summer rose. Summer rose is hidden, is embarrassed to be seen by others. That''s good. I can''t help but be found after holding it for a long time.


    Hu mei''er had already come to the cupboard. She didn''t open the cupboard door, but she secretly laughed. Then she pretended to be calm and said, "I think I think too much. I don''t think there is anyone in the cupboard." Then he came back.


    "There''s no one there, suspicious." Liu Rufeng said with her, and then asked in a low voice, "do you think it''s time to go back to sleep? You see how embarrassing it would be if you were run into at Mr. Li''s house, right?"


    Hu Mei Er chuckled, "you said you wouldn''t let me go. Now you''re driving me away again. You''re so strange. I won''t go. Why should I go when I come? We are not sneaking around. What are we afraid of? "


    At this point, Hu mei''er lay directly on the bed.


    Liu Rufeng saw that it was over. The girl said that she would not go away. If she couldn''t sleep for an hour, rose would have to suffocate in the cupboard.


    "Meier, wake up, you can''t sleep here." Liu Rufeng didn''t move.


    Liu Rufeng leaned against the side of the bed, staring at the cupboard, and her brain was spinning fast.


    Hu mei''er lay on the bed with her eyes closed for a while, and suddenly giggled. Finally she sat up and said with a smile, "Sister Rose, come out, it''s bad."


    Shit! Originally this wench already knew, intentionally make bad. Liu Rufeng wanted to beat her up.


    Now that it''s exposed, it''s no use hiding it. Xia rose pushed open the cupboard door and came out. She gasped, and her face was red. She pointed to Hu mei''er and said angrily, "you''re a dead girl, are you on purpose?"


    Hu mei''er bent over with a smile. "Who told you to hide there? How about it? Is it very comfortable?"


    Summer rose white her one eye, hate hate of say, "I go inside to see clothes, can''t?"


    "Oh, that''s right. Sister Rose is really unusual. She came to visit the dead guy''s wardrobe at night. No wonder this guy likes you so much. I admire her."


    "You''re the only one who talks Xia rose pinched Hu mei''er''s body and laughed.


    The two girls joked and laughed happily. Liu Rufeng looked at them straight away and said with no expression: "are you going to stay or go back to sleep? I have to rest. I can''t chat with you. "


    "We''re not leaving. It''s so easy to have a chance to chat with rose. Why go back?" Hu mei''er spat out her tongue and said.


    "Chat in your own room. Don''t disturb me to sleep!" Liu Rufeng murmured angrily, and then he lay down to sleep.


    How could the two girls let him go? They scratched their feet and pinched their noses. All kinds of troublemaking techniques were used. Finally, Liu Rufeng had no idea. She opened the door directly and threatened: "if you make trouble again, I''ll call someone. Once you wake up the old lady, you''re not ashamed."


    As soon as the old lady was mentioned, the two girls were afraid, especially Xia Qiangwei. When she heard Liu Rufeng''s words, she pulled Hu mei''er out and opened the door. Then she jumped the two girls down. She saw Cheng Xiaoxiao standing at the door, wearing white pajamas and long hair.


    Hu mei''er and Xia rose called out with a "ah". At last, they saw that it was Cheng Xiaoxiao who stroked her chest. They pulled Cheng Xiaoxiao in and said, "what are you doing? There''s no sound at all. It''s frightening."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao kept laughing. Finally, he calmed down and asked, "I want to ask you what you''re doing. It''s noisy in the middle of the night and people are not allowed to sleep."


    Hu mei''er gave a strange smile. "We... Heard this guy snore too loud and argued with him."


    Fuck! I was shot lying down. Liu Rufeng is speechless.


    However, this reason obviously can''t muddle through in front of Cheng Xiaoxiao. She looks at them with a smile and doesn''t reveal it. She changes the topic and says, "how can I lose sleep when I change the place?"


    Liu Rufeng innocent said: "you insomnia don''t take me good, I still want to sleep."


    "Shut up!" the three girls said in one voice Liu Rufeng was choked back immediately.


    "I don''t know if my aunt will have insomnia today?" Liu Rufeng turned his eyelids and said to himself.


    The three girls looked at him at the same time. They are most taboo about it. If they are caught by the old lady, they will nag them for half a month.


    If you''re afraid of something, there''s a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "It''s me, Aunt Chen. Did you sleep? Like the wind. " All of a sudden, the three girls were in a mess. They signed to him in a hurry, meaning that they told the old lady that they had fallen asleep.


    Liu Rufeng raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter, Auntie?"


    Just listen to Chen Guilan anxiously said, "well, I can''t sleep, so I went to the rose room to find her. I found that she was not in the room, and I didn''t see her when I went to the bathroom. The room was in a mess. Is there something wrong? You help me find her


    Liu Rufeng looked at Xia rose with a smile, blinked and replied, "aunt, I''ll open the door for you."

 Chapter 135

    Hear Liu Rufeng say so, summer rose startled, mercilessly stare at him, want to go up to bite him. Liu Rufeng''s hands showed that he had no way.


    Liu Rufeng got out of bed and opened the door. The three girls hid behind the door.


    "Aunt..." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    Chen Guilan looked at Liu Rufeng suspiciously and asked, "did you... Not see the rose?"


    "No, how could she come to me at night. Auntie, why don''t you go back first? I think rose may not be able to sleep and go for a walk in the hospital. She will go back in a moment. "


    Liu Rufeng thought the answer was perfect, and the old lady would turn around and leave. Unexpectedly, Chen Guilan hesitated for a moment, but suddenly said: "Rufeng, aunt can''t sleep, is it convenient for me to go in? I want to talk to you... "


    Liu Rufeng was completely forced.


    Heart way, "today all how, even the old lady all seek oneself to chat, have what good chat."


    When the three girls heard this, they almost sat on the ground.


    "This..." Liu Rufeng pretended to be embarrassed and hesitated.


    See Liu Rufeng some hesitation, Chen Guilan also feel embarrassed, light said: "don''t disturb you, sleep young man, once this person is old, sleep light, a little voice can''t sleep... Aunt give you trouble."


    "It''s OK, auntie. Let me caress you upstairs." Liu Rufeng walks over and holds Chen Guilan''s arm.


    Chen Guilan smiles at him and says, "no, go back to sleep. I''m not old enough to walk. By the way, rose is closest to you. If you help me find her, you can say that I have something to say to her. "


    Chen Guilan said, he went upstairs, Liu Rufeng from her eyes to see, the old man has seen someone in the room, but did not break at that time.


    "Sure enough, the older people are, the better they are. Nothing can escape from the eyes of the old people." Liu Rufeng said to himself and went back to the house.


    On returning to the house, Liu Rufeng said directly to Xia rose, "your mother should know that you are here, so be prepared. The old lady is waiting for you upstairs. Hurry up... "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had just heard the conversation in the living room, and the three girls had to follow Xia rose upstairs.


    Liu Rufeng comforted her a few words when she was leaving, and taught her a set of ways to deal with it, which made her nervous and relaxed a little.


    Finally sent the three aunts away, Liu Rufeng long breath, also lay down to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Li Hibiscus smashed Liu Rufeng''s door and yelled to practice. Liu Rufeng has been tossed for half a night. He is in his dream, but he is stirred by this silly girl. He doesn''t dare to offend her, so he has to pull his face out to wash.


    "I''m too lazy to be a bodyguard!" Li murmured.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng heard this, he became very angry and said impatiently, "don''t you want to practice? Run ten kilometers with them first, and then come back to me! "


    "You --" Li Hibiscus waited for him, almost furious. But after thinking about it, it''s no surprise that the security guards seem to do it every day. Li is a character who does not admit defeat. She went to the hospital with a snort and joined the training team.


    "I can''t kill you Liu Rufeng looked at Li mujin with a bad smile and a little more admiration in her heart. "This girl''s temper is really stubborn!"


    The group of security guards who are often trained have basically adapted to the ten kilometer pull training, and they can''t see how tired they are after a lap, but today they seem to be much slower than usual. Because there was Li Hibiscus beside them, they did not dare to run fast. They waited for Li Hibiscus while running. Finally, Li Hibiscus could not hold on after running for three kilometers, and several security guards carried her back.


    Liu Rufeng saw Li mujin, who was about to fall apart, and joked, "well, if you can''t hold on, you know you can''t. But then again, it''s great to be able to run so far for the first time. "


    Three kilometers is only three thousand meters, which is nothing, but the group of security guards are all strengthening training, and the speed is very fast. In order to keep up with them, Li mujin keeps that speed, so she is tortured and weak.


    Today''s breakfast, Li Hibiscus eat extra much, it seems that just tired. During the whole meal, Li didn''t say a word. She just lowered her head and thought about something. After a while, three girls of Hu mei''er came down. Li Mu Jin said to Xia rose, "teacher Xia, we''ll see the score today. You can go with me."


    After summer rose went back last night, she was nagged by her mother again, so she didn''t have a good rest at all. She could vaguely see the dark circles under her eyes.


    "Well, we''ll go in a minute." Xia rose is still so enthusiastic in front of Li hibiscus. After all, she is the former head teacher of Li hibiscus, and she always has a good relationship.


    Li Hibiscus finished her meal and took a short rest. She took Xia rose and several women to school together. Of course, Liu Rufeng would follow her.


    There are a lot of people in today''s school. They are all senior three graduates who come to see their grades. Results of the big list posted on the entrance of a campus column, there are more than ten pieces of paper. There are so many people who look at the results that they can hardly squeeze in. Anxious Li was frowning and anxious.


    Thanks to a few more people today, each of them stands in one place and looks inside with his neck outstretched. It''s like waiting in line to buy tickets at the railway station during the Spring Festival.


    Liu Rufeng''s sharp eyes, according to the test number given to him by Li Mu Jin, plus the name comparison, from a long distance to see Li Mu Jin''s score: 620 points.


    "Come on, Li mujin, you scored 620." Liu Rufeng called.


    Looking at the list of Li Hibiscus in the side of a few people also come to look hard, hard to find the name of Li hibiscus. Seeing her score, Li was so happy that she wanted to kiss everyone on the face. Liu Rufeng held out her neck and waited for a long time, but only received a slap from Li.


    "620 points. I''m so happy. It''s no problem to be admitted to Kyoto University. Li Hibiscus took Xia Rose''s hand and said excitedly, "thank you, Miss Xia. Thanks for your usual care."


    Summer rose than Li Hibiscus also excited, excited almost squeeze out tears, hugged and said, "is the result of your own efforts, you are great!"


    At this time, a familiar figure came to this side, saw Xia rose first said hello, "good teacher Xia, good classmate Li hibiscus, boss..."


    Liu Rufeng saw that it was Wang Ziming. This guy looked very happy. It seemed that he met something happy. So he asked, "how about it? How many points did you get?"


    "It''s not bad. I got 615 points in the exam. By the way, I also saw Li''s classmates. She..."


    Without waiting for Wang Ziming to finish, Li Hibiscus snatched over and said, "I got 620 points in the exam, 5 points more than you. How about not accepting it? Little fat man... "


    Wang Ziming was embarrassed for a while and said, "I don''t think it''s a problem to enter Kyoto University today. There are several students in our class who have passed 600, including Huang Yuexian, Wang Zihan, Han yanru, and..."


    Xia rose just saw, has been listening with a smile, thought, today''s excellent teachers must be settled.

 Chapter 136

    Hear Wang Ziming''s words, summer rose abnormal excitement. In fact, she had noticed the names of several students in the class for a long time, but she was more happy to say it from her own students. My class did well in the exam, and the teacher''s face was bright, which at least showed my working ability.


    Wang Ziming continued: "teacher Xia, I heard the grapevine that the grade of our class is the top three in the county."


    Summer rose pursed a mouth to smile, the heart has been overjoyed.


    Liu Rufeng also came to join in the fun, "I said Xiao Pang, do you see my grades?"


    Wang Ziming didn''t seem to like the title very much. His eyebrows turned into eight characters and he was not happy to say, "boss, you call me Xiao Pang, so you can''t change the title."


    "Well, I''ll let you know." Liu Rufeng gave a funny smile.


    "It''s not right. It''s disgusting. Or... Call me Daming. That''s what my family calls me. " Wang Ziming thought for a while and said.


    "Well, Daming, there are two words left behind."


    "Dynasty... Ha ha!" Li Hibiscus immediately responded.


    Wang Ziming''s face was red, complaining, "I said Li Da Mei, you don''t want to be happy with me, can you die?"


    "Stingy!" Li''s lips curled.


    Wang Ziming suddenly responded and said, "boss, didn''t you take the college entrance examination? I really admire you for that. Live natural and unrestrained By the way, my car... "


    As soon as Liu Rufeng heard about it, he turned away from the topic. "Today is a happy day. Should we have a good celebration?"


    "Should, should, just set up a few tables in my dad''s hotel." Li Hibiscus spoke first, saying that she was so passionate. Other people are more happy. After all, who would refuse a free lunch?


    Li Hibiscus quickly passed on the good news to Li Hongde. When Li Hongde heard the good news on the phone, he almost dropped his mobile phone on the ground. He immediately agreed to Li''s request and repeatedly said that in view of Li''s great contribution to the Li family, he would like to give his precious daughter another mysterious gift bag.


    Wang Ziming''s parents are not here, so Liu Rufeng also invited him to participate. At the banquet, everyone was very happy, and Li Hongde put off what he was doing and accompanied him personally. But this time, he was still very low-key. He didn''t invite anyone else, just his family sat together to celebrate.


    Because everyone was very happy this time, so they drank more and more. After dinner, everyone went back to have a rest.


    But Liu Rufeng is still very sober, and Cheng Xiaoxiao is as sober as he is. Cheng Xiaoxiao is the smartest among the girls. No one wants to pour her down. However, several security guards tried to use the opportunity to do something bad, but she poured her down and didn''t come to work in the afternoon.


    Of course, Bai Shiming didn''t drink much. Liu Rufeng specially told him that if they were all drunk, it would be over in case of anything.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng takes out a Gobang and is fighting with Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "Ha ha! I won again. I''m sorry. " Liu Rufeng said triumphantly.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao white his one eye, tone with a sour taste, "less nonsense, quickly start the next game, look at you like a villain!"


    Liu Rufeng had a chill, "I can''t express my joy when I win. You won''t be jealous. Otherwise, I''ll give you a round, but you''ll let me kiss you. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao patted the chessboard, with a kind of cold fan said: "a little serious, OK? Obscene! I don''t know what mei''er and Sister Rose think... "


    Liu Rufeng knew that she couldn''t hide anything from her, and she didn''t argue any more. She just gave a dirty smile and said, "be careful. I''ll take you back sooner or later. Haha..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look, took out a sunspot and put it in the middle of the chessboard.


    At this time, Bai Shiming came in to Liu Rufeng and said, "brother Feng, there is a man outside who is very suspicious. Do you think we should catch him?"


    Bai Shiming has been struggling with how to call Liu Rufeng, because he is several years older than Liu Rufeng, so he is reluctant to call him brother. However, it''s not appropriate to call brother Feng after Liu Rufeng''s orders and learning kung fu from others. After a lot of hard thinking, it''s decided that brother Feng is more suitable. Anyway, it''s just a polite name in the world, and it''s more balanced psychologically.


    Hearing Bai Shiming''s narration, Liu Rufeng still maintains his calm temperament. His eyes are still staring at the chessboard. He puts down a white piece and asks faintly, "what kind of person is he?"


    Bai Shiming hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s a middle-aged man who looks very loyal. He''s been at the door for several days."


    "Why don''t you just go up and ask?" Liu Rufeng looked up and continued to play chess.


    "Yes, he did, but he just laughed and said that he was just walking around without giving any important information."


    Liu Rufeng stopped his chess pieces, pondered for a while, and said, "I''ve been here for several days, which means there must be something wrong. It''s impossible to hang out. But people don''t say anything. It''s hard to say. I think it might be to find someone. Let''s go. I''ll see. "


    Liu Rufeng had no mind to play chess. He stood up and went outside. Cheng Xiaoxiao quit, took his arm and said, "Hey, after playing this game, it''s so easy to play a beautiful chess..."


    "Come back and play chess. Go outside first." Liu Rufeng said casually, people have gone out with Bai Shiming, leaving Cheng Xiaoxiao hatefully looking at his back and stamping his feet, "you come back to me!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is not in the mood to sit and follows him out.


    Under the guidance of Bai Shiming, Liu Rufeng sees a middle-aged man standing under a willow tree by the river outside the gate, smoking quietly, occasionally looking inside. He was dressed in a beige Tang suit, of medium build, and could not see his face clearly.


    "That''s him. He''s been here several times. Every time we stand there like this for two hours and then we leave. They don''t do anything, and we can''t turn them out. At the beginning, I thought it was nothing, so I didn''t report to you, but today is the third day. I think it''s necessary to tell you. " Bai Shiming said very clearly, Liu Rufeng nodded and went out.


    The man seemed to hear the movement behind him and turned to look at it. Liu Rufeng saw clearly, this man should be in 50 up and down, thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a loyal face, also be considered dignified. But the years seemed to leave him a lot of stories, looking like a sense of vicissitudes.


    Liu Rufeng walked into him and said in a loud voice, "who are you, please? What''s the matter with you here?"


    The man was calm and said with a smile, "why, can''t you come here? I didn''t come into the hospital to disturb you


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "the villa belongs to the Li family. As the person in charge here, I have the responsibility to ensure the safety of the Li family. If you are OK, please leave. If you have something to do, you can tell me. If I can do it, I will try my best to meet your requirements. "


    Liu Rufeng''s words are very appropriate, not only expressing his own meaning, but also giving each other steps.

 Chapter 137

    Outside Li''s villa, the grass is green. Under a strong willow tree, Liu Rufeng stands opposite a middle-aged man.


    After expressing his meaning, Liu Rufeng didn''t wait for his answer in a hurry. Instead, he picked up a small stone and threw it into the river, which meant that he ignored this middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was calm, still smiling. He took a look at Liu Rufeng and showed his appreciation. He said, "young man, what do you call him?"


    "Liu Rufeng."


    The middle-aged man once again cast a look of appreciation, "are you the guy who gave it to Cheng Xiaoxiao Ferrari? Oh... Yes, yes, I remember. Now it looks like it. "


    Liu Rufeng had a short circuit in his brain and said, "does he know all this? I didn''t expect that I was quite famous. "


    Hearing the praise from the other party, Liu Rufeng''s tone was also very polite. "I didn''t expect that my uncle knew me. They were all small cases. By the way, do you know Xiaoxiao?"


    The middle-aged man was still very calm. With a faint smile, he said, "it''s more than knowing each other. Ha ha... The origin is not shallow."


    After hearing this, Liu Rufeng''s black line suddenly appeared, "is he Xiaoxiao''s father? Why didn''t that girl mention it? What''s more strange is, why don''t you go to her honestly? "


    At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao had already run outside the gate and yelled at Liu Rufeng, "you bastard, just as my aunt is about to win a game, you play with me, don''t you? Give it to me quickly, and I''ll go! "


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "when has this girl become so rude? I''m almost catching up with Li


    He looked back at Li and said, "what are you doing? I have something to do here. Oh, by the way, he''s looking for you... "Liu Rufeng said, get out of his body, the middle-aged man and Cheng Xiaoxiao just can see each other.


    Middle aged people see Cheng Xiaoxiao immediately froze, has been calm as water on the face is not natural, expression is extremely complex, Liu Rufeng know, that is mostly excited. I saw his chubby body shaking slightly, with tears in his eyes and his mouth twitching for a long time.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao, also Leng in there, smile also disappeared. She bit her lip, and her face became cold immediately. She gazed at the middle-aged man, then turned around and walked quickly towards the hospital.


    "Xiaoxiao..." the middle-aged man yelled.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to hear it and ignored it.


    "Xiaoxiao, listen to me!..." The middle-aged man seemed to be in pain, his voice trembling.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao walked into the gate, suddenly stopped, slowly turned back and said, "you... You''d better not come to me, I don''t want to see you..." her words sounded very decisive, but Liu Rufeng saw tears in her eyes and heard that they were not from the heart.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao left. Looking at her back, the middle-aged man''s tears came down. The first time Liu Rufeng saw such a big man shed such sad tears, he couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, Liu Rufeng couldn''t see it any more and said in a low voice, "uncle, maybe I can help you..."


    The middle-aged man nodded heavily, wiped his tears, squeezed out a smile and said, "thank you, young man. Let''s have a cup of tea."


    "All right. How did you get here, or I''ll drive out? " Liu Rufeng''s passion is gone and her mood is also depressed.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "I have a car. Follow me."


    Liu Rufeng directly follows Cheng Xiaoxiao without thinking about it, because the scene just now clearly shows that this man and Cheng Xiaoxiao must have countless ties, and maybe he can reveal the mystery of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s life experience.


    Liu Rufeng followed the middle-aged man to get on the car. It was a maiteng. Although it was not very high-end, it was above the level of well-off.


    Along the way, Liu Rufeng didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say. Two people came to a high-end teahouse in the center of the city, went in and found an elegant room to sit down.


    At this time, the middle-aged man calmed down a lot and laughed at Liu Rufeng, "just let you laugh, young man."


    "Er... That''s human nature. The iron man also has a tender side. It''s normal. However, I want to know the relationship between you and Xiaoxiao... "Liu Rufeng said the point directly.


    The middle-aged man said slowly, "you have a good relationship with Xiaoxiao. I have learned something about you from the side. I know you are a very good boy. I didn''t take you as an outsider when I called you today... I''m Xiaoxiao''s father. "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already guessed it. He was not surprised at the result. He nodded and asked, "what''s the matter with you..."


    Liu Rufeng knows that it''s impolite to inquire about other people''s family affairs, but this person comes to him just to express himself, so he doesn''t have to be so polite.


    The middle-aged man sighed and said, "it''s a long story. Xiaoxiao left me when he was five years old. Later, I became angry and made some achievements. I couldn''t come to see her when I was down. Now I''m doing well. I have the ability to come to her, but she... Doesn''t want to recognize me anymore... "


    Liu Rufeng more listen more disorderly, several times asked to understand the story. It turns out that his name is Cheng Siyuan. When he was young, he was an angry youth of unknown origin. Because of his poor family, his wife divorced him and married a famous local tyrant with Cheng Xiaoxiao who was a few years old.


    Cheng Siyuan had no choice but to grit his teeth and work hard. He started from scratch and worked hard for nearly 20 years to achieve today''s results. Later, after painstakingly inquiring about Cheng Xiaoxiao''s whereabouts, he went to find his beloved daughter. However, because of the great disparity between Cheng Xiaoxiao''s stepfather and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s strength, he was rejected all the time.


    Just as Cheng Xiaoxiao runs away from home in anger and goes to s City, Cheng Siyuan follows her here to find her. Because time has changed, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s childhood memory has been very vague, and did not recognize each other in time, so there are recent things.


    After listening to this story, Liu Rufeng can''t help but feel a warmth in his heart. Cheng Siyuan seems to be really attentive. He is a good father for his daughter. Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling, "where are my parents?"


    "Uncle, how can I help you?" Liu Rufeng asked seriously.


    Cheng Siyuan said with a bitter smile, "in fact, I''m satisfied to know that you are with her. I''ve been looking forward to seeing her and hearing her call for Dad. Now it seems impossible. I''ve hurt her too much..."


    Liu Rufeng understood the old man''s heavy heart and felt a sense of sympathy. In fact, Cheng Siyuan was not to blame for this. After all, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mother gave up on him that time. She was still thinking about her daughter for so many years, and she was a good father.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to make your father and daughter know each other." Liu Rufeng said confidently.


    Cheng Siyuan looks at Liu Rufeng, stares at him for a while, and asks, "young man, is what you say true?"

 Chapter 138

    Cheng Siyuan was shocked when he heard Liu Rufeng''s words. He didn''t hide his excitement. He took Liu Rufeng''s hand and said, "if you can help my uncle, I can do anything to repay him."


    Liu Rufeng saw that Cheng Siyuan was a real man, and what he said was also to the point. He said with a smile, "where does uncle say? We''ll be a family in the future. Why are you polite to me? I''ll take care of you. "


    Cheng Siyuan nodded with satisfaction and said gently, "I''m very satisfied with your son-in-law, ha ha... I''m optimistic about you! But... "His face suddenly darkened and he said in a low voice," Xiaoxiao''s parents don''t know what they think of you. You need to get their approval. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a playful smile, "marriage is predestined, but I believe I can do it. I have this confidence."


    Cheng Siyuan laughs, "young people are energetic and confident. That''s all for today. This is my phone. Please call me if you have anything Then he took out a business card and handed it over.


    Liu Rufeng read: Siyuan media company, mainly to undertake shop advertising, corporate activities planning.


    "Still a little boss." Liu Rufeng knows that although this kind of boss has a little bit of money, it is still far worse than other people''s powerful boss.


    Cheng Siyuan takes Liu Rufeng back to the villa, takes a very complicated look at the villa and drives away.


    Looking at the distant Cheng Siyuan, Liu Rufeng''s mood is a little complicated. He also doesn''t understand why he is so determined to help him. Is it because he is Cheng Xiaoxiao''s biological father?


    Entering the villa, Bai Shiming came over and asked, "brother Feng, what''s the matter? Where did you go with that man?"


    "That''s Xiaoxiao''s father!" Liu Rufeng came back very heavily and went into the room. Bai Shiming stood there stupidly and muttered to himself, "no wonder they were so strange when they saw him just now. It turned out to be like this."


    After entering the villa, several girls have sobered up and come around to play mahjong with Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng knows that it must be Cheng Xiaoxiao who is not in the mood to play with them, so he just takes his own, three missing one. But he is not in the mood to accompany them bored, so impatiently said, "you fight the landlord, I am not in the mood."


    Li Hibiscus blinked her big eyes and saw some abnormal Liu Rufeng. She seemed to know better than anyone else. She muttered, "sister Xiaoxiao said she was in a bad mood. You come here again. What''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Rufeng glanced at her and said, "you understand!"


    "Cut ~ ~ speak without confidence, it is clear that there is a ghost in the heart!" Li murmured.


    Summer rose came to ask gently, "what''s the matter, ah, originally all happy, how suddenly you..."


    Liu Rufeng guessed her worry, stroked her jade hand and said softly, "it''s OK. You think too much. I''m thinking about other things. It''s nothing to do with that smelly girl. "


    The more he said that, the more suspicious Li was. At last, she accused Liu Rufeng of bullying Cheng Xiaoxiao. She had a posture of waving the flag and shouting for the sake of safeguarding women''s rights and interests. Liu Rufeng didn''t care about this silly girl, so he dodged directly.


    Li Hibiscus is still reluctant, chasing after Liu Rufeng''s buttocks and talking incessantly. Finally, Liu Rufeng''s eyes stare and says viciously, "if you keep talking, I''ll put you to justice!"


    This move really worked. Li didn''t dare to say anything more. She went into the room in a gray way. But he still murmured, "dead pervert!"


    Just as Liu Rufeng is thinking about how to persuade Cheng Xiaoxiao, Jin Liu calls, saying that he sees something happening at the black dragon club and asks Liu Rufeng to go there.


    Liu Rufeng tells Bai Shiming a few words and drives to the west city.


    As soon as I saw Liu Rufeng, I asked, "what''s the matter, sixth brother? What''s the good news?"


    Jin Liu took Liu Rufeng to sit down and said seriously, "our people have been staring at their movements for the past two days. Today, we really saw ITO go in from the outside and never come out. Should we do it?"


    This is really good news, but Liu Rufeng''s excitement is fleeting, and he said, "sixth brother, I think we can go there in the name of eating, and then find a chance to find out ITO. In the evening, you take more people to guard outside. You, me and sister peony will go there to have dinner together. When we find out ITO, we will give a signal to the brothers outside, and then we can take in the net. "


    Jin nodded at six and said, "it''s a good idea. But when the young master comes back at half past eight tonight, Mr. Ma will pick up the plane himself. I can only accompany him. I''m afraid I can''t


    "Oh, well... That''s going to change the plan." Liu Rufeng a frown, the heart said it is not easy to do, such a good opportunity so wrong in the past? It''s not that I can''t finish it myself, but I''m afraid it''s not right to go without jinliu and the green Wolf Gang.


    Thinking of one thing, Liu Rufeng asked, "is there any information about the young master''s return?"


    His meaning is very obvious. Now both the enemy and us are peeping at each other''s movements. We are peering at the black dragon club, and others must be peeping at themselves secretly. If Ma Lao''s son came back this time and let them know, they would have a sneak attack, which would be troublesome. I''m not afraid, but it''s better to have no trouble.


    Jin Liu said firmly, "absolutely not, just Ma Lao, me and some of my cronies. By the way, now you know. "


    Liu Rufeng gave him a white look and said, "brother six is still in the mood to joke. I''m really convinced."


    Jin Liu blushed and said with a simple smile, "what''s your opinion, my brother is all ears."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t care about this with him. He closed the door tightly and called the red peony over. He said seriously, "I think the victory is tonight. You should find a way to let out some information and let the young master come back to pick you up. I think they will definitely kill you, and they will also kill you on a large scale. "


    Jin Liu blinked. He seemed to understand Liu Rufeng''s meaning. With a knowing smile, he said, "do you mean to use Ma Laohe and Gongzi as bait to lure them?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother Liu is really smart. That''s what he meant. You are most familiar with the west city. Find a good place to lay out the pocket array. When they arrive, they will catch up. However, this time, the Yin Yang envoy and other experts will definitely go, and your people may not be able to bear it. "


    Gold six some worry of say, "this is too dangerous, if Miss, consequence is unimaginable."


    Liu Rufeng said: "you can let Mr. Ma and his son take another car, find a brother to drive his old man''s car, and lead them to our ambush."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." Jin Liuyi patted his thigh and suddenly realized.


    Red peony did not speak for a long time, heard here very wayward said, "I don''t go to help you decorate what array, I don''t have that interest."


    Liu Rufeng knew that she must have been angry for a long time. This time, she did not shy away from Jin Liu. She rubbed her thigh and let her discharge. She said, "let''s go to a restaurant and have a drink. Romantic."

 Chapter 139

    Liu Rufeng plans to destroy the black dragon club for Jin Liu. Jin Liu listens with relish and nods. Sitting on one side of the red peony did not like the topic they discussed, and finally it was really impatient, even directly expressed the attitude of no participation.


    In fact, there are so many people in Jin Liu''s hands, and Ma Lao also has many disciples. Generally speaking, he can''t use red peony at all. But this time it''s different. This time it''s a fight for life and death. There are many good players over there. I''m afraid they can''t stand it. Therefore, he is willing to participate in the red peony.


    Liu Rufeng has a way, immediately put forward to red peony to eat Japanese food, by the way romantic idea, red peony immediately burst into a smile, very ambiguous said, "you ghost idea! Since you are so sincere, I will go with you. "


    "Yes, I''m very honored to invite sister peony." Liu Rufeng fooled the red peony symbolically and turned to the topic, "sixth brother, elder sister peony and I went to their old nest to stare, to prevent ITO from escaping. If he doesn''t go with us in the evening, we''ll be in vain. I''ll keep an eye on them over there. If ITO goes with me, I''ll help you as soon as possible, but if there''s any movement here, I''ll inform you to take people to their old nest and catch them. "


    Jin LIUCai understood why Liu Rufeng took the red peony to the restaurant and said with a new smile: "brother, you think it''s thoughtful. Brother Liu adores you more and more."


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said solemnly, "this time they are all Ninja flow, they are all masters. You don''t have to call all the logistics aunts or the front desk bartenders, just bring some elite who can fight. "


    Jin Liuyi said, "you think I''m stupid, but you still need to say it?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m just saying one more thing."


    It''s still early. Liu Rufeng didn''t say anything to them. After all, Jin Liu had something to arrange, so he went back to the villa.


    Three girls are playing hot fight landlord, summer rose seems to be in the downwind, face is all notes. Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny, "what age still use so low-level play."


    When he was about to join the battle circle, Cheng Xiaoxiao came down from the upstairs. Her face was expressionless, she was in low spirits, her hair was in a mess, especially her makeup was dry, her eyes were red, and she knew that she had cried just now.


    Liu Rufeng stares at her straightforwardly, and is frozen there for a moment. The three girls who were enjoying themselves stopped their work and looked at her.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is like the soul has been taken away three points, aimless forward, completely ignoring the eyes of the people around.


    "We haven''t finished playing chess yet. Let''s go and play that game." Liu Rufeng thought of a reason to say hello. He also knows that what he said just now is good at bullshit. Even if he has taken away the pieces, how can he continue? That''s to say, there''s nothing to talk about.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is just like a ghost in the middle of the night. He is numb and his pupils are absent. He says feebly, "I''m not interested. Don''t bother me. Let''s play together. " Finish, continue to walk outside.


    Several people present at the same time scared a spirit¡° It''s too exciting to sing. It''s tormenting people like this. "


    Three girls are about to come to comfort Cheng Xiaoxiao. Liu Rufeng stops them with a wave of her hand. She follows Cheng Xiaoxiao by herself and does not disturb her. She reaches the pavilion in the yard and holds her arm.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said coldly, "what are you going to do?"


    Liu Rufeng a smile, "want to accompany you to chat."


    "Mind your own business, who do you think you are?" Cheng Xiaoxiao''s words today are a little cold, which is hard to accept. If Liu Rufeng had not known about her life experience in advance, she would be furious now.


    Liu Rufeng restrained her past frivolity, took her shoulder and said softly, "I know something about you, and I don''t want to persuade you, but I think uncle... Is quite good. Don''t worry about the past, we should dare to face the new life, don''t you think? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao turned around and gazed at him for a while. He said faintly, "it seems that you have a lot of philosophy. You think you are a philosopher." After a while, he talked leisurely, looked at the distance and said with deep meaning, "you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. Many things are not as simple as you think. Don''t worry about my affairs. I have my own opinions. And... If you see him again, please let him... Take care of himself. "


    Liu Rufeng understands that this "he" refers to Cheng Siyuan. Cheng Xiaoxiao''s words just now have clearly expressed her inner thoughts. It is obvious that she is still thinking about her father in her heart. But why not recognize each other? Liu Rufeng couldn''t understand this.


    Compared with other girls, Cheng Xiaoxiao is still very strong. She can''t see how lost and helpless she is. She is always full of vigor and vitality. Today is also the first time to expose the soft side of her heart, but after a few words of conversation with Liu Rufeng, she began to burst out a sweet smile, her long hair swung back, her slender legs began to show off, and her goddess temperament burst out again.


    Liu Rufeng can''t accept it. Looking at Cheng Xiaoxiao far away, she can''t help feeling a little disappointed, as if it was not her but herself who was injured just now.


    Because the task this time is very arduous, and there are few experts in the West City, Liu Rufeng finds Bai Shiming and assigns him to Jin Liu. He specially tells Xu Laosan to take charge of the security work of the villa, and then tells several girls something, and runs to the west city.


    When he arrived at the West City, Jin Liu had left because he had something to do. Only red peony was in the room. As soon as I saw Liu Rufeng, I immediately complained, "you are really willing to let me wait so long. You are so cruel."


    "I have to arrange it over there. Look at you!" Liu Rufeng did not laugh seriously.


    Red peony regardless of that set, all of a sudden put Liu Rufeng down on the bed, color fans said, "time is still early, you first compensate sister."


    "You... What are you doing? I call someone..." Liu Rufeng had a feeling of being robbed.


    Red peony chuckled, "you call it, no one to save you, you obediently obedient, ha ha!..."


    Liu Rufeng really wanted to shout for help, but he gave in under the "lewd power" of red peony and obediently made a lamb to be slaughtered.


    ¡­¡­


    At about six o''clock in the evening, Liu Rufeng and red peony arrived at the Japanese restaurant. As soon as they entered the door, several waiters looked at them unfriendly. Liu Rufeng has a strong memory. When I think of them, they should have been knocked unconscious by themselves last time, so it''s normal to have this reaction to themselves.


    Because the backyard is not allowed to go in, Liu Rufeng found an elegant room in the front yard as he did last time, and ordered a table full of dishes.

 Chapter 140

    Two people sat by the window, observing the situation outside, but the things on the table didn''t move much.


    "Do you think that ITO will go with him?" Red peony asked.


    "I don''t know. I guess he won''t go. He''s the chief manager. How can he fight in person?" Liu Rufeng said with a smoke ring.


    Red peony light said, "this time to pick up the plane are black leopard, white elephant like the good hand, with a dozen.". The sixth brother also arranged for more than 30 good players to ambush around Langshan. There are many disciples waiting there. I don''t think we will miss this time. "


    Liu Rufeng said, "according to the normal plan, nothing will happen. I hope there will be no change."


    It''s hard to wait for someone. What''s more, this environment is not a place for love. It''s impossible to pass the time. Liu Rufeng was really bored, so he chatted with red peony, "elder sister peony, who do you think our children will be more like?"


    He confused the red peony with a word and asked, "what our child, who has children with you?"


    "You don''t even take protective measures. Isn''t that the rhythm of giving birth to my baby?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Red peony eyebrows up, angry way, "who said to give you a baby, don''t stink.". We were just making fun of it, but after all, your Kung Fu is really good... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Rufeng had a feeling of being played with, and his mood suddenly fell to the bottom. He tried not to show his embarrassment, and his face continued to be filled with a confident smile. "Then why don''t you take measures? You''re not afraid of it. "


    "There won''t be." Red peony said firmly.


    "Why?" Liu Rufeng is still reluctant.


    Red peony impatient, a stare, angry way, "how do you so many questions ah, you 100000 why ah." After a while, the voice lowered down and continued, "I''ve checked my body. I can''t have it. You''re satisfied."


    Liu Rufeng laughed awkwardly and said, "I, I understand... I''m sorry..."


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to be entangled in this problem any more, and begins to observe the movement outside quietly.


    It''s nearly seven o''clock at this time, but I can''t see anything unusual outside. Out of the guests who came and went, there was no large number of people coming and going.


    "It''s not normal. If they know about it, they will send someone to come in advance. Why haven''t they taken action yet? Didn''t they hear? Or do they have a back door? " Liu Rufeng mumbles to himself, looking at the reaction of red peony.


    Red peony show eyebrow slightly Cu, red lips move, way, "you go out to have a look, I wait here.". Take care of everything


    Liu Rufeng admires the style of red peony. She is so crazy when she is enchanting and so calm when she meets serious business.


    Liu Rufeng went out, a waiter asked, his excuse or go to the bathroom. But from the eyes of some waiters, he can vaguely find some unnatural.


    There are also toilets in the front yard. If you go directly to the back yard, it seems that this reason is not tenable. Liu Rufeng''s brain is spinning fast, and he plans to inquire about it in the backyard.


    Are you still pretending to be a waiter like last time? It doesn''t look so easy this time, because it seems that many waiters have noticed him.


    At this time, from the backyard slowly out of a stunning woman. She is tall and plump, with delicate facial features painted with light makeup and Japanese women''s hair in a bun. The clothes on the body are very modern. From top to bottom, it seems that there is only a piece of simple cloth covering the body. The shoulders are exposed. When walking, the slender and white legs also stimulate people''s eyes. However, the loose clothes can hardly cover up the plump pair inside, which vibrates up and down when walking.


    Her eyes have been aiming at Liu Rufeng, people have come to him. Liu Rufeng seems to have won the grand prize, thinking, "do you want me to make some romantic stories with Japanese women?"


    The woman walked up to Liu Rufeng with a professional smile and tender feelings that made her bones crisp. "Hello, it''s Mr. Liu Rufeng. Mr. Guitian, please talk in the backyard. Please follow me


    "Turtle field? What''s the old boy up to? " Liu Rufeng is a little strange, but he can''t think about it. The woman has taken his hand and led him to the inside.


    "I don''t know. It seems that I have been found long ago." Liu Rufeng has an ominous premonition.


    Meet to say his name, and pointed out that turtle field to find him, don''t think is a conspiracy. But the temptation to go to the backyard is too big, or the woman''s temptation is too big, Liu Rufeng really can''t find any reason to refuse.


    "Forget it, I''ll go to him sooner or later. Why don''t I just go so aboveboard. Besides, even if there is a conspiracy, what can we do? How many of them can stop me? " Liu Rufeng can''t help but come back to that stubborn strength, but it is calm down.


    "What''s your name?" Liu Rufeng could not help but be intoxicated by the faint fragrance on her body.


    "Just call me Meizi." The woman smiles.


    "Meizi, good name. Meizi, hehe, it''s really like that. " Liu Rufeng said half jokingly.


    The two went to the backyard and came to a guest room. This is the guest''s temporary rest room. The room where turtle field hosted Xia rose last time is the guest room. Liu Rufeng walked in with Meizi and found that there was no one else. He was stunned and asked, "where''s the tortoise field?"


    Meizi said with a charming smile, "Mr. Guitian asked me to accompany you for a while. I''ll come soon."


    "For a moment? It''s obviously a beauty trick. " Liu Rufeng didn''t reveal it either, and he laughed wickedly, "so how does Miss Meizi plan to accompany me?"


    Japanese style guest rooms are all sitting on the floor, Meizi did not directly meet, but a gentle smile, with the whole person reclining, one arm supporting the head, white thighs also exposed, with infinite tenderness said, "so Mr. Liu is going to let me how to accompany?"


    Shameless!


    Liu Rufeng cursed secretly¡° Didn''t she know that? Put on a charming posture, still pretend to be so dignified, full of a charming man''s bitch


    However, the temptation of Meizi is hard for any man to resist. Liu Rufeng also almost had a nosebleed. After a psychological struggle, he still got together. He gently rubbed Meizi''s shoulder and pulled her clothes which were not very tight. He said with a smile, "guess what I like?"


    Meizi came more directly. She grabbed Liu Rufeng''s neck, vomited on his face, and whispered, "I guess you like a woman like me... You make me nervous. Now my heart is beating hard. I don''t believe you can feel it..."


    Meizi said, really gently holding Liu Rufeng''s hand to his arms, and the other hand also left Liu Rufeng''s neck, slowly moving down.


    Liu Rufeng stared at her without blinking, and saw a trace of killing in her eyes.

 Chapter 141

    Liu Rufeng looks at Meizi, but she doesn''t relax her vigilance. Because he felt the special signal in Meizi''s eyes.


    Meizi grabs Liu Rufeng''s hand and suddenly increases her strength. There is also a dagger in the back hand.


    Liu Rufeng grabs it with his backhand, clasps her wrist, and then throws it hard.


    Meizi was thrown directly for several meters, but she didn''t fall. I saw her body flexible roll, and then put the original kind of reclining posture, laughing and fiddling with the dagger in her hand.


    "Beauty had better not play with murder weapon. It''s very dangerous." Liu Rufeng''s playful smile.


    Meizi also chuckled and said, "you are not a gentle man. You don''t know how to feel for jade."


    Liu Rufeng hummed and did not speak.


    Meizi suddenly props her elbows on the ground, and her legs are in a graceful arc, but her feet are kicking Liu Rufeng''s heart. Then she turns over and waves a dagger, which is a crazy stab.


    "Another master." Liu Rufeng sighs in her heart. After a while of evasion, she suddenly grabs Meizi''s wrist and twists it. Meizi feels as if she was caught by an iron pliers. Suddenly, her eyebrows are wrinkled and her dagger falls off.


    But instead of falling off naturally, the dagger turned to her left hand. The left hand that receives the dagger also stabbed Liu Rufeng''s throat between the electric light flint.


    This move changed so suddenly that even Liu Rufeng could not help but exclaim, "this woman is really not simple. She should be an experienced killer."


    Meizi''s murderous spirit is awe inspiring, but she still keeps that kind of infinite amorous feelings, that kind of temptation that can make men willing to die.


    However, Liu Rufeng didn''t like it. He is still that move, force a throw Meizi wrist, in her body back fly out of the moment, also added a foot, solid kick in her heart.


    Then the eyes sharp, cold tone said, "I like women, but do not like the heart of a woman, sorry, you do not like that one."


    Meizi''s body hit the wall, landing at the same time, the corner of her mouth also exuded a trace of blood. She forced a smile, difficult said, "you... Your Kung Fu is really good, but... But you are not a man who knows how to appreciate women. I... I hate you... "


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to talk to her. She pulls the door and goes out. There is no guard at the door. It seems that they trust Meizi very much.


    Liu Rufeng lightened her steps and went to the door of the innermost room, where she heard the voice of talking.


    "Do you think Meizi can succeed?"


    The other said, "Meizi has never failed, but... That guy is really terrible. I just hope Meizi can delay as long as possible. Our people are past. I think Liu Rufeng is not there. They can''t stop us at all. "


    Liu Rufeng can tell that these two people are Guitian and ITO. It turns out that ITO didn''t go.


    Liu Rufeng was hesitating whether to go in and catch him when he heard turtle field ask, "Mr. ITO, are you still going? I''m afraid in case... "


    After a few seconds of silence in the room, ITO said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look. If they can''t do it, I''ll do it again. You stay here and don''t move. Hold that guy steady."


    Liu Rufeng was about to leave when he heard a sound of pulling the floor. I wonder, "is there a tunnel? No wonder we don''t see people going out of the gate. "


    At this time, just listen to Guitian said, "the gate has my cool road Ze, you open it, my car bulletproof."


    Oh


    Liu Rufeng understood, originally here leads to the gate, just can bypass own line of sight¡° The old boy is cunning enough. He knew he was watching at the door, but he just walked around the tunnel and left from the door. He''s also cruel enough. What''s more, I found a woman to seduce me. If I didn''t have a good determination, I would have been her ghost. "


    In fact, what he thought was right. He was watched as soon as they entered the door. Ito arranged for the shadow to leave from the tunnel, so Liu Rufeng didn''t see a person for a long time. Later, Kameda asked meiko to seduce Liu Rufeng, and found a chance to kill him. At first ITO didn''t agree because he thought it was not possible. But later, he thought that even if it was not successful, it would be good to delay for a while, so he agreed.


    Meizi is also a trained expert. Because she is beautiful and tough, her usual style is sneak attack, so the success rate is very high, but today is an exception.


    Liu Rufeng came to their private room, and the red peony was pacing back and forth. I saw him come up and ask, "where have you been for so long. If you don''t come back, you''ll be ready to go. That''s true. "


    "Come with me now!" Liu Rufeng doesn''t explain to her, but pulls her out. Red peony is a smart woman. She knows how important things are. When she sees Liu Rufeng''s appearance, she knows there must be something important. So she doesn''t ask much. She was full of fire, but now she''s all over the world.


    Liu Rufeng reckons the time. ITO should have been in the car at this time, so he won''t go out at this time.


    Two people on the car, red peony asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng started the car and explained as he drove, "I don''t have time to tell you in detail. I can only tell you that their people have already left from behind, and we are still sitting there waiting. Besides, ITO just came out, we can still catch up with him now. "


    "You mean they have tunnels here? How cunning these little Japanese are Red peony listened to probably, also mercilessly scolded a sentence.


    Cooluze


    Liu Rufeng thought of the car mentioned by tortoise field and was extra careful. Coincidentally, in a few minutes, I found a black cooluze in front of me, driving rapidly.


    "I don''t know if it''s ITO." Liu Rufeng stepped up the gas, and the car speeded up instantly, passing by the car in front of him. God has eyes. It''s really ITO sitting in the car.


    Liu Rufeng was happy and said to the red peony, "it''s ITO."


    Red peony is also in front of a bright, way, "really ah, then how do you do?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "our goal is him. Of course we have him. There''s still some time. It''s not too late for us to go to the west city after we take him. This is the edge of the south city. There are no cars. This opportunity is once in a blue moon. "


    Liu Rufeng came here today to exchange for the Land Rover of jinliu. Maybe all this is doomed. These two Land Rovers are really useful at this time.


    I saw Land Rover''s speed slowed down a little. When the coolozer in the back passed by, he rushed to the body of the coolozer and hit it.


    Ito didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to follow. He was thinking about how to deal with the next things after his plan was successful. Patronize happy, but also did not notice that the two Land Rovers behind are running for him, cooluzer directly hit a solid, immediately lost direction, directly rushed to the nearby ditch.

 Chapter 142

    Liu Rufeng went all out today. No matter how expensive the Land Rover was, he ran into it directly.


    However, these two cars are not disappointing. Land Rover''s front face is very solid. Such a strong collision only rubbed off a few paint and dented a small piece. Kuluze of Guitian is also refitted. It has strong bulletproof ability. With such a big impact, the door is not deformed.


    Ito''s car out of control, jumped to the ditch next to. Fortunately, there are several small trees along the road, which play a buffer role and slow down the inertial force. The ditch is not deep, it has already dried up. Cooluze staggers into it and makes a beautiful rollover.


    Ito was terrified. Fortunately, the car had been refitted, and the safety facilities in the interior were perfect, which reduced a lot of impact force. Even so, his head was broken, blood flowed down, his chest was stuffy, and he almost vomited blood. It took a long time to recover, untie the seat belt and try to get out. Just halfway up, I saw a pretty face.


    Liu Rufeng was smoking at this time and looked at him with a smile. When ITO was halfway up, he went to touch his head and said with a smile, "Mr. ITO, we''ve met again. It''s really a predestined relationship to meet you from afar."


    Ito''s angry eyes, scolded, "it''s you son of a bitch, playing with me, the next three abuse!"


    "The next three abuse? Ha ha, do you know what the next three abuse is? I''m going to treat people in their own way, understand? "


    "No nonsense! Say what you want Ito''s body hasn''t completely crawled out, and he knows that it''s time to be slaughtered. He''s scared to the extreme, but he pretends not to care.


    "Come on, take one first, let''s talk." Liu Rufeng said and handed over a cigarette.


    Ito angrily knocked off the cigarette and scolded, "you don''t have to do this. It''s up to you to kill or cut!"


    "What are you doing? I''m kind enough to hand you cigarettes. You''re ungrateful, really." Liu Rufeng shook his head helplessly, spat a cigarette ring on his face and said with a smile, "if Mr. ITO cooperates, then I can let you go."


    Ito gas drum drum, eyes stare almost hard out, tone rigid said, "what do you want to know?"


    "About shadows." Liu Rufeng stamped out the cigarette end, took out his ox bone comb and gathered his hair.


    Ito suddenly laughed, pointed to Liu Rufeng and said with a sneer, "to tell you the truth, our people have already arrived in Xicheng. We''d better wait to collect the corpses for old ma and his son. Ha ha!..."


    "You laugh." Liu Rufeng slapped him with a loud slap. The corner of Ito''s mouth was bleeding, and a cold light burst out of his eyes. "What are you happy about? It''s not what I asked."


    Ito was hit with stars in his eyes and didn''t dare to talk any more. He began to think, "isn''t that what he cares about most? What does he want to know? "


    "It''s about the Red Crescent. Also, where is your Kyoto headquarters address? Who is in charge, how to contact the Red Crescent, I just want this... "Liu Rufeng 123 said very clearly.


    Ito trembled and thought, "this is a big secret. How can he care about this? Who is he. By the way, I heard from the Yin Yang holy emissary that this is the man of Sirius. No wonder... But this is a big secret. How can I tell him? "


    At this time, the red peony came, urged, "don''t talk nonsense with him, we don''t have so much time."


    Seeing the red peony coming, Ito''s eyes turned and he was surprised. "It''s a good chance to subdue this woman and use it to coerce that boy." Thinking of this, he immediately showed a very obedient look and begged, "you let me climb out first. It''s very uncomfortable. Anyway, I can''t escape from your palm, can I?"


    "Well, you come out first." Liu Rufeng stares at ITO carefully to see what tricks he plays.


    Seeing ITO climbing out, red peony didn''t object. Instead, she took a look at him with her shoulder in her arms. Then she turned to Liu Rufeng and said, "it''s more than eight o''clock. We''ll drive for a while. We can''t tie him up first."


    Liu Rufeng nodded in agreement. Now is not the time for interrogation.


    Just as they were talking, ITO had climbed out of the car and seized the opportunity to rush to red peony.


    Ito is really cunning and brave. Unfortunately, his luck is not very good every time. What he didn''t expect this time is that red peony is not an ordinary girl. How can it be so easy to get rid of it?


    Liu Rufeng looked at it with a smile and kneaded his sweat for ITO. "Who''s wrong with this old boy? It''s the hot girl. Buddha bless him."


    See red peony eyebrow stand up, suddenly a violent blow hit Ito''s face, at the same time fly up a kick to Ito''s stomach, harshly way, "seek death!"


    In fact, at ordinary times, red peony is not so easy to succeed, mainly because ITO just got hit by a car, some of his head was dizzy, and he was careless, so he was totally unprepared.


    Red peony or not, suddenly pulled out the willow blade in Ito''s neck, apricot eyes wide open, scolded, "dare to attack aunt, I waste you!"


    Ito''s head was sweating. He realized that he had made a big mistake. He begged for mercy and said, "don''t... Don''t kill me. I know many secrets. If you kill me, you won''t know anything."


    "You dare to threaten me." The red peony moved the lancet down to a key position, and glared with a cold light, "I didn''t say to kill you, I just said to kill you."


    Ito was so scared that he almost peed. He said, "don''t do it. Please let me go. I dare not..."


    Liu Rufeng saw that it was nearly 8:30, and he had no time to talk nonsense with him, so he went to tie ITO firmly, and he was still in the trunk. And then run to the West.


    "Sister peony is still so agile." On the way, Liu Rufeng did not forget to tease red peony.


    Red peony grabbed him between his legs and sneered, "you smelly men know how to enjoy themselves in bed, but they don''t help each other at the key time. If I hadn''t reacted quickly just now, I would have suffered a great loss. It''s disgusting that you still stand by and watch the fun!"


    "... hiss, ah, elder sister, let go first. It''s not for fun. Ah..." Liu Rufeng was sweating, uglier than Ito''s expression just now.


    Red peony hand a loose, giggle up, "deserve it! Who told you that you didn''t know how to protect me at the critical moment? Just now you were so close to that guy, you must be able to stop him. I think you made me look ugly on purpose... "


    Liu Rufeng embarrassed smile, way, "that is not believe my elder sister''s ability, my elder sister is who, isn''t it?"


    "I''m not even talking


    "... hey, sister, let go first, let go..."

 Chapter 143

    This time Ma Yulong, Ma Lao''s son, came back. Jin Liu made great efforts to pick up the plane in person, and brought a lot of hard hands.


    At the moment, Ma Yulong and his father Ma Changfeng have already sat in the car, and according to Liu Rufeng''s plan, they have already changed the car. Because Bai Shiming is Liu Rufeng''s man, Jin Liu is embarrassed to arrange for him to go to the front line, so this time he asked Bai Shiming to follow MA in front. The old Ma''s car was driven by a black leopard. Jin Liu sat next to it, followed by two or three cars, all of which were good hands.


    Luxury cars swagger on the road, toward the North City, and the speed is not very fast, the purpose is to attract those people''s attention.


    "Brother six, there are two cars following us." Jin Liu got the report from his subordinates, with a smile on his face, and said, "the fish has taken the bait."


    "Head for Langshan." Jin Liu ordered.


    "I understand." The black leopard showed his white teeth and said with a smile, "sixth brother, is there a fierce battle this time? I''ve been itching for a long time. Hey... You don''t have to say that Liu Rufeng really has a way."


    In the face of this heartless guy, Jin Liu also had no choice but to scold, "you think it''s for fun. The people over there are not easy to deal with. After a while, there will be a fierce battle. You''d better be careful. Don''t play all day long."


    "Oh, by the way, I don''t know what happened to brother Liu." When Jin Liu thought of this, he would call Liu Rufeng to inquire. Unexpectedly, the phone rang and he saw that it was Liu Rufeng who called. "Sixth brother, ITO didn''t go to Xicheng. It''s already in my hands. We''re heading for you. Remember, make sure you get them


    "No problem, brother. Don''t worry." Hearing that ITO had caught Jin Liu, he felt more secure and happy. "Brother Liu is really powerful. He caught ITO with his hand. I admire him!"


    The airport is in the westernmost part of S City, which is very remote. Langshan is two kilometers northwest of machangfeng villa in Beicheng. That is to say, if you come back from the airport, you must cross Langshan.


    When black leopard drives to Langshan, he turns north and goes straight to Langshan. At this time, Bai Shiming''s car has passed Langshan and is driving to Ma Changfeng''s villa.


    Behind the car is still closely followed, Jin six some strange, "they really calm down, did not find this road what abnormal?"


    The car only drove a few hundred meters on the path, and the car behind suddenly accelerated, bypassed Jin Liu''s car, and then stopped the car.


    "Act!" Gold six secretly scold, "Damn, really insidious, kill in the half way." As he spoke, Jin Liu, Heibao and other people in the car jumped out of the car. Their machetes had been raised high and ready to go.


    More than a dozen people jumped from the other side''s car, all wrapped in solid black clothes and holding bright swords in their hands.


    Gold six burst of sneer, "did not expect it, let you down, Ma Lao is not here."


    I didn''t expect that the other party just sneered a few times, didn''t answer, directly rushed over.


    Jin Liu takes this opportunity to call the white elephant, because they are still ambushing in Langshan. Now that the plan has changed, there is no need to lurk. It is necessary to find more people to reinforce. Ninja''s kungfu jinliu is experienced, and I don''t know which two of these people are yin and Yang envoys. Although there are only a dozen of them, they may not be able to carry them.


    But what makes Jin Liu strange is that although the Kung Fu of these shadow killers at the scene is also good, they are not as fierce as he thought. His more than 20 people plus the brave Panther are really equal to each other.


    "What''s the matter? Their people are not so bad Jin Liu was a little puzzled. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Shiming drove steadily forward, happy in his heart, "there are still a few kilometers to go, and Jin Liu has already dragged those people behind, that is to say, today''s task has been completed smoothly."


    This is the suburb of the city. There are almost no people on the road and no street lights. The dark night makes people feel nervous.


    Just when their car left jinliu for nearly two kilometers, Bai Shiming found that there were more than ten people standing in the middle of the road. The two leaders are very familiar with each other. They are the holy envoys. The rest are dressed as ninjas, just like hungry wolves waiting for prey, with dozens of eyes staring at the car.


    Bai Shiming was nervous and said, "Mom, didn''t you lead them to Langshan? Why are you here? Now it seems that it is not someone else who has been trapped, but oneself who has been trapped. "


    Those people were all fierce, and they were not simple characters. Bai Shiming suddenly felt very nervous, "how can we deal with so many people? Needless to say, there are so many people. The two envoys are very difficult to deal with


    "What''s the matter, Shiming?" Because Ma Changfeng was sitting in the back and couldn''t see the situation in front of him, he suddenly felt that Bai Shiming had slowed down his speed. He was suspicious and asked.


    "Mr. Ma, it seems that someone leaked the news. Someone stopped us in front of us." At this time, Bai Shiming can''t hide it. He tells the truth directly. Ma Yulong was a weak boy in his teens. When he heard this, he was frightened. His voice trembled. "Dad, what should we do?"


    Ma Changfeng is worthy of being a veteran in the world for a long time. Although he is nervous about sudden changes, his face is still calm. He shakes Ma Yulong''s hand and says with concern, "child, no matter what happens in a moment, you just sit in the car and don''t go out, you know? I think there will be reinforcements in jinliu soon. "


    Ma Yulong was already shaking with fright.


    Bai Shiming slammed the brakes and was ready to turn around. He thinks that the best way now is to find Jin Liu. Although it''s dangerous to go there, it''s better than waiting to be slaughtered here.


    But he thought so well that those people didn''t give him a chance to go back. As soon as he stopped, more than a dozen people broke out behind him, cutting off the back road.


    Bai Shiming didn''t even think about it. He opened the door and jumped out, fighting with several people. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ma Changfeng jumped out of the car and locked the car to make sure that he could not open the door from the outside.


    "Shiming, go on!"


    Although these people are all aiming at him, it''s no longer good not to go down at this time. Ma Changfeng carries two steel pipes, throws one to Bai Shiming, and goes directly to the Yin Yang holy envoy.


    At this time, instead of waiting for the other party to kill himself, it''s better to rush up and die on the way to charge. This is Ma Changfeng''s Creed.


    Ma Changfeng has been in the underground world for decades. He has seen this scene countless times. Although he is 70 years old, once the murderous atmosphere that has been buried for many years heats up again, the horrible smell from all over his body is enough to cause great pressure on each other''s psychology.

 Chapter 144

    Ma Changfeng has not been in such a dangerous environment for many years. He swung the steel pipe from left to right and quickly knocked down seven or eight. It''s so good that it''s like a fierce tiger coming out of its shell and shaking the mountain forest with its sound.


    He swaggered up to the Yin Yang envoy and knocked down several ninjas on the way. The Yin Yang holy emissary didn''t move all the time. He looked at Ma Changfeng quietly, with a cold smile on his face. "Old man, I didn''t expect that you are still young and still have a strong wind."


    Ma Changfeng snorted and sneered, "what do you want to do when so many people cut off my car?"


    The Yin Yang Saint gave a dull smile and said, "why do you ask? I think you''d better give up your hands to save our brothers trouble, hehe... "


    "Fart! You don''t want to know who I am, Ma Changfeng. I don''t think you want to get mixed up. " Ma Changfeng glared and sounded like a giant bell.


    Yin Yang Saint made a strange smile, pointed to Ma Changfeng and said contemptuously, "if you don''t cooperate with the Red Crescent, you will die. Do we need to say more?"


    These two brothers may think that Ma Changfeng has no way to go, so today''s words are more special, and they have nothing to hide.


    Ma Changfeng sneered and said angrily, "you sell dog meat in the name of red crescent moon. Do you think we don''t know? Shadow killers, a group of animals, want me to give in, then we have to see if you have that ability! "


    Zhongqi is full of righteousness!


    With that, Ma Changfeng went straight to the Yin Yang envoy.


    The two envoys did not directly entangle with Ma Changfeng. With a wave of their hand, a group of ninjas surrounded Ma Changfeng.


    Ma Changfeng is worthy of being a master of form and meaning. An ordinary steel pipe dances like a fly in his hand. In the twinkling moment of white light, several ninjas will fall down and be broken.


    On the other side, there are more than ten ninjas around Bai Shiming. Now Bai Shiming is not what he used to be. After months of hard work, he has changed a lot. A group of ninjas with swords didn''t hurt him. But Bai Shiming and Ma Changfeng want to put down a few, it is really difficult to do.


    Two of the Ninjas around him walk towards their car, and the target is Ma Yulong.


    Bai Shiming quickly turned back and ran to the two men, but the wind behind sounded, and then turned back to fight. In this way, he was already a little bit weak.


    After all, Ma Changfeng is old, and his fierce strength doesn''t last long, so he seems to be lack of breath. At this time, the Yin Yang envoy rushed in front of him and attacked from left to right without taking any weapons.


    They are still in the old routine. They look like a corpse. Their movements are very clumsy, but their hands and feet are very quick. Their body''s anti Strike ability is beyond imagination. Ma Changfeng''s steel pipe has no effect on them.


    What made them more uncomfortable was that they had just subdued most of the ninjas, and there were more than 20 ninjas from the West.


    As the enemy increases their manpower, Bai Shiming and Ma Changfeng are even more at a disadvantage. Ma Changfeng was chased back and forth by the Yin and Yang holy emissary, and accidentally scratched his shoulder by the Ninja behind him. Bai Shiming, on the other hand, saw that there were too many enemies to resist, and then he managed to save himself by using his strange eight trigrams.


    Just when he was worried, several cars came from the west, and Jin Liu arrived with people. As soon as they got out of the car, they rushed down and a dozen people joined the regiment. Bai Shiming and Ma Changfeng suddenly feel a lot more relaxed, strength of a breath.


    Those who came to the battlefield were the Ninjas who blocked Jin Liu at first. It turns out that those ninjas didn''t fight with Jin Liu. They just had a symbolic fight. After a while, they ran away quickly. After a while, the people from the white elephant came running. They were flustered and embarrassed, and many people around them were injured. White elephant introduced, ambush in Langshan brothers were suddenly attacked by the enemy, brothers desperately resist just barely escape.


    Jin Liu feels that he can''t delay any longer, so he pulls a group of people back to meet Bai Shiming.


    This time, someone did leak the news. The only way to block Jin Liu was to entangle him, while the main targets of shadow people were Ma Changfeng and Langshan. Their plan is that the disciples of the green Wolf Gang ambushed in Langshan are the weakest, so they can destroy as many as they can. Jin Liu doesn''t move for the time being, just to delay for the people who kill Ma Changfeng. And the most powerful people have come to kill Ma Changfeng.


    This is not only a battle of strength, but also a battle of wisdom.


    The Panther is very brave with bare arms and round the steel pipe. Although the white elephant was injured, it was still very tough. The rest of them are six good players, and together with them, they are just eight King Kong under Jin Liu.


    Jin liuphen instructs eight vajras to replace Ma Changfeng to deal with the two envoys, while he accompanies Ma to protect his safety. Ma Changfeng was suddenly relieved, suddenly relaxed, and immediately felt tired. He really wanted to find a place to have a good rest.


    However, the current situation doesn''t seem to give him a chance to breathe. Although the eight King Kong are all fierce, they can''t win the two envoys. Soon, two people were injured and fell to the ground. Two are missing, and the other six are more difficult to fight. In a few seconds, there are only black leopards and white elephants left.


    On the other hand, Bai Shiming leads a group of brothers to deal with a group of shadow killers. Compared with the sinister and cruel killers, the combat effectiveness of the disciples of the green Wolf Gang is almost zero. Soon they have fallen, but Bai Shiming is the only one who can barely support them.


    The present situation is very unfavorable to our own side. We are about to be swallowed by those hungry wolves, and there are no bones left.


    At this time, a black Land Rover suddenly stops at the side of the road. With the rapid opening of the door, two figures rush out like ghosts.


    These two people are Liu Rufeng and red peony. As soon as they got out of the car, they divided into two groups. Liu Rufeng ran directly to the Yin Yang envoy, while red peony went to help Bai Shiming and others.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng has rushed here as soon as possible. He didn''t expect that things would change so much. He thought his plan was perfect, and he must have the chance to win. I didn''t expect that I found something wrong in the path of Langshan, so I rushed to Langshan.


    On arriving at Langshan, Liu Rufeng is very alert and contacts Jin Liu. But Jin Liu himself is so busy that he has no time to talk to him? As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that things were not good, he went straight to the direction of Ma Changfeng''s villa. He happened to see this scene.


    In fact, we can''t blame Liu Rufeng, because it happened in the last 20 minutes, just when Liu Rufeng was on the road. Even if he took the car as an airplane, he couldn''t get to the scene so quickly. What''s more, it''s a waste of time to go back and forth just now?


    Seeing the arrival of the two people, everyone was relieved. It was as if they had seen the magic. Especially the red peony, let those green wolf help disciples instant relaxed a lot.


    Red peony plays with the lancet, and its body shuttles back and forth like a ghost. In a few seconds, several ninjas fall to the ground, and their throats have been cut.

 Chapter 145

    Fighting duel is about the number of people and the combat effectiveness of the personnel. Especially the latter is more important. Sometimes, an outstanding general can change the whole situation.


    Just like in the Three Kingdoms, when the two countries are at war, first of all, the generals come out to fight each other. At this time, the generals who have strong fighting power have a good chance of winning.


    Red peony and Liu Rufeng are first-class experts. Their sudden appearance directly reversed the situation that they were on the verge of defeat just now.


    Liu Rufeng replaced the eight vajras and came to the Yin Yang envoy. He sneered, "last time I let you live, I didn''t expect that you would not repent. It seems that the wicked can''t stay. Tell me how you want to die. "


    Said is so natural and unrestrained, so confident!


    The Yin Yang Saint made his lips tremble, and the fear in his eyes was obvious. They knew that they could not escape the disaster today, but their determination to fight for death prompted them to clench their teeth and said coldly, "Snow Wolf, our enmity should have ended as early as three years ago. As you know, the people who offended us didn''t live for a week, and they didn''t find your whereabouts these years. It''s a bargain for you. Today we''ll end our old and new grudges together! "


    "Well, I don''t think so. You might as well save your strength and let me finish you all by myself, so as to save the pain. I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to get revenge today, because I''ve changed my mind and intend to eradicate the sycophants! "


    With that, Liu Rufeng reached out with both arms and grasped the throat of the two envoys. This hand is as fast as lightning, and its finger force is super strong. If it is caught, it must be a broken throat.


    Yin Yang Saint dodges, and at the same time, he rushes out, still repeating the same routine.


    However, this time, they are facing a strong enemy. They have no reservation and have burst out their life skills. The strength between fists and feet also increased sharply, more fierce and fierce. Two people are just like the unjust ghosts in hell. Their whole body is shrouded in a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere. Their actions are even more erratic and strange, and they are very fierce.


    Their moves are actually very simple and ordinary, but the speed is surprisingly fast, and the body is very rigid, so it is difficult for ordinary people to hurt them. With these two advantages, we have been in an invincible position.


    But Liu Rufeng is not an ordinary person. He urged the dark strength, using Ma Changfeng taught him to crack fist, a move a fight, straight to the two holy envoys back again and again, in a hurry.


    Liu Rufeng bullies his body and speeds up his attack. His fists are as dense as raindrops, and his momentum is as unstoppable as the burst of the Yangtze River.


    One of the two envoys was punched in his left arm by Liu Rufeng. Suddenly, his left arm was broken with a click. Another just rushed up, was Liu Rufeng kick on the thigh, the whole person flew out.


    Has been known as a nightmare like characters, Liu Rufeng in the hands of both injured, strength contrast has been very obvious.


    However, these two killers are worthy of being the number one killers of shadow. They can still bear the pain when they are badly injured, pull out their swords and charge for the last time.


    Liu Rufeng is no longer in love with war. He doesn''t even take out his secret weapon, the ox bone comb, and directly welcomes it. The Yin Yang holy emissary was injured, and his attack speed was greatly reduced. Liu Rufeng easily dodged and snatched a knife. At the same time, he elbowed the man in the chest and knocked him away. At the same time, he turned and fell towards the other person''s right arm.


    Half of the arm of the holy envoy holding the sword was cut off by Liu Rufeng. Half of his arm fell to the ground, and his sword was still in his hand.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t give them a chance to live. He jumped over and took their lives.


    "Yin Yang holy emissary, there will be no such name in the future..." Liu Rufeng looked at the two corpses, sighed with some emotion, then lit a cigarette and turned to look at the situation of red peony.


    With the addition of red peony, the situation improved immediately. Bai Shiming and the disciples of the green Wolf Gang are also very brave. After a hard fight, there are not many shadow killers left. Liu Rufeng also rushed to help, accelerating the end of the battle.


    Everyone knows that killing one thousand enemies will damage eight hundred. Because of the mistakes in the middle of this fierce battle, many of the disciples of the green Wolf Gang were injured. More than 20 of them were injured, and several others were seriously injured and died. The shadow''s men were almost wiped out, and the rest fled in a hurry by means of evasion.


    Liu Rufeng immediately informs Jin Liu to arrange for people to deal with the aftermath. Those who should be sent to the hospital should be sent to the hospital. Those who are not here should be buried and their families should be given pension. In addition, it''s even more troublesome for those shadow people to deal with. It''s better to let them disappear from time to time.


    It''s cruel, but there''s no way to deal with it. Do you want to let them go back and continue to harm others? Moreover, it''s very troublesome for people with special status like them to go through the official process. The rules of the river and the lake are more neat. As for the trouble, don''t worry, because as ninjas, they are not officially recognized, so even if they can''t find them, almost no one cares, only the organization they belong to.


    Liu Rufeng became more famous in this battle. The disciples of the green Wolf Gang watched a wonderful performance. Before, they knew that Liu Rufeng was powerful, and they also experienced his kung fu, but it was the first time for them to fight like this. Therefore, Liu Rufeng''s position in their mind is more solid.


    Liu Rufeng is not in the mood to share the joy of victory with them. On the contrary, this time, there is not only no joy, but also a heavy depression.


    Bai Shiming''s arm is scratched, a three inch long cut, and his skin and flesh are turned out. He looks very terrible. Liu Rufeng quickly asks him to follow him to the hospital. As for the red peony, but nothing, is a pair of shoes she trampled rotten, now is barefoot. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing, "sister peony, it''s hard today."


    "Cut the crap. I''ll give you more than 10000 pairs of shoes." Red peony stroked messy hair, solemnly said.


    ¡­¡­


    Ma Changfeng, Jin Liu, Liu Rufeng and red peony have all returned to Ma Changfeng''s villa. The young master of the Ma family had been scared out of his wits by the scene just now, and had already returned to his room to have a rest.


    Liu Rufeng said apologetically, "Mr. Ma, I''m sorry. I blame you for hurting so many brothers..."


    Ma Changfeng sighed leisurely and said, "it doesn''t blame you. There must be an insider."


    Liu Rufeng secretly admired Ma Changfeng''s calmness and calmness¡° I agree with you. Our plan is so perfect that it has changed in the middle of the way. There must be an insider. "


    Ma Changfeng face muscle twitch, suddenly angry, thick big hand heavily patted on the table, angrily way, "damn! There''s another traitor. If you catch him, you''ll make his life worse than death! "

 Chapter 146

    Liu Rufeng is the first time to see Ma Changfeng so angry, even the last time Ding Wei defected, he was not so angry.


    Jin Liu clenched his teeth and assured him, "don''t worry, Mr. Ma. I''ll handle this matter. I think it''s very likely that this person will be in Xicheng."


    Mr. Ma didn''t make a statement, but said leisurely, "I nearly got involved in Yulong. It doesn''t matter if I''m dead, but I''m such a son. If anyone asks for his trouble, I''ll go all out with him!"


    This sentence is impassioned and enlightening!


    Liu Rufeng finally understood why Ma was so angry. It turned out that it was because of his son. It''s no wonder that it''s the most taboo thing to hurt family members. Even ordinary people can''t accept it. What''s more, this big guy who has been living in the Jianghu for many years?


    Liu Rufeng advised him to sit down. Start talking to him about the next thing¡° Now the shadow people in s city have been basically eliminated. More importantly, their leader ITO has been arrested, and those people can''t make any big waves. Now there is another person with a little public identity over there, Ichiro Kameda. Do you want to arrest him and deal with him? "


    Jin Liuhui nodded and said, "yes, although this man has no great ability, he will definitely report to the headquarters, and there will be countless troubles at that time. I think we should arrest him to end up, so as to save the future trouble."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s going to be taught to brother six again. Ha ha... As for the trouble, don''t worry. I won''t let them come. In a few days, I will be ready to go to Kyoto and go directly to their headquarters. At that time, their target will be on me. I don''t think they will come here. "


    "You''re leaving?" The three of them spoke in unison.


    Liu Rufeng nodded hard and said sincerely, "the work here is basically finished. My task is to investigate the Red Crescent. In the future, I''m afraid I''ll make a big noise in Kyoto..."


    Gold six some reluctantly said, "brother, six elder brother can''t bear you to go, you left my heart really a little empty."


    Red peony also said, "do you really want to go? Can you take me with you? "


    "This..." Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu, a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that Jin Liu immediately clapped, "let peony follow you, I think you''ve gone, her soul must also fly away, ha ha..."


    Liu Rufeng reluctantly smiles. He is not worried about Jin Liu. What he is really worried about is his harem. They don''t like red peony very much. They don''t want red peony to follow them.


    Ma Changfeng''s eyes were moist. He sighed and said, "there is no banquet that will never end. You have your business. We can''t stop you. It''s just... It''s a little sad for you to leave... "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "don''t be so sad, OK? Haven''t I left yet? Besides, Kyoto is only two hours'' drive from here. I''ll come back to see you often. But the only thing I can''t worry about is Li Hongde. I hope Ma and Liu can take care of him. "


    "No problem, it''s a piece of cake." Ma Changfeng and Jin Liu expressed their views one after another.


    "By the way..." Liu Rufeng thought of one thing and said, "Zhuang Dacheng and song Wanxiang have been colluding with Guitian. They can''t stay."


    "I''ve arranged for them to be taken." Jin Liu said.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said, "OK, then our next thing is to have a good chat with ITO."


    ¡­¡­


    In a separate room of Ma''s mansion, ITO was tied up like a rice dumpling and sat on the ground listlessly. There were four people sitting opposite him, just like Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng smokes a cigarette and looks at him with a smile. His words are sarcastic. "Mr. ITO, unfortunately, your people have been beaten by us. Do you want to die or live now? Or do you want to live rather than die? "


    Ito''s last hope was also broken. His eyes were full of panic. He said intermittently, "I want to live..."


    "Well, I appreciate your attitude. I will consider giving you leniency." Liu Rufeng turned to the topic and asked, "now there are two questions. First, who informed you; Second, it''s my previous question. Where is your headquarters and who is in charge? As long as you tell me that, I promise to let you go. "


    Ito''s performance is very nervous, the sweat on his head began to drip down, it can be seen that a very complex psychological struggle is going on.


    "Tell these secrets? The first secret is good to say, the key is the second one. If you tell me the truth, even if I survive, the organization will not let me go. If I live, I will hide, just like a walking corpse; But if you don''t say it, you will face the test of death... "Ito''s expression is very painful, frowning, his eyes closed.


    "How dare you say the spirit of Bushido with such courage, fart!" Liu Rufeng despised him in his heart, but he didn''t show it, and didn''t urge ITO, because at this time ITO had a complete psychological breakdown.


    Ito slowly raised his head, eyes have been dim, he asked weakly, "do you really promise not to kill me?"


    "I promise." Liu Rufeng is very firm to say, in the heart already calculated well, "we don''t kill you, don''t mean can''t let others kill you, moreover, also didn''t say don''t punish you."


    Ito can only choose trust at this time. At least, trust can survive. He said slowly, "I can tell you that it was a man named Ding Yi who reported the letter to us. That''s why we learned your plan of action, and then we stopped you in three ways."


    "Ding Yi?" Hearing the name, Ma suddenly thought, "isn''t this Ding Wei''s nephew? No wonder he has been acting suspiciously recently. Needless to say, this is to avenge his uncle Ding Wei. "


    Ma Changfeng said darkly, "it''s obvious that Ding Wei rebelled first. At that time, Ding Yi was also present and won his opinion. At that time, he agreed very well, saying that he would not have a knot in his heart because of Ding Wei''s affairs and would continue to stay in the Ma family. Because I felt a little guilty, I took care of him and made him a little leader. I didn''t expect that this boy would change his ways in the middle of the way. It''s really hateful


    Ma Changfeng''s moustache rose up, so he immediately asked people to catch Ding Yi.


    "The second thing..." Liu Rufeng continued to ask.


    Ito was a little embarrassed and faltered, "second... Second..."


    Seeing Ito''s hesitation, Liu Rufeng''s eyes glared and a cold light shot out, "don''t want to say it again, do you know the consequences..."


    Ito was so scared that he stammered, "no, no, it''s because of the second thing I said. I''m afraid you won''t be satisfied."


    "Why? As long as you tell the truth, I''ll be satisfied. " Liu Rufeng''s eyes softened to relieve Ito''s psychological pressure.


    Ito boldly and slowly said, "we have no chance to contact the upper class. Since I came to China from China, I only stayed in Kyoto for two days, and then I was arranged here. As for other people, I don''t know them at all."


    "Where is Miyamoto?"

 Chapter 147

    Ito said word by word, Liu Rufeng listened carefully. And constantly observing Ito''s expression, but believe nothing different.


    "I thought I''d solve it when I found ITO, but I didn''t expect that it was much more complicated than I thought! It seems that this task has some unexpected twists and turns. " Liu Rufeng was filled with emotion and could not help feeling confused.


    Ito continued: "there is a Sakura club in Xingfu street, Dayan District, Kyoto. I usually see Miyamoto there. It''s a leisure club, but I seldom see him there. It''s usually when he comes to see me that he has a chance to see him. I''ve just heard about the Red Crescent you said. I''ve never met them. I''ve heard that the headquarters is in Europe, and we just hang a name. Oh, by the way, I heard that all of them have red crescent signs on their bodies. I also heard that there is a church outside the eastern suburbs, where there are strange things... "


    Liu Rufeng listened carefully, and could not help cursing in his heart, "mother! There are so many troubles in it. I can''t. I must report to the headquarters base for support this time. "


    "Anything else?" Liu Rufeng takes a look at ITO.


    "That''s all I know. I''m not lying. Now that I''ve finished, you should keep your promise and let me go


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s almost done. The old boy is just a little bit of a Taoist. He can''t ask any more valuable things. So he got up and went to ITO to cut his rope.


    Ito''s eyes brightened, said "thank you" and planned to go outside, but he was caught by Liu Rufeng''s arm. ITO was shocked and asked in a hurry, "you... Do you want to go back?"


    Liu Rufeng handed over a cigarette and said with a playful smile, "take a cigarette first. What''s the hurry? I won''t lose face this time."


    How can ITO be in the mood to smoke here? Now I want to run away and return to the headquarters. As for the secret, it can be put on turtle field. But now they dare not refuse, so they have to squeeze out a smile and say, "thank you."


    "Mr. ITO, how about working with us?" Liu Rufeng suddenly raised his eyelids and looked at him.


    Even Ma Changfeng and Jin Liu are very strange. They don''t know what this guy is up to.


    Ito was stunned and asked: "cooperation? I, I don''t know what you mean


    A strange smile flashed on Liu Rufeng''s face. ITO faintly felt bad and had a sense of crisis lingering in his heart. Did not wait for his reaction, see Liu Rufeng throw away cigarette ends, suddenly stretched out the index finger middle finger, no sign of the point to his navel an inch and a half. The action is in the blink of an eye.


    Before ITO could reach out to stop him, he was already hit.


    Liu Rufeng took back his finger with a smile and said, "don''t be nervous. I just point your Qihai acupoint. I don''t feel much at ordinary times, but I can''t use Dantian genuine Qi. If I use genuine Qi, I will feel a kind of pain in my heart. If we cooperate well in the future, I''ll help you get rid of the trouble. "


    This move is too cruel. People who practice martial arts can''t use Dantian Qi. What''s the difference between them and useless people? Liu Rufeng held ITO firmly in the palm of his hand this time.


    Jin LiuSan, who was watching, admired Liu Rufeng''s "shameless" behavior.


    Ito almost blew up his lung qi. He knows the harm of the blocked air sea. It seems that it''s not just the points he said. It''s estimated that even men can''t do it in the future.


    Ito black face stare way, "you, you mean!"


    "Don''t be so ugly. It''s better than losing your life." Liu Rufeng back to the original seat, a little cold complexion, "don''t go back to avoid instruction, just say how powerful I am, and will go to Kyoto in the near future."


    Ito dare not resist, the whole person all beat wilt, not live of nod.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng doesn''t need to teach him. He will also say that, and it will be more beautiful than this.


    When ITO left, the three people laughed. Ma Changfeng squinted and said, "it''s really you. It''s too poisonous."


    Liu Rufeng smiles and says, "I can''t help it. After all, the task is too complicated. If he provides me with internal information, it will be much easier."


    All the information that should have been got, Liu Rufeng is going to the hospital to see Bai Shiming. Jin Liu and red peony also visited the disciples of the gang.


    At this time, Guitian was also pulled in like a dead dog. Now tortoise field has no use value, but also can''t let him disappear, that will cause the opponent''s suspicion. So Liu Rufeng still took the medicine according to the prescription, planted the same disease root to Guitian, and then let him obey himself.


    Although Guitian doesn''t know kung fu and doesn''t care whether he can use dark energy or not, he''s scared to hear that he can''t be a man. This old sex wolf, who can''t be a man without a woman, is a bolt from the blue.


    He was so scared that he begged for mercy and vowed to obey the arrangement. In this way, Liu Rufeng planted a chess piece inside the shadow.


    Before long, the mutinous Ding Yi was also brought over. Liu Rufeng was inconvenient to participate in the internal affairs of others, so he rushed to the hospital.


    On the way, Jin Liu joked, "brother, how many secrets do you have that we don''t know?"


    "Do I have a secret?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Red peony took the words, but with a special tone, "even sealing other people''s Qihai acupoints can be done, this is not a big secret." After a pause, he said, "why don''t you teach me? If you dare to play tricks with me in the future, I''ll use this trick to deal with you, cluck..."


    Liu Rufeng was scared into a cold sweat and said, "it''s better to take your lancet and wave it down. Besides, how can sister peony be willing to let me become a eunuch? You want to give up my stuff, ha ha!... "


    Red peony was just sitting in the co pilot''s seat. At this time, she made a single action, and Liu Rufeng said, "sister peony, don''t... Don''t, quick... Let go..."


    "Don''t let go? Then I''ll use some force. "


    "No, it hurts..."


    Jin Liu at the back just giggled awkwardly when he saw them. He felt a little redundant.


    Arriving at the hospital, Liu Rufeng finds that Bai Shiming''s right arm is wrapped with several layers of gauze. Seeing that several people from Liu Rufeng are coming, he stands up quickly. Liu Rufeng asks him to lie down and have a good rest. Although he was not seriously injured, after a dangerous battle, he was also seriously injured and should have a good rest.


    After chatting with Bai Shiming for a while, Liu Rufeng visits the brothers of the green Wolf Gang. After all, they have to take care of the Li family in the future.


    All the disciples of the green Wolf sect revered Liu Rufeng as if he were a God. Especially the black leopard and the white elephant grasped Liu Rufeng''s hand and asked questions. Liu Rufeng also let go of his arms and blew for a while.

 Chapter 148

    After many times of getting along, Liu Rufeng has successfully captured the heart of the disciples of the green Wolf sect. They also had a good impression on him. They didn''t expect that this God like figure was so grounded and could get along with them. Moreover, his words were light and humorous, with the frivolity of a dissolute childe.


    The topics between men can be big or small, from philosophy and history to current affairs. From international conflicts to domestic weaknesses, they are unrestrained and unscrupulous. But it''s more about commenting on women. Liu Rufeng''s eloquence is very good. He talks so much that everyone laughs. The black leopard grins with a big grin and forgets all the pain.


    Although red peony is usually hot and unrestrained, it is still a bit unnatural in front of such a group of big men, muttering "boring!" He went to one side to look at himself in the mirror.


    Of course, they all come out to mix. What we are most concerned about is Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu. Looking at their expectant eyes, Liu Rufeng happily gives advice, but it''s inconvenient to be in the hospital, so he mostly talks about some theories and promises to teach them a set of boxing when they leave the hospital.


    After working all day, Liu Rufeng drove home. As soon as he got home, several women ran around and asked him. Of course, the first one to come was Li mujin, the head of the family. She small waist a fork, is to cover a face, a burst of crazy bang, "where are you boy?"? We''ve been waiting for you all day


    The delicate Summer Rose came to look at Liu Rufeng and asked gently, "Rufeng, are you ok?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "do you think I have something to do?"


    "Look at your whole body in a mess, you have a hard tongue!" Hu mei''er said coyly, "go inside and change your clothes."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao also came over and said with a faint smile, "this battle must be very spectacular."


    Liu Rufeng remembered that she had mentioned this matter to Cheng Xiaoxiao. It must have been Cheng Xiaoxiao who told them. No wonder it''s all strange.


    After a hard day, Liu Rufeng calmed them down and went to sleep. At midnight, Liu Rufeng still connected with the headquarters, and the old face appeared on the screen again.


    "What''s the matter, smelly boy." The Colonel asked first, not waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak as usual.


    Liu Rufeng made it clear what actually happened. After that, the Colonel narrowed his eyes and listened with satisfaction. Then he gave Liu Rufeng 120 compliments, "well done, I didn''t disappoint. I didn''t expect you to arrange things so properly."


    Liu Rufeng is not interested in listening to how he praises himself. What he cares about most is how to continue the task, so he asks, "old man, when is the end of our task? According to ITO, I have to go to Kyoto for a while. The situation there is very complicated. I think it will take a lot more trouble than here. When can you send me a helper? I can''t, but I''ll do it alone. You think I''m a donkey puller. "


    After hearing Liu Rufeng''s complaint, the Colonel began the policy of soft heartedness with another obscene smile. "I say snow wolf, we have a mission. How can we complain? And you just a few months to harvest the harem of several beautiful, can also help you relieve the boredom and loneliness of it


    Once again, Liu Rufeng''s head was about to explode. He growled, "can you stop talking nonsense? I need support now. Support, understand? "


    Really speechless, every time like this, if not across a screen, Liu Rufeng really want to jump over to give him a fierce pumping.


    He is the only one who dares to talk to the Colonel like this. The Colonel turns his eyes and says, "are you finished? Let''s forget it this time. I''ll give you a break. Don''t worry, there will be people looking for you in Kyoto, and you won''t be lonely... By the way, if you dare to scold me again, don''t blame me for withholding your bonus. Good night! "


    Captain huff of the line, Liu Rufeng face is a large snowflake.


    "This old guy''s temper is not small, haha..." Liu Rufeng thought he had gone too far just now, but it was very cool to see that old guy angry.


    ¡­¡­


    Now there''s nothing wrong with s city. Liu Rufeng is ready to make the next plan. It''s more than half a month since the beginning of Li''s school, and it''s time to arrange specific things. Now the problem is, who will go to Kyoto with him, Li Hibiscus can live in school, and Liu Rufeng can do whatever he wants, but if several other people go, it''s a different story.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng is willing to take Hu mei''er, Xia rose and Cheng Xiaoxiao with her, but she just doesn''t know what they mean. Liu Rufeng soon asked for their advice, and the four girls'' faces darkened.


    However, they are not happy for different reasons.


    Summer rose looked at some sad, said with a sad face, "I... my work here, how can I go to Kyoto, but..." Liu Rufeng understood what she was worried about, but at this time did not speak, but waiting for others to say.


    Hu mei''er hesitated for a moment and said softly, "I''d like to go, but what about my business? Unless it''s cashed out... "


    Liu Rufeng looks at Cheng Xiaoxiao again. Unexpectedly, Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t even think about it. He spits out three words: "I won''t go!" Li Hibiscus is even more lovely. She even got a bargain and said, "you still want to go to Kyoto with me. I''m such a follower!"


    Liu Rufeng to this chest big brainless female classmate is really convinced, not angry said, "your father gave money, no way, OK?"


    "You... Who let you go, tell you, pay no attention to me in the future!" Li Mu Jin roared.


    "I don''t think we can do it without giving them some pressure." Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng gave a dry cough, and then said solemnly, "what I said just now is just a suggestion. How to choose is your own business. If you want to go, you can decide quickly, so that you can''t catch up with the time."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng understood that Hu Meier and Xia rose would definitely go. What she said just now was basically for Cheng Xiaoxiao. Cheng Xiaoxiao is not moved and goes out by himself.


    Hu Meier suddenly said cleverly, "Rufeng, I''m going to arrange for the beauty salon to be your full-time wife. Let''s go!"


    Hu mei''er expressed her attitude. Xia rose was immediately nervous. She came over and asked timidly, "Rufeng, I don''t want to go, it''s just my job..."


    Liu Rufeng understands Xia Rosa''s mind. This job is her hope. Although she is not short of money now, it represents her future and a platform to prove herself.


    Liu Rufeng stroked her face and said gently, "I understand you. I''ve already figured out a way to solve your problem."


    "You''ve got an idea. Talk about it quickly..." Xia rose looked very excited.


    "I''ll transfer you to Kyoto University as a teacher. Will you go?"


    "Is that true?" Xia rose was a little surprised.

 Chapter 149

    Hear Liu Rufeng say so, summer rose moved almost shed tears, nestled in Liu Rufeng''s arms, gentle way, "you consider really thoughtful, thank you."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "be polite to me. We need to live forever. In addition, please tell my aunt."


    Summer rose agreed, after all, here is not their own home, living inconvenient. What''s more, she still knows the truth that she should go wherever Liu Rufeng goes.


    Summer rose to find her mother Chen Guilan to discuss things, Liu Rufeng came to the courtyard in the pavilion, because Cheng Xiaoxiao is also here.


    I saw her holding her shoulders, looking at the distance, as if thinking about something.


    "Something''s on my mind." Liu Rufeng asked.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t speak.


    "Because of my uncle?" From the perspective of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s attitude towards Cheng Siyuan, Liu Rufeng speculates that it''s because of him that he doesn''t want to go back to Kyoto. "


    Only listen to Cheng Xiaoxiao quiet way, "not as simple as you think, mainly because I hate Kyoto, it is full of evil, selfish and heartless place, so I don''t want to go."


    "But your home is there."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao snorted and said, "that''s why I don''t want to go back. I hate that house!" When speaking, there is an indescribable emotion in my eyes, it seems that I hate more.


    Liu Rufeng now understands the real reason why Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to go back to Kyoto, more because of her current home than her father Cheng Siyuan.


    It seems that the background of Cheng Xiaoxiao is not simple!


    "What are you going to do?" Liu Rufeng said, "I must go to Kyoto. What are you afraid of with me? As long as you follow me, I promise you that no one can bully you! "


    A smile on Cheng Xiaoxiao''s lips seems to be a kind of sweetness, which is also mixed with a touch of worry.


    "What are your plans when you get to Kyoto?" Cheng Xiaoxiao changed the subject.


    Liu Rufeng repeated what ITO said and how he turned ITO and Guitian into his own spies. Cheng Xiaoxiao listened quietly, then lifted his hair and said, "except for the Japanese, don''t you think about other people? Are all Chinese good people? "


    "Do you have any good clue?" Liu Rufeng knows that Cheng Xiaoxiao is unusual. It seems that there is nothing she doesn''t know.


    "You''ll know that in the future, just pay attention to the old style." Cheng Xiaoxiao simply mentioned a person, Liu Rufeng did not expect that this person after so many things happened with himself.


    Two people back to the living room, saw Xia rose and Chen Guilan sitting there. Seeing them coming, Chen Guilan first said to Liu Rufeng, "Rufeng, just now Rose told me about you, and I''m not old-fashioned. You young people''s business depends on you. Aunt supports you!"


    "Thank you, auntie. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it."


    Chen Guilan agreed, Liu Rufeng was relieved, at least summer rose can not care.


    But the big talk goes out, in fact, Liu Rufeng''s heart has no bottom at all, there is no acquaintance in Kyoto University, and it''s really hard for Xia Rosa to transfer her job.


    "Ask Li Hongde." Liu Rufeng takes out his mobile phone.


    After dialing the phone, Liu Rufeng is disappointed and Li Hongde has no acquaintances.


    Liu Rufeng really regretted that he had boasted Haikou at the beginning, but now what he said is not round.


    Two days later, Hu mei''er brought a piece of good news. The girl was really bold. When she came, she happily explained her achievements. Not only the beauty salon successfully cashed out, but also the house was sold.


    It seems that I have decided to go to the end of the world with Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly came up with an idea and told everyone, "why don''t we go to Kyoto and take a turn first? Anyway, leisure is also leisure."


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone agreed, except for Chen Guilan.


    Now that it''s decided, act now.


    A few girls simply packed up, dressed up to be showy and set out. Chen Guilan had already passed the age of passion, so she didn''t follow.


    They are all young people, so there''s no need to be restrained. Several girls almost sing all the way, and Liu Rufeng''s ears are almost deafening.


    But it was not good enough to stir their interest, so they had to listen in silence.


    A few people belong to Li''s wildest singing, just like a rock singer; Summer rose and Hu Meier are almost the same, they are all lyrical, but summer rose is more pure. Cheng Xiaoxiao''s voice is loud and clear. He is really a member of the performing arts circle.


    "Xiaoxiao is familiar with Kyoto. Let''s be a guide later." Liu Rufeng said.


    "Well, what do you want to play?" Cheng Xiaoxiao is the kind of girl who can calm down and get mad. Liu Rufeng believes that she has the absolute ability to let everyone enjoy the swing.


    "I''m going to the disco!" Li first stood up and yelled.


    "I said, miss, you haven''t played anything at home. You have to come here to dance. I really can''t understand it." Liu Rufeng retorted immediately.


    "You know six, different cities feel different." Li Hibiscus held out her fist and protested.


    Liu Rufeng turned back and strove for other people''s opinions, "what do you think?"


    As a result, Hu mei''er raised her hand, but Xia rose and Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t show their support.


    "Sister, this idea is too rustic. Let me take you to an interesting place." Cheng Xiaoxiao white Li Hibiscus one eye said.


    "I''ll see what good ideas you can have," Li said


    Cheng Xiaoxiao snapped his fingers and said with great interest, "just follow me. Don''t worry, I won''t sell you. If it''s not fun, I''ll pay for these days. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said so, and everyone is not good to object. Although Li mujin is still a little suspicious, she has to trust Cheng Xiaoxiao, because she is the only one who knows this place well.


    Several people find a four-star hotel under the leadership of Cheng Xiaoxiao. After a simple meal, he rushed to the place that Cheng Xiaoxiao said.


    Kyoto is prosperous, with many tall buildings, streets and luxury cars.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao leads the crowd to a luxury club like place. I didn''t know it was a company until I went in. Companies operate a special business, that is, they can play the role they want.


    The company has a collection of films and videos, you can choose any segment to perform, everyone can experience the feeling of being a star from here.


    For example, boys can choose Shanghai beach to experience Xu Wenqiang''s natural and unrestrained style, or the wanton behavior of the old fool.


    For girls, they can choose gongdou opera or emotional themes.


    It''s really an idea. I''ve never seen it before. Several people are interested in it.


    Liu Rufeng put forward a suggestion, "let''s come to the legend of Zhen Huan, and I''ll come to the emperor. You are all my concubines. It''s better that you are all the most exciting after the brand is turned. Haha..."

 Chapter 150

    Kyoto is indeed a metropolis with many unexpected surprises. This "dream come true" film and television entertainment city has a very special business, which is to help everyone get enough to be a star.


    Being a star is every young man''s dream, especially for the four innocent girls. They all want to be a star in their dreams. It''s so cool to be able to perform here at will and have a taste of being a star. Even Xia rose, who has always been very shy, jumps up with excitement.


    But Liu Rufeng''s proposal did not get the approval of the public. Their consensus is "vulgar".


    Because everyone has the right to choose, so everyone''s opinions are not unified. Liu Rufeng said innocently, "it will cost a lot of money for everyone to play it once."


    "No nonsense! You pay anyway. " The four girls spoke in unison.


    This down, became a big head of injustice, Liu Rufeng really regret how to choose to let them follow.


    But Cheng Xiaoxiao''s performance makes Liu Rufeng a little different, "don''t you work in a film and television company? Usually there is no lack of acting, this project is not interesting for you


    "What do you know? People pick us for work. We don''t have the right to choose scripts. Now we are consumers. We can choose scripts at will, and no one dares to criticize our acting skills. Is that the same?" Cheng Xiaoxiao seems to want to understand something, staring at Liu Rufeng said, "you won''t love money."


    "No way." Liu Rufeng''s disheartened face when asked.


    After a few people went in, they found that the hall was very spacious and dark. The decoration on the wall was a combination of classical and modern style, with stills of many people hanging on it (of course, most of them were stills of the masses). There is a rockery in the middle. There is a long stream of water on the rockery. There are flowers and green plants all around. Sometimes, there is a loud and unrestrained rock and roll, sometimes there is a classical rhythm of zither and zither. The whole room is filled with artistic atmosphere.


    At this time, a sweet looking service staff came over, showing a very professional smile, "ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our dream studio, what can I do for you?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao came out and said, "we come to realize our dream. Let''s choose a movie."


    "Yes, please follow me." The girl politely let them into a separate room. It''s like a movie theater here. There is a computer on the desk, from which you can choose any movie you like. And when you select a movie video, the corresponding movie will be shown on the big screen at the back.


    "What a high-tech motherfucker!" Liu Rufeng was shocked.


    After the girl brought them into the room, she gave a brief introduction to the operation process and went out. There is no outsider in the room, a few girls are not reserved, everyone occupies a computer, began to large-scale film selection.


    At first, they argued about the choice of the film outside. Now they know that there is too much room for choice in it, and they are all dazzled. Every film wants to play, and every bridge is a classic.


    Liu Rufeng, however, is simple, and directly selects the scenes of brother pony lighting a cigarette with us dollars and shooting.


    It took the girls half an hour to choose the film. Liu Rufeng saw that the four girls chose a variety of things. Xia Qiangwei chose Wang Yuyan from the eight divisions of Tianlong; Hu mei''er is more evil, and directly chooses Daji in the list of gods; Cheng Xiaoxiao chooses Ren Yingying who is proud of the world; Li Hibiscus wind more exotic, actually chose the beautiful girl ghost Nie Xiaoqian.


    Xia Rose''s Wang Yuyan can barely make it, Hu Meier''s Daji... Really can''t stand it. Cheng Xiaoxiao''s Ren Yingying seems to be similar, but how can Li mujin play Nie Xiaoqian?


    "Well, hibiscus, can you change a movie?" Liu Rufeng is unable to accept Li''s version of Nie Xiaoqian.


    Li Hibiscus glared, "why change it? I just like it


    "I know you like it, but..." as soon as Liu Rufeng thought of Li mujin''s acting as a ghost, he felt that he couldn''t accept it. How could he get along with her after that.


    "That''s to play the ghost and scare you to death, and then scare you every day." Li Hibiscus put out her tongue, "do you look like it?"


    "Don''t scare those little classmates in the future." Liu Rufeng said.


    Several candidates finished the film and went out. After watching the film selected by several people, the staff laughed and said, "Hello, it''s 311894 in all, just in case."


    The girl''s sweet smile makes it hard to get angry, but Liu Rufeng is still surprised and asks, "more, how much?"


    "Three hundred and one thousand, sir." The girl smiles again.


    "You go grab it. It costs so much to make a few clips, which is higher than the entrance fee of the actors." Liu Rufeng argued.


    Summer rose also came to low said, "or... We don''t play..."


    Hu mei''er looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao with some regret and said, "why don''t you tell us the price? It''s too expensive."


    "It''s my first time here, too." Cheng Xiaoxiao finally tells the truth. Liu Rufeng wants to strangle her.


    "Well, cheapskate! My father gives you so much money. Are we short of hundreds of thousands? You don''t want me to invite you. It''s so easy to come here. It''s a wet blanket! " Li Hibiscus looked at Liu Rufeng scornfully and reproached him.


    Dimples hung on the girl''s face again and she said sweetly, "you don''t lose money. If your film goes out, the commercial value will be immeasurable. If you become a star one day, the investment will be paid back hundreds of times, right? Handsome


    Liu Rufeng light smile, black eyes carefully looked at the little girl, some funny tone said, "I really didn''t want to be a star, but you are very beautiful, I think you can be a star."


    The girl blushed and her eyes flickered. Liu Rufeng suddenly feels that he has been kicked by someone behind him. Looking back at Li mujin, she looks at herself angrily¡° Do you know anything else besides picking up girls? "


    Liu Rufeng pointed to himself very wrongly and said, "today I spend money. I can''t say a few more words?"


    "No way!" Four girls yelled out at the same time. The girl next to them could not help but smile.


    At this time, five or six people came from the outside, led by a greasy faced guy, holding a coquettish and enchanting woman. Followed by a few guys in suits and sunglasses, you can see that they are bodyguards.


    "Xuanxuan, give me a role of Xiaoqian. Damn it, this girl has to experience the love between human and ghost."


    At the beginning, the girl with dimples at the front desk came quickly and said with a smile, "Mr. Liang is here. Welcome."


    Mr. Liang came over and pinched the girl named Xuanxuan''s face with a dirty smile. "Little girl is more and more smart. Come to our star film and television company. I promise you can become a star." While the man was talking, his dirty eyes had betrayed him.


    Xuanxuan subconsciously moved back, still not disrespectful, forced to laugh and said, "Mr. Liang is polite, how can I be that piece of material?"

 Chapter 151

    As soon as president Liang saw that Xuanxuan was retreating, he kept up with her and seemed to swallow her.


    Xuanxuan was very alert. She quickly changed the topic and said, "Mr. Liang, I''m sorry, there are already candidates for the role of Xiaoqian you just ordered. I''m afraid it won''t be played today. Why don''t you change it..."


    There are rules in this base, that is, the characters in each video can not be played every day, but only once a day at most. Li mujin chose Nie Xiaoqian, and they have no chance today.


    After hearing this, President Liang glared and said in a loud voice, "who the hell doesn''t have long eyes and dares to fight for this role with Laozi?"


    He turned his eyes to Liu Rufeng and immediately understood what was going on. He pointed to Liu Rufeng arrogantly and asked, "boy, did you rob Xiaoqian''s role?"


    Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak, Miss Li''s temper came up and said angrily, "I chose Xiaoqian. What do you want?"


    As soon as she saw that there was going to be a conflict between the two sides, Xuanxuan quickly came over and said, "Mr. Liang, there are still many movie passages here. Would you like to change one?"


    The general manager Liang snorted and said, "why change it? We have to play today! You should let these people get out of the way However, when he looked at Li Mu Jin carefully, he burst into a smile and said, "little girl, who am I Liang Shan? You may not know. I bullied others. No one bullied me. We''ve made up our mind about this part today, but... If you''re willing to accompany your brother... I can consider giving up this opportunity. "


    "Liangshan? Give it back to the goddamn hero. " When Liu Rufeng heard the name, he almost blew up his kidney. "Liangshan is all like you?"


    Li Hibiscus straightened out, her face flushed, and she said, "I don''t care who you are, but I won''t let you. What''s the matter? And let your mother accompany you! "


    See Li Hibiscus appearance, Liu Rufeng heart happy, "good, this girl this kind of rebellious character brother like."


    Liang Shan was angry and was about to grab Li''s arm. Li slapped her in the face with a backhand slap.


    I didn''t expect that the goods looked arrogant. In fact, they had no ability. They couldn''t even hide Li''s slap.


    In fact, it''s not that Liang Shan can''t do it, it''s that he''s too focused on picking up girls. I didn''t expect that Li Hibiscus would dare to beat him. Liang Shan covered his face with a glare, scolded, "little girl, dare to hit me, I see you are..." before he finished, he was attacked by Li Mu Jin.


    But this time did not play, Liangshan ready in advance.


    "Yo, little pepper, ha ha... I like this. Come on, let me hug you." Liang Shan said, stretching out his arms to embrace Li hibiscus.


    Li''s usual Kung Fu is HuaQuan embroidered legs, and it''s useless to deal with the role of big people. Although this Liangshan looks disgusting, it''s really good. It''s 1.8 meters tall and thin with meat. After Li hibiscus, all her movements were useless, so she turned and hid behind Liu Rufeng.


    Have seen shameless, have never seen so shameless, simply ignore the existence of Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng didn''t want Li Hibiscus to play Xiaoqian. If he wanted to be someone else, he might let this opportunity out. But when he heard that the goods were struck by thunder, he suddenly got angry and snorted "get out!"


    It was the first time that Liang Shan heard someone scold him. He was very angry. He pointed to Liu Rufeng''s nose and said, "smelly boy, you dare to scold me."


    "I dare to hit you." Liu Rufeng said that he slapped Liang Shan in the face. His slap was more delicious than Li''s just now. Liang Shan''s face swelled up and nearly flew out.


    Liang Shan was furious and roared. He began to hit Liu Rufeng with his fist. Liu Rufeng didn''t bother to entangle with him. He grabbed his belt and raised him with one hand.


    "Have you taken it?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Convince your sister..."


    Liu Rufeng threw him seven or eight meters away and fell heavily on the ground. Sneer, "who gave you that rubbish name? It''s defiled Liangshan. Go back and ask your mother to change your name to Liangshui. Ha ha... "


    "Good!" Li Hibiscus took the lead in cheering, and the other three girls joined in cheering and laughing.


    Just now their quarrel only happened in a few seconds. Before Liangshan''s bodyguards could react, Liu Rufeng threw their master to the ground.


    Xuanxuan was too lazy to take care of him. She didn''t like Liangshan at all, but now she just let out her anger.


    Liang Shan was even more angry. He yelled at his men, "you go up quickly and kill that boy for me!"


    The three bodyguards he brought with him responded and hugged him.


    How can Liu Rufeng take them seriously? The simple three feet kicked them to the ground, and they couldn''t get up any more.


    Liang Shan''s face turned green with fright. He didn''t expect to encounter stubble today. He looked at Liu Rufeng with fear and stammered, "you, who are you?"


    "You have no right to ask my name!" Liu Rufeng had a cold light in his eyes, which made Liangshan feel excited.


    "Get away from me now, don''t wait for me to change my mind!" Liu Rufeng said.


    Liang Shan left with his own people, and the fox spirit around him was not in the mood to shake his hips and twist his hips. He almost fell to the ground when he walked.


    After such a toss, no one is in the mood to play any more. However, Liu Rufeng was calm and said to Xuanxuan with a smile, "I didn''t scare you, sister."


    "No, No." Xuanxuan now knew that the boy was so brave. No wonder she could capture so many beautiful girls. She could not help but feel a kind of love in her heart. She thought, "if only she could have such a man to protect her."


    Liu Rufeng paid the bill and took several girls to the back studio. Because it''s playing, so the directors didn''t ask for any acting skills. In short, it''s good to be happy. After several scenes, several people were addicted, especially Liu Rufeng, because he not only successfully performed a chic scene of brother pony, but also made several guest roles in other girls'' plays.


    After several people finished the performance, a special staff carved the content of their performance into a CD, and each one gave them a copy.


    What a good memory it is, of course, to keep.


    A few people were so happy that they wanted to go outside, but Xuanxuan came over as if she had something to say. Liu Rufeng stops and asks what happened to Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan said softly, "that man just now... Is Liang Shan, the general manager of Tianxing film and television company. You..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "thank you, Xuanxuan. We''re just tourists. We''ll leave in two days. They won''t do anything to us. "


    Xuanxuan nodded knowingly and didn''t go on. I also felt that I was talking a little too much, so I stopped talking.


    "Star TV, do you know, Xiaoxiao?" After leaving the film and television base, Liu Rufeng asked.

 Chapter 152

    Liu Rufeng and his party had a good time. Although there was a small episode, it didn''t affect their mood.


    In particular, the scene of summer rose is Liu Rufeng''s Duan Yu. It''s a bit of a lady''s fan to watch her smile and smile. Hu Meier''s Daji is more flattering than the original actresses. The murderous look in her eyes really shows Daji''s charm.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s Yingying performance is also good, especially when Liu Rufeng plays her opponent Linghu Chong. They sing the Xiaoao River and lake song together. They really have a kind of extraordinary temperament. Li is frustrated. After she plays Xiaoqian, she also takes the initiative to change the play. She turns Nie Xiaoqian into a fierce ghost and turns the staff who plays with her eyes. Liu Rufeng looks at him and is glad he didn''t play Ning caichen. Otherwise, he doesn''t know what to suffer.


    Referring to Liangshan, Cheng Xiaoxiao said, "I''ve heard of this man, but it''s the first time I''ve met him. I didn''t know him very well before. It''s said that his uncle Liang Hong is a great man in Kyoto. He can eat both black and white. "


    "Liang Hong?" Liu Rufeng laughed in his heart, "it seems that there is a place in the world."


    On hearing about Liangshan, Li Mu Jin thought of today''s unhappiness again and exclaimed, "that bastard! It''s not a thing


    "We''re here to play this time. We''ll try not to get into trouble, otherwise we''ll get into more trouble here in the future." Cheng Xiaoxiao said quietly, considering very delicate.


    She said so, Li Hibiscus immediately unhappy, pouted unconvinced and said, "it''s not me who provoked him first, that kind of person should be beaten! By the way... "She suddenly pointed to Liu Rufeng''s nose and asked," when do you teach me Kung Fu well? It''s because you don''t teach me well, or I can teach him a lesson myself today. "


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to make a symbolic response to this young lady, and then he took everyone back.


    Five people can play together is mahjong, a few people have been playing until midnight before they go back to their rooms to rest.


    The next morning, Liu Rufeng went to call Li mujin to get up. Li mujin did not move after a few words. Next to the summer rose got up early, made a hiss action, that means don''t call her.


    "I''m still clamoring to learn kung fu, but I stay up every day. I don''t think it''s going to work." Liu Rufeng shook his head.


    In fact, he can understand that he didn''t get enough sleep last night, especially when a little girl like Li Mu Jin was able to sleep.


    Liu Rufeng and summer rose went out to the street for a walk. After they bought breakfast, they were still lying. Liu Rufeng pulled them up one by one.


    "Come out to play or come out to sleep? If you want to sleep, shall we go home and sleep? " The three girls no longer dare to stay in bed, and they dress up for breakfast.


    "This soup dumpling tastes good... And this lotus seed porridge is delicious... This soybean milk fried dough sticks tastes the best, my favorite." The three girls saw Liu Rufeng pulling her face and began to talk sweetly.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t pay any attention to them. She just talks to Xia rose.


    After a while, Li Hibiscus finished eating first. Come over to take Liu Rufeng''s shoulder, straightforward way, "brother, how do we arrange today?"


    Today, Li is wearing a plaid skirt, a white T-shirt, loose black hair and a small braid on the right. She looks very cute. Seeing her, Liu Rufeng forgot to be angry and said helplessly, "let''s go to school today and have a look at the house. We''ll move soon. How can we do without a place to live?"


    When she heard that she was going to Kyoto University, Li Hibiscus jumped happily for three times. She pulled her pigtail with her right hand and said, "you still know me. I don''t love you in vain. Hee hee..."


    "It''s all a mess." There was no word.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto University is a famous university in China, with tens of thousands of students. When I got to the school gate, I saw four big words written at the gate: Kyoto University.


    From a distance, there are many tall buildings in it, which is very imposing. Because there are early return to school, so the university gate is often open, a few people look at the age is not big, so the guard at the gate did not care, a few people smoothly into the campus.


    Campus library, gymnasium, student campus activity center and other supporting buildings and equipment are very perfect. Liu Rufeng wants to take classes in University.


    Today, the most passionate people are Li hibiscus and Xia rose. One wants to go to school here, and the other wants to work here. After they go in, they don''t have enough eyes to praise and smile.


    Summer rose but some worried, asked to Liu Rufeng, "my work can transfer?"


    "Er... I''m trying to find a way." Liu Rufeng prevaricated, but he was worried, "grandma, who is better to deal with this matter?"


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t come out to visit the campus today. He mainly wanted to find out the situation around here. Ito said the address of the Sakura club. Liu Rufeng found that Kyoto University is far away from there, so it should be safe.


    A few people strolled almost, about to go back, who did not expect to meet Wang Ziming head-on. Wang Ziming is wearing a basketball suit today. He is holding the basketball in his right hand. His head is full of sweat. See a few people is a Leng first, say hello next way, "eldest brother... Summer teacher, Li Mu Jin classmate... How did you come here?"


    "We''ll do whatever you do." Li said with a wink.


    Wang Ziming scratched his head. "You must have come to visit the school... I''m different from you. I often come here to play. You see, I just finished playing basketball..."


    "Isn''t your family from s city?" Summer rose asked.


    Wang Ziming said devoutly, "because my parents went there to do business, so I went with them. In fact, our hometown is Kyoto, where we have our real estate."


    "Well, you''re close to home now." It suddenly occurred to Li that she was a child away from home.


    Wang Ziming said with a smile, "yes, my parents will transfer their business to Kyoto recently. It will be more convenient then."


    Liu Rufeng thought, isn''t this a ready-made living guide? It''s easy to find a house.


    "Daming, can you help us find a house? We are going to move here recently, so..." Liu Rufeng is not polite, and directly points out his intention.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Ziming''s next words would be even more shocking, "what house are you looking for? Just go to my house. My house is big, many rooms are empty, and they often go out, so I''m bored alone."


    Liu Rufeng was half happy. He soon thought of something and said, "that''s not good. Your parents will come back sooner or later. At that time, there will be so many of us who can live. Besides, it''s not convenient."

 Chapter 153

    Wang Ziming has a pure temperament and gets along well with Liu Rufeng, so he is willing to help generously at the critical moment.


    Liu Rufeng looked back at several girls and knew the answer from their eyes, so she politely refused, "Daming, that... It''s still inconvenient for me to live in your house, especially because of my special identity. There must be a lot of trouble. I think it''s better to forget it. Or... Well, you can help me to see if there is anyone nearby to rent it. "


    Wang Ziming saw that people were reluctant, but he was embarrassed to continue to invite, so he said with regret, "OK, I''ll try. You come home with me and sit in the head office. I''ll show you around. It''s a villa area and there are many villas. "


    As soon as they heard that, they were very happy and went out of school with Wang Ziming.


    Although Wang Ziming is very low-key in school, his family is really rich, as can be seen from his BMW 7 series. This time, Liu Rufeng and Wang Ziming took the same car. Liu Rufeng''s car was driven by Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Because it''s not very far away, it didn''t arrive in half an hour. Kyoto University is to the west of the city center, and this is to the southwest of the University. If you take the bus, it''s only an hour.


    Wang Ziming led the crowd to the villa area. He said that it was a villa, but it was actually a more upscale villa. It was far from a real villa. At least it could not be compared with Li''s.


    But the whole community is very spacious, clean, all kinds of entertainment facilities are complete, greening is quite good, so the whole community looks very elegant.


    Wang Ziming''s home is in the innermost building. There are all kinds of flowers and plants in the courtyard. The hall is also very spacious. All kinds of furniture are neatly arranged, and many of them are famous brands. The grade is not low.


    "See, the houses here are basically like this. My home is still the most common one. Many of them are better than us." Wang Ziming offered his seat and introduced it.


    In fact, this kind of house is already very good. My family has three independent floors. Is that ok? The key is the remote location, few people disturb, the environment is also very elegant.


    "Yes, I think we are here. What do you think?" Liu Rufeng strives for the opinions of several others.


    Li Hibiscus up and down back and forth for several circles, but also praise constantly, nodding frequently. Summer rose slightly worried said, "we don''t know if there is anyone to rent, in case no one to rent how to do?"


    "Don''t worry..." Wang Ziming handed everyone a cup of tea and said with a smile, "there are often people renting houses here. Let''s sit for a while and I''ll show you around.


    Because there was something in my heart, so we chatted a few words and went out. What Wang Ziming said is true. There are indeed advertisements for rental houses in several houses. Liu Rufeng picked up her mobile phone and dialed one by one. As a result, she rented it all out.


    "It seems that we can''t rent it today." Liu Rufeng is also a little discouraged.


    Just as they came to the second row, a middle-aged woman in her forties came out of the hospital and planned to lock the door. She just saw them calling to inquire about the house. After hesitating for a moment, she came over and said, "how many do you want to rent?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded. If you look at this woman carefully, she is gorgeous in dress and noble in temperament. She is not from an ordinary family, but with a touch of sadness on her face. Liu Rufeng, who is as careful as a hair, knows it at a glance.


    The woman continued, "well, have you found it?"


    "Not yet." Liu Rufeng spread his hands.


    "Or... Look at my house." Said the woman.


    Everyone''s face suddenly showed a happy look, did not expect that suddenly came the great news, the landlord took the initiative to come to the door, but also bargain.


    Liu Rufeng a smile, polite way, "that trouble elder sister to lead the way."


    The woman happily led everyone to her home. After careful observation, we found that the house is really good, similar to the area of Wang Ziming''s house, but the decoration is much better than Wang Ziming''s house.


    "How much is this?" Liu Rufeng asked around.


    "Well... The market price is 40000 yuan per year. I think you are in urgent need of rent. We are usually busy and don''t have the energy to think about renting houses, so the sooner the better. Well, if you rent it sincerely, it''ll be thirty thousand. "


    "This elder sister is really cheerful." Liu Rufeng thought to herself.


    30000 yuan a year is less than 2000 yuan a month.


    Liu Rufeng looks at Cheng Xiaoxiao and Wang Ziming and asks for their opinions. Because he knows that, as the residents of Kyoto, they must know the rental market better than themselves.


    Wang Ziming and Cheng Xiaoxiao all said that the price of this house is not high, such as Kyoto, a city with every inch of land and every inch of money. It''s really rare for such a good house to have such a cheap rent a year.


    "That''s settled." Liu Rufeng signed the contract and paid the rent without saying a word. The landlord left a call and left.


    Just have a doubt, Liu Rufeng can''t figure out, "it seems that this woman is not short of money, how so anxious to rent a house out?"? But also take the initiative to reduce prices? It''s right to have a proper discount, but it''s cheaper than ten thousand all of a sudden, which makes a little bit of sense.


    When Liu Rufeng told everyone what she thought, the girls shook her head like a rattle. All of them said that Liu Rufeng was nervous and thought too much. It''s true that people are rich. That doesn''t mean they can''t rent out? Who cares about money? Moreover, it''s normal for people to rent out their houses in order to save their worries. Anyway, they are not short of money.


    Liu Rufeng listened to these logical contradictions, and then gave up his idea.


    It''s a big deal to clean a three story house. Wang Ziming went out of his way to find a housekeeping company to help clean it up. The original high-end house has taken on a new look. However, Liu Rufeng felt that someone had lived here and had just moved out. Because he found a picture of a girl in a drawer.


    "What are you looking at, boss?" Wang Ziming came over and asked.


    When he saw the picture in Liu Rufeng''s hand, his mouth was wide open and his eyes almost glared out, "this... This is not..."


    "What''s the matter, you''re making a fuss." Liu Rufeng saw that Wang Ziming''s reaction was a little big, and it was surprisingly big.


    Wang Ziming''s face became more and more ugly, and his lips began to tremble. "Old, old, old, no... it''s not that I''m timid, it''s that... This woman has something to do with a case of... Kidnapping..."


    "What did you say?" Liu Rufeng was also startled.


    Wang Ziming told the story all over again. Two days ago, he read the news that a girl disappeared for no reason. Later, he heard that her body was next to a waste dump in the east city, and her death was ugly. Almost all her five internal organs were removed. At that time, it was identified as a kidnapping case by the police, and the murderer has not yet been identified.


    And judging from the photos on the news, they are very similar to the girls in the photos.

 Chapter 154

    Hearing Wang Ziming''s word by word, Liu Rufeng''s mind turned quickly, "no wonder the landlord doesn''t look right. It turns out that the house is weird."


    "Can you see that the girl in the news is the same as the person in this picture?" Liu Rufeng reconfirmed.


    Wang Ziming frowned and thought for a while, and said definitely, "it should be almost the same. Although I can''t see it clearly on TV, I can feel it from the general outline that it''s just a person!"


    "Oh, well. That is to say, it''s just like, not so sure? " Liu Rufeng noticed that something was very strange, but in order to stabilize people''s hearts, he still comforted people with a smile, "it''s OK. There are more people who are similar in appearance. Besides, Daming, you said that the girl''s death on TV was ugly. You must have moved her facial features at that time, so you can''t see clearly. You must think too much. It''s OK!... "


    He said that several girls recovered from the panic, but Wang Ziming muttered, "but the police restored the girl''s picture through the equipment, which is very similar to the person in this picture."


    Wang Ziming''s voice is very small, several girls didn''t hear it, but Liu Rufeng heard it. This time he didn''t continue to ask, but he pretended not to hear. However, he confirmed one thing: "how long has this case happened?"


    Wang Ziming recalled and said, "that''s last Tuesday. It''s not a week yet."


    Liu Rufeng thinks that this kind of thing is very common, and the girl''s photo here does not mean that she was kidnapped here. What''s more, it''s the duty of the police to solve cases, and it''s not convenient for them to meddle in their own affairs. In other words, "even if someone comes, what else can you do to me? It seems that the one who can kidnap me is not born yet


    Liu Rufeng has always been so confident. No wonder the name of snow wolf is not for fun. There are few people who can deal with him in today''s world.


    Because this time they came here just for a trip, not a formal move, they stayed at Wang Ziming''s house that night after they moved the hotel''s things.


    However, a piece of news in the evening shocked them again.


    It is reported in the news that another missing girl case was released yesterday, and the result was the same as last time, all of them died.


    Liu Rufeng completely understood, it seems that this is a premeditated murder, but why don''t those people destroy the body, but deliberately leave the body? It''s hard to understand.


    It can be seen from this situation that this is not a simple murder, but a case of stealing personal organs after organized kidnapping.


    "Damn it! How hateful Liu Rufeng raised her eyebrows and wished to strangle all those people.


    "No!" Liu Rufeng suddenly found out that the missing girl and the girl killed last time were close friends and had rented a house together, according to the news.


    It''s strange. Since two people live there together, if it''s kidnapping, why not kidnap together? It''s not reasonable that there are several days between the two people being killed.


    "Do you want to call the police?" Li said with integrity.


    "Call the police? The police have paid attention to this case. Do we still need to call the police? " Liu Rufeng said lightly.


    "Don''t you suspect that the landlord has a problem? Let''s call the police and catch her. " Li said definitely.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "if this case is related to that house, then the first thing that the police think of is the renter and the landlord. We don''t need to call the police. The police will go to them naturally."


    "What shall we do?" Several people asked at the same time.


    "Watch it change." Liu Rufeng finished, cocked up his legs and began to watch TV. He didn''t mention it any more.


    It''s a big deal. No one can sit down, let alone rent a house with problems. There will be trouble in the future.


    Of course, Liu Rufeng can think of it, but he also has another plan, that is, he wants to see who the kidnapper is. Anyway, no one lives in the house now. It''s still half a month before he moves here. There''s no need to worry about safety.


    As for the landlady, although there is something wrong with her, Liu Rufeng can conclude that her kind-hearted Bodhisattva is not like that kind of person. There must be a lot of secret in it.


    "Don''t check out first, so as not to disturb the snake. I''ll have a look there later..." Liu Rufeng has already made up her mind.


    Xia Rose came over and leaned against Liu Rufeng, and said, "or... Let''s not live there. I think it''s a dangerous house, and I''m afraid..."


    "Well, I''ll go to the landlord tomorrow." Liu Rufeng coaxed summer rose, thinking about things for a while.


    "Daming, do you have models here?" Liu Rufeng called Wang Ziming over and asked.


    Wang Ziming was stunned, and his face was red. "Boss, you know, I, I am not a woman, how can the model love me? Xiaoxiaojie is a model. Boss, you are so lucky. "


    "Where are you going?" Liu Rufeng glared at him and said, "I''m the model who asked you about clothes in the clothing store, plastic model!"


    "Oh, you said that earlier. I thought... Yes, it''s true. My mother likes to use models to try on clothes, so she got one at home. Hey, hey... Why do you think of that? Why do you use it?" Wang Ziming asked.


    Liu Rufeng gave a strange smile and snapped his fingers. He said mysteriously, "I love it!"


    Prince mington''s eyes were wide open. "Brother, there are so many beauties around you who still make that thing. Your hobby is too different. Besides, how can you use dolls? Models are too hard..."


    When he said the last sentence, Wang Ziming deliberately lowered his voice, a "you know" expression.


    Liu Rufeng ignored him, because he wanted to do a big thing this time.


    After ten o''clock in the evening, everyone else fell asleep. Liu Rufeng pretended to go back to her room to have a rest. When everyone else fell asleep, he would be ready to carry the model, and stole a Hu Meier''s clothes, the door did not open, directly over the wall out.


    More than ten o''clock is a good time, Liu Rufeng quietly went to the rental room, carefully observed no one around, just opened the door, walked in, inserted from inside.


    On the second floor, Liu Rufeng put the model on the balcony, put Hu Meier''s skirt on the model, let the model face the window, and turned on a dim light to avoid being seen through by people outside. He himself hid in a corner and smoked quietly.


    This corner is not only hidden, but also can observe the situation outside. Liu Rufeng is not polite and lights a cigarette directly.


    "I don''t know if they will come tonight." Liu Rufeng is looking forward to it.


    Also gradually deep, Liu Rufeng heard the rustle of the wind blowing leaves, in the silent night that kind of sound is very prominent.


    The quartz clock on the wall is ticking. It''s eleven o''clock. There''s nothing moving


    Twelve o''clock, Liu Rufeng secretly aimed out of the window, there was no movement.


    After more than ten minutes, Liu Rufeng was a little tired, and suddenly he recognized another voice in his consciousness.

 Chapter 155

    The dark night, the strange rustle outside, plus the people inside the house have been strangely dead. If anyone dares to come here, it''s a miracle.


    Under the yellow light, the model in white stood there, her long hair swaying with the wind. If Liu Rufeng didn''t know that she had designed it, she might have been startled.


    Liu Rufeng heard a strange voice, nervous up, secretly aiming out. But there were two people standing on the wall, each dressed in black and with Peking Opera faces.


    "Finally came..." Liu Rufeng was happy and sleepy, carefully observing the people outside.


    The two men looked upstairs, seemed to have some doubt, but hesitated for a moment or quietly went inside.


    Liu Rufeng deliberately moved the model, as if the woman was really walking. In addition, she played light music, but the sound was very small. This is what Liu Rufeng thought. If the voice is amplified, it makes people suspicious.


    Seeing the changes on the second floor, the two guys were more determined that the house was occupied, so they opened the door on the first floor with a special device, and then crept up to the second floor.


    With the sound of the stairs approaching, Liu Rufeng quickly throws the model into the room, deliberately conceals the door, and then hides behind the sofa.


    With the sound of the stairs, they went up and looked around.


    Their bodies are very thin, with red and yellow hair. They should not be experts. Liu Rufeng wondered, did they do it? These two people are little gangsters. They can''t believe that they have such cruel means to kill him.


    When they saw that there was no one in the living room, they turned to find that the door of the opposite bedroom was open. They were very happy and walked over.


    Two men had already entered the bedroom door, and one of them whispered to himself, "how can it smell like smoke?"


    Then he went to the bed and found a dummy on the bed. They were so scared that their faces turned white. They thought they had seen ghosts. They raised their hands and bowed one after another, leaving no kneeling.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Two people almost did not pee their pants. They looked at the pale model on the bed and thought about the strange laughter around them. They couldn''t decide any more. They knelt down on the ground. But instead of kneeling down to the model, they bowed around and prayed, "blessed by Bodhisattva, blessed by Bodhisattva... Two female ghosts, don''t kill us, We are also under orders. Please forgive us... "


    One of them kowtowed a few heads to react, stopped his companion and whispered, "no, it''s a man''s voice..."


    "Hey, hey..." Liu Rufeng laughed again.


    "Listen, it''s men''s laughter." The man reconfirmed.


    The man also came to the spirit, tentatively asked, "yes, who is laughing?"


    "Hey, hey, hey... You''ve finally come. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Return my life soon..." Liu Rufeng enjoyed the feeling of being a ghost. He was amused in his heart. "How dare you come out to commit a crime? What can you do if you are so timid? "


    Those two are not idiots either. They feel that they are not right, so they bravely come out and just aim at Liu Rufeng. At this time, Liu Rufeng has stood up and looked at them with a smile.


    See Liu Rufeng not serious smile, those two nose almost gas crooked, drink a way: "is your kid pound ghost fool us two brothers?"? Are you tired of living? "


    "This is my home. Do you care how I like to play? I''d like to know what you''re doing Liu Rufeng asked them and looked at each other without too much explanation. He turned his face and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you? I''ll come as soon as I want, and I''ll leave as soon as I want. Can you stop me? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it depends on whether you can go or not."


    Two people are furious, the original fear turns into invisible, immediately eyebrows stand up, a lunge forward to Liu Rufeng''s face is a punch.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t even hide. He directly kicked them to the ground with one foot, rushed up and pulled off their facial makeup, stretched out five fingers and locked their throats.


    Two guys were pinched straight rolled their eyes, repeatedly said, "big brother, spare us, I, we dare not..."


    "Take off your pants!" Liu Rufeng roared.


    "What? Big brother, you won''t... "Two people''s back is cold, suddenly feel chrysanthemum tight.


    "Cut the crap!" Liu Rufeng glared. They took off their trousers and begged, "big brother, we know a lot of girls. How about giving you one? I really can''t give my girlfriend to you, but please don''t... it''s the first time for us there... "


    "Pooh! I don''t have that hobby. You think I have a strong taste. " Liu Rufeng did not have the good spirit to scold, then looked at them with a smile, smile of their heart straight hair.


    Liu Rufeng hugged his shoulder and said, "I''ll see you run again this time? I don''t believe you can run out naked! "


    It was for this reason that they suddenly realized. Although it''s night now, running out like this will also affect the appearance of the city. In case of being met by the night patrol police, it''s over.


    "We don''t run, we don''t run!" Two people are still witty, flattering said with a smile.


    "Let''s talk about it. What''s going on?" Liu Rufeng takes out the ox bone comb, lights out the three inch long blade tip inside, and shakes it back and forth in front of them, which makes them even more scared. This time, Liu Rufeng worries that Liu Rufeng will turn them into eunuchs.


    "I, I said..." the red haired guy spoke first¡° In fact, we are looking for the woman Bai Liyun. "


    "Bai Liyun?" Liu Rufeng remembers that when she signed the contract today, the landlady''s name was Bai Liyun. "It turned out that she really had a relationship with the landlady."


    "What do you want her for?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    The redhead said, "she... She owes our boss, so we''re here to collect money."


    "Debt collection? Do you think I''m a three-year-old? Do you come in the middle of the night to collect debts? " The cold light in Liu Rufeng''s eyes shot out, frightening the two people.


    The Yellow haired thug then said, "I don''t know. She has bodyguards everywhere during the day. It''s hard for us to get into her. Besides, now she''s under special protection of the police, so how can we have a chance..."


    "So you came in the middle of the night?"


    The red haired thug continued, "yes, we heard that she came back here today, so we came to see her with the idea of having a try. I didn''t expect to meet you..."


    Two gangsters blink at Liu Rufeng, thinking about the relationship between the boy and Bai Liyun. If this person and Bai Liyun are relatives, then the consequences don''t need to think much, but I hope my idea is wrong.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m a tenant. I just rented this house today. I have nothing to do with Bai Liyun."

 Chapter 156

    Hearing that Liu Rufeng has left the relationship with Bai Liyun, the two guys smile at ease, and a stone finally falls to the ground.


    "Tell me how she owes your boss. Besides, who is your boss?" Liu Rufeng''s eyes were cold, and the two guys became nervous again.


    "Yes, it''s like this. Our boss''s name is Yan Jiu, who specializes in lending. Just half a year ago, Bai Liyun found our boss and borrowed 2 million yuan. She said it was paid off last month, but now it hasn''t been paid back, so... Our boss asked us to keep an eye on her..."


    Liu Rufeng was not interested in the bad things between them, and went straight to the subject, "then why did you kidnap and kill those two innocent girls? Say


    Speaking of this, Liu Rufeng can''t help but feel a little excited, and her eyes are also staring fiercely, and her eyes are surprisingly cold.


    Murder is a big crime. They dare not bear it, although they have done a lot of bad things. But they don''t dare to do such a life-threatening thing. Hearing what Liu Rufeng said, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly explained, "big brother, what did you say? We haven''t killed anyone..."


    "Yes? What happened to the two girls who disappeared and were killed a while ago? "


    "You mean the two girls in the news?" The two guys suddenly remembered and said.


    See Liu Rufeng expression is very firm, they understand, quickly waved his hand to explain, "this we can''t do, you can''t talk nonsense, it''s a matter of life."


    Liu Rufeng asked, "are you involved in the kidnapping of the two girls?"


    "This is really not. We only know that Liu Dong said he would make trouble for Bai Liyun, but we don''t know the details."


    Two people speak sincerely, Liu Rufeng also make sure they are not lying, and then asked a few other questions.


    It turned out that these two people, Gao Yang and Guo Liang, were arranged to do this for the first time by their boss Liu Dong. The original thing was not clear at all. I was scared when I heard about the mission, but I didn''t dare to disobey, so I had to come here. So I was very worried at the beginning, so I carefully observed it for a long time. When I saw that there were really people on the second floor who dared to go upstairs, but I didn''t expect to encounter the stubble.


    "That is to say, your boss Liu Dong did it?" Liu Rufeng''s tone was much more gentle.


    Two looked at each other, some hesitated, very embarrassed to say: "such a big thing, we do not dare to casually say, although we do hear that the two girls have something to do with Bai Liyun, our boss Liu Dong also moved his mind, but also did not see him kidnap anyone back."


    Although the usurer makes the dead happen from time to time, they don''t think Liu Dong has the courage. Besides, why doesn''t Liu Dong kidnap Bai Liyun or her family directly?


    Liu Rufeng also thought of this. The more she thought about it, the more complicated it was. Finally, she said with a faint smile, "go back, it''s OK."


    Gao Yang and Guo Liang were surprised and said, "you, you said... We... Can go?"


    "Or you want me to stay." Liu Rufeng made a joke, and they also laughed awkwardly.


    Gao Yang and Guo Liang feel that Liu Rufeng is a good talker, at least not so harsh. They put on their pants and are ready to leave.


    Liu Rufeng finally stopped them and said, "let''s make a friend. You can''t treat me as if you don''t know me in the future." Say, each hand out a Chinese.


    "Sure, sure." Gao Yang and Guo Liang smile.


    Liu Rufeng understood this and decided to let them go. In addition, we can see that their nature is not bad, and good training can lead them to the right path.


    I wanted to catch a big fish, but I only caught two shrimp. Liu Rufeng was disappointed. When they leave, Liu Rufeng has a new plan and decides to contact the landlady the next day.


    After working hard for most of the night, Liu Rufeng felt a little tired and went back to bed with her model.


    Back to the room, I saw a person sitting on the bed, it is summer rose.


    Liu Rufeng was surprised and said with a guilty heart, "Weiwei, you are here."


    "Return Wei Wei, call of quite sweet, honest account, just went where?" Xia rose is as serious as catching the students who break the discipline.


    "Well, I went to the bathroom." Liu Rufeng prayed silently in his heart, "I hope I can fool him."


    Summer rose eyelid a turn, the right color way, "continue to make up, I all wait for you nearly an hour, still lie!"


    It''s over! This time, no more sophistry.


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to tell the truth, and then hugged the fragrant shoulder of summer rose and said softly, "your man is going to do business. Can we not be angry?"


    Summer rose belongs to the type of understanding, not so much small temperament, at this time also tears into a smile, muttered, "I''m just worried about you..."


    "Well, your man''s life is very hard. It''s not so easy to be plotted. No, you see, I''m still so strong, hehe... "


    Summer rose small face a red, said a sentence, "not serious." But he was suddenly overwhelmed by Liu Rufeng and covered his head. He said, "the Daming family''s bed is big and soft. We can''t waste it..."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Xia Rose arranged her skirt and got up early, with a happy smile on her face. When Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier saw her appearance, they immediately understood and joked, "did Sister Rose eat Xiaozao last night? I look so good. My face is red. "


    Summer rose shyly white their one eye, angry way, "not serious, the weather is hot..."


    Having said that, he also felt that this reason could not be avoided, and urged out loud, "you two hurry to serve rice, specially made preserved egg and lean meat porridge for you."


    Hu mei''er said "guilty" and took out the porridge, while Cheng Xiaoxiao took out the pickled vegetables and salted duck eggs.


    On the first day of living in Wang Ziming''s house, Xia rose cooked. She couldn''t find any good things, but everyone praised her constantly. Her elder sister''s status has gradually been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Wang Ziming is even more happy. Although he knows that they won''t live in his home for a long time, he can enjoy one day''s service. His parents seldom cook. This kind of treatment is very generous for him. Besides, can he feel the same when eating breakfast cooked by his teacher himself?


    "What shall we do today?" Cheng Xiaoxiao has long seen that Liu Rufeng has something on his mind, and deliberately asks.


    Liu Rufeng said thoughtfully, "today we have to meet the landlord."


    "What do you want to see the landlord for?" Wang Ziming asked.


    "You''ll see in a moment." Liu Rufeng''s mysterious smile.


    No one thought that when they were ready to contact the landlord, the landlord called and said that they had something to see.


    "There''s a good play." Liu Rufeng looks at Li mujin in a daze and roars in her ear quietly. Li mujin is so smart that she almost jumps up. The young lady immediately ran up and ran after Liu Rufeng all over the room.

 Chapter 157

    It''s also fun to play with Li mujin when you have nothing to do, which makes people laugh. Li hibiscus, on the other hand, pursues Liu Rufeng to get back the cheap. She throws a lot of mops, brooms and slippers. Finally, Liu Rufeng makes her beat two fists before she gives up.


    After a while, the landlady''s call came again. Liu Rufeng led a group of people to the rental house. The landlady looked at Wang Ziming and murmured, "this young man seems to have seen him."


    "Didn''t we all meet yesterday?" Liu Rufeng used words to cover up the past, and everyone knew that no one had broken it. In order not to let the landlady suspect, Liu Rufeng also specially drove around, making the illusion of driving there from a distance. This is also to avoid trouble for Wang Ziming''s family.


    After opening the door, Liu Rufeng asked directly, "what''s the matter with elder sister?"


    Bai Liyun saw that there was no one outside and whispered, "what news have you heard recently


    Liu Rufeng knew that she was covering her own words, pretending not to know and asked, "what''s the matter, elder sister? We just came to Kyoto yesterday. We don''t know a lot about it. "


    Bai Liyun saw that other people were unwilling to say it, so she had to take the initiative to say, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry for you. Something happened to the tenant of this house."


    "What happened? What''s the matter? You don''t want to rent it. We have a contract. "


    Bai Liyun light smile, "I said is serious, yesterday because anxious did not tell you, so today specially come to tell you clearly."


    "It''s because you''re worried that we won''t rent your house if we tell the truth. She''s got all the responsibilities out of her mouth. This woman is really not simple."


    Liu Rufeng pretended to be surprised and opened his mouth into an O shape. He was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it serious? "


    Bai Liyun sighed and said, "injustice, a very good girl, was kidnapped and died miserably. How can you say this person''s life is so bitter?"


    Liu Rufeng continued to ask, "what does kidnapping have to do with you? Is it from here?"


    Bai Liyun looked gloomy and sighed, "how can I say that? Is it because the family kidnapped from here lives in my house after all? We can only listen to what they say."


    Liu Rufeng chuckled in her heart, "Bai Liyun is really good at acting. It seems that all the words outside are false. She has become a victim."


    Just listen to Bai Liyun continue, "I, is to tell you in advance, in case you hear any bad news, don''t believe it, what''s the matter, tell me, can help certainly try to help."


    Liu Rufeng snorted coldly in her heart, "this woman''s mouth is really hard, but she won''t say anything from her mouth. Today, I mostly want to know if there was an accident last night. When I heard that I had nothing to do, I would not be able to see her


    It seems that we have to give her a strong dose!


    Liu Rufeng coughed softly and said with a smile, "elder sister came to us today, not just to tell us a few words."


    "This..." Bai Liyun glanced at the crowd, and then stopped talking. Finally, she focused on Liu Rufeng. She could not help but feel a sense of security that she had never felt before. The unspeakable feeling on him made people feel credible.


    Li Hibiscus couldn''t hold back and blurted out, "we saw that news. It''s so terrible. Does it really have nothing to do with you?"


    "Er... This..." Bai Liyun was embarrassed. Not only she but almost everyone was embarrassed.


    Well, this Leng Touqing directly said, we can''t play any more, except for Li Hibiscus staring at us strangely, no one spoke.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t know whether to thank this silly girl. In a word, now everyone is straight to the point. It''s like the two people who take a bath in a bath house. They can''t hide anything if they want to.


    Liu Rufeng is more calm, anyway, there is no ghost in her heart, and she is not worried. Bai Liyun doesn''t speak, so he just sits with a cigarette in his mouth and looks very relaxed.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Hu mei''er pulls Cheng Xiaoxiao away, and Xia rose follows her. Wang Ziming also saw that the landlady seemed to have something inconvenient to say and hinted that Li Hibiscus would leave. Who knows Li Mu Jin''s curiosity is greatly increased today, Wang Ziming how to drag her she does not move, finally impatient also big eyes a stare, angry way, "what are you doing, you, on the side to die fat!"


    As soon as Wang Ziming saw that it was over, he had to look at Liu Rufeng and fight for his opinions.


    Liu Rufeng also knew that the young lady couldn''t be tough, so she looked at her with a smile, waved her hand and coaxed, "sister hibiscus, you first find Xiaoxiao to play for a while, and I''ll teach you how to lock your throat."


    Li Hibiscus was willing to leave. Before she left, she said, "you''re the one who keeps your word. You dare to cheat me to have your good looks!"


    "You are so smart that I can''t fool you, can I?" Liu Rufeng boasted again.


    "That''s it!" Li Hibiscus is very proud of a smile, turned away, Wang Ziming also followed up.


    "Are children, no way, ha ha..." Liu Rufeng politely smile, actually excluded himself in the ranks of children.


    Not to mention, the reason why Bai Liyun can calm down and talk with Liu Rufeng is that she doesn''t regard him as a child. Because in her opinion, the opposite big boy seems very out of tune, but calm and unpredictable, with this, people dare not underestimate.


    Bai Liyun smiles and says, "since we all know, there''s no need to hide it. I just want to know how you spent last night."


    "We didn''t live here last night... Let''s just say something."


    Bai Liyun eyebrows moved and said, "brother, don''t hide. Did you see anyone last night?"


    Liu Rufeng bowed, nodded and said faintly, "yes, I met two people who are not good people."


    Bai Liyun shakes her head and laughs, "brothers are really joking. Most of the people who come here at night can have good people?"


    Don''t ask Liu Rufeng also very clear, this Bai Liyun is to listen, she wants to know what those two people said.


    Since it''s information exchange, it''s fair. Liu Rufeng won''t say anything easily without asking.


    Bai Liyun can''t wait, hesitated for a long time, or fell to the original topic¡° That... Brother Liu, right? Can you tell me how you regulated them? I think you practiced Kung Fu, right


    Cunning fox, follow me!


    Liu Rufeng is more likely to go around, and starts to exaggerate what happened last night, saying how nervous he is, how to dig traps, and how to make mechanisms. He even uses Qimen dunjia to catch the two guys. He finally catches them and lets them run away without asking.


    Bai Liyun''s face gradually changed. She couldn''t stand it any more. Finally, she simply said, "don''t hide from me, brother. Tell me what happened last night. I can tell you some important information."

 Chapter 158

    After a psychological struggle, Bai Liyun finally can''t help but take the initiative to say something important. On this condition, she asks Liu Rufeng to provide the content of the two people''s speech last night.


    Seeing that Bai Liyun was more and more worried, Liu Rufeng thought it was time, so she said with a faint smile, "elder sister, is our conversation last night really that important to you? Well, I''ll tell you... "


    What he said was very detailed, with little reservation. Bai Liyun listened carefully, and her face was constantly changing. At last, she asked, "do you believe these words, brother?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "what if you believe it or not? I''m just renting. These things don''t seem to have much to do with me


    Hearing this, Bai Liyun was a little relieved. She seemed a little uneasy and continued to ask, "did you really subdue the two thugs yourself?"


    "Is there anything else you don''t believe in? I said that you don''t believe me in using secret devices to deal with them, and you don''t believe me in winning them myself. What do you want me to say? " Liu Rufeng was obviously impatient.


    Bai Liyun looks in the eye, can''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    "However, I''m curious about one thing..." Liu Rufeng began to get to the point. "Although I''m not a policeman, I''m not qualified to ask so many questions, but I''m a person with many things. I like to inquire about the truth of some things. Can sister Bai satisfy my curiosity?"


    This is not aggressive. According to the previous conditions, Bai Liyun should keep her promise and say something about herself. Liu Rufeng''s expression makes people feel more comfortable. And Bai Liyun has no reason to choose not to be honest, because she is still worried that the boy doesn''t say everything. In addition, the mysterious boy in front of her seems to have great magic power. Maybe he can help herself.


    Bai Liyun fiddled with the jade bracelet on her wrist and said politely, "little brother, if you want to know something, just ask. Since we have agreed in advance, Bai Liyun is not a mean person."


    Liu Rufeng is usually very patient with the things he cares about. Today, the reason why we can sit down and play Tai Chi with Bai Liyun for such a long time is that it involves an extremely complicated murder case. Normally, he is not a policeman. There is no need to get involved in these bad things and make trouble for himself. But that''s his character. He has a deep hatred for those villains. That''s why he cares so much about it. In his own words, that is: personality.


    In addition, Liu Rufeng has a hunch that this matter may have something to do with the Red Crescent. If he can find a breakthrough, his own affairs will be solved.


    Liu Rufeng put away his usual frivolity. At this time, he felt very serious and said devoutly, "sister Bai, since some things can be said from other people''s mouths, I don''t think they are completely groundless. What''s the matter with you and Liu Dong? Of course, when it comes to your privacy, you may not say it. However, I can tell you a word responsibly. Maybe, I can do something for you. "


    "Maybe I can do something for you." When Bai Liyun heard this sentence, she studied it for a while, but she still chose to trust it, which coincided with her original intention, because she already had a strong premonition that the boy opposite was absolutely not simple.


    Think of here, her eyes can''t help flashing a trace of joy, glad that they can meet the noble.


    Bai Liyun told the truth. It turns out that Kyoto is divided into several regions, and Liu Dong is the underground leader of Jing''an District. He is ruthless and ruthless. Bai Liyun runs an advertising company. It has been very profitable all the time, but there is a problem with the capital this year, so it is difficult to pay the employees. In this way, Bai Liyun chose a loan, but she had a loan in the bank, so she couldn''t pass the application, so she thought of private lending.


    After finding a small loan company, the procedures were also very smooth, and the interest was not very high. Bai Liyun was very happy at that time. No one thought that the company was Liu dongkai''s, and at first there was something wrong with the terms of the contract. The original loan of 2 million principal rolled to 5 million in a few months, which Bai Liyun could not accept in any case.


    In this way, Liu Dong several debt home, Bai Liyun is to find an excuse to prevaricate. Finally, Liu Dong turns over and wants to press for debts by means of threats. Unexpectedly, Bai Liyun has been prepared and her bodyguards follow him for 24 hours. Liu Dong has never had a chance. Bai Liyun''s home is very close to the police station, and Liu Dong does not dare to make trouble at her home.


    Last month, I heard that Bai Liyun had a villa here, so Liu Dong began to move his mind. It is also said that Bai Liyun and her husband have been making trouble recently, and they have run here for several times. Liu Dong claps his thigh and says, "here''s the chance. Tie her to me!"


    Who knows, it''s not Bai Liyun who''s tied up twice. Liu Dong is so angry that he insults the two women and throws them on the street.


    Yesterday, Gao Yang and Guo Liang came here for the third time. As a result, they met Liu Rufeng again.


    In fact, this is also because Bai Liyun is a little careful. She rents the house to the two girls just to transfer Liu Dong''s attention to other places. If Liu Dong dares to take risks and do something illegal, she can call the police, so that she will be safe.


    Who thought that things were more serious than she expected, the two girls were killed, Bai Liyun immediately very regret, feel guilty. The police also found her these two days to investigate the situation of the two victims. She directly confessed Liu Dong, but she didn''t say anything about the contradiction between herself and Liu Dong.


    The police did find Liu Dong, but who is Liu Dong? It''s not the first time I''ve dealt with the police. I''ve put all the blame on him in three or two sentences, and now there''s no proof, and the police can''t help him.


    When Liu Dong is safe, Bai Liyun is nervous and worried that Liu Dong will find trouble again. So when she saw Liu Rufeng and a group of people looking for a house yesterday, she rented it to them as it is. When I got home, I got up early and made a phone call. I didn''t expect that these people were safe. Based on what Liu Dong called later, Bai Liyun can be sure that Liu Dong did send someone to come last night. Because he failed here, he would be angry.


    According to this, Bai Liyun can conclude that these people are not simple, so she came to "comfort" herself.


    At this point, the whole thing is generally clear. The kidnapping of the two girls must have something to do with Liu Dong, but it''s hard to say whether they killed them.


    "Do you think Liu Dong can kill people?" After listening to Bai Liyun''s long speech, Liu Rufeng spits out a cigarette ring and says thoughtfully.

 Chapter 159

    After hearing Bai Liyun''s words, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have a big reaction. The result makes Bai Liyun''s mind even worse. Finally, when she hears what Liu Rufeng asks, she hesitates and says, "this... Is hard to say."


    yes! It''s hard to say. This is the most memorable sentence, that is to say - can Liu Dong do such a thing? It''s hard to say. It''s hard to say that Liu Dong didn''t do it.


    This pun is worth pondering.


    However, although Bai Liyun has conflicts with Liu Dong, she still doesn''t put the hat on him directly, which shows that Bai Liyun is very cultivated, at least Liu Rufeng thinks so.


    In my heart, what Bai Liyun did made Liu Rufeng really angry. Although she was not directly involved in the crime, but this trick directly killed the two girls, from this point of view, she was really hated. But she can speak her words frankly, which also shows her honesty.


    Liu Rufeng showed a slight smile and said, "sister Bai is not afraid that I will go to the police station to expose the secret to you? That''s how you believe me? "


    Bai Liyun smile very calm, very confident said, "since you do not fear others to know, why to hide it? Besides, I''m sure you won''t say it. "


    "What if I don''t say it? Bai Jie''s treasure is wrong this time. I''m still a student. Maybe I can''t help much. " With a playful smile, Liu Rufeng went to the window sill to fiddle with the potted plants.


    Bai Liyun also felt a little abrupt. Although the boy didn''t look simple, how simple could he be? He is so young and not a native that it is difficult to prove his strength in any way.


    But at this point, Bai Liyun didn''t regret it. She shook her head helplessly and said, "I''ll laugh when I complain today."


    To now Bai Liyun instead put down, she was originally reported to try the attitude, whether it is the other party is not able or not willing to hand, he has no regret, at least in the heart is not so guilty.


    Bai Liyun stood up slightly disappointed and was ready to leave. At this time, Wang Ziming knew that their conversation was over, so they came out together. See summer rose Liu Rufeng think of a thing, then retained Bai Liyun, said, "Bai Jie, my girlfriend Xia rose is s City Pearl university teacher, now want to transfer to Kyoto University teaching, do not know whether Bai Jie has this relationship?"


    This news is a great news for Bai Liyun, because her man is the leader of the education department and is in charge of personnel arrangement. Liu Rufeng made this request. It''s a little help for her, and it''s just a favor for her. At that time, the boy can''t help him.


    Bai Liyun was overjoyed, patted her chest and said, "it''s easy to do. My husband is in charge of the Education Bureau and the personnel transfer, in a word."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng knew this in advance, which was also in his plan. As long as Bai Liyun helps her to solve the problem of summer rose, then Bai Liyun can help her with some broken things.


    Several girls had heard Bai Liyun''s words, and they didn''t have a good impression on her, but now they agreed to Xia Rose''s things, and it''s not good to be so hostile any more. Especially summer rose is happy, said a lot of polite words.


    Bai Liyun really did not look at the summer rose carefully. This time, holding her hand, the two people sat together like close friends for many years, and they were very kind. Of course, this does not rule out Bai Liyun''s delicacy, but it is impossible to say that she has a good feeling from her heart.


    It''s been a long time since we opened fire here. Bai Liyun simply took everyone out for a big meal. During the meal, she said, "originally, there was something wrong with the house, so we shouldn''t rent it out. Elder sister is ashamed. Well, since we are so close, we can''t charge the rent. If you are not satisfied here, I still have a house. If you move there, you will have trouble every day."


    With that, she took out a few piles of brand-new banknotes from her bag and pushed them to Liu Rufeng, with a total of 50000 to 60000.


    Liu Rufeng understood that he was being wooed. Bai Liyun''s wrist was not simple. The so-called short hand will not be clear at that time. What''s more, will Liu Rufeng care about the money?


    "Sister Bai, you are really joking. How can you rent a house without paying for it? I can''t accept the money. If you insist on giving it to me, you will not treat us as friends. Besides, we have to thank you for helping rose transfer school. " Liu Rufeng''s words are very appropriate. Bai Liyun''s face is slightly red, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    Since it''s hard to take it out and put it back, Cheng Xiaoxiao reacted quickly, took out two piles and said, "sister Bai, if something happened to your house, it''s not worth so much. Let''s take back 20000, so that everyone is fair."


    "Yes, this sister is right, ha ha... You see my brain is still not good." Bai Liyun immediately took over the words and found a step for herself.


    Taking back 20000 is equivalent to 10000 a year, less than 1000 a month, which is the same as living in vain. I''m afraid no one will believe that such a big house can be rented at such a low price.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t stop her, which not only gave Bai Liyun face, but also gave her a chance to show herself, which was fair.


    But how to solve Liu Dong''s problems is the problem. There are many things that can''t be solved by violence. Using wisdom is the best policy.


    Liu Rufeng asked Bai Liyun an important question, "how much do you plan to return to Liu Dong?"


    Bai Liyun is also a smart woman, her answer is: three million.


    "Can we have more?"


    Bai Liyun hesitated, gritted her teeth and said, "no more than four million."


    Liu Rufeng is very satisfied with this answer, because since people are lending, you can''t say that you don''t give them any benefits. Even if it''s who comes to negotiate, you can''t go too far. When he asked Bai Liyun, he didn''t have confidence in herself. He just wanted to know Bai Liyun''s background. If she couldn''t come up with money when it came to a specific price, wouldn''t it be more embarrassing?


    "Then we''ll go to him tonight!" Liu Rufeng said very seriously.


    Bai Liyun was frightened. She thought she had heard it wrong and asked, "brother, what did you say just now?"


    Liu Rufeng smiles, but his eyes are firm, "I mean we go to him at night, OK?"


    Bai Liyun is a businessman. In other words, she is just a small businessman. In a real Kyoto City, there are many streets like her. She had never dealt with the gangsters and was afraid of them. But did not expect that the boy dare to go to them, this sentence really scared her.


    "Go to them, are you sure?" Bai Liyun looks at Liu Rufeng suspiciously.

 Chapter 160

    Bai Liyun has been in the business world for many years. Although her strength is average, her ability of dealing with people has become exquisite. At the beginning, she regarded Liu Rufeng as a young man with ideas and courage. She didn''t expect that this young man would have the courage to negotiate with a social bastard, which was against the heaven in her concept.


    "Are you sure we''re going to find him? Or... Let''s ask him out... "Bai Liyun thinks it''s safe to do so.


    Liu Rufeng snorted and said, "elder sister, do you think Liu Dong will listen to you? Can you date him? In addition, we went to find him also shows that we are not afraid of him, psychologically we have won


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s calmness, Bai Liyun gradually convinced herself, and finally said, "try it. You can''t be a tiger unless you enter the tiger''s den. Although it''s dangerous this time, you can save millions of dollars once the negotiation is completed. This temptation is still very big.


    "Well, I believe you. Let''s go tonight!" Bai Liyun finally said a heroic words, drank a mouthful of wine, put the glass heavily on the table.


    Liu Rufeng looks at Bai Liyun''s appearance a little funny, but she also understands it in her heart. After all, a woman like her has never experienced such a fierce scene. It''s good to have such a performance. If he had seen his performance in S City, there would not have been such a complicated psychological struggle.


    Wang Ziming and Liu Rufeng''s harem heard their conversation as if they had not heard it. It seems that this kind of thing has become commonplace.


    Liu Rufeng himself can''t say why he would help a woman who has only met twice. Is it because of the murder or something else?


    Bai Liyun has a wide range of channels to obtain information. In the afternoon, she inquired about Liu Dong''s scope of activities when she had nothing to do. He was in a bar of a primitive tribe in Jing''an District when he had nothing to do. After the phone call, Liu Dong was very surprised. After a few seconds of silence, he agreed to meet again, but his tone was very cold. He hung up with a simple hum.


    "This Liu Dong is an alcoholic. He stays in that bar all day because he can get prey at any time. If he hadn''t asked for something important, he would not have provoked such a person." Bai Liyun sighed as she introduced.


    "Drunkard?" Liu Rufeng looks at Bai Liyun. Although she is over forty, she is still charming. She is thin and plump, and well maintained. She looks several years younger than her actual age. If it wasn''t for the age gap, Liu Rufeng might have been tempted.


    "Elder sister won''t be worried that she will enter the tiger''s mouth, haha..." Liu Rufeng began to be not serious.


    Bai Liyun had never experienced this kind of joke made by a little boy. Her cheek suddenly became hot. For a moment, she could not say anything else. She had to reluctantly say, "no, no."


    The evening is coming soon. Liu Rufeng tells Wang Ziming that they don''t have to wait for themselves. They should go to sleep. There won''t be anything wrong tonight. After that, he went to the primitive tribe of Liudong with Bai Liyun.


    "The primitive tribe... Really knows how to name. This name is really vulgar. We can know what kind of person Liu Dong is from this name alone." Liu Rufeng said to himself, looking at the night scene outside.


    This time it''s Bai Liyun driving. Liu Rufeng is enjoying the ride. Looking at the night outside illuminated by street lamps and colored lights on tall buildings, I can''t help thinking, "who would have thought that there are still dark and ugly activities in some corners of the world which is as bright as day now?


    In a metropolis like Kyoto, the scope of a single Jing''an District is very large. Bai Liyun drove around several intersections to find out, "Nuo, here it is." Bai Liyun stopped and said.


    Liu Rufeng looked and found a two meter long sign hanging above, which said: primitive tribe. The front decoration of the whole bar is also very rich. There are three or four security guards at the door.


    "Get out of the car! Let''s meet him Liu Rufeng pushes open the car door and walks past. Bai Liyun thinks that the boy will retreat. She doesn''t expect that he will get out of the car so happily and strides inside. She also hesitated, after parking the car far behind.


    Liu Rufeng went to several security guards and said, "call your boss Liu Dong. We need to find him."


    Come out mix, play is momentum, Liu Rufeng already know this way.


    Several security guards looked at Liu Rufeng. He seemed to be neither foreign nor rustic, but he didn''t expect to see his boss directly, which was hard to accept. Besides, they dare not go to Liu Dong directly.


    Two of them disdained to say, "if you come to spend, we welcome it, but the boss has no time to see you."


    "Is it?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "ha ha, it''s reasonable. Stand at your post. Stand straight. Relax!"


    Bai Liyun looked straight with a smile and said, "this boy can really play pranks. He''s arrogant enough!"


    After going in, they found that the decoration inside was very special. The walls were all dark gray wallpaper, on which many primitive people were painted. They could imagine their appearance. The employees in the store are dressed like primitive people, with simple tree leaves and vines to protect their bodies, feathers on their heads, and colors on individual faces. The people on the dance floor are also poorly dressed, crazy wriggling and indulgent.


    "It''s really a primitive tribe. It can''t even speak the language of that era." Liu Rufeng suddenly has a feeling of crossing.


    After looking at the wine at the bar, Liu Rufeng felt relieved and said to himself, "if what he drinks is primitive, it''s too scary."


    Turning to Bai Liyun, she asked, "elder sister Bai, where can we find him?"


    Bai Liyun look melancholy, way, "he only said let us come, did not say where the specific."


    "All right." Liu Rufeng looked around and found that the dim light couldn''t see people''s faces clearly. She turned to the waiter at the bar and said, "beauty, where''s your person in charge?" Said toward Bai Liyun make a wink. Bai Liyun immediately understood and gave her five or six hundred.


    The waitress was very happy. She put the money into her clothes like a tree leaf and said with a sweet smile, "the person in charge is sister LAN, Nuo... The one with a big butt."


    So many people are wearing the same clothes. How can we find them? Liu Rufeng fixed her eyes on a bloated woman. She couldn''t help shaking her head and said with a smile, "beauty, let''s find Liu Dong."


    "Are you looking for Mr. Liu?" The girl was a little stunned. She looked at the two people standing in front of her and said slowly, "he''s usually in the box on the third floor. I don''t know which one."


    "Thank you. I''ll give you some more." Liu Rufeng took out several hundred yuan notes and gave them to the girl. The girl is very happy, sweet smile, give Liu Rufeng cast a wink, said, "we Liu general like in the seventh compartment, don''t say I said ha."

 Chapter 161

    Money really has a magical effect, especially in bars, where throwing money on beautiful women is often the most effective. Besides, Liu Rufeng is still a handsome guy. The little girl at the bar got more than 1000 yuan in two sentences, not to mention how beautiful she was. I had made up my mind for a long time. For a while, if the boy told me to come out, he would not say a word.


    No wonder, who is not willing to have a romantic night with a handsome guy and get rich profits?


    Liu Rufeng has been to this kind of place for countless times, and he has been very precise about these young ladies'' thoughts. He has a kiss, squeezed his eyes and said, "sister, you are very sexy. Let''s have a good chat later."


    This line is simply the most lethal weapon to conquer bar girls. In such a place, boasting that girls are sexy is no doubt the hidden meaning of wanting to have sex with you. The little girl was happy and smiling more charming. However, when she saw Bai Liyun behind Liu Rufeng, she felt a little uncomfortable and began to murmur, "what''s the relationship between that woman and him? Is it his sister?"


    Bai Liyun admired Liu Rufeng''s performance. She didn''t expect that she was not as familiar as a young man in her early twenties in such a place. She was in a low mood. So I couldn''t help asking secretly, "little brother, what do you do at home?"


    Liu Rufeng smiles, "farmer."


    "Farmers? Even if he was born in the countryside, he was also a villain. " Bai Liyun felt more and more that the boy was unfathomable.


    There are private rooms on the third floor of the bar, which are mainly provided for VIPs. To put it bluntly, they are places for men who are good at flirting with girls to indulge.


    "7..." two people one by one corresponding to the compartment number, sharp eyed Liu Rufeng far away to see, in the corridor at the end of the compartment above the written: 7.


    "Here, hehe..." Liu Rufeng walked to the door of the private room with a smile, but was stopped by two strong bodyguards.


    "For what?" The bodyguard asked scornfully.


    Bai Liyun behind to see the bodyguard can not help but some palpitations, secretly worried about Liu Rufeng.


    "To Mr. Liu." Liu Rufeng looked at them with a smile, a proud posture.


    You?


    The bodyguards looked at the thin Liu Rufeng, as if they saw the expression of neuropathy, and said coldly, "we Liu always have no time to see you, so get away from me!"


    "Is that what Liu Dong''s men do?" Liu Rufeng threw his cigarette fart on the ground and yelled, "Liu Dong, we''re here. Those who want money will let us in!"


    He this is to mention Dan Tian Qi, the voice is like thunder, make sure that the people inside can hear clearly.


    Only heard the box inside the noise temporarily stopped, after a few seconds and then return to the original. The job of the two bodyguards is to guard the door. Now there are people at the door who are harassing and deliberately disturbing their owners'' rest. How can they, as "excellent" bodyguards, sit back and ignore them?


    So the two tall guys were furious and scolded, "looking for death!" Two big fists came straight through.


    Bai Liyun in the back was terrified. She thought that if it really hit her, Liu Rufeng''s small body would not be sent directly to the hospital for rescue.


    Liu Rufeng looks at it with a smile, and suddenly reaches out his hands to hold two people''s wrists. No matter how hard they try, they can''t pull back. They just blush. Liu Rufeng put on a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly let go. The two goods, due to their excessive force, stumbled back and directly hit the door, which opened the door of the box and stun one of them.


    Inside, several pairs of eyes suddenly stare at the door. These eyes have Liu Dong''s, two of his most proud assistants, and the rest are some girls with exposed clothes. The one who was knocked unconscious was also Liu Dong''s proud cadre. Just now, he told him to inform the people outside the door to wait for a while, so as to give each other a bad impression. Unexpectedly, this guy just stood up and walked to the door and was knocked unconscious by the door. Liu Dong''s face immediately changed and became very embarrassed.


    Bai Liyun is more nervous behind her. She is shocked by Liu Rufeng''s skill, but she is also worried that she will annoy Liu Dong. If she annoys the living master, she will have to explain it today.


    Liu Rufeng turned to Bai Liyun with a smile and said, "people open the door to welcome guests. Let''s go in."


    Bai Liyun heart said, "what open the door to welcome guests, clearly you do, but also said so beautiful, never seen you so cheeky."


    Think so in the heart, the person has already followed Liu Rufeng to walk into the house together. At this time, the two goods that had knocked open the door had stood up again and planned to rush up again. But Liu Dong called back, "stop, two useless things!"


    Liu Rufeng looks at the speaker''s skin is slightly black, with a David''s haircut, a pair of fierce eyes on his thin face, and a circle of whiskers around his mouth. His upper body is open, and he is wearing a plaid underpants. He looks very casual.


    Don''t guess. This is Liu Dong.


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said politely, "are you Mr. Liu Dongliu? We are... "Said Bai Liyun," we are here to pay back the money. "


    Liu Dong snorted, but didn''t give up his seat. He waved his hand to let the woman around him leave. Then he leaned on the sofa and said in a strange way, "since the one who comes to pay back the money should know the rules, is it so sincere to make trouble in my place?"


    Looking at Liu Dong''s virtue, Liu Rufeng would like to smoke him 10000 times. If there were no important things to negotiate with him, he would be too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Bai Liyun''s expression was very nervous. She hesitated and said, "Liu, Mr. Liu, just now..." before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Liu Rufeng. It doesn''t matter, "Mr. Liu is joking. We can''t make trouble like that. It''s your two masters who accidentally fell down. I wanted to help them, but I can''t hold them."


    Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu is first-class. Bai Liyun almost laughs. "This guy can really make it up, but it''s perfect."


    This invisible slap in the face made Liu Dong draw straight, but he couldn''t say anything. He had to hum coldly, shake his head and say, "sit down."


    Liu Rufeng is not embarrassed. She sits down with Bai Liyun beside him.


    "How much did you bring?" Liu Dong went straight to the subject with an unfriendly tone.


    Liu Rufeng did not worry, but lit a cigarette alone, pretending not to know and asked, "I don''t know how much money there is between Bai Jie and you."


    Liu Dong eyes a cold, with a strong murderous, said, "this still use me to say?"

 Chapter 162

    Liu Rufeng poured a glass of beer and drank it all, pretending not to know, "Mr. Liu, you''d better talk about it. After all, it''s been a long time."


    Liu Dong glanced at Liu Rufeng and Bai Liyun and looked down upon them. He forgot how Liu Rufeng had just entered the door. He opened his mouth and said arrogantly, "some time ago our account was five million, but now I''m afraid it''s six million. Since you are here on your own initiative today, I''ll take out some of them, five and a half million. "


    It seems that he is Liu Dong''s advocate of justice. In fact, the extra money is empty.


    Bai Liyun a pair of eyes almost stare round, stammer say, "you... How much do you say?"


    Liu Dong strained his face and roared, "you are deaf! Didn''t you hear that? "


    Bai Liyun is scared and doesn''t dare to ask any more. She looks at Liu Rufeng and places all her hopes on him. Liu Dong''s subordinates, who were watching the scene, were also very proud of his boss''s imposing manner.


    Isn''t it? To follow such a boss is to boost your morale!


    Liu Rufeng seemed relaxed and said slowly, "why is Mr. Liu angry? I want to know how much you started and how long you owe me. "


    what? He''s not scared!?


    Liu Dong thought it was time to reexamine the boy, and suddenly remembered that this guy didn''t seem to be afraid from entering the door until now.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Liu Dong changed the topic, turned to Liu Rufeng and asked, "are you Bai Liyun''s bodyguard?"


    Liu Rufeng quickly waved his hand and explained, "Mr. Liu misunderstood, I can''t be a bodyguard, we are just friends, ha ha, friends."


    "Hum!" Liu Dong snorted, remembering the frustration of Gao Yang and Guo Liang that day. He felt that it had something to do with the boy. Although the two guys just said they didn''t see the people there, he was sure that they must have lied.


    That matter is not a glorious thing, Liu Dong is also inconvenient to mention, so a faint smile, said, "since it''s just a friend, I don''t think you are qualified to intervene in our affairs."


    Liu Rufeng stepped forward again and said, "Mr. Liu is wrong again. We are not ordinary friends. I am specially responsible for helping sister Bai to solve the economic disputes. Ha ha... There is no way to deal with her duty." He said politely. With a flick of his middle finger on his thumb, the cigarette end in his hand swished and hit the red wine on the opposite table. The red wine bottle was shocked by Juli and fell to the ground. The red wine inside was like a bright red liquid flowing all over the ground.


    Liu Dong was shocked, and immediately realized that the boy around him must have extraordinary strength. Just now, the action seemed ordinary, but the discerning person could see that this guy''s Kung Fu is absolutely not simple. A cigarette end can knock over red wine. Who can do it?


    In fact, they don''t know that Liu Rufeng has hidden some strength. If you add more strength, you can break the red wine directly. But that was too revealing, so he didn''t do it.


    But this seemingly flashy blow was enough to shock the whole audience. Several of Liu Dong''s men have been wandering in the Jianghu for such a long time. It''s the first time that they have seen such an evil person. Their eyes almost stare out, and their mouth has been in an O-shape state.


    Bai Liyun didn''t know much about Kung Fu, but she also knew that it was a unique skill. She was more relieved, and her uneasy mood was calmed down.


    Just to settle the dispute? Liu Dongjian never believed it. It''s more convincing to help Bai Liyun.


    No matter who he was, he had to face him today. Liu Dong''s eyes turned and his face became more friendly. He laughed and said, "brother, are you demonstrating with me? In fact, you don''t have to be so extreme. I''ll have a good talk with you. "


    "Demonstration?" Liu Rufeng didn''t like this saying. He changed a word and said, "it''s called the meeting ceremony. Haha..."


    Good guy, this meeting gift is really unique. Liu Dong scolds him secretly, "this boy''s reaction is really quick. He talks about the embarrassing things so well. I can''t stand this meeting gift."


    Liu Dong had to smile awkwardly, pretending to be close to Liu Rufeng, and then sighed, "you know, people in our business are all living with their heads tied on their belts, because it''s not easy to earn money, so they have to rely on everyone''s support. Some time ago, Bai Jie took 2 million yuan from us. According to the rules of the industry, she has now rolled to more than 5 million yuan. However, this is a general rule. Rules are dead and people are alive. I think since we are so congenial, we can''t charge interest according to this standard. I think it''s three and a half million. "


    As soon as the words came out, the younger brothers around Liu Dong were also surprised. For the first time, they saw their eldest brother speak so well.


    Three and a half million, just a few months to roll to this number, is also black enough, but Bai Liyun is relieved, although still feel a little uncomfortable, but can suddenly less than one million, thanks to Liu Rufeng''s credit, this she is very clear.


    Liu Rufeng sipped the wine and said faintly, "Mr. Liu, I''m very grateful to you for your face. It''s not easy for you, and we can''t break the rules. After all, no one''s money comes from the wind. But I think it''s still a bit too much... "


    "Oh? How much should it be? " Liu Dong''s face is obviously a little ugly. Heart way, "mother Ba son of, I already gave you face very much, still be here inch advance, really don''t appreciate."


    When Liu Rufeng didn''t see it, he naturally stretched out two fingers in one hand and pinched them into seven characters in the other, but his face was still smiling.


    In fact, he had to make trouble because he didn''t want to come. He didn''t even want to take out the stupid number of two hundred and five.


    Liu Dong''s face changed a few times. Finally, he said unhappily, "are you a little too much? Believe it or not, I can make you die on the street!" As he spoke, his eyebrows had been raised, and there was a sharp light in his eyes, which made the people around him shiver. He felt that the big bastard would be impulsive again.


    Bai Liyun is also aware that it''s not good. Although Liu Rufeng has shown her the rare toughness, she can''t believe that he alone can retreat in other people''s territory. She gently pulled Liu Rufeng''s skirt and gave a warm hint.


    Liu Rufeng has no obvious change, Zaba said faintly, "I believe Mr. Liu can do it. It''s said that some days ago, someone was thrown into the street by Mr. Liu."


    Liu Dong originally wanted to use the momentum to suppress Liu Rufeng. Unexpectedly, this guy suddenly said something like this. He was stunned and said, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 163

    Liu Rufeng''s words startled Liu Dong. The police have been looking for him for the answer. Although they tried to find various excuses, it doesn''t mean the problem has been solved. And because of this incident, the police continued to investigate his various stores, which directly affected his business. Think of this thing to hate, especially hate that Bai Liyun, today also mentioned his old scar, how can not let him palpitation?


    Liu Dong''s expression is stiff. He slaps the table angrily, which makes Bai Liyun''s heart beat. He thinks Liu Dong is going to fight.


    "Are you a policeman?" Liu Dong said fiercely.


    "No Liu Rufeng smiles.


    "Since it''s not the police, it''s better not to mention it, so that everyone won''t be happy." Liu Dong lit his cigar and took two puffs. He said in a very angry voice.


    Liu Rufeng gave a faint smile, ignoring Liu Dong''s mood, and still said, "brother is a nosy person. I know that it has nothing to do with my brother. I just want to find out who is behind the scenes..."


    Liu Dong knows this matter best. He can say it has nothing to do with it or it is related to it. Although he didn''t kill the man, he did control the two girls by some means. Although the two girls are little girls who often mix up in bars, they are not good girls, but they have done something to others. He can''t get rid of this responsibility. Originally, I thought that the police could make a fool of the past through the relationship. After all, there is no evidence to prove it now. I didn''t expect that the boy didn''t know which pot he was talking about.


    Liu Dong''s face changed and became ugly. His eyes were murderous. He snorted coldly and glanced at Liu Rufeng. His tone was like ice in the severe winter. "I said I didn''t want to mention it. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Dong deliberately increased his tone, and soon the door was full of cheerleaders, waiting for his order.


    Bai Liyun had never seen such a big fight before. Her face changed and she was very nervous. She kicked Liu Rufeng''s foot below. That''s the meaning. Don''t be stiff for a while.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t panic at all, but just smile, "Mr. Liu, I think it''s better for us to have a chat alone. Why should we find so many listeners?"


    At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and found the recording item by clicking the menu. Then he looked at Liu Dong with a smile and motioned him to clear the scene.


    Liu Dong is not stupid either. When Liu Rufeng takes out his mobile phone, he realizes it. He orders the people at the door to leave, even the people around him.


    When there were only three of them left in the room, Liu Rufeng played a recording of what Gao Yang and Guo Liang said without waiting for Liu Dong to speak.


    Liu Dong began to hear the recording and secretly scolded them for having no conscience and daring to betray himself. But gradually he heard that there was nothing behind him and there was no effective information in it. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he moved his neck and said, "are you sick? What do you want me to do when I listen to such a meaningless thing?"


    Liu Rufeng also knows that it has no value, but it can be proved that Ludong did find someone to stare at the two girls. As long as he told the story, Liu Dong would be in trouble.


    So with a faint smile, he said, "although this recording can''t explain anything, it can prove that you have been thinking about the two girls. Liu is always a businessman. I don''t think you want to make trouble."


    Liu Dong glanced disdainfully and said, "do you want to threaten me?"


    "No, no..." Liu Rufeng quickly stopped, "I just want to make a friend with Mr. Liu. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything sorry. If you know something about those two girls, I think it''s better to say something. "


    He said politely, but slapping Liu Dong''s hand had added dark strength, which made Liu Dong''s five internal organs almost droop.


    Liu Dong knew that the living master was not easy to provoke, so he had better send him away as soon as possible. Although his own people are guarding outside, it is certain that this guy is absolutely capable of holding himself. Thinking of this, the evil spirit gathered on him suddenly let out, and his tone was more gentle. "I don''t know why my brother prefers to inquire about this."


    Liu Rufeng said with a mysterious smile, "I can''t tell you this yet... But I can promise you that I will do something for you in return, provided that it doesn''t violate morality. What do you say, Ken? "


    Liu Dong turned his eyes and thought to himself, "who is this guy? Why do you have to inquire about that? This kind of thing, not only the official wants to discuss an explanation, but also the power of the other side is very troublesome. Once they get involved, there will be endless troubles. Even I don''t like to run slowly, so he dares to shout with those people Forget it, since he wants to die, I''ll help him... "


    Thinking of this, Liu Dong didn''t care about the condition Liu Rufeng promised him. He pretended to cater and said, "since my brother said so, I''ll tell you..."


    Bai Liyun can''t sit beside her for a long time. She doesn''t understand why Liu Rufeng is so persistent in this matter. Today, it seems that Liu Rufeng didn''t come for her, but for the case. What kind of plain clothes is he?


    Liu Dong gave a brief account of the matter. It turns out that the two girls like to come to bars on weekdays. Liu Dong and them have known each other for a long time. In addition, their growth can really arouse the desire of men, so Liu Dong has been thinking about them for a long time.


    It happened to catch up with Bai Liyun. Originally, Liu Dong wanted to send someone to scare Bai Liyun. Unexpectedly, Bai Liyun noticed and rented the house to the two girls in advance. Liu Dong a plan failed, and another plan, "if you can move hands and feet on those two girls, then Bai Liyun will certainly have a lot of trouble, and at that time, she will certainly come to beg herself, and it''s impossible not to pay back the money."


    However, he didn''t kidnap them directly. Instead, he found the two girls to coerce and entice them. Unexpectedly, the two girls were money worshippers. When they saw money, they agreed to do everything. They not only agreed to act with Liu Dong, but also spent the night with Liu Dong.


    In a word, Liu Dong just let the two girls play, and did not kidnap them. But he did not expect that the two girls would disappear in a few days. In a few days, one of them would be dead in the street. Nearly a month later, the other girl''s tragedy happened again.


    Looking at Liu Dong''s sincere narration, Liu Rufeng is sure that he is not lying.


    "Can you provide some simple information? For example, who do you think is most likely to do such a thing? " Liu Rufeng didn''t find any valid information, so he asked further.


    With a sly smile, Liu Dong revealed his two golden teeth and said, "brother, I''m really joking. I''m not a detective. How can I guess?" Turning her eyes, she continued, "I can only tell you that in addition to coming to me, they often seem to go to YINGLAN Club..."

 Chapter 164

    When Liu Dong finished his words, he laughed coldly in his heart and said: "you are not dead this time. If you make trouble in Yinglan, it''s not easy for you to make ten."


    "Cherry orchid club?" Liu Rufeng turned to see Bai Liyun and asked, "where is that?"


    Bai Liyun''s face turned white and said low, "that... It''s a very complicated place, so..."


    Liu Rufeng understands that she is trying to persuade herself not to get involved in the affair. In fact, Bai Liyun has another meaning, that is, does Liu Dong use a knife to kill people? Can you believe what he said?


    In fact, he doesn''t believe Liu Dong''s words, but since Liu Dong can say such a place, and Bai Liyun says it''s complicated, you don''t need to ask that there won''t be any glorious things in it. It''s good to go around, in case you can get something unexpected?


    He patted Liu Dong on the shoulder with a smile, raised a glass of wine and said boldly, "brother Liu, I''ll make you a friend, chess!"


    ¡°chess£¡¡­¡­¡± Liu Dong also lost a cup.


    Liu Rufeng and they left. When they left, Liu Dong was very polite and directly reduced the amount of money Bai Liyun owed him. Liu Rufeng also made concessions and finally reached an agreement with three million yuan. After all, they are already friends.


    After they left, Liu Dong''s confidants came in and asked, "boss, did you let out two or three million for nothing?"


    Liu Dong looked at the man with a disdainful look and said, "what do you know? That boy is not easy to deal with. I don''t want him to add bad luck to me. I have sent him to Yinglan club, where can he come out alive? At that time we are not how to torture Bai Liyun that smelly girl all right? Don''t worry. I''m not that stupid. It should be mine. I won''t let it out easily. Let alone, although Bai Liyun is a little older, it''s really interesting. Hehe... "


    After that, he rubbed his hands, and a stream of evil fire grew up secretly, supporting the people around him, and then he found two younger sisters to vent.


    "Do you believe what Liu Dong said?" On the way, Bai Liyun asked directly.


    Liu Rufeng took a look at Bai Liyun and said with a smile, "Bai Jie thought I was cheated? Ha ha... I''m not so easy to fool. I can tell from the boy''s eyes that he''s lying. He''s just killing people with a knife... "


    Hearing Liu Rufeng say so, Bai Liyun put down her heart. With a warm smile, she said, "today... Thank you."


    "Thank you, elder sister Bai. Don''t forget, I have something else to ask you." Liu Rufeng shrugged her shoulders and glanced at Bai Liyun. She found her graceful figure and the temperament of a really mature woman. She couldn''t help feeling dejected and said, "this elder sister is really beautiful. If she is ten years younger, she will definitely bring disaster to the country and the people."


    Bai Liyun also found that the goods were secretly aiming at herself, and immediately a little tension spread in her heart. Bai Jing''s face could not help a burst of heat and said in a hurry, "brother, what are you looking at..."


    "I must have been a beautiful woman." Liu Rufeng said with a playful smile.


    "Bah! Isn''t my sister a beauty now Cough, that... I''ll take care of your girlfriend. I promise it will be done for you... "


    Bai Liyun suddenly found that she had lost her manners, changed the topic, straightened her body, and her heart, which had been silent for many years, became active again. She immediately told herself, "Bai Liyun, how can you have that idea? How disgusting! How old they are... Ah! If only my man was like a man... "


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Liyun takes Liu Rufeng home, turns the car around and drives back. Liu Rufeng is stunned for a moment, and then smiles, "this woman, interesting..."


    Bai Liyun came home and told her husband Yang Wei about it. Yang Wei was afraid of Bai Liyun, and Liu Rufeng did help them, so he agreed immediately.


    Yang Wei is the leader of the Kyoto Education Bureau. He is in charge of personnel transfer. It''s not hard to transfer a teacher to Kyoto University. That''s why Bai Liyun agreed to be so happy.


    However, Yang Wei is just like his name. Three years ago, he got a strange disease, which led to the loss of male function. From then on, Bai Liyun had no relationship between men and women.


    In fact, it is Liu Rufeng''s wrong judgment. Bai Liyun is only thirty-seven years old now. She is the so-called "wolf like tiger" age. How can she bear loneliness? Fortunately, she was so engrossed in her career that she spent the whole day arranging for herself to forget that. But every time in the dead of night, she will feel her loneliness. Yang Wei''s character is not bad, because it''s hard for her conscience to get through the divorce.


    So, sometimes she really wants to cheat once, but she is not willing to give herself to those men who are only satisfied with the pleasure of fish and water, so the feeling of loneliness and emptiness has been lingering in her heart.


    Thinking of Liu Rufeng peeping into her eyes on the road, Bai Liyun secretly smiles, so satisfied


    When Liu Rufeng came back to Wang Ziming''s home, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening. When he went in, everyone had already fallen asleep. He quietly pushed his door open a seam, secretly looked inside, thought, "no one will come to wait for me today..."


    Not really. Except for the empty furniture, there was no one in the room. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help feeling a little lost, so he stepped into the room and lay on the bed ready to go to bed.


    As soon as I lay down, I heard a slight sound of the door, and a charming and enchanting figure rushed into his arms.


    "Mei''er..." Liu Rufeng was very happy and said to himself, "God still cares for me. I know what I need most when..."


    "Mei''er, take it easy..."


    "No! You are lucky to be my sister, and you must be lucky to be my sister! " As soon as Hu mei''er came in, she took off all her clothes and put down Liu Rufeng. Then there was a fierce attack.


    After Hu mei''er showed her magic and took a series of crazy attacks, Liu Rufeng finally couldn''t resist, and soon fell into the heavy encirclement of the "enemy" until it was completely occupied


    The next day, Bai Liyun liked to pass the news that her husband had agreed to help them do it. Within three days, there was news. A group of people suddenly a burst of joy, especially the summer rose, is very excited. Although the final result has not yet been determined, it is now 80% or 90%.


    It''s Xia Rose''s biggest wish to accompany Liu Rufeng for a long time. Seeing that her original intention can be realized, she kisses Liu Rufeng several times excitedly.


    "No! You have the fragrance of other women''s perfume... "Summer rose looked suddenly and solemnly at Liu Feng.


    "Who, who..." Liu Rufeng trembled a little in his heart, "these are all four women. They are all four together when they are beaten."


    Xia rose turned her head to Hu mei''er and said definitely, "mei''er, it''s your taste!"

 Chapter 165

    Women''s sense of smell is naturally very sensitive, especially when they smell different fragrances. Liu Feng''s last night and Hu Mei''s warmth were bound to leave her taste. In particular, the fragrance of Hu mei''er is unique, stronger than that of ordinary girls.


    With a charming smile, Hu mei''er put a round and Crystal Grape in her mouth and said, "Sister Rosa, you''ve been visiting several times in the evening. Can''t I go there once, sister? Why don''t you take his smell out tonight? "


    The relationship between Xia Qiang and Hu mei''er has been very harmonious. Just now, she was just joking. She has already recognized this good sister in her heart. However, she pretended to be angry on her face. She touched Hu mei''er and said, "let me seduce my man and see how I deal with you..."


    While giggling, Hu mei''er ran around the sofa in the living room, but she said, "Sister Rose, Rufeng is not your man. You can''t make our sisters hungry all the time..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face is slightly red, but he puts on a cold face and turns a deaf ear to it. Wang Ziming heard what they said and looked at Liu Rufeng with burning eyes, full of worship. Heart way, "this is not a few years different from him, even the rite of passage has not been completed, look at others, it is the emperor''s treatment..."


    Only Li Hibiscus hugged her shoulder and looked at her. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She yelled, "Liu Rufeng, you bastard!"


    Liu Rufeng was scolded for no reason and asked strangely, "hibiscus, what''s the matter?"


    Li Mu Jin clenched Bei''s teeth and roared angrily, "what a good thing you''ve done!" With that, in order to get rid of the boundary with the people in the room, he walked out of the door and picked the flowers and plants in the courtyard.


    "Hello! My flower... "Wang Ziming ran to stop him and said," my calla, and... Hello! Stop! My Phalaenopsis... "


    Seeing the messy petals on the ground, Wang Ziming was about to cry and complained, "hibiscus, I''ve been raising flowers for months. What are you doing..."


    Li Hibiscus is angry, suddenly a cavity of anger all sprinkled on Wang Ziming''s head, loud way, "a pile of broken flowers, what is worth heartache, later I''ll make it up for you! It''s all you who have raised such a bunch of flowers that the geomantic omen here is not good.... "


    This is obviously with a moral, Liu Rufeng has come out and said with a smile, "hibiscus, how did you become a flower destroyer? Why do you destroy other people''s plants? "


    "Who knows what''s wrong with her!" Wang Ziming also stood by and echoed.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng was most clear in his heart, but he didn''t point it out directly, and he couldn''t help comforting Wang Ziming, so he could only say that.


    Li Hibiscus glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "you are the master of destroying flowers. Get out of the way! I''m angry at you! "


    Liu Rufeng and Wang Ziming looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Ah...!"


    At the moment when Li Hibiscus left, she stepped on Liu Rufeng''s instep and grinned in pain.


    Liu Rufeng let her take advantage, also did not go to coax her, know that Li Hibiscus temper to fast, also fast, after a while will be all right.


    The transfer of Xia Rosa has been solved. After a big mental illness, the two girls'' cases are very complicated and need to fight with them for a long time. Therefore, Liu Rufeng decides to go back to s city first, and then talk about the following plan when he moves over completely.


    Wang Ziming was bored and joined the team. Several people drove several cars and set foot on the journey. He arrived in two hours.


    Liu Rufeng first finds Bai Shiming and asks about the situation in recent days. Bai Shiming said, "it''s normal these days. There''s nothing wrong. The brothers still practice every day. Liu Rufeng was relieved and went straight to Xicheng after a few words.


    Because Jin Liu is a member of the Jianghu. He knows a lot about things inside. Although he is only a big man in S City, he doesn''t know anything about Kyoto.


    Jin Liu was very happy to see Liu Rufeng and gave him a warm reception. Liu Rufeng did not detour, directly told his intention, this happened today''s complete said again. When talking about Liang Shan and Liu Dong, he just shook his head and said that he had never heard of them, but after hearing about the two girls, he turned pale.


    "Brother, you mean it was a case of organ theft?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded and asked Jin Liu, "brother six, Liu Dong mentioned the cherry orchid club to me. Have you ever heard of that place?"


    "Cherry orchid! Are you sure it''s cherry orchid Jin Liu''s mood changed more fiercely than before. He couldn''t sit still and stood up directly.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t understand and asked, "what''s the matter with brother six?"


    Jin Liu found his gaffe, sat down again and said leisurely, "it''s an unfathomable place. A few years ago, Mr. Ma and I went there once, and the people inside didn''t look us in the eye. It''s said that no one knows who the real owner of the club is."


    "Can''t even the horse get old?" Liu Rufeng is a little shocked. Ma Changfeng is the underground overlord of the whole s city. Although it''s only a small city, it''s not worth nothing.


    Jin Liu said with a faint smile, "you don''t know, it''s called heaven and hell on earth. People go there for pleasure, but most of them go with this purpose, but few of them come out intact. Last time it wasn''t me and Mr. Ma. I''m afraid we can''t come out, and we can''t know you. Ha...! "


    "Why, it''s still a black shop?" Liu Rufeng asked in surprise.


    Jin Liu shook his head and said, "not only is it not a black shop, but the service is quite good. Although the high fees are frightening, they are also worth the money. There are only ways to play that you can''t imagine. There are no services that you can''t enjoy. As long as you are willing to spend money, hehe... You can enjoy the general treatment of the emperor. "


    "In that case, why do so few people come out?" Liu Rufeng was puzzled.


    With a deep smile, Jin Liu asked, "how much do you think you can spend a day there?"


    Liu Rufeng frowned, thought a little and blurted out, "100000


    Jin Liu didn''t speak.


    "A million?"


    Jin Liu hasn''t paid any attention to him.


    "Ten million, that''s all right." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "how much does it cost just one day? Can we go beyond that? "


    With a smile, Jin Liu said, "this figure is reliable. To be honest, we spent more than 30 million yuan a day when we went there, and it was conservative consumption. We ran out in a hurry. If we lived for ten and a half days, our family would not be enough."


    What?


    Liu Rufeng heard the cold sweat straight out, scolded, "I day! It''s easier than robbing. It''s not a black shop? It''s really black

 Chapter 166

    Liu Rufeng is not a person who has never seen money, but he heard of such a place for the first time. He said, "no wonder the two girls died so miserably. It''s estimated that they can''t afford to pay for it."


    But Jin Liu seemed to see through his mind and said solemnly, "those two girls didn''t die for that reason. I guess it has something to do with that church in the eastern suburbs. "


    "What? How come there''s another church? " Liu Rufeng suddenly remembered that ITO had said something about the church. If he calculated, it should be a bad place.


    "Damn it! Under the banner of doing good deeds and accumulating virtue, it''s abominable to do evil things to heaven Liu Rufeng clenched her fists and clenched her teeth.


    Jin Liu was not surprised to see Liu Rufeng''s performance. This time, he didn''t support Liu Rufeng. Instead, he advised him in a caring tone, "brother, whether it''s Yinglan or that church, I advise you not to go. Brother, it''s not that he doesn''t believe in your ability, but that the situation there is very complicated. I don''t think you can handle it alone. Now you are short of helpers. "


    Liu Rufeng believes that on the surface, he has many friends, even giants like Jin Liu and Ma Changfeng, who have a good relationship with him. Li Hongde is a strong economic supporter, and even Wang Ziming and Bai Liyun are not poor. But if these people challenge the terrorist bloodthirsty organizations, it seems that they can''t do it. Now it''s better to rest and wait for the opportunity.


    Thinking of this, he softened his color and inquired about Zhuang Dacheng. Jin Liuyi shrugged his shoulders and said lightly, "they have been ruined by us for a long time. Now they don''t know where to beg."


    Tough enough!


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "this golden six finger method is really not simple. Usually it looks like an incarnation of justice. Once it gets tough, it directly uproots the opponent. Domineering


    However, Zhuang Dacheng is not a good man because of his bad qualities. Liu Rufeng doesn''t mean to be distressed at all.


    Looking around, he didn''t find red peony, so he asked, "by the way, sixth brother, where is elder sister peony?"


    "Oh, he has taught my brothers to practice Kung Fu these two days. You don''t know, they can''t let it go since they saw our wonderful moment. They have to learn kung fu from you. No, you can only rely on Peony if you are not here, ha ha... "


    Jin Liu suddenly seemed to understand something. He pushed Liu Rufeng''s shoulder and said with a smile, "do you miss her? I''ll have her called back


    Liu Rufeng really didn''t have this idea, just casually asked, but Jin Liu was very attentive to open the door to call people. At this time, the door opened automatically, and the red peony came in. It caught Liu Rufeng''s eye. Without saying a word, it was just a grab. It said sternly, "you don''t call me when you go to Kyoto. Do you forget your sister?"


    "Peony elder sister, you, you first loosen up..." Liu Rufeng cold sweat straight, heart said, elder sister, you won''t change a move? Why do you go there every time?


    "... Er, what, I have something else to do, you talk about..." Jin Liu went out very wisely, and there was a man and a woman left in the room.


    "It''s just the two of us. It''s time to let go." Liu Rufeng said with a smiley face.


    "Grab a little more..." the hand of red peony didn''t loosen at all.


    Liu Rufeng said wrongly, "elder sister, you are not afraid to make me a eunuch. If this thing is discarded by you, I am afraid that my elder sister will be lonely and my brother will not be able to help."


    Red peony slightly a Zheng, let go of hand, very domineering said, "first keep you this thing, for a while to serve my mother..." finish, Jiao body a twist, straight to the bathroom.


    "..." Liu Rufeng felt as if he was a man''s pet in the Tang Dynasty. He didn''t have any initiative around the red peony.


    ¡­¡­


    Red peony lies beside Liu Rufeng, touching his chest. Liu Rufeng asked softly, "sister peony, do you want to go to Kyoto with me?"


    Red peony looked up at him, lost in thought. After a while, he replied, "you go. I want to stay with my sixth brother. You can always come back to see me... I like freedom, and I don''t want to be around you to annoy you. If I can''t help being lonely, I''ll go to you..."


    Liu Rufeng understands that it''s for the sake of righteousness to stay by Jin Liu''s side. He can keep a distance from himself and keep a fresh feeling. He doesn''t seem bored with warmth every time.


    This woman is very smart.


    However, Liu Rufeng felt sorry. If red peony accompanied him, the following things would be much easier. The strength of this woman is not comparable to that of Bai Shiming. Among women, she can be regarded as one of the best. Even compared with men, it is close to first class.


    After chatting for a while, they got up and went with Jin Liu to Ma Chengfeng''s home in Beicheng. After all, this is a farewell. Liu Rufeng needs to come here to formally say goodbye.


    Mr. Ma was even more hospitable. Everyone at the banquet was open to drink. Only Ma Yulong, his youngest son, beside Ma Changfeng, seemed to have a wrong look in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    On the way back, Liu Rufeng thought about the whole thing, "that cherry orchid is a place to burn money. It''s really not suitable to go there directly. No matter what shady activities there are behind others, it''s still very peaceful on the surface. It''s definitely not suitable to go in and rush about. What''s the reason to try it out? "


    Back to the villa, Liu Rufeng found Zhu Dan was also there, her mother Li Yuehua also came back. After more than a month, Zhu Dan had obvious changes. His chest seemed to be more bulging than before, and his face also had the beauty of a big girl. He came and took Liu Rufeng''s hand and said happily, "brother Liu, I heard that we are going to move to Kyoto. That''s great!"!!! I haven''t been to Kyoto yet. I heard it''s very interesting there. When my mother and I came back, you all left and went to play in advance. You''re really interesting. "


    Liu Rufeng blew her pretty face and said, "we''ll go in a few days, and then I''ll take you to have fun... Wait a minute, you mean you''re going to Kyoto, and you''ve got the test?"


    "Of course! Do you think my sister is a vegetarian? In order that you don''t leave me behind, I can say that I''ve been sticking my head in the past few months. Fortunately, I didn''t let you down. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I didn''t let your mother down. Let''s go to Kyoto together in the future and play there, ha ha..."


    Li Yuehua, with tears in her eyes, seemed to be excited, but with a smile on her face, "Dandan won the test in Kyoto this time, and my heart was put down. Little brother, you should take good care of her when you get to Kyoto."


    "Sure, sure." Liu Rufeng replied with a smile. But the heart is very complex, "so many people go to Kyoto, is it joy or worry?"

 Chapter 167

    The opening time of Kyoto University is getting closer and closer. It''s time to start. Liu Rufeng specially stayed for a few more days and devoted himself to training the physical quality of the security guards. After training, the security guards have also become fierce, and the overall combat effectiveness has been upgraded to a higher level.


    There''s a reason for this. He''s going to Kyoto this time. He''s going to take Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan with him. In this way, there will be no experts in Li Hongde, and the security work will be strengthened.


    In fact, s city is basically peaceful now. ITO and tortoise fields have been cleared away, and Zhuang Dacheng and others have fallen down. Like other little bastards, they heard that Li Hongde was taken care of by Ma Changfeng and Mr. Ma LiuYe. Who dares to make trouble? In addition, Jin Liu is very comprehensive and specially arranges more than ten people to guard Li''s villa every day. Even when Li Hongde goes out, he has special experts to protect him. Nothing will happen unless there is a master.


    Li Hongde''s business is getting busier and busier now. Jinliu has defeated Zhuang Dacheng, Huang Jinlong and song Wanxiang. For example, some entertainment places like KTV bars are owned by jinliu, and the rest of the real estate and hotels are owned by Li Hongde. Everyone has their own share and separate management.


    Li Hongde fulfilled his promise and gave her daughter Li mujin a Lamborghini. Naturally, Li mujin was very happy and drove around the city several times. Wang Ziming thought of Liu Rufeng''s promise and asked, "boss, where''s my Ferrari?"


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that now that he was going to Kyoto, it was useless to keep the last Ferrari. He immediately handed the key to Wang Ziming. Wang Ziming cheerfully hit a ring finger, said a voice, "enough meaning!" He also made a few rounds in the city as before.


    But Liu Rufeng saw Zhu Dan, who was disappointed in her face, and immediately understood her mind. Comfort way, "you this little girl has not yet test the book, brother can''t give you a car, don''t worry, then I''ll send you a alone, better than theirs."


    Zhu Dan''s smile is full of expectation.


    Three days later, the official departure. It seems too ostentatious for everyone to drive a luxury car. Liu Rufeng suggests driving two cars first, and then moving on after the rest. In this way, a big business car is full of bags of luggage, Li''s Lamborghini, Wang Ziming''s Ferrari, and the rest is a Land Rover. The rest of the luxury cars are left.


    Jinliu and red peony also came to see him off. Red peony alone called Liu Rufeng aside and gave him a special gift. Then it was the classic one, with a look of awe inspiring, and said, "you guy should take good care of yourself. Remember that my sister is a frequent visitor."


    In the eyes of several women, Liu Rufeng''s back is cold, but red peony turns a blind eye. This sex is enough.


    Jin Liu is just two words: take care.


    Xia Rose''s mother Chen Guilan and Li Yuehua get along for a period of time, two sisters have feelings, said nothing to join the fun, determined to stay in Li Hongde''s home.


    No, no, it''s safer here. Liu Rufeng thinks that this is also a good thing. It''s hard to take care of the past. This time I went to Kyoto. First, I accompanied Li to school. More importantly, I carried out the task. There were more people, but it was messy.


    Liu Rufeng drove Li mujin ahead, and the rest of the cars followed. In addition, Jin Liu also mobilized more than a dozen cars to follow him slowly, saying that he would not come back until he sent them to the highway. Liu Rufeng was very moved. He said that he had not made friends in vain.


    In order not to appear too ostentatious, Liu Rufeng goes first, and Jin Liu''s team tries to keep a distance. Turning a few intersections, the car was ready to leave the city. At this time, a Bentley on the opposite side suddenly reversed from the side and got in front of their car.


    Then, the second... The third


    The front Bentley window rolled down, revealing a greasy face. Liu Rufeng looked at it and laughed. It turned out that it was the Liangshan hero.


    "What''s the boy doing here?" Liu Rufeng is very curious.


    "Nice to meet you. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    Liang Shan twisted his neck, raised his eyebrows, snorted coldly, and said in a bad tone, "it''s really a narrow road. I didn''t expect to meet you here. The car is pretty good. I thought you were just passing kids, but I didn''t expect that you were still the devil of taking over the mountain."


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rufeng burst of laughter, "what do you want to do, direct point, we still have something to do."


    "What for?" Liang Shan said angrily, "the last time is not over. I don''t care which immortal you are. I don''t want to leave today. I see what you two can do. Give me a hand!"


    During the conversation, thirty or forty people came down from the car behind Liangshan, all of them with guys in their hands. It''s like the ghost door opened on July 15, and a group of ghosts came out of it. Their faces are ferocious.


    Li was not as hot as usual this time, but a little nervous and asked in a low voice, "what should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. This is our territory. Are you afraid of them? " Liu Rufeng patted Li''s little hand to comfort her.


    Liangshan people have come up more than a dozen, Liu Rufeng fiercely patted the steering wheel, the whole person flew out, after a rush attack, the other side fell. Before the people in the back rush up, they see a car coming. Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan rush out of the car to join the regiment.


    These four people were trained by Liu Rufeng himself, and their fighting capacity is still very abundant against these little gangsters. Finally, Liu Rufeng stopped, holding his shoulder and standing by.


    Liang Shan''s face turned green and he was sweating. He said, "I didn''t expect that this boy is so evil. His men are so good at fighting. Maybe they can''t go back today."


    Before he finished thinking, there were more than a dozen cars behind Lamborghini. Jin Liu came out of the car first, and called out, "brothers, everyone cheer for brother Liu!"


    In fact, he knows very well that Liu Rufeng is easy to deal with them all by himself. Now he just joins in the fun and scares the two goods. Jin Liu''s men lined up neatly and came to the accident site in step. Liang Shan only felt that the clouds in the sky had become dark clouds, and the atmosphere of the whole world was too oppressive to breathe.


    Liu Rufeng went to Liangshan with a smile and asked, "do you think you have many people? Laozi has more people. Do you want to see more? "


    Liang Shan reluctantly smile, speak some Qi deficiency, "no, no, I took..."


    "Really?"


    "I''m so... Convinced..."


    "Then you know what to do..." Liu Rufeng looked at him with cold eyes. Liang Shan got out of the car and knelt down with his legs softened.

 Chapter 168

    Liang Shan was originally working in s city. It was his habit to make a big show every time he went out. Unexpectedly, he ran into his friend a few days ago, so he rushed in. Originally, I thought that the people I brought today could beat each other 100% to the detriment. Unexpectedly, things were far from as simple as he imagined. The other party was the boss of s city. With a wave of his hand, it was hundreds of numbers. He understood what a strong dragon can''t beat a local snake. Besides, he was not a strong dragon.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t pay attention to people like Liang Shan. It''s beneath his dignity to fight him in person. Just give him a symbolic threat. Liang Shan brought people to see each other several times more than their own hands, mixed with powerful experts, all surrender, squatting on the ground at will.


    When Liang Shan saw that the situation was gone, his lips turned purple and trembled, saying, "big brother, I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I''m a bastard. I''m damned! You can spare my dog''s life. "


    "Spare you?" Liu Rufeng looked at the people behind him and asked, "do you agree?"


    "No!..."


    "Take off his arms... Break his legs..."


    These people regard Liu Rufeng as a myth. Now is a good time to flatter. Don''t you take advantage of the opportunity to coax them?


    "Hey, hey... They don''t agree. What should we do?" Liu Rufeng said with a joking smile.


    Liang Shan heard that the group of people were holding weapons to stand up and cheer. He didn''t let go of his intention. He was so scared that he stammered and said, "big brother, please, my cheap life is not worth money. You beat me and dirty your hands..."


    Liang Shan is very smooth, and his attitude changes quickly. He kneels on the ground, holds Liu Rufeng''s thigh, and his mouth is full of begging for mercy. Liu Rufeng didn''t give a bird to him. He scolded in his heart, "Damn, I have no backbone! I''ve got such a domineering name in vain. "


    Xu Laosan walked up to Liu Rufeng and said, "boss, give him to me."


    Liu Rufeng smile, slightly a side body, is tacit consent.


    Xu went to Liangshan with a smile and slapped him in the face. How could a dandy in Liangshan ever be so angry? He was beaten directly and went out a long way. He vomited several mouthfuls with blood on his teeth.


    Xu Laosan didn''t play enough. He walked over a few steps and picked him up like a chicken. Then he rewarded him with more than 20 mouths. He said in a strong voice, "you don''t want to see who we are. If you come here, I''ll strangle you!" Then he stretched out his right hand and grabbed Liangshan''s neck. Liangshan was pinched by Xu Laosan''s pincers like fingers. He rolled his eyes and almost breathed.


    Liu Rufeng quickly stopped him and reminded him, "Xu Laosan, just let him go and teach him a lesson. Don''t make a fuss. We have to go to Kyoto to do business." Hearing this, Xu Laosan let go.


    Liangshan was beaten not like a man, and even stand unsteadily, next to the people to help him, looking at the fear of Liu Rufeng.


    "You go, don''t do that in the future, or you won''t be so lucky next time." Liu Rufeng''s tone of voice is very gentle, giving people a feeling of special cordiality, completely unlike a powerful man.


    People in Liangshan got on the bus one after another and ran away with their tails in their hands. Today''s business is not in the mood to talk.


    When Liang Shan left, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of a man. He thought that this time he had a complete feud. It was said that he had a brother named Liang Hong, who was very powerful. I''m afraid the fight with him will start.


    Now that it has happened, Liu Rufeng doesn''t care about it any more. He hugs Jin Liu and others and says, "brother Liu, sister peony, and all the brothers, you can send them here. It''s not far away to the expressway. I''d like to thank you for your kindness."


    Then, Jin Liu and red peony take their people to see Liu Rufeng off again. After greeting each other for a long time, Liu Rufeng saw that the time was almost up. If he delayed, it would be dark. So he said in a loud voice, "let''s go. Take care!" Wave your hand and let your people get on the bus, then go away.


    Originally, it was not far from Kyoto. A few hours later, we arrived at the rental house.


    Except for Bai Shiming, none of the other people came here for the first time. They didn''t show any special ideas.


    They worked together and soon got ready. Bai Shiming, Xu Laosan and Xu Rufeng lived on the first floor, and the girls lived on the second floor. The third floor is mainly used to put some sundries. There is a wide platform on the top. If you have nothing to do, you can enjoy the cool and chat, and you can also move your muscles and bones.


    Liu Rufeng also arranged for people to go out and buy application items for Bai Shiming. In this way, a new home was packed up. When Bai Liyun heard the news, she came to congratulate and gave some gifts.


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng held a meeting for Bai Shiming to tell them the arduousness of the operation and let them keep vigilant and be responsible for the safety of the girls.


    Several people are listening, especially Bai Shiming is more serious, and repeatedly promised to practice more frequently to enhance their strength.


    During this period, Liu Rufeng also received a strange number. After receiving the notice, he knew it was ITO. Just listen to ITO said, "Mr. Liu, Sakura society has discussed you recently. I know that you have come to Kyoto and may take action against you recently. We are investigating your whereabouts. You should be careful."


    Liu Rufeng was secretly pleased. "It seems that Kung Fu is not in vain. That guy is still a obedient master. No wonder he is not obedient. He still hopes to cure him himself."


    "Do you know the relationship between cherry orchid club and cherry blossom club?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Ito said, "Mr. Liu has come into contact with Yinglan so quickly. Your investigation ability is really strong... Yinglan club is run by a Chinese, and is managed by a person named Xu Yinglan. The Sakura club is run by us Japanese. They also have frequent contacts, but they are all private. "


    "What about the Eastern Church?" Liu Rufeng continued to ask.


    "Church..." ITO stopped for a moment and said, "the people there are very complicated. I don''t have the opportunity to contact them at present. I can only take the opportunity of worship to go around. But on the surface, I can''t see any difference. I heard that they often have strange actions at night. It''s terrible..."


    Weird action at night? Like shadow killers?


    Liu Rufeng answered and asked, "after you came back last time, how did you explain to the top?"


    Speaking of this, Ito''s voice was obviously excited. "I didn''t win you by rendering you as invincible as you told me. They just scolded us and demoted us. There was no other punishment."


    "Good." Liu Rufeng praised, "you''ve done a good job. You need to keep it up. If they have any action, please let me know in advance."

 Chapter 169

    Ito and tortoise became their own lines. Liu Feng''s heart was steadfast. He comforted himself for his wise decision and praised Ito. He said he was satisfied with his performance, and soon he would get rid of his stubborn illness.


    Ito is more happy, no matter how to cover up or reveal some, the mouth is not polite, "should, should, for your service is my honor."


    When he said that, Liu Rufeng hung up and didn''t ask, because he felt that he had to leave room at any time and couldn''t let the other party know himself too much. Now, although ITO obeys his own orders, he is not in the same camp after all. Who knows what he will say when he hangs up?


    There is still a week before Li''s school starts. Liu Rufeng''s job is to teach Bai Shiming how to fight with them. This time, Wang Ziming and Li Hibiscus will join the team. Wang Ziming was different from Li mujin in some aspects. He began to respond positively. Once he really started to exercise, he couldn''t hold on. After a while, he was sweating and panting.


    Liu Rufeng also comforted him not to worry, step by step. Wang Ziming''s bitter gourd face showed a smile.


    Li Hibiscus deliberately teases Wang Ziming and pesters him to practice. As soon as Wang Ziming listens to it, he refuses and says, "no, no, good men don''t fight with women. I fight with you, don''t I bully you?"


    As a matter of fact, he is trying to find some face for himself. He knows that he is not Li''s opponent.


    As soon as she heard this, she became angry and said harshly, "fat man, you dare to look down on me. Today I have to compete with you."


    As soon as this young lady''s temper came up, no one could stop her. Even Liu Rufeng was afraid of her three points. Wang Ziming knew that he had said something wrong, so he ran away.


    Li Mu Jin kicked her in the back before she took a few steps. She snatched several steps forward and almost fell.


    Wang Ziming quickly got up and ran to the gate, looking very embarrassed. When he got to the door, he was almost hit by the door. He quickly helped the door with his hand and dodged his face. Li Hibiscus in the back of a bad smile, "you dead fat, really timid."


    Liu Rufeng shook his head helplessly and looked at the door. At this time, a 17-year-old boy stepped in, sweating, carrying a big bag.


    The boy''s hair was short and gray blue, and he had a cigarette in his mouth. Long is very handsome, is a face of frivolity. He was wearing a white T-shirt with iron man on his upper body, yellow Capris, Tara a pair of board shoes and a skull ornament around his neck.


    How do you look like a fool on the street.


    "Excuse me, does summer rose live here?" The boy took the lead in talking, and the smoke in his mouth was spitting on the ground.


    "Yes, Mr. Xia is here. Are you..." Wang Ziming asked after finishing his skirt.


    The boy glanced at Wang Ziming, disdained to say, "let a girl chase like this, really seedless!" Then he looked at Li hibiscus, his eyes suddenly lit up, and went up to introduce himself, "beauty, my name is summer, the younger brother of summer rose. Meet me. Hello Then he reached out and shook hands politely.


    Li Hibiscus was stunned. She simply looked at the summer, and her impression was not very high. Her face suddenly became cold. However, it was hard to say anything else because of Xia Rose''s face, so she had to squeeze out a smile and said, "Oh, Hello, welcome."


    Summer rose''s brother?


    The people on the scene were shocked, and their expressions were strange. Liu Rufeng remembered, summer rose seems to have said that he has a brother, but has not seen, how can suddenly come to the door today?


    Liu Rufeng walked over and said with a faint smile, "summer, Hello, I''m Liu Rufeng."


    Summer turned his face and looked at it, turned his mouth and looked down at it. He said coldly, "are you Liu Rufeng? The long one has nose and eyes, but her face is too white and lacks manliness. How does my sister like you


    "I..." Liu Ru''s face turned green and scolded, "smelly boy, if it''s not for your sister''s sake, I''ll have to beat you. I can''t say anything."


    "I believe your sister''s eyes, brother. You''ve come all the way here. Please come inside." Liu Rufeng repressed his anger and kept smiling politely.


    I didn''t expect that I didn''t buy it this summer. Instead, I saw Bai Shiming posing as if he was practicing martial arts. I immediately became interested. Regardless of Liu Rufeng, I just dropped what I had in my hand and walked over. Came to Bai Shiming opposite, in his around a circle, and then said with a smile, "what''s your name? It seems to have two skills. Shall we practice? "


    "Poof -" Bai Shiming almost vomited blood. Heart said that summer rose so gentle and dignified, how can there be such a little brother who is not sensible, just entered the door without saying a polite word, directly want to compete, how can there be such a?


    Bai Shiming has become calm since he was with Liu Rufeng. He no longer likes to show off like before. But now he really has a kind of impulse to kick the underdog to the ground and then go up and beat him.


    "No, I won''t fight you." Bai Shiming is still very polite.


    "What? No? You won''t be afraid... No, I have to compare with you today. In the past, in the countryside, I could choose more than ten by myself. Now I''ll test whether my strength is true. Of course, if you don''t dare, I won''t fight... "


    Bai Shiming''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes secretly aimed at Liu Rufeng, found that Liu Rufeng is embarrassed to look at, the color of the face is also very ugly.


    At this time, Xia rose heard the movement outside the door and came out. Originally, she and Zhu Dan were doing handicrafts on the second floor. When they heard the noise outside, they bent over the window and saw that their brother was coming. They immediately understood what was going on, so they put down their work and ran down.


    "Summer, don''t fool around!" Xia Rose''s angry tone is mixed with concern.


    Summer saw his sister came, has been very naughty appearance suddenly disappeared, eyes full of tears, excited said, "sister, I finally see you, miss you so much."


    A look at his brother crying, summer rose soft heart also pulled a bit, stroking the face of summer gently said, "sister also want you, you grow up, more mature than before, sister is very happy."


    "How are you? Sister Summer asked.


    "Very good. Oh, by the way, come on, call brother-in-law... Nuo, this is my brother, summer. " Summer rose introduced.


    Summer just slightly hummed, did not speak. Liu Rufeng is very cooperative smile, said, "just introduced, rose, your brother is very handsome."


    Summer rose a burst of embarrassment, also not good in public reprimand his brother, so a warm smile, said, "go, go into the house, clean up, after a while we have a good chat."


    "Well. Sister, I''ll listen to you. " In front of the summer rose, summer is like a obedient child, suddenly a lot of clever. Also don''t compete with Bai Shiming, follow the summer rose to talk and smile into the house.

 Chapter 170

    Liu Ru''s atmosphere does not hit a place, the heart says, "I this also too back, how can have such a brother-in-law."


    Even Li Hibiscus also came to fight against injustice, but her tone was a little stiff, "Psycho, you are finished this time, it depends on what you do!" With that, he shook his hand and entered the room.


    After Li Hibiscus left, Wang Ziming was liberated and returned to the team to continue training.


    Bai Shiming said to Liu Rufeng sympathetically, "brother Feng, I sympathize with you." Xu Laosan, Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang also nodded their heads to show their approval and cast sympathetic eyes.


    Fuck! If you are sympathetic, you will see me as a joke.


    Liu Rufeng in the heart disdains a smile, "even this kid can''t clean up, I still snow wolf?"? Don''t gloat, just wait for me to see a good play


    "Stand up straight, 300 push ups per person, and then do another 100 squats!" Liu Rufeng saw that they were looking at each other and roared.


    "Revenge Yes, revenge on us... "Several people protested.


    Liu Rufeng gave them a look and said, "I will take revenge on you. What''s the matter? Hey, hey... "


    "Grandma, it''s nothing to have more people to eat. Now there are more spies. In the future, the boy may not be able to make a mess. It''s a headache!" Liu Rufeng was upset and went back to his room.


    The rest of Bai Shiming couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hello! You said you were my brother-in-law. What about the other women? " As soon as he entered the hall, Liu Rufeng was hit on the head by this freak in summer.


    Just now, after Xia Qiangwei took Xia Xia into the room, she successively introduced Hu Meier, Cheng Xiaoxiao, Zhu Dan and Li mujin to him. This boy opened his eyes and scanned everyone''s body. She couldn''t help praising him.


    Not to mention, the boy''s eloquence is not bad. Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao are very happy. Even Zhu Dan nods shyly to show his kindness. Only Li Hibiscus still had a slightly cold face and nodded symbolically in a cold manner.


    But in the summer, the boy was very smart. After he went downstairs, he quickly responded to one thing: "what do so many women do? Are they all his sisters? No, they don''t even have the same surname. How can they be sisters? "


    So he asked his sister Xia rose, Xia rose some dilemma, do not know how to answer. How can her confused eyes escape the eyes of summer? Suddenly understand, immediately furious, for his sister indignant, "sister, you let that boy do what he wants? Where does he put you? "


    "You don''t understand, Xiao Tian." The voice of summer rose is a little low.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng came into the house, and summer pointed to his nose and said that. Summer rose embarrassed looking at Liu Rufeng, at a loss, praying eyes seem to say, don''t be angry with my brother.


    Liu Rufeng said flatly, "those are all my friends. What''s the matter?"


    Summer hums a voice, seem to see through everything of say, "you don''t deceive me, you when I am silly, is a man to admit.". To tell you from the bottom of my heart, I don''t want my sister to be bullied. I didn''t say that before. Now I''m here, I must protect my sister. Whoever dares to bully her, I''ll play with him! "


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "this boy has enough sense of loyalty. Although he looks hateful, his love for his sister is true, which can be seen from his angry eyes."


    Xia rose quickly stopped, "don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Tian, your brother-in-law is very good to me."


    "Sister, you still speak for him." Summer speechless, angry at the summer rose, full of helplessness.


    "It''s true that above a woman in love is zero. I think you are just dazzled by the sweet love. Let''s get lost, sister... "


    Another set of theories came out in the summer.


    Liu Rufeng is too lazy to talk to him. He stares at him and asks, "how old is it?"


    "Eighteen, what''s the matter?" Summer very unconvinced said.


    "What are your plans for coming here?"


    Summer flicked the ashes and said, "don''t think I''m here to eat you. I''m rich. I just come to see my sister. I''ll leave in two days. As for what I want to do, you can''t care."


    Liu Rufeng was choked by one sentence. Originally, he wanted to talk seriously to ease the contradiction, but he didn''t expect that the other party would not give him any chance. Liu Rufeng gave up completely and went straight to the second floor.


    "What did I say, elder sister? You see, he went to those women again, and you foolishly defended him. I don''t know what you think." Summer clothes see through the mystery of the appearance said.


    "Well, well, take a bath, change your clothes, and then my sister will arrange a room for you." Summer rose also don''t know how to explain with the younger brother, had to find a reason to prevaricate, in addition, she thinks there is a more important thing, that is to need to comfort his man Liu Rufeng hurt heart.


    Liu Rufeng went up to the second floor and saw Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier. They had heard the conversation downstairs for a long time. At this time, they looked at Liu Rufeng dejectedly, as if they couldn''t pour out bitter water. Liu Rufeng is full of bitterness? It seems that they have found a common topic and started to talk when they came into the room.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looks dignified, very injured said, "I just miserable, lying all shot, originally did nothing, but was misunderstood."


    Hu mei''er looked at her, blinked her big eyes and said, "Xiaoxiao, what do you mean? Are you so clean? Dare you say there is nothing to do with Rufeng? "


    "I..." Cheng Xiaoxiao is full of grievances, and then he thinks that although he didn''t break through the last line of defense with Liu Rufeng, he has had many physical contacts, and it''s hard to be trusted to say that he is innocent. I had to sit there and sigh.


    Li Hibiscus was with Zhu Dan when she came in. When she saw Liu Rufeng, her eyes looked like knives. She wanted to shoot ten thousand flying knives together¡° It''s all your doing. You''re so romantic. Even my sister and I have been misunderstood. I can''t clean them. It''s all your fault. "


    But Zhu Dan gently comforted, "brother Liu, it''s nothing to be misunderstood. I think you should have a good chat with him. In addition, it''s not easy for sister rose to be in the middle."


    This girl is considerate. Liu Rufeng pinched her pink face and said with a smile, "nothing. I believe your brother can handle it."


    "Well, sister, believe you, come on!" Zhu Dan is very naughty to do a refueling action.


    At this time, summer rose came in, very embarrassed to say, "such as the wind, I''m sorry, let you be angry. There are also a few sisters, also for no reason to let you suffer, I''m really sorry. In fact... Xiaotian is very good, just... "


    "Nothing. It''s right to take care of your brother. My brother-in-law should let him. Don''t talk about this, let''s have dinner... "Liu Rufeng felt a little hungry.


    With so many people, eating is a big thing. It''s not that we can''t afford so many mouths. The main reason is that cooking is difficult. Liu Rufeng decided to find several aunts to cook, so that this group of aunts and grandmothers can''t bear to cook every day.

 Chapter 171

    Since moving here, the burden of cooking has mainly fallen on the summer rose. Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao will be a little bit, but how can these two aunts and grandmothers be so obedient? Either find an excuse to go to the toilet, or find an excuse to answer the phone, anyway, just try to be lazy.


    Especially Gao Jun, Wang Zhuang, a person top three people''s appetite, summer rose need to do a lot more, these days she is also busy.


    "Dinner?" Li said with a sneer, "I haven''t cooked it yet. What''s the meal?"


    "I''ll do it." Summer rose is really a good woman in charge of the family. She is a good wife and good mother. She directly tied up her apron and went to the kitchen. Zhu Dan also can''t see past, secretly followed up.


    "Meier, Xiaoxiao, hibiscus, you..." Liu Rufeng really loved Xia rose, so he began to mobilize the masses.


    "Why? We are still angry. We can''t do the work. We need to help you! What''s more, we are also angry because of Sister Rose. It''s time for her to treat us well today. Our young hearts also need consolation... "


    Three girls you a I a say, anyway is not working for their own excuses. Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "you haven''t done much any day. You don''t have to make so many excuses if you don''t want to work."


    At this time of summer, after taking a bath and putting on clothes, I came out and smelled the smell of strong fragrance coming from the kitchen, so I went in. Seeing that his sister and Zhu Dan were busy cooking, he was immediately unhappy and asked, "sister, how can you two cook and serve that group of people? You are a nanny."


    "Er... It''s our turn today." Summer rose found an excuse.


    "Oh, that''s about the same." Summer''s arrogant expression eased a little. She untied Xia Rose''s apron and tied it to her body. Then she grabbed the spoon and shovel and said, "sister, you go out. I''ll do it myself."


    "Xiaotian..." Xia rose also heard for the first time that her younger brother could cook. She used to cook for him at home. What''s his song today?


    "Don''t worry, sister. Your brother''s skill is good." Summer mouth up, gently smile.


    In summer, you can do it, divide it by five, choose a good dish, and then pick up a big spoon to operate it, not to mention how skillful it is.


    Summer rose and Zhu Dan were pushed to the door, staring at the summer. Zhu Dan secretly asked in his ear, "Sister Rosa, your brother can cook. He looks handsome when he cooks."


    Xia rose quietly looked at her brother''s work and said with a happy smile, "Xiaotian has grown up..."


    "Or... Shall we help Sister Rose?" Hu mei''er couldn''t sit still and asked Cheng Xiaoxiao for advice.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao, holding her chin and eyes, continued to enjoy her fashion magazine.


    "I want to go, but I won''t..." Li said sincerely. In fact, although she hates summer, she has no problem with summer rose, and summer rose is her own teacher, and she can''t have any special ideas. I just want to help, but I can''t help feeling worried.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go." Hu mei''er turned and went straight to the kitchen. In a few minutes, he ran in quickly and said in a loud voice, "Xiaoxiao, hibiscus, follow me! Come on


    "What are you doing, making such a fuss?" The two girls looked at her strangely.


    "Come on, there''s a good play." Hu mei''er insisted.


    Hu Meier pulls Cheng Xiaoxiao and Li mujin to the kitchen door and finds Xia Qiangwei and Zhu Dan standing at the door.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Li mujin wondered, "aren''t they cooking? How to stand at the door. Inside... "


    They seemed to hear a sound inside and looked inside, stunned for a moment.


    That''s not


    How can he cook? But I''m so proficient. It''s comparable to a first-class chef.


    The action in summer is so cool. He had a spoon in his left hand and a shovel in his right. With a light hand, the dishes in the big spoon get up high, and then fall back into the pot completely. And his cutting action is too dazzling, a carrot thrown into the air, waving his knife, Shua Shua Shua Shua several times to cut into several sections. Anyway, it''s almost the same as the movie God of food.


    It''s rare that cooking can be so ornamental.


    Liu Rufeng also curiously came over, saw the summer skilled cooking, can''t help but exclaim, "this boy is really a good seedling." What he marveled at was not the cooking skills, but the knife work in summer. With this technique, he could definitely become a master.


    In less than an hour, a large table full of food was served, and the fragrance filled the three floors.


    Looking at the colorful food on the table, even Gao Jun, who didn''t like to talk, couldn''t help expressing his opinion, "this craft is really good, and I have an appetite."


    "Yes, brother, don''t leave. You''ll be responsible for cooking for us in the future." Wang Zhuang followed.


    I didn''t expect that summer wiped the sweat on my forehead and said unkindly, "don''t be beautiful. I just want to help my sister today. Make do with it. "


    This is stronger than before, so that we are not in a bad mood. When the food was put in his mouth, all the people in the room said, "delicious! It''s delicious. Rose sister, you have a good brother


    Summer rose feel face light, very happy to see to his brother, suddenly frustrated. I saw that in summer, I just picked up my own vegetables and didn''t pay any attention to other people''s comments on him. I didn''t even say a word of politeness.


    Liu Rufeng first held the cup and said, "welcome Rose''s brother to our big family. Come on, let''s go!"


    It''s summer. Cheers. But after drinking, he looked at Liu Rufeng coldly and said, "don''t you want me to call you brother-in-law? Then you promise me two conditions. If you can do it, I will admit you as my brother-in-law. "


    "What conditions?" Liu Rufeng smiles.


    "First, you can drink me. Second, I haven''t seen your Kung Fu. I want to see it. "


    "No problem." Liu Feng said, pouring down a glass of Baijiu and drinking it in a drained way. But he said with a smile, "I''ll have a drink. You can do it at will. When you say stop, we''ll stop."


    Summer also very natural and unrestrained raises the cup, drinks in one gulp. He said, "I don''t take advantage of you. Let''s have a fair competition, one for each."


    Summer rose hasn''t seen her younger brother drink so much, anxiously advised, "Xiaotian, you..."


    Summer did not listen to her, this time he was very determined.


    "There''s something interesting about this kid." Liu Rufeng saw a kind of heroic spirit in summer''s eyes. Although he was a little immature, he could judge that he was a strong willed man.


    The second cup of Liu Rufeng dried up again, and lost another cup in summer.


    Then, the third, the fourth


    After drinking the fourth cup, summer finally can''t hold on, but Liu Rufeng still looks at him with a smile and says softly, "don''t drink, Shiming, help him to have a rest."


    Summer also insisted, with a hand to Liu Rufeng, vaguely said, "you... You are really good, I, I took..."

 Chapter 172

    In summer, he was helped to sleep in the house. As soon as he lay down on the bed, he fell asleep like a dead dog. Summer rose worried to ask, "if the wind, small day he will be OK."


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "your brother is a stubborn donkey, so you have to tame him. You can''t make a jade without carving. Rose, don''t blame me."


    Hear "stubborn donkey" this word, summer rose slightly Zheng Zheng Zheng, appear very unnatural, obviously can not accept this metaphor. But after thinking about it, I seem to understand Liu Rufeng''s meaning and know that my brother is really a headache. I don''t blame others. In addition, I also believe that Liu Rufeng will not let his brother have an accident.


    Summer sleep directly to the next morning, a touch of his head is still painful. Thinking of yesterday''s wine fight with my future brother-in-law, I couldn''t help but smile and say to myself, "I didn''t expect that his drinking capacity was really good. I lost for the first time and I was convinced this time."


    Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming are practicing martial arts. As soon as he looks back, his brother-in-law is standing behind him, holding his shoulder and looking at him.


    "You''re awake." Liu Rufeng shows her face.


    Summer''s attitude is much better, with a smile, said, "not to mention, in terms of alcohol, you are the first person to convince me, you are great!"


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help getting angry and warm in his heart. He said, "can this boy still say such words in his mouth?"


    See Gao Jun. Wang Zhuang is playing sandbags, the boy also went to join the fun, very passionate hit a pass. Not to mention, one punch and one foot is like a mold. After a while, I saw sweat on my forehead, and then I went back to Liu Rufeng and said with pride, "although you can drink better than me, you can''t fight better than me. If you can''t even fight me, you''re not qualified to protect my sister."


    "How do you want to fight?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile that such goods would have to give him a bad impression, or he would be unconvinced.


    Summer pondered for a while, seriously said, "just like the usual Sanda challenge, do you dare?"


    Liu Rufeng''s whole head is black, and his heart says, "I can''t see that I have my apprentice. How can you compare with my apprentice?"


    "If you can hit me, I''ll lose¡° Liu Rufeng finished, did not even put the pile frame, hands pocket indifferent looking at him.


    In summer, we started to make a lunge, and then we continued to wave our fists and legs. We used a lot of strength, and our fists and feet were full of wind.


    Don''t mention it. It''s really good.


    Liu Rufeng turns around to avoid, changing his steps at his feet, but he never takes out his two hands.


    In summer, Liu Rufeng attacked frequently, but after 15 minutes of fighting, he didn''t even touch Liu Rufeng''s skirt. His head was cold and sweaty, and his heart said that he was broken, and he was going to fall this time.


    It''s inevitable for him to fall. How can he compare with Liu Rufeng?


    Summer tired huhuhuzhichuan, finally he is really unable to play, take the initiative to stop attacking.


    "How''s it going? Do you agree? " Liu Rufeng asked with a smile.


    Summer neck a crooked, "still a little short.". You can only do it. I can''t beat you. I don''t know how good you are


    "It''s easy." Liu Rufeng''s feet move quickly, and he is in front of summer. With his right hand, he grabs his belt and raises him over his head with one hand.


    How strong is it to lift a living man with one hand? Even Xu Laosan can lift a person casually with his amazing strength, but he can''t lift a person casually.


    Summer just felt a flower in front of her eyes, and there was a huge lifting force at her waist to lift her body up. Then her whole body rose from the ground, five feet and seven inches above the ground, parallel to the ground.


    The height of less than two meters is not so frightening, but it''s not the same when your limbs don''t have any focus. If the other side throws yourself hard, it will at least make your butt blossom. That''s what summer is like now. His brain turned quickly, immediately changed his attitude, kept saying good things, "brother-in-law, I admit you are my brother-in-law. From now on, I''m convinced. Let me down... "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t plan to clean him up, just wanted him to be restrained, gently put him on the ground, looking at him calmly.


    "Well, elder sister, brother-in-law, I went to see what my elder sister was doing, and I had something to tell her. You should practice first..." summer still felt uncomfortable, so I found an excuse to leave. Liu Rufeng shook his head, wry smile, heart way, "no matter how to say brother-in-law also called export, the result is better than imagined."


    Xia Qiangwei and Zhu Dan are quiet and don''t like to go out for sports. Women''s knitting is suitable for them. But Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao are different. They can''t bear to stay at home for a day. Today, they are going shopping. Liu Rufeng is not at ease, so he has to let others practice by themselves, but he is going to work as a Secretary for his two aunts and grandmothers.


    Recently, Li has been very clever. She has been practicing catching and wrestling, and she has no impulse to shop. If she doesn''t follow, Liu Rufeng has less pressure in her heart. Otherwise, this young lady may cause some trouble.


    It''s natural for women to go shopping, and their physical strength is quite good. They don''t feel tired after walking a few streets, shopping malls and innumerable specialty stores. On the contrary, Liu Rufeng can''t stand it any more, and her feet hurt.


    "I said, ladies and gentlemen, can we have a rest? I really can''t hold on." Liu Rufeng began to complain.


    The two girls turned to look at him and said with disdain, "they are still masters. They can''t survive so far. They are not as good as us."


    "That is, a big man does not have this kind of perseverance. How can he rely on you in the future?"


    Liu Rufeng said bitterly, "what''s the theory? Do men have to go shopping with you every day? That''s true


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looked at the pathetic Liu Rufeng, sighed and said, "forget it, pity you. Let''s have a cup of coffee there and have a rest."


    Liu Rufeng felt as if he had been granted an amnesty. He was very happy and followed him


    This is a prosperous area with many shops. Three went into a Starbucks and sat down in the innermost position.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t even bother to talk. He just kept silent and drank coffee. He looked at the crowd outside through the glass window.


    Hu mei''er said with a smile, "you see, he''s too tired to speak. Giggle..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao knocked on the glass table with his hand and said angrily, "Hey, what''s good outside? The two beauties on the other side didn''t look at it."


    "I''m looking at the man outside. He should be a master who doesn''t show up." Liu Rufeng looked out of the window and said a word.


    "Who makes you so scared..." Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier look out with his eyes. I saw a well-dressed middle-aged woman lock the car and walk towards this side. Followed by a short but strong man. This man seems to be in his forties. He is very respectful to the young woman in front of him. He seems to be the subordinate or even the follower of that woman.

 Chapter 173

    Liu Rufeng''s insipid words attracted Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier''s interest and followed his eyes.


    "It''s nothing." Hu mei''er was disappointed and muttered, "Why are they funny? What are they good-looking?"


    "You don''t understand." Liu Rufeng said, "look at the master, one look at the foot of the pace, two look on the face.". The steady pace shows that this man''s footwall is stable and has a deep foundation. Good complexion shows that the internal Qi is rich and the skill is pure. You see, the man''s eyes are full but not exposed, but he always pays attention to the people around the lady, which shows that he is a bodyguard. And he didn''t make it public. He always kept a proper distance from the woman. On the surface, he was calm, but in fact, he was concentrated. With this, he was a master.


    "Oh... So what? What does it have to do with us... "Hu mei''er doesn''t seem to be interested in this.


    Liu Rufeng sees that she can''t talk with each other, and then looks at Cheng Xiaoxiao again. She wanted to get some comfort from her, but she doesn''t expect that Cheng Xiaoxiao is petrified now. Her eyes are dull, and her face is very nervous.


    "What''s the matter with you, Xiaoxiao?" Hu mei''er asked in surprise.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Well, I''ll go to the bathroom first. Excuse me... "After that, they got up and left.


    Liu Rufeng and Hu Meier looked at each other and said the same thing: the first time I saw her so flustered, what happened to her?


    Soon, the middle-aged woman came in and sat not far from them, while the man just stood respectfully and didn''t sit down. Obviously, they have priorities.


    That man is very professional. After scanning around with his eyes, he finally falls on Liu Rufeng. His eyes emit two deep lights. After seeing nothing special, he nods to Liu Rufeng.


    Master meet, far away can feel the breath, that man see Liu Rufeng reaction can also understand.


    Liu Rufeng also smiles at him and waves his hand casually, then continues to chat with Hu Meier.


    But then Liu Rufeng heard their conversation, also slightly stunned.


    "Ma''am, I''m sure the lady is here, and with the boy opposite."


    The man was stunned and looked back at Liu Rufeng''s desk. He turned his head and said, "Xiaoxiao is not here..."


    The man said, "the lady must be there. I can feel it. I guess miss is hiding, or went to the bathroom


    "Xiaoxiao?..." Liu Rufeng said, "is that Cheng Xiaoxiao? If they are talking about Cheng Xiaoxiao, then that woman is her mother, but why doesn''t she want to see her mother? Maybe I think too much... "Liu Rufeng looked at it for a long time, so he said," by the way, why can''t Xiaoxiao go to the bathroom? Meier, go and have a look. " He deliberately kept his voice low for fear that the man would hear him.


    Before Hu Meier moved, Liu Rufeng received a message from Cheng Xiaoxiao. It said: you two leave first, to distract the man and the woman. After going out, wait for me in the shopping mall nearby, and I''ll be there soon.


    "What the hell?"


    Liu Rufeng raised his head and found that the man opposite was still looking at him. He couldn''t help but tremble. "How can the look in his eyes be so lethal?"


    Now that you''ve been told, do it. Liu Rufeng took Hu Meier''s hand, raised her voice and said in a loud voice, "Oh, the coffee is good. It''s time for us to go home." With that, she took Hu mei''er and walked out. When she passed the man, Liu Rufeng observed their surprise.


    After a few steps, the woman said, "Uncle tie, don''t you say they are together? How did the two children leave by themselves? "


    That called iron uncle also Meng, inconceivable said, "I already perceptual to, shouldn''t be wrong."


    Liu Rufeng pulls Hu Meier out of the coffee shop and turns into the shopping mall next to her. Before long, I saw a girl in Starbucks'' work clothes come over. Liu Rufeng thought he had forgotten to pay the bill. When he looked carefully, it was Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "How can you dress like this?" Hu Mei Er asked with wide eyes.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said with a playful smile, "how about it? Does it fit? Does it look like the chief staff inside? "


    Liu Rufeng knew that Cheng Xiaoxiao had a lot of ghost ideas, so he asked directly, "are those two people related to you?"


    "Guess what?" With a strange smile, Cheng Xiaoxiao strides toward the elevator.


    "Do you want to cheat!? Hum!... " Liu Rufeng yelled, "if you tell me, I can help you. If you don''t, I''ll tell them."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stopped and came over with a smile. Liu Rufeng''s hand shook back and forth and began to whine, "well, I''ll tell you if it''s OK. That''s my mother and a bodyguard in my family, murongxue, nicknamed Tieshu. " Liu Rufeng felt goose bumps all over.


    "Women are very happy to see their mother. Why did you run away?" Hu mei''er asked.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao pouted and said unhappily, "why, I just don''t want to go home? You can''t get out if you go back. Do you understand? "


    Liu Rufeng seems to understand. This kind of miss is not easy to go out, this time she is estimated to sneak out. Thinking of this, I can''t help sighing, "I don''t think it''s good to be born in a rich family. I don''t even have freedom."


    "You go up. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Liu Rufeng is too lazy to stroll any more. Xin said that Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are both clever and clever, and they are not as weak as ordinary girls. There should be no problem. What''s more, I''m nearby and I''m ok.


    "All right." The two girls happily held hands and went upstairs.


    Liu Rufeng finds a seat to play Three Kingdoms.


    When he was playing, he felt a huge pressure, and there was also a faint fragrance of women.


    Looking up, it was Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mother and Murong Xue.


    "What can I do for you?" Liu Rufeng and a gentle smile.


    The woman''s expression is very cold, simply looked at Liu Rufeng, said indifferently, "young man, my name is Wang yanru, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mother. Follow me to the cafe next to you. I have something to tell you Looking back, he said to murongxue, "Uncle tie, go and look after the young lady."


    Murong snow answered and got on the elevator. Liu Rufeng knew that this time it was just a conversation. It should be no big deal, and he didn''t stop Tieshu. Instead, he said to Wang yanru with a smile, "Auntie, we don''t know each other. What can we talk about?"


    Although it is to refuse, also want to refuse of politeness, lest later meet embarrassed, Liu Rufeng himself also left a heart.


    Wang yanru sneered and said, "don''t hide it from me. I haven''t observed you for one or two days. I don''t need to say more about it. Let''s go."


    Wang yanru''s attitude is so strong that people can''t refuse.

 Chapter 174

    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng''s impression of Wang yanru is not very good. She feels very cold. If it wasn''t for Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mother, she wouldn''t care.


    Starbucks, the innermost corner.


    Wang yanru stirred the coffee and kept silent for a long time. Then she looked up at Liu Rufeng and said without expression, "no matter who you are or what you do, I advise you to leave Xiaoxiao as soon as possible."


    "Why?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Wang yanru didn''t expect that the boy would dare to ask her so directly. Her face became colder and she said indifferently, "I''ll tell you why. First, you don''t deserve it; Second, Xiaoxiao has a fiance.


    Liu Rufeng said with a cold smile, "in this case, I''ll say two. First, I didn''t pester Xiaoxiao. She came to me; Second, and most importantly, I don''t think I''m not worthy of anything. If you want to measure a person''s excellence with money, I''ll tell you that I''m not short of money, but I also hate those money worshipers who only value money. "


    In a short two sentences, Wang yanru''s voice was heard, and her tongue was tied.


    But she kept her composure, chuckled and said in a scornful tone, "even if you have money, what can you do? Can you compare with Goodman group? Everything is right. I advise you to wake up by yourself... No more. That''s all. I''m going to take Xiaoxiao away today. Please don''t follow us. "


    Wang yanru then stood up with a bag to go.


    "Wait!" Liu Rufeng also stood up and smacked his mouth


    "I don''t want to say much, I just want to say that no one else can be the master of happiness, including parents. In addition, I tell you, what bullshit group is nothing in my eyes, what I want to do, now no one seems to be able to stop me! All right, goodbye! "


    Liu Rufeng said with awe inspiring righteousness and left the public''s sight. People around him saw the scene of their argument. At first, they thought that this ordinary boy would be crushed in a mess. Unexpectedly, the powerful aura released from him was enough to frighten everyone.


    It''s terrible. Gu''s group is a fart. Nothing can stop him. Who is he?


    Wang yanru looked at the boy in the distance, looking at his slightly thin but very proud body. She was stunned and said, "this boy is really different. We should investigate him carefully."


    Liu Rufeng walked out of the door and murmured, "it''s no wonder that Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to go home because she has such a mother. Wait... She just said, "what''s the ghost of the goos?"


    Walking into the shopping mall again, Liu Rufeng didn''t want to stay for a minute and was ready to go upstairs and lead the two girls home, because today he was very unhappy and quite unhappy.


    Just about to go to the elevator, there are two girls with big and small bags running towards him. If Liu Rufeng didn''t react quickly, she would be knocked down. But he still held the two girls at the critical moment, because it was Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier who were not others.


    "What are you running for?" Liu Rufeng looks flustered at Cheng Xiaoxiao, as if someone is chasing her.


    "Xiaoxiao in your family said that there was a person who didn''t want to see her, so he ran back with all his life. No, we were just about to find you. It happened that you came. Let''s go quickly." Hu mei''er explained.


    Liu Rufeng understood what they meant and probably saw the iron uncle. If at first he really wanted Cheng Xiaoxiao to see his mother, now he doesn''t want to talk to them for half a minute.


    "Let''s go!..." Liu Rufeng took the things in their hands very gentlemanly, and without looking back, he went out directly.


    Just out of the door of the mall, I met Wang yanru head-on. Liu Rufeng really doesn''t want to see her, but he can''t say anything directly. Looking back at Cheng Xiaoxiao''s reaction.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s expression at this time is more frightened than seeing the ten halls of Yama, so he directly bypasses Wang yanru and runs away. But he was drunk before he took two steps.


    "Stop! You just don''t want to see your mother? " Wang yanru is a little angry.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao still gave his mother a little face, turned his face and said, "Mom, it''s you. Why are you here? I have something else to do. See you later..."


    "Come back to me! You can''t make excuses to leave today. Come home with me Wang yanru looks very angry, angry and sad.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stopped, this time her expression is very serious, serious said, "Mom, I don''t want to see you, just don''t want to go back to that home, you know?"


    Wang yanru was angry and yelled, "Xiaoxiao, you are too ignorant. I let you go home for your future. I''ve been here for more than ten years. Isn''t it just for you? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was not touched, but just sneered, "I''m sorry, I don''t like the future you plan for me!"


    With that, I decided to leave.


    This time, Wang yanru didn''t stop her. She was just dazed. There was anger and helplessness in her eyes, as well as crystal clear tears.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t like her future mother-in-law very much, but she can experience some of her complex feelings as a mother.


    "Auntie, don''t worry, I will take good care of Xiaoxiao." Then he turned and left.


    Hu mei''er pulls Cheng Xiaoxiao into the underground parking lot and comforts her, "Xiaoxiao, I know you are in a bad mood, and I don''t know what''s going on with you, but I think you have a little attitude towards your aunt..."


    "Stop! Don''t talk about it. You don''t care about my business. " Cheng Xiaoxiao said very firmly and directly pushed Hu mei''er back.


    Soon, Liu Rufeng also arrived, put the things in his hand, opened the door, sat in the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Before the car left, Hu mei''er screamed. It turns out that uncle tie didn''t know when he was standing in front of the car. No expression, like a straight tree trunk.


    Liu Rufeng secretly scolded, "this old boy is really haunted." But I can''t help admiring myself when I think of catching up with myself so soon.


    "You touch porcelain, get out of the way, don''t delay our driving!" As soon as Liu Rufeng got out of the car, a series of firecrackers came.


    Murong snow expression rigid, just a light sentence, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, I just want the young lady to go back with me, this is the master''s order!"


    "What if I don''t?" Liu Rufeng no longer teases him, but refuses directly. He has no smile on his face, and slowly gives birth to a cold.


    Murong snow is also calm and strange, casually glanced at two eyes, said in a deep voice, "young man, I advise you to get out of the way, I don''t want to hurt the younger generation."


    "Yes? Then I''ll see what our predecessors have done. " Liu Rufeng walked a few steps forward and waved to Murong Xue, "come on, ask for your advice."

 Chapter 175

    Liu Rufeng stood there with a smile, but his bright smile was filled with a chill, and the awe inspiring atmosphere from the inside out was constantly strengthening. Murong Xue moves forward slowly. It''s like a huge virtual shadow appears behind her. The whole person has a strong energy, and it seems that he can swallow his opponent in an instant.


    "Stop it!" Cheng Xiaoxiao opened the door and came down. Liu Rufeng is the first time to see her so not calm, the expression on her face is very nervous.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight..."


    But her eyes only focused on Liu Rufeng and said with concern, "Uncle tie, he''s very powerful. I''m worried about you..."


    With infinite tenderness and deep care in her words, Liu Rufeng warmed her heart, pulled her aside and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK. We''re just fighting, hehe... Fighting. "


    Murong snow but rare smile, wry smile way, "wench, don''t know to care about you iron uncle, but is concerned about this boy, it seems that really is a girl extrovert ah."


    "Uncle tie, be careful!" Cheng Xiaoxiao blushes and hides to one side.


    "You''re welcome, young man." Murong snow releases the energy in the body again, or a simple punch.


    Liu Rufeng only felt a strong air flow coming straight towards him. There was a strong force in his fist. If he hit a stone, he could smash it. If he hit a person, he would break his bones and tendons.


    However, he did not hide, but also a common punch to meet.


    Bang!


    The two fists collided, and the two sides sensed a strong wave of air. Murong Xue retreated four or five steps, staring at Liu Rufeng stupidly. Her right arm was numb, even faintly painful, and her stomach was full of Qi and blood.


    Liu Rufeng also retreated two or three steps, his right arm was slightly painful, and the breath in Dantian was also aroused to jump briefly.


    This is enough. We don''t have to compete any more. Liu Rufeng hugged his fist and said with a smile, "Uncle tie is really good. Now you are rare. It''s estimated that there are not many talents in Kyoto or even in China."


    He''s telling the truth. Murong Xue has always been ranked in the top three in the current world. The other two are invisible fast sword Chi Lei and poisonous hand Xi Yang. But those two have not retired. Now Murong Xue is the most active one.


    But such a legend lost today, and he was convinced. I thought I could be a little better, but I didn''t expect that I would fall behind with one move.


    Even Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t expect this result. She faltered and said, "tie, tie uncle..." this man appeared in her life when she was very young. It can be said that she watched her grow up.


    "You go, I lost." Murong Xue looks a little depressed.


    "Master, in fact..." although Liu Rufeng won, he saw a little comfort in Murong Xue''s eyes.


    "You go, miss. I''m relieved to follow you. Don''t worry. I''ll go to the master Murong Xue showed a rare smile.


    Liu Rufeng left with two girls. In the parking lot, Wang yanru walked out from a corner and walked slowly to Murong Xue. She sighed, "even you can''t win him. I didn''t expect that."


    Murong Xue nodded, expression is very complex, "I did not expect, it seems that we underestimated the boy, he is far more powerful than we imagined."


    Wang yanru''s eyes were a little dazed. She looked at Murong Xue and asked, "what about the master? Liang Hong has come to propose marriage to his nephew Liang Shan... "


    Murong Xue said deeply, "I think the young lady has a better future with him than with the boy of Liangshan. You don''t want to push the young lady into the fire pit."


    "This..." Wang yanru hesitated. She seemed to be in a very complicated mood. She sighed, "but I can only count on Liang Hong. If Xu Yinglan doesn''t get rid of that bitch for a day, I won''t be at ease for a day! Only when I win over Liang Hong can I have a place in this family, and the woman Xu Yinglan dare not bully me... "


    Murong Xue didn''t say anything, because there was a change in his heart. He felt that the boy just now seemed more terrible than Liang Hong.


    It was already noon when I went back, and I made a big lunch in summer. This time, he did not have the pride that no one looked down on the day before yesterday. He was very diligent. Liu Rufeng couldn''t believe her eyes and asked, "which one are you singing? Have you figured it out? "


    Summer is a smile, attitude is very humble said, "I just come, the youngest age, also can''t eat and drink for nothing, no, do more is should."


    At the banquet, he also raised his glass in person to show his respect, "brother-in-law, I want you to make amends for yesterday''s things. I''m not sensible. You won''t hate me."


    Since people have said that, how can Liu Rufeng still remember? What''s more, he is not such a small hearted person. So he said with a smile, "how can we? We are all a family. We should get along well with each other."


    "Well, I''ll do it first." He drank it all in summer, but this time he drank beer.


    Liu Rufeng also accompanied a cup, but seeing the sudden change of summer, he always felt that something was wrong.


    Sure enough, after a few drinks in summer, he began to get down to business and said seriously, "brother-in-law, why are you so powerful? Really, you are the most powerful person I have ever seen. To tell you the truth, how many can you choose by yourself? "


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "this boy is really holding on. He must want to learn kung fu from me again."


    Without waiting for him to answer, Xu said quickly, "you don''t know, our boss can beat dozens of experts with sharp weapons by himself. It turns out that you haven''t seen many wonderful scenes in s city. If you see them, you may not be able to sleep."


    "It''s not the right way to fight and kill. There''s nothing to show off." Liu Rufeng light smile, no deliberate performance.


    Summer takes it seriously and asks, "really? WOW! My brother-in-law, you are too fierce. In the future, I will rely on you for my brother''s business. "


    What?


    Summer rose don''t like these fierce topic, took the words to frown way, "small day, you won''t be outside to cause any trouble.". You are still young. It''s the right way to study hard. You see, hibiscus and Zhu Dan are top students of Kyoto University. You have to work hard. The college entrance examination will be held next year. I think you''d better review well. "


    Summer is a little impatient. He doesn''t seem to agree with his sister''s point of view. He pours a glass of beer into his mouth and says in a deep voice, "I... Don''t read any more."


    "What? Say it again Summer rose a little shocked, cold face staring at the summer.


    "I said I''m not going to study... Sister, don''t blame me. I don''t think it''s interesting to study. What about going to college? Are you looking for a job? I came to Kyoto this time to make a breakthrough with my own hands. "


    What about going to college? This sentence really hurt people, especially the students from three famous universities. But at this time they are paying attention to the summer rose, because the summer rose has been quick gas explosion.

 Chapter 176

    The atmosphere at the scene was a bit awkward, and no one dared to say a word more.


    In fact, in summer, Liu Rufeng agreed, and even praised himself with pride many times, "you see, I haven''t studied for several years, but I''m still so good?" But he also knows that it''s just a small probability, most people still take the exam route. Like Li mujin, Zhu Dan and Wang Ziming, they will be at least professional white-collar workers in the future.


    However, he also saw that his brother-in-law was not the material for school. On the contrary, he might be able to do something in society.


    "Summer, you come to me!" Summer rose angrily drank, eyes with tears, a turn on the second floor.


    Although summer is not serious all day long, there is a kind of ruffian in my heart, but I have no temper in front of my sister. See summer rose angry, he immediately know that he poked the basket, also blame himself to drink a few cups, tell the truth. He reluctantly toward the crowd a smile, then the gray Liuliu upstairs.


    "This boy, his elder sister can control him..." Liu Rufeng was amused.


    As soon as summer went upstairs, we heard a loud reprimand from the second floor. We had never seen Xia rose get so angry. She always talked in a gentle voice, but today she was furious.


    The following is a series of retorts in summer, but the voice is dozens of decibels smaller. Then there was the whine of summer rose.


    It seems that she has no choice but to cry for her brother.


    Hu mei''er asked in a low voice with her big eyes flashing. "I said, are you going to persuade me?"


    Liu Rufeng glanced at Hu Meier and said, "it''s inconvenient for me to interfere in other people''s sister and brother''s affairs. I have a meal!"


    Eat it. People can''t help at first sight, so they have to eat first for a while. Even if they help, they have to eat enough before they have strength, right?


    After a while, the summer came down, and he sat there listlessly and took two mouthfuls of rice. After a while, he put down his chopsticks and went to Liu Rufeng with a bitter face and said, "brother-in-law, help me persuade my sister, she doesn''t eat, I can''t persuade her..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a straight face, "what can I do for you? Besides, there''s nothing I can do about it. "


    Summer continued, "brother-in-law, with my sister''s trust in you, I think you can do it, you can help me..."


    "OK..." Liu Ru Fengxin said, "if you are in trouble, please ask me to wipe your bottom. Now you know my brother-in-law."


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Rufeng, Xiao Zhili, moved by emotion, Xia Rose''s mood finally stabilized, willing to go down to eat. Liu Rufeng thought, time is long, it is estimated that she will be able to accept it slowly.


    A few days later, Xia rose received an official notice from Kyoto University that she would report to the school in three days. Summer rose is very happy, also gradually forget the summer things. Liu Rufeng politely calls Bai Liyun, and later arranges a large table for Bai Liyun and his wife to be guests at home to express their gratitude.


    Yang Wei doesn''t want to come, but Bai Liyun drags him. Liu Rufeng feels that their husband and wife are not so harmonious.


    A few days later, Liu Rufeng personally sent Xia Rosa to report to Kyoto University. Although they have a place to live, they still stay in the school and have a place to rest because of the bad weather.


    Everything went well. Xia rose became a Chinese teacher, Wang Ziming chose economics major, Li mujin chose management department, and Zhu Dan was very obedient. Following Xia rose, she chose Chinese as her direct disciple.


    Liu Rufeng pondered that what these people chose was basically in line with their own conditions. Wang Ziming is a good candidate for business, so it''s right to choose economy. The most important thing about Li''s family business is how to manage it, and her choice is also very wise. Zhu Dan is a gentle and delicate girl. Learning Chinese is just right.


    Because college students are very free, access is more convenient. What''s more, there won''t be any big events in the school, and four people in a group will take care of them. Therefore, Liu Rufeng didn''t follow them every day. He was busy with his own affairs.


    There are four less people in the family, so it''s much quieter all of a sudden, and it saves a lot of energy to cook in summer. What makes him more happy is that his sister is not around to restrain him, so he is more free. Liu Rufeng is not very strict with his brother-in-law. In addition to the training standards, he will turn a blind eye to other things as long as he doesn''t go too far.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are tired of being idle all day, and they always want to find something to do. It''s not that they are short of money, it''s that they feel a little uncomfortable when they are idle for a long time.


    On this day, Liu Rufeng found that they were talking about something in the living room, so she went over.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Hu mei''er glanced at Liu Rufeng and pushed him to leave¡° Go and don''t eavesdrop on us. It''s a secret between us


    "Well, what''s the secret I don''t know? Even I know your monthly affairs very well. What''s the secret?" Liu Rufeng came to the hospital muttering.


    In the summer, I have been training with them very seriously. This guy has a good foundation, and his hands and feet are very sensitive. Besides strengthening his basic training, Liu Rufeng has also taught more skills. And I''m going to customize a set of knife techniques for him according to his magical knife skills.


    Moreover, this guy is very serious and makes rapid progress. He has fallen Xu Laosan and Gao Junwang Zhuang several times. Although it''s a trick, it also shows that the child has a high understanding. In order to thank the future brother-in-law, summer is also very clever, change the way to make delicious food with him, also brother-in-law''s brother-in-law called brother-in-law, Liu Rufeng recently in the heart are happy to bloom.


    "Brother in law, what are you muttering about?" Summer see Liu Rufeng nervous appearance to ask.


    "Nothing. The two girls don''t know what to discuss. They don''t let me know. It''s mysterious." Liu Rufeng said without a word.


    "This ah..." summer lowered the voice, close to Liu Rufeng''s ear said, "brother-in-law, I know. If I say it, don''t let it slip. If they know that I overheard it, it will be miserable. "


    "You know? Well, let''s hear it. " Liu Rufeng''s eyes are full of expectation.


    Summer looked around, found no one came, just carefully said, "those two sisters are going to open their own company, yesterday I overheard. It''s really idle and boring. I want to do something by myself. "


    "Start your own business?" Liu Rufeng was a little confused and thought, "they just want to start their own company? Isn''t that a joke? "


    "Well, I see. I''ll teach you more practical skills. In addition, eavesdropping is immoral. Pay attention next time... "Liu Rufeng said solemnly with a straight face.


    But the summer this no skin no face guy did not care, attention is on the first sentence.

 Chapter 177

    After listening to the words of summer, Liu Rufeng ponders it carefully, and thinks that it is reasonable for Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier to make this plan.


    After all, it''s not a matter to stay idle all the time. It''s not that he can''t afford to support them for lack of money. It''s just that people always have to do something. It''s meaningless just to eat and drink all day long, or to go shopping.


    Besides, Hu mei''er used to be a businessman and has her own management experience. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao was born as a model, she is very good. Maybe she can be a military adviser for Hu mei''er.


    What''s more, the current expenses are very large. It''s estimated that Li Hongde''s expenses won''t last long, and he can''t always open his hand to others, can he? Therefore, it is imperative to provide enough food and clothing by oneself. Although he has rich savings, but that is to do the task to save, also can''t sit idle, isn''t it? What''s more, the task is still very long. Who knows where to spend a lot of money in the future?


    "Forget it. If they are willing to toss, they can do it. With their intelligence, I don''t think they can afford to lose money." Liu Rufeng made a calculation, pretended to know nothing and put it aside.


    In the afternoon, I had nothing to do. In the summer, I took a holiday for myself and blackmailed thousands of yuan from my brother-in-law. I went crazy.


    Liu Rufeng was called aside by two girls. First of all, they give drinks and snacks, and then they beat their backs and pinch their shoulders.


    "What are you doing? If you have anything to say, don''t do this, OK?" Liu Rufeng soon realized that it was a trap, and they probably had something to ask for.


    Hu mei''er winks at Cheng Xiaoxiao, and then she still beats Liu Rufeng''s leg politely.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao cleared his throat and said solemnly, "well, we plan to start our own company."


    "Start a company?" Although Liu Rufeng already knew it, he pretended to hear it for the first time and opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Yes, you see, it''s not a long-term plan for us to have nothing to do. So, in order to lighten your burden and prove that we are not so useless, we decided to open an advertising agency, whose main business is to train models for the time being, and also to undertake some advertising. Of course, in terms of capital... "Cheng Xiaoxiao looks at Liu Rufeng with deep meaning, letting him understand the deep meaning.


    "It''s just money. How much is it?"


    Two girls didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng promised to be so happy and talk about money directly, which means that they have agreed.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was very excited. He suppressed his excitement and said, "as for us, each of us has paid 500000 yuan, which is almost enough. The difference is more than 2 million yuan. Don''t worry, we will let you be the biggest shareholder and make the most money. "


    Fuck! After a long time, I got a big head. These two girls can really count.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "don''t fool me here. It''s not so easy to start a company. I don''t think I have enough money to do anything. Forget it, that''s all. There''s no more. It''s all your business. I don''t have time to take care of it. "


    No matter what they say, they can''t help planning a lot of important links with them, not to mention every point. The two girls can''t help admiring them secretly, thinking that it''s really blind for the goods not to do business.


    Because summer said not to come back at night, and summer rose they in order to get familiar with the school environment, in recent days did not come back to live. The rest had to make do with it.


    After ten o''clock in the evening, summer still didn''t come back. Liu Rufeng was worried and thought, "where is this boy going? He won''t go to a nightclub. If you let rose know, it would be another big fury plus ideological and political education. "


    Just as I was thinking about it, I called. After receiving the notice, I found that it was a strange man''s voice, "you''re my brother-in-law in summer, right? Hurry to the midnight bar of Ping''an Street to get someone, or you''ll wait for your brother-in-law to break his hand..."


    With the beep coming from the other end of the phone, Liu Rufeng frowned, "this boy has made trouble for me again. I knew he would not be allowed to go out. That''s good. It''s impossible to keep a low profile."


    After Baidu map, Liu Rufeng probably determined the location, took Bai Shiming out and left Xu Laosan to watch the house.


    Ping''an Street belongs to Nancheng and Xuanwu District. It is very close to Jing''an District of Liudong, but it belongs to another force.


    Soon, two people arrived at the bar. Seeing the brightly lit facade, Liu Rufeng can''t help but sigh, why do so many people yearn for this place full of lights?


    In a private room on the second floor, Liu Rufeng found the summer very smoothly. At this time, he had been beaten black and blue, all over the wine stains, the head was pressed on the table, a tragic image. And in the middle of the sofa sat a master in a plaid shirt with a yellow orange gold chain. He was fierce, and was not a good bird. Around them are a group of horses, all with tattoos.


    See Liu Rufeng two people come in, that elder brother curls the mouth one face of look down upon, the Weng Sheng Weng Qi of say, "are you his elder brother-in-law?"? I didn''t expect you to dare to come, you have the guts


    Liu Rufeng''s face was expressionless and said coldly, "if you have something to say, there''s no need to be rough. Don''t let people go yet!"


    The man snorted coldly, but didn''t listen to Liu Rufeng''s advice. Instead, he looked at him coldly and said, "do you know why we treat him like this?"


    "I want you to let people go first!..." When he was beaten like this, Liu Rufeng wanted to protect the calf. He was not happy immediately, and he didn''t care what the goods said. He still insisted on releasing people. But at this time, his face was even worse, and his whole body sent out a chilling.


    That person mixed so long, still be the first time to hear someone dare to talk with him like this, immediately burst foul language, "damn! If you say let it go, leave a million people to take away, or even you will not be able to leave! "


    Liu Rufeng takes a look at Bai Shiming. Bai Shiming immediately understands. He rushes over and kicks the two men in summer. Then he easily pulls summer aside.


    "Brother in law, I..." summer some embarrassed looking at Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and didn''t speak. Suddenly, he flashed in front of the man and split his mouth. Without waiting for those people to react, he went back to the original place and said with a smile, "can I speak now?"


    A group of horsemen escorted, but they didn''t stop a person, which shocked the people on the scene. They all looked at Liu Rufeng and Liu Rufeng.


    A three down five divided by two to save the hostages; The other one passes through the crowd in an instant and slaps the boss several times in front of the public. This shows that if people want to kill you, it''s a matter of minutes. Do you still have to fight?


    But there are always some unintelligible guys in the world. The man was whipped in public and couldn''t hang on his face. He was furious and yelled, "kill them for me!"

 Chapter 178

    In the 007 private room of midnight bar, the appearance of Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming immediately turns the situation around and frightens everyone.


    When so many younger brothers were slapped in the face, and it was a few very loud slaps, the so-called boss suddenly became angry and roared to kill Liu Rufeng.


    But none of his younger brothers dared to move. They all looked at each other and hesitated. They had seen the two fierce men and knew that if they went there, they would be cannon fodder at most.


    And there is no suspense!


    The boss was so scared that he couldn''t hang on his face. This time, he roared, "you go up! Who dares not move? I''ll feed you all to the dogs! "


    The horses know the boss''s ruthlessness, but that''s what they can say. No one dares to disobey his orders this time.


    Bai Shiming didn''t wait for Liu Rufeng''s command, so he went up and knocked down a piece of it. The space of the private room was small. There were only a dozen horses. In a few seconds, Bai Shiming made them lie down. There was a large area lying on the ground.


    The big man didn''t expect that his own people were so vulnerable. He was silly at this time. He wanted to shout out, but Liu Rufeng put half of the bottle against his neck. The sharp glass had already touched his skin and flesh, and it would pierce his throat with a little force.


    Liu Rufeng still smiles, "can you say it?"


    "Yes, yes." The guy was sweating and his eyes were full of fear.


    I just heard the man stammer, "my name is Hong Bing. I''m the manager of this farm. Just now, I called our sister in the summer and wanted to leave because she couldn''t afford the money, so..."


    "Called your sister..." Liu Rufeng turned to look at this disheartened brother-in-law, glared, "what he said is true?"


    Summer quickly explained, "no, it''s not what he said. They seduced me and played fairy dance."


    Wipe! Even the immortal jump all know, how to say all innocent. However, Liu Rufeng also believes that Hong Bing is by no means a good bird. Based on this, he threatens to break his hands and feet. Moreover, it costs a million dollars. Needless to say, this is a black shop.


    "Is summer true?" Liu Rufeng''s eyes burst out two cold lights.


    Hong Bing was scared to pee. He stammered, "yes, it''s our fault. Please let us go."


    Liu Rufeng sneered and said, "don''t think I don''t know what''s wrong with you. You''re a black shop. It''s a pity that you met us today. You''re lucky. Let you go. My brother-in-law can''t be beaten in vain... "


    As soon as Hong Bing heard that the other party would not let him go so easily, he was immediately flustered. He was afraid. If someone was biting me, he wanted to revenge me. What could he do.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly had an idea and whispered, "brother, you''d better let me go. Our boss is Hong Tao. That''s my brother. You should know..."


    He said this sentence to frighten Liu Rufeng with Hongtao. He thought, with his skill, he is also a mischievous person. He would not have known Hong Tao. If he was younger than Hong Tao, he would have let him go because he was afraid of Hong Tao. But if he was higher than Hong Tao, he would at least give Hong Tao some face, and he would not have died so miserably.


    But his calculation was wrong. Liu Rufeng gave a light smile and didn''t pay any attention to him, just like he didn''t hear what he said just now. Instead, he waved to summer and said, "summer, it''s up to you. You can deal with him as you like.


    Summer got this task, the heart is very beautiful, just can be a good rectification of Hong Bing, gave himself a bad breath.


    Although he looked embarrassed just now, he had not been seriously injured, and he had no problem in action. He walked over and raised his right foot to kick Hong Bing''s right arm. With a click, Hong Bing''s right arm was kicked off, and the pain made him roll all over the floor, howling like a pig.


    "I''ll spare your life today. I''ll teach you a lesson. I''ll do something bad later. Be careful I''ll kill you!" With his brother-in-law by the side, summer''s courage is also big up, the tone of speaking is full of Zhongqi.


    The horses who had been knocked down had already got up from the ground. When they saw that Hong Bing had been beaten like that just now, they felt a violent shock in their hearts. They said that these living ancestors should not be provoked in the future. If it was their turn, they would be abandoned.


    Hong Bing rolled on the ground and was helped up by his subordinates. At this time, he was pale, biting his teeth and groaning in pain. He did not forget to utter a cruel word, "you treat me like this today. Be careful that my brother Hong Tao comes."


    Liu Rufeng raised her eyebrows and stepped on his stomach. She kicked him and said, "tell you boss Hongtao, my name is Liu Rufeng! If you do something bad in the future, you don''t need to come to me, I will come myself! "


    Originally, Liu Rufeng didn''t want to fight so hard. Seeing that summer was just a skin injury, there was no need to kill him. But at midnight, it turned out to be a black shop, and Liu Rufeng was angry. At last, Hong Bing beat him with the waves, and his pride suddenly spread, so that summer would attack him.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t know who Hongtao is, and no matter how powerful Hongtao is, he goes straight to midnight. After that, he turns around and leaves with Bai Shiming and Xia Xia Xia.


    "Brother in law, you were so aggressive just now. It seems that you can really fight ten." I don''t forget to gossip in the car in summer.


    Liu Rufeng ignored him and said faintly, "don''t you see that it''s Bai Shiming, your brother Bai? Which eye did you see me hit ten? "


    "That''s what you''re good at." Summer is not stupid. He has been practising with Liu Rufeng recently, and he has learned the details of everyone except Liu Rufeng.


    Bai Shiming can deal with more than a dozen horsemen, not to mention his brother-in-law, who is their teacher.


    "What''s going on?" Liu Rufeng stares and asks. He knew that there must have been moisture in the words just now in summer.


    Summer guilty said, "brother-in-law, I, I just said... Why do you still ask?"


    "Nonsense! Do you say it or not? Don''t say it. Don''t expect me to take you out in the future. " Liu Rufeng''s face is very dignified. He also knows that this brother-in-law is a slick, not to scare, not to tell the truth.


    Summer shrinks his neck in fright and says with a smile, "brother-in-law, I promise you that they are a black shop. It''s just that the girl doesn''t take the initiative to seduce me. I also want to stimulate you..."


    Liu Rufeng secretly scolded, "how old are you? Why don''t you just go to the bar and pick up girls


    Summer suddenly thought of a thing, solemnly said, "brother-in-law, you must not tell my sister about this, or I will be miserable..."

 Chapter 179

    In summer, I have learned Kung Fu with Liu Rufeng these days. I already admire my brother-in-law to be very much, so I''m afraid from respect. Naturally, I''m afraid. But the fear of his sister Xia rose was different from this fear, so he put forward this request.


    Liu Rufeng glanced at him and said flatly, "do you have anything to do with me? As your brother-in-law, I can''t hide from your sister. I''m sorry, I can''t agree to your condition just now."


    "My brother-in-law, you are too ungrateful. How can you learn from others to make small reports. What''s more, today I''m not only here for my own stimulation, but also because I heard that there are some secrets that I can''t see. I want to surprise you. I didn''t expect... Alas! Forget it. You''d better tell my sister. Who let me not control myself? " Summer sighed, some sad said, also began to puff up.


    "When you were old enough, you learned to smoke. I think you now have all the five poisons to eat, drink, whore, gamble and smoke!" Liu Rufeng snatched the summer cigarette, threw it out of the car window and scolded, "Yuxi, you are rich, aren''t you? I knew I wouldn''t give you any money. I''ll make trouble for you


    "Heaven and earth''s conscience, I went there for you, and for you to fight like this. Don''t you care for my brother-in-law at all? Of course, I also have a little selfish... Haha... "Said the summer.


    Liu Rufeng handed over a piece of soft Chinese, looked better, and said, "smoke this, and then talk about the secret you heard..." it''s Liu Rufeng''s strong point to fight and coax.


    "Thank you brother-in-law, or brother-in-law considerate, hey!" Summer self-care smoking, half a day did not say anything, Liu Rufeng suddenly feel that he was fooled.


    "You said it." Liu Rufeng is worried.


    Summer coughed and said, "I haven''t found out yet, but I''ve come across something like that. I''m sorry, brother-in-law. It''s still your Chinese style. The taste is... Pure! "


    "I''ll hit you!" Liu Rufeng was furious by the rogue''s brother-in-law, and he wanted to beat him up.


    "No, brother-in-law, if you dare to beat me, I''ll tell my sister that you taught me to smoke, teach me to go to bars, and hurt me all over."


    "You -- you are cruel!" Liu Rufeng gnashes her teeth and regrets why she went to save him.


    Summer Bata Bata finished smoking, the cigarette ends thrown out of the window, just slowly said, "brother-in-law don''t be angry, I just teased you, I''ll tell you now..."


    Liu Rufeng looked out of the window with no expression on her face and said faintly, "come on, you''re indispensable."


    "Good! I knew that my brother-in-law was loyal enough to let me fight for nothing. " Summer made a flattery, so he heard the full out.


    It turned out that in the afternoon of summer, I went out to play games with some friends in the Internet bar. I didn''t expect that I had a fight with a group of people because of the seat occupation. After practicing kung fu for a few days, I really beat the group of people. They were very unconvinced and left. When I left, I mentioned to ask Hong Bing for help to clean them up.


    Xia Xia is not afraid of heaven and earth. With the support of her brother-in-law Liu Rufeng, she becomes a monkey who is not afraid of the Jade Emperor. She threatens to go to Hong Bing in person, but is stopped by people around her. One of them told him, "do you know who Hong Bing is? That tree is Hongtao''s younger brother. Hongtao is a famous Hun Tzu in Nancheng. He has hundreds of people under his command. Can you shake people by yourself? I think you''d better run and save yourself trouble. "


    "Yes, yes. It''s said that Hong Tao is under Liang Hong''s command. That''s a big force. Few people in Kyoto dare to provoke them."


    At this time, another man said, "I heard that Hong Bing''s midnight bar often has people in and out. Although it''s not strange to say that there are dragons and snakes mixed up there, it''s strange to hear that there are often some Japanese and a person similar to the church going in and out of there... "


    Summer doesn''t know what it stands for, but it''s also a very important message. These days, he also learned some information about his brother-in-law, and knew that he was doing a very private task. Therefore, in order to ensure the reliability of the information, he foolishly went to explore it himself.


    But when I got there, I couldn''t control myself. Looking at those beauties who were wearing exposed clothes, I learned to tease my sister. As a result, the sad things happened, and they were directly beaten by others.


    Liu Rufeng narrowed her eyes and listened quietly. She said, "it has something to do with Liang Hong again. It seems that I really want to give them some pressure. what? And the church? Fuck! I just want to meet those monsters for a while


    "Well, you''re doing very well. My brother-in-law, in order to reward you, lent you Land Rover for a week. How about that?" Liu Rufeng patted the hand of summer and said sincerely.


    "Really? Great In the summer, I almost jumped out of the car excited, and I was secretly happy, "driving Land Rover for a ride, it''s so windy."


    "But I can lend it to you. You can''t go around and make trouble for me, you know?" Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    "No, I''m so good." Summer self feeling good said.


    "It''s strange that you are so good. Thanks to your poor skills, if you let your boy practice at home, you don''t tear down other people''s bars." Liu Rufeng''s stomach is full of pain.


    After arriving at the rental house, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier greet each other for a while. After that, they take Liu Rufeng to discuss about the advertising company. Cheng Xiaoxiao said, "the two of us have been walking around these days and found a store, which is very reasonable in terms of location and price.


    "Where is it? How much is it? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    Hu Meier continued, "it''s an office building in Nancheng. We rent eight floors. It''s very spacious. It''s about two or three hundred square meters. The annual rent is 400000. "


    "The price is acceptable, but in Nancheng, isn''t that Hongtao''s sphere of influence? There will be trouble in the future. Forget it... "Liu Rufeng thought," anyway, it''s necessary to deal with Liang Hong in the future. He has something to do with where the company is. Besides, if it comes to the cherry orchid club, or even the church, they can find themselves even if they are in the suburbs of Kyoto. Since they can''t hide, it''s better to welcome them. "


    "Well, since you are optimistic, that''s it. I support you." Liu Rufeng naturally smiles and gives them an encouraging look.


    At this time, it''s more than 11 o''clock, and a few people just want to go to bed. Liu Rufeng receives a call. It''s a strange number.


    Liu Rufeng thought it was a salesman. Just as he wanted to die, he suddenly thought of Hong Tao and soon realized that it was them. Then he got through the phone, and a deep and hoarse voice came from the other side, "Hello, I''m Hong Tao..."

 Chapter 180

    Liu Rufeng had expected that it would be Hong Bing and his group. He also knew that Hong Tao would call his brother Hong bingping, but he didn''t expect that Hong Tao would call him in person, and he would take the initiative to report to his family.


    "It seems that Hong Tao is a master with courage and courage. It''s hard to wonder how powerful the family is." Liu Rufeng thought in his heart, and pretended to be hesitant. He said, "we don''t seem to know each other... What can I do for you?"


    Hong Tao was very polite on the other side of the phone and said gently, "it''s all my fault that I didn''t discipline you strictly. My brother Hong Bing bumped into you today, so I decided to invite you to dinner at the banquet hall at eight o''clock tomorrow evening. I''m sorry. Please give me face."


    It''s polite, but it''s overbearing.


    Liu Rufeng said, "isn''t this the Hongmen banquet? When I didn''t go to school. However, it''s OK to go there. It''s just a good time to explore the reality of the flood. " Thinking of this, he replied, "OK, but you don''t have to say please. I''ll just explain that to you. I''ll be there on time tomorrow!"


    I didn''t say anything on the other side of the phone. I just hung up.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing and went back to her room to have a rest.


    Hong Bing''s arm was bandaged, and he stood on one side and asked, "brother, he agreed."


    Hong Tao glared at him and said angrily, "useless things, I need to do it myself. I thought I was a big man. I didn''t expect that my brain was so inadequate that we didn''t even know what to do. It really insulted Hong Tao''s wisdom. In this way, you can wait for him in the banquet hall tomorrow, and I won''t go. "


    Hong Bing was so frightened that he quickly prayed, "no, brother, if you''re not in my heart, I don''t know..."


    "Waste! I''ve been scared by a child for years. Well, I''ll observe in the dark nearby first, and I''ll come out to save you if I can''t


    "OK, ha ha... I knew that big brother would not ignore me." Hong Bing was very happy and said a compliment.


    Hong Tao almost died of anger when he was defeated by his brother. He waved his hand and said, "OK, you go back first. Tomorrow we will act according to the plan."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng was lying on the bed thinking that he had wanted to go to Yinglan or church for a long time, but he didn''t have enough hands. Although Bai Shiming has made rapid progress, he can''t deal with the guy with firearms. In addition, he went out with Bai Shiming. In case the enemy came, Liu Rufeng didn''t move.


    Unexpectedly, Hong Bing and Hong Tao were involved. Liu Rufeng was interested and thought, "if you can find some clues from them, it''s a good solution. Now I''m weak and have no alliance. I still need to strengthen my team. Otherwise, I''ll die miserably if I fight hard by myself. What about good Kung Fu? Can''t stand it. There are so many people, aren''t there? Besides, who knows that there are not one or two experts in their hands? "


    "Damn it! Why doesn''t snow silver fox come yet? She can at least save me a lot of energy here. " Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but utter a rude remark. Suddenly he thought of the colonel and opened the special watch to connect with the other side.


    After a while, the Colonel rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at Liu Rufeng impatiently. He asked lazily, "what''s the matter? It''s disturbing me to sleep again!"


    "You old fellow, it seems that you have not disturbed me for once, and you are still complaining here. I''ve been working so hard outside without saying anything." Liu Rufeng complained.


    "All right, all right, let''s get down to business." The Colonel put on the airs of leadership again.


    "When do I say silver fox will come? You''re not fooling me. Now I know that the opponent is not so easy to deal with, and the relationship is very complicated. Can''t you give me some human and material support? "


    Liu Rufeng is right. The cherry orchid alone is not what he can deal with. In the past, Zhuang Dacheng was just a gangster in S City, and Ma Changfeng was his friend. If Jin Liu and Ma Changfeng were enemies and friends, it would not be so simple. There are also turtle field and ITO, which are not super powerful. At that time, it is very clear who are friends and who are enemies. If it is not for this reason, Liu Rufeng will not be able to find Kyoto so soon.


    Although several points have been basically determined in Kyoto, this time it seems that several forces collude with each other, and Liu Rufeng is isolated, so it is difficult to touch others.


    The captain blinked his eyes. His expression was very calm. He said faintly, "are you finished? I tell you, silver fox has been on the road for three days. I think it''s time to arrive. Besides, Xiao Wu is also clamoring to find you. I can''t stop him. You''re satisfied this time. "


    Silver fox is coming? And five? Liu Rufeng''s eyes flashed a bright light, secretly happy, "is Xiao Wu coming? That boy was trained by himself. I don''t know what he''s like now. I haven''t seen him since he went to Africa to carry out the mission. I didn''t expect that he would join in the fun this time. It seems that he''s much more relaxed this time. "


    "Thank you, our great Colonel!" Liu Rufeng stood up straight, made a military salute, and closed the screen.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng arrived on time, and Bai Shiming followed.


    Yanbin building is not far from Ping''an Street in Nancheng. Because of the previous experience, the road is very familiar and will arrive soon.


    At the door of the hotel, Liu Rufeng saw that even the people on guard at the door were all suits and sunglasses. He was full of murderous spirit. It seemed that the flood had made a precise plan.


    "My name is Liu Rufeng. Hong Tao asked us to come to the party." Liu Rufeng introduces it with a smile.


    Several bodyguards on guard looked at Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming. Although their faces were not very good, Hong Tao told them that he wanted to close the door and beat the dog. They let people in first, so they didn''t stop them. They took them to the second floor alone.


    On the second floor, Liu Rufeng found that there were rows of guys in professional bodyguards standing in the corridor of the private room, each of them was awe inspiring.


    Hong Bing had been waiting at the door. He saw two people pretending to be guests. "I didn''t expect brother Liu could really give me face. Please come inside!"


    "You''re welcome, brother. We''re not late." Liu Rufeng also followed politely.


    "No, no, you came in time." Hong Bing said with a smile, then stretched out his arm to make a gesture of invitation.


    He was beaten only yesterday, and today he is so friendly. Liu Rufeng secretly admires Hong Bing for his hypocritical ability. After entering the room, I found four or five strong men standing around the table. They were more than one grade better than Hong Bing''s men last night.


    "Hong Tao really looks down on me and has made such a big battle." Liu Rufeng smiles in his heart, sweeps his eyes around and finds that the seat is empty, so he asks, "isn''t your brother Hongtao asking me to come? What about others?"

 Chapter 181

    As soon as I entered the banquet hall, Liu Rufeng felt something was wrong. How could such a big hotel be so desolate? It seemed that he had specially arranged it for himself. There was a private room on the second floor, which was himself.


    Besides, Hong Bing was unusually attentive after he went in, as if he had nothing to do with being beaten yesterday. There are their bodyguards on the first floor and the second floor. Just like the Hongmen banquet in the past, swordsmen are arranged in every corner. As long as the wine glass falls to the ground, they will rush on. This scene is seen in many movies.


    What does Liu Rufeng do? His alertness is very high, and he has observed every corner of the place for a long time. He is sure that there is no sniper to rest assured. As for these so-called thugs in front of him, in his eyes, they are a group of rotten fish and shrimps. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    The key is not to see Hongtao, Liu Rufeng was surprised, "he invited himself but did not come, is not playing any tricks."


    When he asked about Hong Bing, he was a little bit late and replied, "my brother has something to do for the time being. He needs to wait for a while, but don''t worry. He will be there in a few minutes."


    "It seems to be hiding to test me. It will appear at a critical time." Liu Rufeng saw their thoughts and didn''t reveal them. He pretended to be polite and said, "it doesn''t matter. Boss Hong is busy and can understand."


    The next step is to wait for the flood, and the room soon fell into incomparable silence. Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming didn''t speak, and Hong Bing didn''t know what to say. Originally, it''s hard for a man with a stomach full of anger to perform to the present level. He can''t do it because he pretends to chat with each other.


    Ten minutes, Hong Tao did not appear... Twenty minutes, Hong Tao did not appear


    Liu Rufeng understood that this is a test of his patience, put himself here to test my endurance.


    The key is to explore. There is not a dish on the table, not even a bowl or chopsticks. What''s this motherfucker''s treat? It''s obviously a shame for us.


    Even Bai Shiming couldn''t sit still and said in a low voice, "brother Feng, what should I do?"


    "Wait..." Liu Rufeng looked at Hong Bing who was sitting there. He wanted to kick him over. But he can''t do it, because if he does it, there will be no reason. If he makes trouble in other people''s territory for no reason, it will give them an excuse to do it.


    Liu Rufeng is not afraid of anything, the key is that fighting is not only compared with the Kung Fu in hand, but also in other aspects. For example, before a fight, there should be a particularly strong reason. Even if it is far fetched, there should be a way to make it sound and justified.


    This is a heavy military blow and a good political harvest!


    Half an hour later, Hong Bing stood up, gave them a faint smile and said, "wait a minute, I''ll go out and see my brother."


    "Why don''t you come, what time is it..." Hong Bing muttered and went out.


    As he went out, the bodyguards in the house also went out. Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming were left in the house.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "if you really want to put us here, you can play the routine."


    Bai Shiming''s face changed and asked Liu Rufeng, "what should I do now? I think they left us here on purpose. We can''t go now. It''s really cloudy! "


    Liu Rufeng said in a low voice, "he is Yin, we are more yin, who can play who?"


    Bai Shiming was stunned and asked, "what''s your good idea?"


    "Of course, play hide and seek with us, hum! Since it''s all about children''s games, I''m really interested. Why don''t we play with them, too? " Liu Rufeng said with a mysterious smile.


    "How to play?" Bai Shiming didn''t know why.


    Liu Rufeng continued, "although the two brothers left, they must be nearby. The reason for doing this is to kill our will. When we are upset, we will collapse, and after the collapse, we will do too much, so that they have an excuse to trouble us. But they''re wrong. I''m not the one who can easily get caught. My brother''s endurance is good. "


    Bai Shiming nodded his approval and continued to ask, "what shall we do?"


    Liu Rufeng kept his voice very low. "There must be bodyguards at our door, even in the surrounding private rooms. Their brothers must be in the surrounding private rooms, so they will know when we go out, and what we have to do is to find them out..."


    Bai Shiming was stunned when he heard that he was interested and asked, "how can I pull it? How do we know which room they are hiding in, and can we search them one by one? "


    Liu Rufeng laughs, "we don''t need to search, they will come out on their own initiative..." with that, he lies in Bai Shiming''s ear and mutters a few words. Bai Shiming''s face, which has been shrouded in doubts, suddenly flashes a happy look and praises with his thumb, "you... Niu Bai!"


    In the private room opposite, brother Hong Bing and brother Hong Tao are watching Liu Rufeng''s every move through the video in the camera, looking forward to seeing the scene that they are suffering to the point of extreme mania. But after waiting for a long time, it didn''t seem that there was much movement. Hong Bing stared at the scene on the screen and asked in a low voice, "brother, what are they muttering about?"


    Hong Tao also frowned, puzzled, "the voice is too low to hear clearly. But I don''t think they''ll last long. "


    Just when they are proud, Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming come out of the private room.


    Hong Tao''s eyes lit up and said, "you see, they can''t hold on any longer..."


    Hong Bing also looks at the screen, waiting for Liu Rufeng to attack. But the next second, they were stunned.


    After Liu Rufeng went out, he talked with the bodyguard at the door. The bodyguards have a task, no one is willing to take care of him, but he didn''t care, everyone handed a cigarette. He asked, "when will your boss come, you know?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other and shook their heads. "We don''t know. It should be fast."


    "Oh, that''s good." Then, Liu Rufeng winks at Bai Shiming. Of course, the Hong brothers can''t capture this subtle action from the screen.


    See Bai Shiming suddenly asked aloud, "no, how uncomfortable stomach, where is the bathroom?" Say, then walk toward the inside of the corridor, and make want to push every private room to look for the false appearance of toilet.


    The bodyguards know that the elder brother is in the private room nearby. How can they let him expose it? So someone immediately went up to stop him, and signaled that the toilet was in the opposite direction. In order to prevent him from escaping, several bodyguards came out and took him to the opposite direction. Bai Shiming is very obedient, but his eyes still don''t stop. He looks around and walks faster and faster. Finally, there are more and more bodyguards behind him.


    Taking advantage of their confusion, Liu Rufeng quietly threw his cigarette butt on the carpet in front of them. Then he pretended to have a stomachache and followed the group of people.

 Chapter 182

    The Hong brothers secretly observe Bai Shiming''s behavior through the camera, and immediately understand his intention. They hum coldly, "kid''s trick, do you want to find us through this way? It''s a dream


    Think of these two boss also very proud of his men so dutiful, again and again to stop them outside the door.


    The remaining bodyguards at the door also took a deep breath. Fortunately, they didn''t disturb the plan, otherwise they would be scolded by the boss. It''s a small matter to be scolded, and the key is to be punished severely.


    All of a sudden, a bodyguard sniffed, felt a paste smell, and said, "what smell? Listen to... "


    "Fire! It''s on fire... "A bodyguard bowed his head and screamed. Sitting in the opposite compartment, the Hong brothers were also stunned. Their observation targets have been Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming. Now they don''t pay attention to the situation at the door. When they switch to the picture at the door, they are shocked.


    It turned out that there was a fire at their door. And the fire is burning fast, and the fire is getting bigger and bigger.


    It turned out that the private room they used was on the west side of the stairway on the second floor, and only this side was covered with carpet. The carpet was made of soft material, which Liu Rufeng noticed as soon as he came up.


    Originally, smoking was not allowed here, but just now the Hong brothers were happy and forgot about it. The bodyguards hesitated at first, because they knew that smoking was taboo here. However, Liu Rufeng was very enthusiastic and gave them another good cigarette, so they took it for a moment.


    Originally, I planned to smoke in a place without carpet after I took it. But before I moved, I was lit by Liu Rufeng. As soon as I was about to leave, I met Bai Shiming who was about to go to the toilet. They also forgot that they had cigarettes in their hands.


    When they saw that Bai Shiming was stable, they also smelled the smell of burning. They looked down and saw that there was a fire.


    The carpet caught fire quickly, and soon the smoke rolled.


    The bodyguards rushed to put out the fire one after another. Some people called the fire alarm, but no one cared what Liu Rufeng and Liu Rufeng were doing.


    Liu Rufeng smiles at Bai Shiming and says, "is it enjoyable?"


    Bai Shiming nodded with a smile, and then asked, "are we going to leave or..."


    "Go out first." Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming came out of the bathroom, pretending to be confused and looking at the location of the fire. Seeing the bodyguard running back and forth looking for water, they also asked deliberately, "how is the fire?"


    The bodyguard gasped and had no time to take care of them, but reluctantly replied, "I don''t know!"


    Liu Rufeng ignored it and looked at the place where the smoke was rolling. At this time, Hong Bing ran out of the smoke with a man. His face was dark and he coughed. Liu Rufeng was amused. "You don''t know what the roast suckling pig tastes like this time."


    Hong Tao was a little shorter than Hong Bing, but he was a little stronger. At this time, he was also in a mess. He could not see his elder brother''s style.


    Looking at Hong Bing, they came this way. Liu Rufeng rushed to meet them and said to Hong Bing, "why is it on fire? Oh, by the way, this is... "


    This is not to ask clearly!


    Hong Bing is fierce in his eyes. He wants to get angry, but he is grabbed by Hong Tao. Hongtao also regardless of what face, active guest airway, "I''m Hongtao, sorry, meal did not eat, also out of this kind of thing."


    When Hong Tao said that, he hated Liu Rufeng very much in his heart. He said, "you''re playing very high. Quietly, you set fire to us. We can''t find any evidence in front of the camera."


    Liu Rufeng pretended to be surprised and looked at Hong Tao and said, "Hello, Hello, how did brother Hong get into this situation?"


    "Nonsense! You''re not the one who did it. " Hong Tao said hello to Liu Rufeng''s ancestor 18 generations in his heart, but with an embarrassed smile on his face, he sighed, "I just came back from the outside and saw this scene, so we went to maintain order, and this is what happened."


    "Oh... So it is." Liu Ru Feng Xin said that you are good at finding steps for yourself, but seeing you like this is revenge.


    After a while, the firemen arrived and soon put out the fire. The whole second floor was still full of smoke.


    It''s already more than ten o''clock after everything is done. Liu Rufeng looks at his watch and asks, "I think we can have another day. Today is OK. You still have something to do."


    "Well, I''ll make an appointment with you another day. I''m really sorry today." The anger in Hong Tao''s heart has been on the top beam, but his face is still barely smiling.


    Liu Rufeng took Bai Shiming away. When he left, he was still in high spirits. He patted him on the shoulder and said seriously, "you must pay attention to fire prevention in the future. You see how dangerous it is."


    "Yes, we must pay attention!" Hong Tao clenched his teeth and answered.


    After waiting for Liu Rufeng and Bai Shiming to leave, Hong Tao gnashed his teeth and said, "Damn, you are cruel! Sometimes you cry! "


    Hong Bing was still wondering, "brother, do you think they set the fire?"


    "Nonsense! You can think of it with your ass! " Hong Tao stares at Hong Bing and angrily scolds him.


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Shiming drove Liu Rufeng in his car and began to laugh as soon as he got on the bus. "Brother Feng, your move is too cruel. Look at their virtue, ha ha... If Hong Tao is fat, he will be more like a roast suckling pig."


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said, "it''s not our fault. Who let them hang us for so long? I''m still hungry, so it''s right to punish them. "


    "Or... Let''s find a place to eat." Bai Shiming suggested.


    Liu Rufeng answered, stopped nearby and entered a noodle shop.


    The noodle shop was small but clean. Each of them ordered a bowl of beef noodles. When they were hungry, everything was delicious. They thought that this bowl of noodles was better than any banquet in binlou. After eating and drinking enough, Bai Shiming asked, "do you think Hong Tao will retaliate?"


    "Of course, but are you afraid?" Liu Rufeng asked casually.


    "No! To tell you the truth, I didn''t pay any attention to them. " Bai Shiming said confidently.


    "That''s good. Let''s go." Liu Rufeng settled his account and went out of the noodle shop.


    It is now the end of summer, a cool wind blowing, two people just feel refreshing. Looking up at the stars, Liu Rufeng once again praised the beautiful night sky.


    There is a moat along the street. There are many willows planted on the bank. Dark night, branches dancing, looks very strange.


    Just as they were about to get on the bus, Liu Rufeng suddenly found that two figures appeared in the willow trees on the opposite bank. It seemed that they were carrying something on their shoulders.


    What a familiar figure!


    Liu Rufeng always felt that the two men in black had seen each other before. Although he couldn''t see their faces, he felt very familiar with them, especially those who looked like shadow.


    Bai Shiming also saw it and asked, "let''s follow?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded.

 Chapter 183

    At 11:00 p.m., there are few people on the street. No one cares about two people in black on the riverside around the city in the south of the city.


    They were carrying a big bag and moving towards the direction of parking not far away.


    "They got in the car." Bai Shiming said.


    "Well, drive slowly and see where they''re going." Liu Rufeng said and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    Bai Shiming started the car and followed slowly.


    Since yesterday, Bai Shiming has really experienced what stimulation is. Yesterday I beat Hong Bing and today I play with Hong brothers. I''ve never had such a good time. In S City, in order to save Ma Changfeng and his son, the fight was passive, but now it is active, and the mood is totally different. Bai Shiming is very excited to think of the glorious deeds of following two people in black again.


    Anyway, he has meat to eat with brother Feng, which he is sure of now. Since he joined Liu Rufeng, not only his kung fu has improved by leaps and bounds, but also his salary has been much higher than before, which he never dreamed of in the bodyguard company. As a person who enters the martial arts and lives by force, Bai Shiming''s success today is inseparable from Liu Rufeng''s contribution. This has always been his greatest gratitude.


    In front is a bright black business, along the moat river road straight ahead, no suspense to the East.


    And the speed is getting faster and faster. At first, Liu Rufeng thought that he had been found. He asked Bai Shiming to slow down the speed properly. After driving for a while, the car in front of him basically kept a speed after reaching a stable speed. Liu Rufeng was relieved that he kept a stable distance from the car in front of him.


    When the bus arrives at Dongcheng Road, it turns north. After about 20 minutes, it turns East.


    The environment here is more and more remote, and in a trance, Liu Rufeng found a strange building. White European style, the top is pointed.


    Fuck! It''s like going to church!


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng shouts to Bai Shiming, "speed up and stop them, or it will be too late."


    "Good. Don''t worry, they can''t run. " Bai Shiming said confidently.


    He sped up and headed for the car in front. It seems that the business car also noticed that someone was following behind it and suddenly increased its speed. When Bai Shiming was about to overtake them, he was suddenly accelerated and widened the distance.


    "Motherfucker! Let them find out! " Bai Shiming said hatefully.


    Just then, a strange thing happened. In front of the business car do not know why the sudden direction failure, fierce toward the green belt next to rush. Fortunately, a big tree nearby prevented them from rushing into the ditch. The driver''s skill is not bad. In such an emergency, he can make timely braking, which greatly reduces the collision force between the car and the tree.


    Even so, the front face of the business car is also sunken in a large piece, shaking the leaves of the tree rustle down.


    Bai Shiming is very happy and drives the car to them. After stopping, he opens the door and runs out. Liu Rufeng also follows them.


    "Shiming, be careful!" Just as Bai Shiming is about to open the door of the business car, Liu Rufeng suddenly finds something wrong and reminds him loudly. But Bai Shiming had already opened their car door, but he was held by a gun to his head, and three people came out, all dressed in black.


    "Mom, it''s so serious that it''s all right." Liu Rufeng''s stomach Fei stares at every move of the three people opposite.


    Three people are not entangled, two of them remove the pocket from the car, and then run towards the church. From the shape of the pocket, Liu Rufeng judges that it should be human.


    Another man in black continued to hold Bai Shiming''s head with the muzzle of a black gun. He watched his teammates go away. Without saying a word of nonsense, he planned to move the gun with his index finger.


    No matter how well Bai Shiming practiced Kung Fu, he didn''t have the ability to defend himself. At this time, he didn''t dare to move. He stood obediently, waiting for Liu Rufeng''s help. Because he believes that Liu Rufeng is absolutely capable of saving himself.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng looks bad, Bai Shiming''s life and death are in an instant. However, just in case, he had already found a Shiling, and he was ready to find a chance for the man in black to taste it.


    His hand has been in the silent movement of strength, gently a bullet, made of steel darts have broken out of the air.


    At the same time, the man in black''s fingers had begun to move. But his action was still slow. Before the gun rang, a beautiful Shiling was nailed into his throat like a meteor of the night. As soon as his hand was released, the pistol fell to the ground. His eyes were bulging. It seemed that he died in pain.


    Baishi is ready for the worst tomorrow morning, but Liu Rufeng doesn''t let him down. He shoots down the gun in the hand of the man in black.


    "Brother Feng, you are wonderful! That was a beautiful shot Bai Shiming gets rid of his nervous and flustered mood and praises Liu Rufeng first.


    But found that Liu Rufeng did not mean happy, but dignified face, low said, "I did not kill him just now, someone else."


    Then he went to check the wound of the man in black and found that a blood hole had been pierced in the back of his brain, and the blood was gurgling out.


    "It''s a gunshot wound, who did it..." Bai Shiming also felt incredible, muttering.


    "Don''t care about this. Let''s go after those two people. We should be able to catch up." Liu Rufeng got up and went to the car. Bai Shiming also put it down and became his driver.


    The speed of the two men in black in front of US dropped a lot because there was no car. Plus Liu Rufeng, they are driving, so they soon catch up.


    But now they are only three or four hundred meters away from the church gate. When Bai Shiming stopped. Liu Rufeng quickly opened the door and ran out, followed by a few somersaults, a few lunges, to the two men in black.


    The man in black stopped, slightly alarmed. A man carrying a bag, a man blocking Liu Rufeng. Bai Shiming also arrived at this time and ran to stop another person.


    Although the man was carrying his pocket, he didn''t look sluggish at all. He walked around Bai Shiming and ran forward.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng looked bad, he stepped into the church boundary in front of him. Once he entered the church boundary, it was more difficult to stop them. But this person is very difficult to deal with. His moves are tricky. It seems that he doesn''t want to hurt others. His main purpose is to entangle himself.


    "Damn it! Get out of here Liu Rusheng forced back the man with a punch, then ran forward and tried to catch up with the man in black.


    However, it''s too late. The man in black in front of him has stepped into the boundary of the church. He looks back with a proud smile, reaches out his middle finger and makes a disdainful gesture.

 Chapter 184

    The church in the eastern suburb covers thousands of square meters. The white wall and the blue dome are so quiet and elegant in the dark night.


    Seeing two men in black step into the boundary of the church, Liu Rufeng is in a hurry. No matter what the church is not, he chases up directly.


    "Brother Feng, you can''t go in..." Bai Shiming yells at the back, but Liu Rufeng has rushed in. Bai Shiming hesitates and follows up.


    The two men in black looked back and saw that they really dared to overtake the boundary. They were scared to run away, but Liu Rufeng kicked one down, and the other was caught by Liu Rufeng and grabbed their pockets. As soon as the bag arrived, Liu Rufeng decided that it must be a person and a woman.


    This time, Liu Rufeng was so quick and fierce that the two men couldn''t stop him. In an instant, he was subdued by Liu Rufeng and his pocket was taken away. Two people a panic, also took out the waist of the weapon, but they did not rob, but one foot and a half of a knife.


    Liu Rufeng gives Bai Shiming his pocket and tells him to put it back in the car and leave first. Bai Shiming knew it and ran to their car with his pocket on his shoulder. But I didn''t run for a few steps to find that I didn''t know when a westerner with yellow hair, deep eye socket and high nose appeared in front of me. The man was one meter nine, also dressed in black, with a cross around his neck.


    "No, the church is out." The people of the church, who had been heard of for a long time, finally showed up. Bai Shiming is also a cold sweat, but after looking at nothing special, the fear in his heart gradually disappeared.


    The westerner put his left hand in front of his chest, touched his forehead with his right hand, then his chest, left shoulder and right shoulder, and finally said "Amen." Then he looked at Bai Shiming and said slowly, "dear friend, you have stepped into the holy land of the Lord and destroyed the Lord''s meditation, so Bi must accept punishment and repent in front of God..."


    "What a mess! I don''t believe in your Lord. I only believe in the Supreme Lord." Bai Shiming grumbled impatiently, but he didn''t care about the man, so he bypassed him and went on.


    After only two steps, another man stood in front of him. He was the same believer just now. Just listen to his quiet said, "you have not accepted God''s punishment, can''t leave." Then he leaned up to Bai Shiming.


    Bai Shiming has already known that the foreign devils'' Kung Fu is absolutely above himself. Why else did he stop himself so quickly?


    But he was carrying a man, and it was not convenient to move, so he had to find a way to escape. But no matter how he ran, he was blocked by the believer.


    Bai Shiming seems to see countless grass and mud horses roaring and galloping, and he is going crazy. When I was worried, I heard Liu Rufeng yell, "use the footwork I taught you, quick! Save people first... "


    With such a shout, Bai Shiming suddenly calms down. Without the impulse to fight with that believer, he runs nine palaces and eight trigrams at his feet.


    Qian, Kan, gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun, Dou, Xiu, Sheng, Shang, Du, Jing, Si, Jing, Kai, combined with the changes of yin and Yang, can be said to be endless and wonderful.


    This time it worked. The believer was dazzled and full of people. It was only when Bai Shiming put the people back in the car that he was relieved. Just want to rush past, but Bai Shiming has started the car, soon disappeared.


    The Protestant was very angry. He stamped his feet and muttered. He didn''t know what to say. Then he turned and ran to Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng had three or four followers attacking him for a long time, otherwise he would have gone to help Bai Shiming just now.


    The martial arts skills of these believers are very evil, and they are tall and well-developed. It''s really hard to defeat them for a while. Moreover, Liu Rufeng also has some taboos. These are all foreigners. If one or two of them are killed, it will be troublesome to negotiate with the authorities. With that in mind, he didn''t move.


    Now that Bai Shiming is gone, he doesn''t need to entangle with them. Suddenly, with a flexible movement at his feet, he jumps out three or four meters away, waves to those people and turns to leave.


    Fuck£¡


    Foreign devil angry, directly took out the gun, aimed at Liu Rufeng is a gun. Liu Rufeng had been alert for a long time. He flashed to the side and saw that the stone fence beside him had been broken by bullets.


    "I wipe! That''s a good shot. " Liu Rufeng''s stomach Fei, to the side of a jump, and dodged a gun.


    He used to train his shooting skills when he was training at the base. Although he doesn''t use them now, those skills are still on him. Liu Rufeng is familiar with several points of his opponent''s shooting and how to avoid them. Even if there''s a sniper, he can hide.


    But today''s opponent is not one with a gun, and the shooting method is accurate. Liu Rufeng only feels a breath of danger attacking him, and quickly hides outside the guardrail as a cover. It was followed by a series of gunshots.


    Liu Rufeng thought to himself, "the shooting skills of these grandchildren are really good. It seems that they really want to kill me. But you are wrong... "


    When the gunfire was not too intensive, Liu Rufeng threw three Shiling and waved to the opposite side.


    Because all the people on the opposite side had guns, Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to show his head. He could only tell where someone was according to the sound of shooting just now. The accuracy of the ten Ling throw would be much worse than usual. But he didn''t have time to care about it now. After hearing the opponent''s confusion, he took the opportunity to run out and straight to the gate.


    When I was running, I used the nine palaces and eight trigrams footwork at my feet. The eight trigrams and four elephants were born together. Obviously, I was much more proficient than Bai Shiming.


    He was about to leave the sight of those people.


    But on the second floor of the church, a bullet flew out quietly, just like a ghost in the night, or a god of death, who decided life and death, suddenly landed on the earth.


    Liu Rufeng felt that something was wrong. As the bullet got closer and closer, he heard the sound of the bullet rubbing against the air.


    But now there is no way to escape, Liu Rufeng said in his heart: "this church is really a dangerous place, I Snow Wolf seems to fall here."


    At this time, I don''t know which corner heard a gunshot, and then I heard the sound of two bullets colliding fiercely in the air. Liu Rufeng was stunned and hid behind a big tree nearby. I found that I had escaped. The bullet that attacked me just now had been shot down.


    And those people just stand in place, dazed.


    "Who is it?" Liu Rufeng is glad to pick up a life at the same time, thanks to the heart of the person who saved himself.


    And according to the judgment, that person is very close to himself, otherwise it is impossible to shoot down the other party''s bullet so easily.


    Liu Rufeng looked around and found a dark shadow shaking in the woods in front of him.

 Chapter 185

    Liu Rufeng escaped a disaster, thanks to the man who saved himself, and found a figure in the woods in the East.


    Yes, it must be him!


    "Who is he?" Liu Rufeng was surprised. Knowing that this was not a place for chatting, he waved to the man, then quickly left the church boundary, and the people behind also quickly followed.


    Because of their vigilance and the obstacles around them, the people on the second floor of the church could no longer lock their target, so they could only watch them leave.


    After running for two kilometers, Liu Rufeng made sure he was safe. The people behind also followed up and stood opposite Liu Rufeng. He called out: "brother, it''s me..."


    "It''s you, Xiao Wu --" Liu Rufeng screamed and hammered on Xiao Wu''s chest excitedly. He said happily, "why don''t you squeak when you''re here? It''s mysterious... What, thank you just now..."


    Xiao Wu coughed a few times and said, "you want to kill me, really." After a pause, he said, "when did I save you? My hand itched. I wanted to stop the bullet and show my hand. I didn''t expect to save you. Haha..."


    Liu Rufeng knew that Xiao Wu was saving face for himself, and said with a smile, "OK, you are really a good material. If you stop half of the bullet, you have to judge quite accurately. I dare not say that I can do it. It seems that I haven''t seen you in the past two years, and you are good at it again."


    Small five Shan Shan a smile, way, "also can''t, with the wind brother than also almost strong, think at the beginning of the firestorm you can smoothly in and out, that strength than think then Changshan Zhao Zilong urine sex."


    "Little poor mouth..." Liu Rufeng pushed Xiao Wu and asked, "how did you come here?"


    Xiao Wu said seriously, "it''s not the damned colonel. He told me how mysterious the church was before he sent me. So I wanted to give you a big gift after I came here. I didn''t expect to meet you after a while."


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of something, pointed to Xiao Wu and said with a smile, "did you put the gun that killed the man in black just now?"


    Xiao Wu said, "well, the situation was urgent at that time, and you didn''t do it again. I fired a shot in my hurry. Hey, hey, how do you hate me for taking your credit?"


    "I''m not so mean." Liu Rufeng said with a little worry, "in fact, if you don''t shoot that gun, I''m not sure I can really save Shiming."


    Two people are chatting, but Bai Shiming drives the car to gallop.


    It turns out that he didn''t leave after saving the girl, and he found a safe place to wait for Liu Rufeng. In the process and the girl to understand the situation, after a while did not see Liu Rufeng back, he thought there was an accident, so did not hesitate to drive to rescue, just met Liu Rufeng them.


    "Brother Feng, you''re OK. I''m going to find you."


    After getting out of the car, Bai Shiming said, seeing Liu Rufeng standing next to him was a young man who was not tall and pretty. He just didn''t pay attention to his clothes. He was wearing a white vest, big underpants and slippers. He was rustic all over, so he asked, "this is..."


    Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak, Xiao Wu took the initiative to introduce, "just call me Xiao Wu, brother Feng''s iron, we have known each other for nearly ten years."


    Bai Shiming was in his twenties when he saw this young man. If he had known Liu Rufeng for ten years, he would be a member of their base. He didn''t dare to neglect him. He politely said, "Hello, my name is Bai Shiming. Nice to meet you."


    Both of them are not arrogant. Although Xiao Wu has unique skills, he doesn''t have any airs. Like Liu Rufeng, he is like a lively and cheerful sunshine boy.


    After getting on the bus, Liu Rufeng saw the kidnapped girl. She was only about 20 years old. At this time, she looked at them in horror.


    Liu Rufeng once again inquired about the course of the matter. The girl said that she was a child of an ordinary family in Nancheng and had already gone to college. I went home during the summer vacation. I was walking by the river today. I didn''t expect to meet a strong man.


    Is it a coincidence?


    "Did you offend anyone? How could they go to Nancheng alone and kidnap you here? There are so many people in the east city who don''t want to go. Why do you want to be far away? " Liu Rufeng also feels strange about this. If according to the girl''s narration, they are just by chance, then what is the real purpose of the two men in black?


    The girl''s voice was very low. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I''m seldom at home. I don''t offend anyone. Besides, I seldom go out."


    Since there is no clue, Liu Rufeng can only send her home according to the girl''s address, and left a phone call, saying that they will call when they encounter difficulties, and they will arrive at the first time. Tears welled up in the girl''s eyes. Her parents and family also expressed their gratitude for their help and insisted on giving them 500000 yuan as a reward.


    Liu Rufeng waves his hand and refuses. He takes Bai Shiming and Xiao Wu home.


    Small five some don''t understand, ask Liu Rufeng, "wind elder brother, people give money why don''t you, you really think you are rich, we do good things, but also need to live."


    Liu Rufeng saw that Xiao Wu''s clothes were all wrinkled, and there were holes in some places. He really looked like a person who was short of money. However, for himself, it seemed that money was not so important. Besides, this business was all about getting money, not everyone''s money.


    "Do you think I''m short of money?" Liu Rufeng smiles brightly and raises his chin with pride.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Xiao Wu looked out of the car window and said to himself, "if I hadn''t donated all my money to those suffering people in Africa, it would not be like this. People like us have a mission."


    Liu Rufeng patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder and said with appreciation, "I really didn''t see you wrong. I''ve learned a lot over the years, but I still have an understanding. Don''t worry, my money is clean. I''ll clean it up for you later. "


    Listening to their conversation, Baishi is already excited tomorrow morning, and has the impulse to join their organization.


    "By the way, when does silver fox come? Doesn''t it mean it''s earlier than you? Why haven''t you come yet? " Liu Rufeng is still looking forward to her dream lover, and now she wants to see her.


    Xiao Wu tilted her head and said, "sister Yinhu''s action has always been unconventional. No one can figure out what she is thinking. Maybe... It''s fast."


    "By the way, that church is really weird. It seems that we should be careful, brother Feng." Xiao Wu seems to be too tired. After that, he snores.


    Liu Rufeng looks at him and smiles happily.


    When he arrives at the rental house, Liu Rufeng wakes up Xiao Wu and asks him to take a bath. For the time being, let him have a room with himself, and then clean up the room for him tomorrow.


    Xiao Wu went to take a bath. Liu Rufeng thought about what happened today and murmured, "today is the first time to test the church in the eastern suburb. It''s really dangerous. There are many unknown risk factors in it. It seems that we can''t do without some means in the future."

 Chapter 186

    The next day, the sun rose as usual.


    Liu Rufeng gives Bai Shiming advice on fighting as usual. Small five also stand on one side with interest, holding the shoulder watching.


    Summer don''t know small five, some doubt of ask to Liu Rufeng, "brother-in-law, who is he, this little brother looking at thin small listen to welcome, might as well follow me."


    Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while, and his heart said, "just you? A hundred are for nothing


    Small five heard the words of summer, standing on one side, just watching with a smile, did not say. But Bai Shiming whispered a few words in Xia Xia''s ear. Xia Xia''s face suddenly changed. He went up and down to look at Xiao 5000 and said in disbelief, "are you really my brother-in-law''s comrade in arms? It doesn''t look like it. "


    Xiaowu looks like a child. On the surface, it''s not as strong as it looks in summer. It''s only a little over 1.6 meters tall. However, summer''s mind turned quickly. He knew that people who were in a trench with his brother-in-law were not fuel-efficient. He believed that his brother-in-law would not deceive him, so he immediately said, "little brother-in-law, I admire you, you must teach me when you are free!"


    Xiao Wu smiles and says, "you''re not bad, not bad, ha ha..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Wu suddenly brightened his eyes and became interested. He went to Liu Rufeng and said, "brother Feng, I didn''t enjoy watching it yesterday. Otherwise, we had two moves. We haven''t competed with you for a long time. Now I can''t help it."


    Hearing this, the people on the scene are a bright eye, looking forward to them, fantasy two super master duel wonderful picture. Especially this mysterious little five, we have never seen his real fighting ability, just take this opportunity to see if he is as divine as the legend.


    "Come on, I''ll see how much you''ve improved." Liu Rufeng didn''t stir up the small five''s face, directly opened the posture. This is what they used to do. Xiao Wu had nothing to do with Liu Rufeng. He also grew up in the competition.


    Although Xiao Wu is small, with his right foot on the ground, he rushes to Liu Rufeng as fast as an arrow. With his right fist, he seems to strike Liu Rufeng''s left shoulder fiercely.


    Even those present in summer could see the power of that blow. If they changed their own hands, they would be beaten, their shoulder blades would be broken, and their left arm would be useless.


    Liu Rufeng just slightly sideways, and at the same time, he blows his right fist to Xiaowu''s left rib. Liu Rufeng used only a few percent of his strength to put a huge pressure on the people present, as if there was a strong air rushing out.


    Small five a little nervous, quickly take back the attack of the right fist, at the same time sideways to avoid Liu Rufeng out of a powerful blow.


    Liu Rufeng straight boxing empty, in an instant out of five fingers, in the small five rib gently patted, and then take back the right hand, smiling at.


    Although there was no force, Xiao Wu was aware of the danger. He quickly took back the move and said, "brother Feng is still so fierce. Just now, if you used force, my ribs would be broken."


    It''s over in a minute?


    Those present were disappointed. Only Bai Shiming could see that this little five was definitely several times better than himself. He might have a little reservation just now. But to be sure, he is not Liu Rufeng''s opponent.


    In fact, Xiao Wu can''t help fighting. It''s just that most of the things he knows are taught by Liu Rufeng, so he suffers losses in battle. If he changes to someone else, it''s not so easy to win him.


    Tomorrow is a good day for Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company to open. Of course, we have to make preparations today. Of course, Liu Rufeng can''t do without help, so we can go around together and relax.


    When I got to the place, I found that the whole office building was really big, with more than 20 floors. And the location is also very good, the elevator has been overcrowded, from this point of view, the whole building office people should be indispensable.


    Several people came to the eighth floor and found that the space here is really not small. It''s absolutely no problem to accommodate dozens of people. After a few days of layout, it has been decorated very beautiful, and the glass wall partition, divided into several areas, the general manager''s office, business room, financial room, photography training hall and so on, in general, it really looks like a model.


    Liu Rufeng said with praise, "you two really have two talents. The layout is so beautiful. I really underestimated you at the beginning."


    Two girls snorted and said with pride, "you think we are women who only depend on men for food. We are going to build a business empire here."


    "That''s a good idea. I support you and believe in your strength." Liu Rufeng gave them a word of encouragement, but he thought, "can we have less trouble in the future? It''s estimated that I''m tired to death. Fortunately, now Xiao Wu is here. Return the business empire, women just love fantasy... "


    With Liu Rufeng''s help in designing some enterprise systems, enterprise culture, and purchasing some applied equipment, the basic framework of the company has been formed.


    The next day, Ma Changfeng, Jin Liu and even red peony all came to celebrate, and Li Hongde was also indispensable. But today, red peony is very face, not in public to liurufeng to remember God catch, just secretly pull him to one side, ecstasy once.


    The celebrations were very grand. Although there was no foundation in Kyoto, Li Hongde, Ma Changfeng and Jin Liu were all big men in s city. They made a lot of contribution to the celebration. And Wang Ziming''s parents also came to celebrate, and Bai Liyun also presented a flower basket. Although they are small people in Kyoto, they are also very lively.


    On the eve of the celebration, Cheng Siyuan also came. He didn''t know where he got the notice. Seeing his appearance, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face immediately changed. He glared at Liu Rufeng and asked, "did you make a ghost?"


    Liu Rufeng said innocently, "no, I don''t know how he came."


    But then, Cheng Xiaoxiao became more confused. Because his mother Wang yanru also came, followed by a middle-aged man with elegant temperament, followed by the Murong snow iron uncle.


    Later, the mysterious Liang Hong came uninvited, followed by Liang Shan. Later, Liu Dong and Hong''s brothers also came.


    Liu Rufeng was so confused that he thought, "how do they know? How did you get here in time? Except for Wang yanru and the men around him, these people seem to be their own enemies. Besides, he knows that the person around Wang yanru is the mysterious old-fashioned man. He is only his friend for the time being, and there will be a big war in the future


    "These people come in here to show their support, rather than to put pressure on themselves." Liu Rufeng''s sigh is not over, and a more exciting character appears again. She is Xu Yinglan.

 Chapter 187

    It was a beautiful young woman with exquisite figure and elegant manners. She gracefully took off her sunglasses, smilingly, politely presented her flower basket and said gently, "I''m Xu Yinglan. I''m here to celebrate the opening of your company." The sound is soft and comfortable.


    Not many people have seen Xu Yinglan''s face, but few have heard of her name. Today, her arrival is more effective than the appearance of a star, and the audience is boiling.


    "Is this Xu Yinglan? The person in charge of Yinglan club? "


    "As expected, he has outstanding temperament and is as beautiful as heaven and man..."


    Both men and women, young and old, are full of sighs and praise.


    For all this, Xu Yinglan didn''t have any big reaction, just smiling and waving at the crowd. However, her eyes were not far away to the ancient wind, ancient wind also saw her, two people four eyes relative, said not enough tenderness. Wang yanru looked in her eyes, her face was very ugly, and her eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. But I don''t see the ancient customs.


    Her own mother has come. Cheng Xiaoxiao can''t be idle any more. She quickly goes to say hello, "Mom, why are you here, uncle Gu... Oh, uncle tie..." she greets Xu Yinglan one by one, but her eyes are sharp. She seems to dislike her very much.


    Wang yanru calm face said, "you this wench, such a big thing do not tell me and your uncle Gu, really hard wings."


    But the old style was natural, still full of spring breeze, advised, "what do you say children do, people Xiaoxiao have their own ideas, we adults don''t interfere so much. By the way, Xiaoxiao, this is from my uncle... "


    As he said this, his men carried over two pots of fortune trees, more than a meter high, with red silk tied on them and words like rolling money.


    "Thank you uncle Gu..." Cheng Xiaoxiao politely said, and then ordered people to move the fortune tree upstairs.


    Liu Rufeng can''t be idle, but also came to say hello one by one. Of course, he knew Liu Dong and the Hong brothers, especially the Hong brothers. He just set fire there. It''s really hot. Hong Tao reluctantly squeezed out a smile and congratulated, "I didn''t expect that my brother has already entered the business circle. Congratulations."


    Liu Rufeng said, "I can''t compare with you. Your business is booming."


    When it comes to the word "red fire", Liu Rufeng draws a banter smile from the corner of his mouth. Hong Tao immediately understands it. He can''t get angry, but he has already said, "you wait for me. You dare to do business in my site. It''s strange that you can go on."


    In front of Gu Feng and Wang yanru, Liu Rufeng bowed slightly and said, "Aunt Wang is here too. I''m so welcome... Hello uncle tie, this is..." after greeting Wang yanru and Murong Xue, he finally focused on Gu Feng.


    Wang yanru hastened to introduce, "this is Mr. Gufeng, the chairman of Gushi group.


    "Oh, Hello, I''ve heard so much about you." Liu Rufeng politely gave a gift, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Gu Feng is not angry. He looks at Liu Rufeng quietly and says slowly, "are you Liu Rufeng? Xiaoxiao''s friend? Young man, you''re not young. You''ve got a lot of news recently... "


    Liu Rufeng has already judged something from the ancient words. He absolutely knows what he is doing, even the eastern suburb church.


    Liu Rufeng light smile, said: "that is false, I am a layman, which has so great ability." After that, I turned around and said hello to Xu Yinglan. To tell you the truth, from the appearance alone, Xu Yinglan really doesn''t make people hate her. It doesn''t hate her. On the contrary, it makes you have an indescribable love and an irresistible attraction.


    Xu Yinglan also arranged for people to take out the gift. It was a pair of successful wood carvings with exquisite craftsmanship and lifelike appearance.


    Liang Hong is a tall man with a fierce face. At this time, his smile is even more frightening. Liu Rufeng knows that he is a cruel character, a kind of ruthless. He didn''t care about Liu Rufeng at all. When Liu Rufeng said hello to him, he just nodded slightly, looking very proud. But Liangshan, the second ancestor, came out and said, "I didn''t expect that we met again. The world is really small."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "the world is not big, so it''s called the global village."


    Liang Shan didn''t feel any funny about this cold joke. Instead, he turned to the topic, "I''m not here today. I''m not here for you. Don''t get me wrong. I''m aiming at our family... "


    I beg your pardon?


    Liu Rufeng was a little confused and asked, "what did you mean by Xiaoxiao


    Liang Shan turned his mouth and said, "don''t you know? My uncle has proposed to Uncle Gu. We will be a family from now on. "


    In a word, the audience turned pale, because today is a happy day. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao is angry, he dare not get angry. Liu Rufeng snorted, not in a rage, but pretended to be surprised, "right? Is that the case? I''m going to talk about you. It''s not interesting for you to rob your brother''s wife. You know I''m a famous Iron Rooster. I won''t let you... "


    Liu Rufeng was very easygoing, like half joking, but his eyes showed a kind of unyielding and arrogance. Liang Hong beside him was slightly moved, and his heart said, "this boy still has some energy, at least better than my frustrated nephew."


    Liang Shan was just about to get angry when he was stopped by his uncle Liang Hong because he saw Gu Feng look at them. His eyes seemed to have unspeakable meaning.


    As a matter of fact, Gu Feng also came and politely said to Liang Hong, "today is the opening ceremony. Let''s not make any trouble. Let''s talk about other things later..."


    Liang Hong nodded and glared at his nephew Liang Shan.


    The celebration began. Because of the ancient style, we had to add one more item to let the godfather of ancient style speak. Cheng Siyuan in the crowd was a little upset and couldn''t say anything.


    Liu Rufeng saw it and asked, "uncle, do you want to go up?"


    Cheng Siyuan nodded, then shook his head, "I don''t go up, save trouble for you."


    "No trouble, aren''t we a family? Come on, follow me Liu Rufeng took Cheng Siyuan to the rostrum. At this time, Gu Feng is making a speech on the stage: dear friends, dear guests, welcome to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s opening ceremony. I''m Xiaoxiao''s father, Gufeng


    "It''s high sounding. It doesn''t have to be a bad idea." Liu Rufeng really admired this ancient style, but he didn''t like this kind of person, because he thought his acting was too good and his acting was too real.


    At this time, Cheng Siyuan was gently pushed by Liu Rufeng and went to the rostrum.

 Chapter 188

    Gu Feng is giving a speech with relish on the stage, enjoying the appreciation and attention of hundreds of audience. However, he did not expect Liu Rufeng to push Cheng Siyuan onto the stage, which surprised him and made him a little difficult to accept.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Rufeng''s arrangement has a purpose. First, he has a psychological impact on the ancient style; The second is to test the relationship between them. Of course, he knows very well that his old-fashioned style will not make a huge public reaction. He will certainly act very harmonious. In this way, the audience will think that Cheng Xiaoxiao''s background is unusual. After all, Cheng Siyuan is not an ordinary person, and he is also a boss.


    In business, it''s about contacts. Today''s celebration will shake the whole business circle like a landslide. Therefore, to a certain extent, Cheng Siyuan also represents one party''s contacts.


    In addition, there is also a small selfish, that is, he does not like the ancient style, but has a special liking for Cheng Siyuan, a pro father-in-law, so this time is also to help him.


    Gu Feng''s acting skills are really good. He watched Cheng Siyuan go on stage, and then his restlessness disappeared. Then he laughed and said aloud, "I''ll introduce you. This is Cheng Xiaoxiao''s father. We are all her father, ha ha..."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that the old man was so outspoken that he directly told Cheng Siyuan''s identity, which immediately caused an uproar at the scene.


    "Why do you give them back? What''s going on... "


    "Is there a godfather or both? This Cheng Xiaoxiao has a lot of energy. You can see that she can recognize two business tycoons as Godfathers. It''s obvious that her means are unusual..."


    "Anyway, it''s no harm to cooperate with her in the future..."


    There are all kinds of talks on the scene, but generally around one center, that is, we must do a good job in business cooperation with Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company.


    Cheng Siyuan was also confused. Unexpectedly, Gu Feng suddenly said this sentence today, which made him very embarrassed. However, he kept calm and said to the audience with a smile, "yes, yes, we are all Xiaoxiao''s dads, all... Ha ha, all..."


    Next, Cheng Siyuan said some words of blessing, but he didn''t mention the past history, which made Wang yanru fall to the ground.


    In his speech, he expressed his wish. The most touching one is that he will always support you and love you.


    When he said this, Liu Rufeng saw the tears in his eyes. It was obvious that this was the true feeling.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is at home today. She stands beside the rostrum in gorgeous clothes. Her heart softens when she hears the touching words of her father, who has not lived together for many years. Her tears burst into her eyes and make-up on her face is all spent.


    The opening ceremony was gradually going on, and even the final ribbon cutting was spectacular. Gu Feng, Xu Yinglan, Cheng Siyuan, Liang Hong and Ma Changfeng stood in a row, causing cheers on the scene, and all the major news media came to interview and take photos.


    This makes Liu Rufeng firmly believe that: the company''s opening will definitely be very hot, at least in a short period of time there will be no accident. No matter what the purpose of these people, they also helped themselves to a certain extent, which made his heart more warm.


    It''s so easy that when the celebration is over, all the people are relieved. Before leaving, Jin Liu, surrounded by Liu Rufeng''s hand feeling, sighed, "brother, you''ve got so many big people so quickly. What can you do in the future


    Liu Rufeng sighed softly and said, "didn''t sixth brother smell anything else?"


    "What''s the taste?"


    "Bloody smell..."


    Ma Changfeng came up and patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said, "I think they come here today with different ideas. It''s not easy for you to go in the future... Kyoto has no power of mine, so it''s hard to help. Be careful with everything..."


    Jin Liu then said, "brother, if you are short of hands, I will transfer a few to run errands for you."


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand, "I don''t need it for the moment. I''ll tell you when I need it. I''m going to use this company as a base to develop the power of Kyoto. Then you can come to Kyoto for development, and we will fight together! "


    Ma Changfeng is not very interested in this, after all, his age is there, not young people that momentum, Jin Liu is very interested, two eyes shine seriously said, "what you say is true?"


    "Of course." Liu Rufeng said solemnly, "the people I want to deal with can''t be defeated all at once, so I have to stand firm here and develop the team. I''ve been ready for a long time."


    "And after you come, I will do my task, you expand your power, we will work together to achieve a win-win situation. When they all fall, isn''t this world yours?"


    Liu Rufeng''s words are sincere and touching.


    Jin Liulian nodded and became more and more interested. "It seems like such a thing to hear you say that. It''s interesting... I''ll go back to arrange it and come to you after it''s over..."


    Jin Liu is really an acute man!


    Liu Rufeng said with a wry smile, "brother six, don''t worry. Just start to arrange things at home. When I need you, I will call you. Where''s sister Peony..."


    When he spoke, he put his eyes on the red peony. He wanted to try whether the red peony would choose to stay this time.


    I didn''t expect that the red peony just hummed and said, "sixth brother has something to do in s city. I can''t come for the time being. You have so many harem, can''t you give up on me? Don''t be hypocritical here... "


    Er


    Liu Rufeng was choked directly, feeling a little lost, but he secretly saw that the red peony looked cold, but in fact, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were happy.


    When all the guests are gone, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier pull Liu Rufeng aside. The two girls had happy smiles on their faces at this time.


    "How''s it going? It''s a big day. " Liu Rufeng looked at them with a smile and asked.


    With a charming smile and big eyes blinking, Hu mei''er said mysteriously, "guess how much money we received today?"


    "How much?" Liu Rufeng pretends to be looking forward to it.


    "A total of 17.5 million... Not only did we get back the principal, but also made more than 10 million. It''s so cool..." Hu mei''er was more and more excited, and her eyes were full of joy.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng doesn''t feel strange about this figure. After all, today''s people are all big men, and everyone''s money is indispensable. However, he still looks at the account book curiously. It says: Li Hongde, Ma Changfeng, Jin Liu, Gu Feng, Liang Hong, Cheng Siyuan, Xu Yinglan, Hong Tao, Liu Dong, and others who don''t know what their relationship is, There are more than one million miscellaneous items.


    "These people all listen to give face, but some people''s money is not for nothing..." Liu Rufeng faintly felt a trace of pressure.

 Chapter 189

    The company has attracted so much capital since its opening ceremony. No matter what the purpose is, it is also a happy thing to have such a generous gift. Liu Ru Fengxin said, "in the future, this kind of celebration will be held several times. Ten times a year is better than anything."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao added, "not only that, some people have already signed contracts with us today. They are all millions. There are still people coming to sign contracts these two days."


    The company has signed so many contracts before the company''s personnel are ready, obviously for the face of Gu Feng, Xu Yinglan and Liang Hong. Liu Rufeng said slowly, "we still need to develop rapidly. Taking advantage of this momentum, we will take the lead in the rapid development and merger. Today''s achievements are due to those people''s face support. In the future, we will rely on our real strength and influence to make a world."


    "Well." Cheng Xiaoxiao nodded and asked, "why do you think they came to support us? It''s too sudden for them to come today. "


    Liu Rufeng stares at her intelligent eyes and asks, "what do you think?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao pondered and said, "I know that my parents are to see me, and that Liangshan is to please me. I don''t know anything else..."


    Liu Rufeng said word by word, "the most important person in this game is Gu Feng. When he comes, everyone comes. It seems that he is very good to you... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao did not answer him, but said, "go on..."


    Liu Rufeng gave her an analysis one by one, "first of all, I don''t know what the purpose of the emergence of the ancient style is, but one thing is certain, that is to try and win over. Liang Hong, needless to say, must have come here for his nephew Liang Shan''s wedding to give Gu Feng face. As for the Hong brothers and Liu Dong, they are just flatterers, but they are not flatterers to us, they are flatterers to other people''s ancient customs. The most interesting one is Xu Yinglan. Her purpose is probably to explore, but she is obviously different from others. "


    "What''s the difference?" Cheng Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Xu Yinglan is just the spokesperson of Yinglan, but she has a boss behind her, so today she can come mostly because of someone''s instigation. In addition, she may also have a little personal selfishness."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face was dignified at this time, as if because he mentioned Xu Yinglan. Liu Rufeng asked tentatively, "your stepfather Gufeng is good for you. He made such a big meeting ceremony for you. I remember you said you should pay attention to him."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look, as if he could avoid this topic, "cough... I just like to ask about other people''s family affairs? Tell me, what shall we do with so many enemies in the future... "


    Liu Rufeng joked, "in fact, it''s up to you if we have enemies. As long as you promise to marry Liangshan, then we are safe. Besides, they are aiming at me instead of you. There''s nothing unsafe about you... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao, blushing and kicking hard, said angrily, "bah! I call you bullshit! I''m not going to marry that scum. "


    Liu Rufeng''s analysis is basically right. Today''s people are called by the ancient wind. He heard from some channels that Cheng Xiaoxiao was going to set up a company, so he said that he would give his daughter a gift. As we all know, Gu Feng has no children. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao is not his own child, he takes it as if he were his own. Therefore, we all know that Gu Feng still attaches great importance to this matter. Many people come here uninvited when they hear the news.


    At this time, Liang Hong and Liang Shan also sat beside him in the ancient manor villa. Liang Hong was still rebellious. He looked at Gu Feng coldly and asked, "Lao Gu, when can you decide the marriage between my nephew Liang Shan and your daughter Cheng Xiaoxiao..."


    Gu Feng smoked a cigar and said lightly, "you can''t be in a hurry about this. We should respect the children''s opinions. You can rest assured that I will try to help you. I''ll take care of this."


    Wang yanru looked at Liang Hong with affirmative eyes. Liang Hong stopped asking, and said in a deep voice, "well, please do it."


    "What about that kid?" Liang Hong continued.


    Gu Feng thought for a while, and his charitable face was cold. "It depends on his performance. During this period, you can try him. If he knows the current affairs, we will keep him for the time being. If he makes trouble for us everywhere, we will take him down to save the hindrance."


    "I''m relieved to have you. Let''s go first." Liang Hong took Liang Shan and left. Looking at their back, Gu Feng knocked on the table and scolded, "if you have the courage to come here and shout, will I promise you my daughter? Dream


    At this time, a strange thought flashed into Gu Feng''s mind: "since they all say that the boy is so powerful, I''d like to try it myself. If it''s really possible, it''s a good strategy to use him to contain Liang Hong. It''s better to kill Liang Hong, and I''m relieved."


    Wang yanru knows the complicated relationship between Gu Feng and Liang Hong. On the surface, they are all from the same boat. They are also fighting secretly. They all want to swallow each other up one day. At this time, her mood is very complicated. Is she going to help Liang Hong or stand by Liu Rufeng?


    Judging from the current situation, Gu Feng supports Liu Rufeng for the time being, or will he choose to take his side for the time being? But the woman Xu Yinglan was really hateful.


    Liu Rufeng is practicing martial arts with a group of younger brothers in the hospital. In summer, we have made rapid progress. We have mastered 80% of the skills such as catching and wrestling. In addition to our strength, we have really practiced well. Liu Ru Feng Xin said that if he was equipped with Dao skills in the future, he would definitely be a unique figure.


    Small five with summer is very congenial, but also from time to time to point out a few, which let Xu Laosan several people are very jealous. But there''s no way. Who can make them relatives?


    The next few days were safe and sound. Liu Rufeng felt that he was not normal. He thought to himself, "is it because Gufeng doesn''t mean to attack himself? Is this to draw in your own rhythm? "


    Soon, his idea could be verified. The next day, Gu Feng sent someone to send him a message, saying that Gu always invited him, and Murong Xue came to send the message.


    After hearing this news, Liu Rufeng thought that there was no danger for the time being. Besides, people asked to take Cheng Xiaoxiao with them. Isn''t that the rhythm of meeting parents?


    Moreover, Murong Xue also said that Gu Feng sincerely invited Liu Rufeng, which made her feel more at ease.


    As soon as Murong Xue came in, she found Xiao Wu, an unusual soldier, and secretly asked Liu Rufeng, "is this your man again? I don''t think his kung fu is much inferior to yours. You''ve hidden it deep enough. "


    How deep is it? Liu Rufeng said, "if the silver fox comes, you will be shocked."

 Chapter 190

    Since we met in the parking lot last time and had a brief confrontation with Liu Rufeng, Murong Xue had an unusual feeling about Liu Rufeng, a sunny boy. In a sense, it was like fulfilling her long cherished wish for many years.


    On the other hand, Liu Rufeng also has a great respect for this man. Although Murong Xue is in his prime, he feels like a respected elder. There is an unspeakable warmth around him.


    "This is my brother, Xiao Wu." Liu Rufeng also introduced to Xiao Wu, "this is Murong Xue, the elder. Everyone calls him uncle tie."


    Small five smile salute, at the same time also aware of Murong snow body hidden breath.


    "I don''t know what Gu always wants from me." Liu Rufeng comes to the point.


    Murong snow light said, "this is just a family dinner, nothing else." His language is very concise, but it also reveals some important information, that is, it is absolutely safe.


    "Family dinner?"


    "Yes, the master stressed that he should take the young lady back with him." Murong Xue accentuated the tone.


    Liu Rufeng is in trouble. Based on the relationship between Cheng Xiaoxiao and her family, how can she go back? The last time her mother Wang yanru called her that, she didn''t even get moved.


    "Miss, I''ll help you." Murong Xue saw through Liu Rufeng''s mind and emphasized a sentence.


    "It seems that this iron uncle is determined to let Xiaoxiao go with him, but that''s right. What''s a family banquet? What''s a family banquet if the hostess doesn''t go?" Liu Rufeng thinks it''s nothing. After all, it''s only a few days since the opening ceremony. Last time they all came to support the ancient style, there will be no accident this time. Besides, judging from his old-fashioned character, he is not the kind of person who is extremely violent. If he wants to make the whole person quiet, he will do things perfectly.


    "Well, please uncle tie." Liu Rufeng politely goes to the company with Murong Xue.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s business is very busy recently. She has to deal with the recruitment, discuss the signing of contracts, recruit some models from her own home, and arrange personnel to train them. She is very busy inside and outside. Hu Meier is also a good partner. She is also very experienced in management. She can basically succeed in personnel recruitment and management. She is also good at public relations, so she shares a lot with Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Even so, because the company structure has not been completely established, Cheng Xiaoxiao still needs to do a lot of things.


    Liu Rufeng simply transferred Bai Shiming to the company as the manager of the security department, and let him be responsible for the recruitment and management of security personnel. Xu Laosan also successfully upgraded to the deputy manager.


    Summer nothing to do also joined them, but this guy is not satisfied with the security work, nothing to Cheng Xiaoxiao run around, also really helped a lot.


    As for Xiao Wu, Liu Rufeng is not going to let him appear in public. His main task is to do important things with himself.


    Therefore, only Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu have time at home, and others have gone to the company.


    To the company, Murong snow into the company repeatedly praise, "it''s only a few days, so beautiful layout, personnel arrangement is almost, it seems Xiaoxiao this girl really quite capable."


    He said and looked around, his face was full of happy smile. Liu Rufeng looked in his eyes and thought, "it seems that this iron uncle is very concerned about Xiaoxiao, which can be seen from his expression. Let him take a message this time, it''s 100% no problem


    After a while, someone called Cheng Xiaoxiao over. Now Cheng Xiaoxiao is dressed in a professional suit, which is very formal. Her hair is curled up, and she holds a document in her hand. She is a white-collar worker. Seeing the surprise on Murong Snow''s face, he asked, "Uncle tie, how did you come? What''s the instruction?"


    "Murong Xue said with a smile," Mr. Cheng is very polite. How dare I direct you? I have something to report to you. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao put down the document and said with a giggle, "Uncle tie, don''t talk so sour, OK? I can''t take it. Just tell me what you want


    Several people came to the office. Cheng Xiaoxiao closed the door and said, "come on, uncle tie, no one else can hear you now."


    Murong Xue then told Gu Feng about inviting her home for dinner. Seeing Cheng Xiaoxiao''s expression stagnated, she seemed hesitant. She added, "you can rest assured that this time you absolutely don''t want to detain your idea. Uncle tie can guarantee you here. It''s just a simple family dinner..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Liu Rufeng a smile, very freehand said, "I have no problem, all depends on a word of general Cheng."


    "Poor mouth Cheng Xiaoxiao white one eye, very simply said, "iron uncle, I go with you, you have come, I can refute your face?"


    "You agreed?" Murong snow did not expect that today''s things are so smooth, joy is hard to restrain, finally smile out, "I know you are the most reasonable, uncle tie didn''t hurt you in vain..."


    "That''s natural, but you''ve grown up looking at me, and I have your shadow on me..." Cheng Xiaoxiao paid a compliment, which made Murong Xue happy.


    Before leaving, Cheng Xiaoxiao secretly said to Liu Rufeng, "tell me, what''s your idea?"


    Liu Rufeng immediately speechless, innocently said, "I''m thinking about your company, OK? It''s like I didn''t mean it to you. You see, how could someone else have participated in the celebration, and also brought you a group of big people. No one else''s company can be set up so soon? Looking at the current business volume, people still have some credit for their old style... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao despised for a while, snorted and said, "if it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t give them this face today. Besides, you really don''t have other thoughts?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is really smart. Liu Rufeng laughs, "this girl has too many eyes. She can''t hide anything from her. Today, her promise to go to the banquet has long been a certainty. You don''t have to guess. You know she can''t refuse. What''s more, she can not only see through this aspect, but also vaguely see through her other thoughts. "


    However, when Liu Rufeng said this, he was still very serious, "this time he came to us for dinner, mostly to test me, and then choose whether it is worth attracting us. But I think, basically, he will definitely choose to woo me. Now for us, the foundation is not very deep, and it is not the time to have a conflict with him. This opportunity is very important to us... "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao listened with her shoulders in her arms and her eyes turned. At last, she showed a bright smile and said, "you''re too smart. You''re my sister''s dish¡° Said, in Liu Rufeng''s face Bo for a while, and then big step meteor catch up with Murong snow in front.

 Chapter 191

    Liu Rufeng looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao''s back and said, "happiness comes too suddenly and stay too short."


    On the bus, Liu Rufeng directly asked Murong Xue, "Uncle tie, today, Mr. Gu asked me if he didn''t have any other meaning in the past besides chatting about his family?"


    Liu Rufeng asked this question just to find out how Gufeng would test himself today and see if there was any surprise.


    Only Murong Xue said slowly, "... Master may try your Kung Fu, but maybe it''s not for me to compare with you. It''s the mantis Master Sun Sheng."


    "Mantis?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "this is interesting. I''m looking forward to it."


    Murong Xue said solemnly, "there are mainly two masters around the master. One is Sun Sheng of Mantis sect; The other is Wang Tong of baihemen. Don''t underestimate them. They are very hard at hand. Today, master, they have made a lot of efforts... "


    "Is it?" Liu Rufeng looked at murongxue, joking, "what about Uncle tie? I''m afraid they''ll all be respectful when you''re there


    In fact, this is the truth. Murong Xue is famous in the whole of China, but the former Murong Xue has kept a low profile in recent years and is not known by people. The two gold medal bodyguards at home do not know his real strength.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao praised and said, "that''s fair to say? Who is uncle tie? They all have to stand aside! "


    Murong Xue deeply looked at the scenery outside the car window and said, "that''s all in the past. Now I''m just a servant, serving the master and his wife, ha ha..."


    It''s rare to keep such a low profile. Liu Rufeng was shocked to hear that such a big man was willing to be someone else''s servant.


    Ancient home in the northwest of the suburbs, it is a manor style building, covering dozens of acres. Here are mountains, water, trees, elegant environment, open terrain, it is very spectacular. Liu rufengxin said that it''s no less than Ma Changfeng''s and Li Hongde''s villas. It''s amazing to have such a large manor in a place like Kyoto, where every inch of land is worth every inch of money.


    After going in, Liu Rufeng found that there were several bodyguards standing guard not far away, until the gate of the villa.


    Gu Feng is sitting on the sofa in the hall, accompanied by Wang yanru. Behind Gu Feng are two men in training suits, both in their forties.


    "Mr. Gu, aunt, here we are." Liu Rushan said hello on the wind.


    "Oh, it''s fast." Gu Feng stood up with a smile and offered his seat politely. But Wang yanru just nodded to Liu Rufeng, but she held her woman''s hand and said, "girl, do you still know this family? I haven''t been back for a long time


    Cheng Xiaoxiao then put on the appearance of a charming little princess, pouted and said, "as soon as you get home, you blame me. People don''t know how to greet you when they come here."


    Gu Feng advised, "you see, you''re really happy. You should be happy when your child comes home. How can you say that again?"


    "You have spoiled her and become the boss of your own. You only know how to play in front of me..." Wang yanru complains. She gives Cheng Xiaoxiao a white look and smiles.


    After a few polite words, Cheng Xiaoxiao is pulled aside by Wang yanru to ask questions, while Gu Feng and Liu Rufeng are very interested in chatting.


    "No, this is the best West Lake Longjing. Come on, have a taste." Gu Feng said and poured a cup of tea for Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng sipped it into his mouth, and Zaba praised it, "good tea, with authentic taste and mellow fragrance, is the best West Lake Longjing, and should be at least the second grade."


    As soon as Gu Feng''s eyes brightened, the boy in front of him was even more impressed. Squinting his eyes, he seemed very appreciative and said, "I didn''t expect that you could still taste the quality of tea. It''s rare... It''s really a special grade II West Lake Longjing, alas! It''s very difficult to get the extra one. It''s very difficult to get the extra two... "


    Liu Rufeng pretended to be surprised and said, "did I guess right? Ha ha, just now I was blinded. I didn''t expect that I was wrong... "


    Gu Feng hummed coldly in his heart and thought, "how can there be so many crooked things in the world? It''s clear that you are drinking, but you have to pretend to be confused here. "


    "It''s not easy to say it. Come on, have another drink..." Gu Feng poured another cup.


    After half a pot of tea on his face, Gufeng began to get down to business. He took a look at Liu Rufeng and asked softly, "Feng, have you ever learned Kung Fu before? I heard that you had some brilliant deeds when you were in s city. It''s rare that you are so young... "


    Liu Rufeng''s heart trembled, "this old guy''s investigation is really fast. He went to s city to investigate himself, this old fox!"


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s slightly delayed expression, Gu Feng explained, "don''t you mind, we parents must have a good understanding of each other''s family background, personal qualities and other important information for the sake of their children''s life, don''t we? But I understand clearly that you used to work as a bodyguard for Li Hongde, the local boss. I''m relieved to hear that the annual salary is very high. Now I have opened a company with Xiaoxiao. There is a bright future! Work hard, uncle, support you


    Liu rufengxin said that this guy has made a thorough investigation of himself. I''d like to see how much he has learned.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile, "I''m a little security guard, which makes Mr. Gu a bodyguard. There''s a big difference between the nature of bodyguards and security guards. Thank you for praising me, but I''m not the kind of bodyguard you said, let alone any glorious deeds... "


    Gu Feng suddenly sank his face and said, "why don''t young people seek truth from facts? I''ve learned all about it. You''re the bodyguard of Li Hongde''s daughter. You used to be a mercenary. When you got to s City, you bought a luxury car and gave it to Xiaoxiao immediately. You beat the local bully Zhuang Dacheng and shocked the whole underground circle. Even you dare to smash Jin Liu''s field. Isn''t that enough? "


    "Ha ha..." Liu Rufeng said frankly, pointing to Gu Feng with a hearty smile, "it seems that you''ve really worked hard. You''ve exposed the bottom of the story. Go on, I''ll listen to what else..."


    "What else? I really don''t know, or you can tell me... "Gu Feng asked.


    Wipe! This old boy is really cunning. He''s telling me!


    Liu Rufeng laughed awkwardly and said, "it''s all shameful things. Later, he became good friends with Jin Liu. Otherwise, I may not live to this day..."


    Gu Feng wanted to make a few more remarks, but Liu Rufeng ignored them and said with a dignified face, "I''d better go straight with those people who are not in the right profession as little as possible..."


    Liu Rufeng scolded, "wipe! He pretends to be a gentleman, but he doesn''t know how many shameful things he has done. "

 Chapter 192

    Now Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with Gufeng, so he still has to show great respect for his face. After all, he is Cheng Xiaoxiao''s adoptive father.


    Heard the old style slightly reprimand tone, also very cooperate with pretend a respectful appearance, "uncle said is, I will pay attention to."


    Even the calling has been changed.


    "Well, if you know your mistakes, you can correct them. If you are good, you will make mistakes. If you can constantly sum up experiences and lessons, and then grow up on this basis, you can gradually succeed. Good boy, uncle is optimistic about you!" Gu Feng patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder with encouragement, then left the two people behind him and said, "this is Master Sun Sheng of Mantis sect and Master Wang Tong Wang of white crane sect. You can compare with them. Of course, the point is up to now. I don''t want to see anyone hurt."


    Liu Rufeng looked at the two men with Gufeng''s gesture, and found that they stood with their hands down, their bodies straight, and their heads were about 1.75 meters. They were all thin and skinny, but their eyes were shining with stars. At a glance, they knew that they were masters of Neijia boxing.


    Liu Rufeng immediately said with a smile, "uncle, you''re not trying to embarrass me. If you don''t like me, I''ll tell you straight away. Why do you want me to fight with two experts? I''m not directly defeated. Do you want to marry Xiaoxiao to a rich man?"


    In the face of Liu Rufeng''s banter, Gu Feng was speechless for a while, but he responded quickly. He laughed a few times, and then said, "it''s true. Liang Hong''s nephew Liang Shan proposed to me several times. You saw it at the opening ceremony that day. Now you face a great challenge. I''ve specially found two masters to practice with you. Don''t be unkind to you. Not everyone can meet such a good opportunity. There are many things you need to learn from the two masters. Don''t worry, the two masters will show mercy. "


    Gu Feng''s words were impassioned and took all the reasons. Liu Rufeng had nothing to say. He scolded in his heart, "what you said is perfect. No matter whether they win or lose, you won''t lose face. Test me. Come on! Today, I won''t let you. Let you feel what 100000 critical hit damage is. "


    "Well, since my uncle said so, I will try my best and won''t let him down..." Liu Rufeng said sincerely.


    "Well, let''s go. The two masters are involved." Gu Feng looked at the two masters and said gently, but there was no respectful expression on his face.


    Those two were also arranged in advance by the ancient wind, and they were obedient and came to the hospital with the ancient wind.


    Here is the garden of the ancient family. The road is paved with bluestones. The flowers and plants are fragrant. There is a quaint pavilion not far away, which is very elegant.


    A few people came to an open space, which seemed to be used for training the bodyguards. All kinds of training equipment were complete.


    Gu Feng sat on a huanghuali chair, looked at them leisurely and said, "let Master Sun walk with you first." The words are full of vigor and dignity.


    Sun Sheng looks at Liu Rufeng with a straight face and expressionless face, a pair of Gao lengfan, "are you ready? You go first¡° Said, he just hugged the shoulder to look at, very arrogant.


    "Wipe! Look down on me, and I''ll let you know in a moment what a false name is


    Who can''t pretend to be high cold?


    Liu Rufeng yawned more exaggerated, stretched lazily, and then said with a smile, "Master Sun must be merciful. I''m too nervous..."


    You are so nervous!


    When Sun Sheng saw Liu Rufeng''s appearance, he was so angry that he almost smoked on his head. His heart said, "because Sun Sheng is also a famous figure, you dare to stretch your waist and look at me so badly. It''s really bullying. What if you''re a mercenary? Can that compare with the orthodox martial arts? "


    In his heart dark gas some lost consciousness of time, Liu Rufeng''s fist first arrived, soft toward him, simply than the little girl''s powder boxing is weak.


    Sun Sheng was angry and wanted to laugh. "What is this? It''s also called kung fu? I don''t think much of me


    He was angry in his heart and directly scratched Liu Rufeng''s arm with his hand. He almost said what he thought, "are you sick?"


    Liu Rufeng is deliberately angry with Sun Sheng, but then he uses his real kung fu. When Sun Sheng stretches out his arm and is unprepared, Liu Rufeng suddenly grabs his wrist, and then pinches and twists his five fingers


    Fuck! It''s a hit!


    Sun Sheng quickly uses the mantis to point out Liu Rufeng''s wrist and unties his embarrassing situation. Liu Rufeng made a symbolic test, then flashed back a few steps and looked at it with a smile, "Master Sun''s Mantis finger is really powerful, almost to me."


    Not so sarcastic.


    At this time, Sun Sheng had already fallen down and put up his Mantis Fist. When he heard Liu Rufeng''s words, he almost sat on the ground with his legs soft.


    Sun Sheng said with a cold face, "then you have to be careful. Look at me!" As he said this, he pushed his legs to the ground and moved forward. At the moment when he was close to Liu Rufeng, his arms linked to each other. The technique was fierce, fierce, flexible and tricky.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that Sun Sheng had used his real Kung Fu, he did not dare to neglect it. He stretched his arms, folded his legs and bent them. He directly used the eagle claw skill. He said, "Master Sun, I''ll fight with your Mantis with an eagle. You should be careful. Don''t let me eat this eagle."


    As the name suggests, the key to Eagle Claw skill lies in the grasping power of fingers. Those who have deep skill can grasp stones at once. The movements are easy to spread and are good at attacking hands. What''s more, the eagle claw skill is very strong with all kinds of catching and wrestling.


    Of course, mantis also has the advantages of Mantis. It is more flexible and tricky. Its grip is also very outstanding, and its wrestling method is strange and often unexpected.


    Each of the two boxing techniques has its own advantages. It depends on whose kung fu is deep.


    Liu Rufeng really took it seriously today. At the beginning, he looked at the slothful, but it was actually a tactic. When it came to the real duel, every move was dealt with wholeheartedly, and he didn''t dare to be careless.


    Liu Rufeng secretly admired Sun Sheng''s Kung Fu for more than ten rounds of attack and defense. It''s really not simple. Although it''s not as good as Murong Xue, it''s quite amazing. A set of Mantis Boxing in his hands is used to advance and retreat freely, weird and changeable, and the body method and boxing match perfectly. When attacking, it''s like a storm. When you see a lost opportunity, you will retreat quickly and keep defending. You can''t do it in ten or twenty years.


    Liu Rufeng thought to himself, "if I hadn''t learned traditional martial arts and integrated the actual combat skills of the engineer, I might not have won him.


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng again very high profile forced, "Master Sun, you are going to lose..."

 Chapter 193

    Liu Rufeng''s joking words completely angered Sun Sheng. They are also masters of Mantis sect. How dare you speak like this? Isn''t it infuriating?


    However, this is not Liu Rufeng''s nonsense, he saw some flaws in Sun Sheng''s boxing.


    Although his Mantis moves are flexible, easy to advance and retreat, and quick and tricky, it seems that his fancy moves are a little more, and he plays very well, but his attack power is not strong. The key lies in Sun Sheng''s lack of skill. Seven Star Mantis focuses on the hand poke, point, hook, so the practitioner''s finger force requirements are very strong, otherwise, it can not cause fatal damage to the opponent in the attack.


    It''s just like the left and right flower arrangement. Its skill is: stab the opponent''s temple with both index fingers at the same time. When the opponent blocks with his hand, turn his arms to bend, hook the opponent''s arms, and then step backward and fall down. When the opponent''s body tilts, another blow will overturn the opponent.


    But when Sun Sheng uses it, the first move is cracked by Liu Rufeng. When Sun Sheng pokes his temple with his index finger, he doesn''t protect it with his hand, but directly grabs Sun Sheng''s wrist with his eagle claws. This is also very common in Eagle Claw skill. It''s not surprising that when Sun Sheng went back to withdraw his arm, he suddenly changed his hand shape and poked Liu Rufeng''s back with his index finger. This is a common "break" move in mantis boxing, which is to destroy the opponent''s capture or block with Mantis claws.


    But when Sun Sheng''s Mantis claw touched the back of Liu Rufeng''s hand, he just pricked a little, the feeling was not very big. Of course, it has something to do with Liu Rufeng''s deep skill, but it also shows that Sun Sheng''s Mantis claw attack power is not enough.


    Liu Rufeng turns to defend, and his eagle claws fly up and down. With the help of catching and dividing the tendons and bones, he forces Sun Sheng to retreat.


    Gu Feng sat on the chair of Li Huamu and squinted at it. At first, he thought Liu Rufeng was nothing but a fool. But now Liu Rufeng''s skill is fierce and fierce. Sun Sheng can''t fight, but Liu Rufeng seems to have more strength.


    He thought silently in his heart. It seems that this boy is not a vegetarian. His kung fu is so hard. It seems that he has no problem with Liang Hong.


    He was ecstatic and happy that he had pressed the right treasure.


    Soon, the victory has been decided. Liu Rufeng grabs Sun Sheng''s wrist fiercely, and then throws Sun Sheng out.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t use too much strength. Anyway, Sun Sheng has lost, and there''s no need to be too cruel. Sun Sheng also stopped, not very embarrassed.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a wonderful competition. I winked at Wang Tong, which means you can go up.


    Wang Tong took a few steps, then rose in the air, arms apart, fingers together, to make hook posture, landing is also gently floating, posture is quite beautiful.


    This is the characteristic of white crane boxing. When you use it, you want to dance and enjoy it.


    Wang Tong after landing a fist, polite way, "it seems that none of us are your opponent, now we try together?"


    Fuck! Let''s have a group fight


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t carry on, so he said calmly, "Master Wang, please."


    Looking at Gu Feng sitting on the chair and smoking leisurely, he felt angry and said, "you are an old boy coming to see the performance competition. How much do I have to pay for this performance?"


    Wang Tong''s white crane and Sun Sheng''s Mantis unite and attack Liu Rufeng again. White crane boxing is also the grip and thrust of the hand, but the body method is elegant, focusing on the attack of the upper three routes; Sun Sheng''s mantis is mainly the attack of the next three routes. At this time, two people cooperate with each other quite tacit, one is elegant and free, the other is fierce and tricky, which encircles Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng sees that Wang Tong''s white crane is only above but not below Sun Sheng''s Mantis. It''s really not easy to win them. As a result, with a change of footwork, the body gradually drifted along with the subtle changes of yin and Yang, eight trigrams and nine palaces.


    Gu Feng was surprised and said, "what kind of footwork is this? It looks so weird. I didn''t expect this boy to be able to do this. It''s really unfathomable. "


    Even Sun Sheng and Wang Tong have never seen this kind of footwork. They are confused for a moment. They try their best to attack up and down, but they just can''t hit Liu Rufeng. At last, they lose their eyes and their spirit. When they see Liu Rufeng turning around them, they find that they are all empty shadows.


    These two also came down in a cold sweat, breathing heavily in their mouths. They were not tired, but nervous.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that it was almost done, he suddenly stopped beside them. They were so scared that they were all excited. Before they could react, they were knocked down by Liu Rufeng.


    These two times, he added a little bit of strength, so that Sun Sheng and Wang Tong fell a little hard, fell to the ground for a while, then stood up, blushed and didn''t know what to say. In fact, this is Liu Rufeng''s intention. If he doesn''t use some real kung fu from the beginning to the end, he won''t let them be convinced.


    Liu Rufeng quickly gave them a step, "two masters have excellent martial arts skills. I admire them very much. Thank you for your kindness."


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong red face a fist, ashamed to return to the old behind.


    Gu Feng stood up with squinting eyes and applauded, "wonderful, wonderful! Feng, young people have such performance. My uncle is very happy. "


    "Uncle, I''m flattered." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "you''re so happy. Don''t you want to woo me?"? If you want to use me to get rid of your opponent, you think I''m stupid.


    Speaking from the heart, leaving aside selfishness, Gu Feng really likes Liu Rufeng. Just from his superb martial arts, he has been moved. However, he is not the kind of person who makes decisions as soon as his head is hot. Now Liu Rufeng''s position is not very clear and needs further exploration.


    After returning to the living room, Gu Feng praised Liu Rufeng and began to get down to business. It happened that Wang yanru and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter were also there, and Gu Feng deliberately asked them to listen.


    Only listening to Gu Feng''s smile, he said solemnly, "since we are a family, let''s say something from our heart. In fact, I strongly oppose Xiaoxiao''s marrying Liangshan. How can his virtue be worthy of my Xiaoxiao? If it wasn''t for the sake of his friends who have been with his uncle for many years, I would have turned my back on him. "


    Looking at Liu Rufeng, she said in a deep voice, "at first, your aunt and I didn''t know your strength. We were worried that you couldn''t defeat the boy of Liangshan. He was a famous rich second generation playboy. He swaggered around by his uncle''s name, and he was also overbearing. He didn''t make any progress. If it hadn''t been for his uncle Liang Hong, he would have been chopped to death many times... "


    Liu Rufeng listened carefully, and he had a plan in his heart.

 Chapter 194

    Gu Feng criticizes Liang Shan in front of Liu Rufeng. The purpose of his speech is very obvious. It means that he is on Liu Rufeng''s side.


    Although Gu Feng''s words are a little deliberately appealing to Liu Rufeng, these words are true. Liu Rufeng doesn''t look up to Liang Shan in his heart and doesn''t take him as a root.


    Gu Feng talked about Liangshan''s bad deeds, but he didn''t mention Liang Hong. He obviously intended to avoid them, and he didn''t want to direct the spearhead at Liang Hong now, causing unnecessary trouble.


    Liu Rufeng listened with a smile and finally gave a brilliant smile to Gufeng, "Uncle Gu, do you mean I can make do with it¡°


    "Pretty good!" Gu Feng pats Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and makes a joke. Wang yanru and Cheng Xiaoxiao smile.


    But Wang yanru''s heart is still a little uneasy, not very firm to say cut off Liangshan thought.


    But Gu Feng said, "Rufeng, your uncle saw it today. It''s really good. I''ll give Xiaoxiao to you later. Don''t worry, we will support you absolutely! If that boy of Liangshan dares to go to you again, he will deal with him boldly. Don''t worry about his uncle Liang Hong. I''m here. They don''t have the guts! "


    He said impassioned, listening to very gripping heart and lung, but Liu Rufeng has long seen through his mind, secretly scolded, "you say light, push me to the front to fight with Liang Hongdou, you watch in the back, you think very beautiful, I''m not fooled by you."


    Generally speaking, it was a pleasant meal. After dinner, four people sat together and played mahjong for a while before they left happily.


    After they left, Wang yanru looked at Gu Feng and said, "do you really decide to let Xiaoxiao follow this boy?"


    Gu Feng snorted. He didn''t say what he thought. He just said, "this young man is good. As for whether he can go to the end, it depends on his nature..."


    A simple sentence, but full of deep meaning, as a couple for many years, Wang yanru naturally knows the man around her very well, but she didn''t disclose it, but she was worried about Liu Rufeng. She couldn''t explain why.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Yinglan drinks coffee in Yinglan''s clubhouse with a dignified face and frowns. These days, her mood is particularly bad. She always feels a little uneasy in her heart. It''s not clear where the uneasiness comes from.


    At this time, a message came from her mobile phone. She opened the screen lock and looked at it. Her heart seemed to be more heavy. This year is mainly because of this, but there is no turning back. It''s like climbing to the mountainside of a cliff and falling back into the abyss.


    She gently pressed an insignificant opponent on the wall, and the floor split in half, revealing the dim light inside.


    She slowly walked down the stone steps, the posture was still so elegant. When her body completely disappeared in the underground space, the floor closed again quietly.


    The space inside is not very big, just a bed and a desk. A man in a kimono stood upright, his face stiff, his eyes deep, and he never spoke.


    Xu Yinglan leaned over, with a soft tone. Without the queen fan outside, she was like a obedient child.


    "What instructions do you have, Mr. Miyamoto?"


    Miyamoto''s voice is very cold. It makes people tremble all over. "What''s the matter with Liu Rufeng, whom I asked you to investigate?"


    Xu Yinglan said respectfully, "Mr. huimiyamoto, after investigation, the boy used to be an international mercenary, and his skill is pretty good. Now I''m helping Gu Feng''s adopted daughter open a company. I went to a lot of people that day, and I also... Paid a million yuan as a gift. "


    When it comes to a million dollars, Miyamoto didn''t respond. He didn''t seem to be interested in it, but said, "I know all your information. He once destroyed our branch station in s city. He must not be an ordinary person. However, when he arrived in Kyoto, we couldn''t let him go easily. When he went to church to make trouble, the Pope was very angry. He had already ordered us to get rid of him! "


    "Get rid of it? How to get rid of it? " Xu Yinglan asked tentatively.


    Miyamoto stopped for a moment and continued, "the Pope didn''t say that he had to be treated now. It has to be done perfectly, so I suggest that it''s better to use a knife to kill... By the way, do you know what enemies he has?"


    "This..." Xu Yinglan hesitated for a moment, and suddenly her eyes brightened. She thought of something and said, "I remember that day, Liang Shan, Liang Hong''s nephew, mentioned at the ceremony that he wanted to marry Cheng Xiaoxiao like Gufeng. In the end, although it ended hastily, I can see that there must be a contradiction between Liang Shan and Liu Rufeng."


    "Liang Hong? You mean Liang Hong, the leader of the mixed society? " Miyamoto asked in a low voice.


    Xu Yinglan nodded.


    "Well, let''s make an article on it and let them bite the dog. Liang Hong should have killed him if he didn''t listen to the will of the Pope. It''s just time for them to fight each other. It''s up to you to do this."


    "I''d like to follow Mr. Miyamoto''s instructions. I don''t know when I can talk to the people in the sect and lift my taboo..." Xu Yinglan said, her voice trembled and seemed to be very scared.


    "Lift the taboo?"


    Miyamoto suddenly chuckles. It''s weird and creepy. He pulls Xu Yinglan and pulls her clothes. She said with a smile, "if you wait for me for another two years, I will consider speaking for you..."


    Xu Yinglan wanted to struggle, but it didn''t help. Only let Miyamoto wreak havoc on her. Miyamoto is no longer as calm as before, but like a wild beast. He presses Xu Yinglan on the bed, and then he begins to fight wildly.


    Xu Yinglan frowned and hissed loudly. Her tears had soaked the sheets.


    After Miyamoto left, she tidied up her messy clothes and said to herself sadly, "if they hadn''t taken the heart killing pill unintentionally, they wouldn''t have controlled it. Now, when is the end of this road?... would it really be a tragic end to pieces?"


    Xu Yinglan went back to her room and sat in a chair, dazed. About half an hour later, she bit her teeth and made a difficult decision.


    She decided to call Liang Hong to stimulate his nerves. Just at this time, the ancient wind came in.


    Xu Yinglan put down the phone, a gentle smile, said, "how do you come, miss me?"


    Gu Feng walked to Xu Yinglan with a smile, stopped her waist and said in a soft voice, "I''ve been thinking of you for a long time. I want to die if I don''t see you for a minute."


    Xu Yinglan said "poor mouth", but she didn''t seem to be in the mood to flirt with him. Instead, she asked, "what do you think of the boyfriend Liu Rufeng around Cheng Xiaoxiao?"


    Gu Feng didn''t expect Xu Yinglan to ask this. Instead, he asked, "do you care about this?"


    Xu Yinglan Jiao said angrily, "nonsense, people share it for you."


    Gu Feng pinched Xu Yinglan''s plumpness and said confidently, "to tell you the truth, I really like that boy, but now I have to test him. First use him to deal with Liang Hong. It''s called driving the tiger and swallowing the wolf."

 Chapter 195

    Xu Yinglan was stunned and asked, "what is driving tiger and swallowing wolf?"


    Gu Feng said with a smile, "have you ever heard of driving tigers and swallowing wolves?"


    Xu Yinglan shook her head and said, "no, I heard this word for the first time." She pursed her mouth, blinked her sly eyes, and said in her heart, "I''ll let you tell me whether you know or not."


    The ancient style began to make a long speech, "it is said that Cao Cao wanted to invade Liu Bei during the Three Kingdoms period, and the counselor Xun Yu offered him a plan. He said that Liu Bei attacked Yuan Shu first, and then told Yuan Shu that Liu Bei had long wanted to occupy Huainan of yuan Shu. After hearing this, Yuan Shu would be furious, and Liu Bei would be in danger. At this time, Lu Bu in Xuzhou will not wait and see. He must have made some moves. At that time, they will fight with each other. We will just sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. This is the strategy of driving away tigers and swallowing wolves. Do you think it''s good? "


    Xu Yinglan curled her lips and said angrily, "you have so many ghost ideas that even I have been cheated by you..."


    "Me?" Gu Feng was surprised and said, "how did you talk about me? When did I cheat you? I''ve always been sincere to you..."


    Xu Yinglan looks sad, pretending to be sad and says, "it''s not you who falsely claim that everything can be settled. I just follow you. Who knows now I''m still in a deep sea of misery..."


    Gu Feng looked at her with a guilty heart, then stroked her back and said, "don''t worry. I''ll deal with those assholes sooner or later. I''m trying to get into the church. I believe we can get the antidote soon. When we get the antidote, we''ll kill those assholes!"


    "It''s easy for you to say. Two years ago, haven''t you made any progress? Come on, let''s go one step at a time. Maybe someone wants to deal with those foreign devils more than us. " With a deep sigh, Xu Yinglan slowly leans her head on the shoulder of Gu Feng.


    After a while, Xu Yinglan leaned on Gu Feng''s shoulder and said softly, "how do you plan to stir up the conflict between Liu Rufeng and Liang Hong? What if they can''t fight? "


    Gu Feng said with a sneer, "it''s impossible. That fool in Liangshan will do something even if he doesn''t have anything to do. In three days, they will have a fierce conflict..."


    "You''re so confident? Liang Shan must be stupid, but I think Liu Rufeng is very smart. Are you so sure that he can''t see your purpose? " As expected, Xu Yinglan was very intelligent and had a thorough understanding of people. During the celebration that day, she only made a little observation and confirmed that Liu Rufeng, a young man, was not so easy to deal with and would never be led by the nose.


    Gu Feng snorted and said confidently, "even if he sees it, what can he do? Liang Hong, they may not let him go. As long as Liang Hong does it, will he wait to be beaten? Besides, from what I know about Liang Hong, he is absolutely the kind of person who does not stop until he reaches his goal. He is arrogant, cold, arrogant and overbearing. You can rest assured that he will take the initiative. Besides, I have already hinted at him. "


    Xu Yinglan seems to believe in the ancient style, because the ancient style has never failed. She stroked Gu Feng''s protruding stomach and said low, "I hope things in front of me will end soon. I can''t bear it any more..."


    ¡­¡­


    A senior residence. Liang Shan is working hard to sneak a hot figure actress, that European style wide soft bed, two people have been entangled together.


    As the door was kicked open, Liang Hong was in front of him. Liang Shan was about to curse his mother when he saw that his uncle immediately lost his arrogance. He quickly picked up his trousers and stood in front of Liang Hong respectfully.


    Knowing Liang Hong''s temper, the actress didn''t dare to say a word more. She picked up the scattered clothes and ran out to wear them one by one.


    "Uncle..." Liang Shan looked at Liang Hong with an angry face and said two words.


    "Are you going to depend on a woman''s belly all your life?" Liang Hong asked sternly.


    "Uncle, she... Seduced me..." Liang Shan felt guilty.


    "Sit down!" Liang Hong stares at Liang Shan and angrily comes to the sofa in the living room. Liang Shan also sits beside him.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle..." Liang Shan said boldly.


    Liang Hong said coldly, "you forget what Gufeng told us that day? Are you in no hurry? "


    Liang Shan finally knew why his uncle was angry. He was relieved. "Uncle, I know. Don''t worry, Liu Rufeng is not my opponent. I will catch up with Cheng Xiaoxiao."


    Liang Hong softened his tone and said in a deep voice, "as you know, Gu Feng and I have always been friends and enemies of tomorrow. He has long wanted to count me. But we can''t fight him now, so only you married his daughter. Only in this way can we get close to him and his business property. He is a daughter. Whether she is born or not, his property will be Cheng Xiaoxiao''s in the future. If you marry Cheng Xiaoxiao, his property will be half of yours. At that time, we can easily obtain half of the assets of the Gushi group, and we can take them all with a little manipulation. At that time, that son of a bitch, Gu Feng, would dare to brag in front of me? "


    "Uncle..." Liang Shan said, "you have said this for hundreds of times, I am tired of listening to it..."


    At this time, his daughter, who was just under his belly, packed her clothes and came out. Liang Shan said hello to her with a smile, but he didn''t dare to make a sound, just moved his lips, which means: wait for me at night, let''s continue.


    Liang Hongming looked at Liang qiuhao and saw it at a glance. He hated it so much that his teeth itched. However, he just glared at Liang Shan and scolded, "bastard! You''re just not doing your job. Mud can''t support you on the wall


    Then he clapped his hands and called the brothers around him. He said in a low voice, "the girl who just went out has been given to you. You can play as you like..."


    The little brother''s eyes brightened with joy. Just now, he saw that the actress had a devil''s body and towering chest. It would be wonderful if he could come with her once. So he said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Hong. Then he took four or five tattooed men out to chase the girl.


    Although Liang Shan saw it, he was very distressed, but his uncle was here. He didn''t dare to say a word more. He could only watch Liang Hong''s people abuse the actress who had just been hiding the rules.


    He didn''t love that girl very much. He was knocked down by Liang Hong before he had tasted all the fresh food. Now he wants to be cheap. He has some imbalance in his heart.


    Liang Hong looked serious, glared, and said in a low voice, "you''ll go to Cheng Xiaoxiao to find her tomorrow. No matter what method you use, you''ll get her, you know?"


    "Yes, yes, uncle, don''t worry. I''ll try my best... I won''t have to go tomorrow. I''ll go in a minute!"


    Liang Shan''s answer was very simple, and neither was he. At this time, Liang Hong''s eyes were staring at him.

 Chapter 196

    Liang Shan also knows the importance of pursuing Cheng Xiaoxiao in his heart. He just can''t control himself. There are so many female stars around him. Every other three or two days, one of them feels empty.


    Now seeing that his uncle lost his temper, he didn''t dare to get down to business. He quickly changed into decent clothes, silver gray suit, Jinlilai tie, crocodile shoes, with 999 roses, and drove off in his Maserati.


    After Cheng Xiaoxiao came back from Gufeng, she went to the company directly. In the afternoon, there was an interview for new employees, so she needed to make the final decision. For this reason, Hu mei''er called her several times, and her voice was very anxious.


    To the company, a row of people to interview sitting neat, holding their own resume. As soon as Hu mei''er saw that they had come back, she quickly came up and said, "you have come back. I''m in a hurry. People have been waiting for nearly an hour..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was not angry and replied, "you won''t give them an interview by yourself. Is it different between us?"


    "That''s not the same..." Hu mei''er said seriously, "they only recognize you as the chairman of the board. They are all attracted by the grand celebration. Therefore, no one cares about me as the general manager. Alas..."


    "Come on, don''t be sour with me. What''s the result of the interview?" Cheng Xiaoxiao asked with a white look at Hu mei''er.


    "Hee hee, that''s right. I''ve made up my mind about finance and human resources. There are two managers, and the others are personnel specialist and accountant. I don''t know much about models. As for the public relations department, it''s up to me to decide... "


    "It''s about the same..." Cheng Xiaoxiao waved, "just after the interview, the manager of personnel department, finance department and business department came to my office!"


    Hu mei''er gave a smile, then looked at Liu Rufeng white and said with a cold face, "sit by and wait for a while, I have something on hand!" After that, I took the person from the public relations department to another office.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t listen to her. He walked back and forth, very leisurely, and suddenly thought of a thing, "Bai Shiming, aren''t they security guards? To play with them? "


    The security department is in the innermost corner. When Liu Rufeng arrives, Xu Laosan is fighting against the landlord, while Bai Shiming is watching.


    "Why? Boss, why are you here? " Xu old three sharp eyes, first saw Liu Rufeng who came in.


    "Brother Feng..." Bai Shiming turned around and said hello.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t bother with them either. After all, they did the same at home. Now that the company''s personnel have not been fully equipped and they have not officially embarked on the operation track, their security guards must have nothing to do but fight the landlord. However, they would take turns to go out for a walk every half an hour to prevent accidents. Now it''s Bai Shiming''s turn to be on duty, so he can only watch and can''t sit down to play.


    "You are very leisurely. You are happier than the gods in your life..." Liu Rufeng said with a reproachful tone.


    Wang Zhuang threw away his long arm, fell on the tea table and said, "boss, what''s the matter with the company now? If we don''t fight the landlord, we''ll have to rely on it. Now the security department can''t use so many people, so we don''t know where to use our talents..."


    "Yes, brother Feng, the recruitment of security guards will not start until next week. Recently, there is nothing to do. Sometimes we will be asked to move something." Bai Shiming added.


    Liu Rufeng nodded, then yelled, "less nonsense! Get me a seat. What''s the point of fighting the landlord? Let''s cheat the golden flower together


    "Cheat the golden flower?"


    A few people were in high spirits, but soon Xu''s face darkened, "boss, we don''t have much money. You don''t come to collect our money."


    Liu Rufeng kicked Xu Laosan''s ass and said angrily, "fart! I''m short of your money. Let''s be happy. Hurry up, no more nonsense, no more salary next month... "


    This is very good, so that a few people do not dare to speak, have the performance of high mood, eager to try.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t use any advanced gambling skills today. He just relied on luck and his proficiency in cheating Jinhua. Just for fun, it doesn''t matter whether they win or lose, so they are very fair.


    However, Liu Rufeng''s luck did not know why he was so good. He caught shunzi eight times out of ten times. After a while, he won 500 or 600 in front of him. Other people''s heads were so big in an instant that even Bai Shiming couldn''t help asking, "brother Feng, are you cheating..."


    "I''m not the one who plays a thousand." Liu Rufeng also felt a little convinced that it was too much like the rhythm of cheating.


    Liu Rufeng is very proud of shaking the body, a stare way, "less nonsense, a few more!"


    Several times later, Liu Rufeng won several hundred more. In front of him, he won more than 1000. Several faces on the opposite side were almost green. Bai Shiming finally couldn''t hold on. He stood up and said, "I''ll go out for a turn first. You play first..."


    Liu Rufeng can see that these people are all losing. If they continue to play, they will have to cry. So he stands up and says with a smile, "look at your promising point. If you lose this money, it''s just like this. It''s not a man at all! Here, I give it to you... "


    Then he took out a pile of banknotes from his arms. There were more than 2000 banknotes. He still said on the table, "keep the flowers. I don''t know how much they are. Share them with you."


    When Bai Shiming heard that the money had been returned, he packed up his own share. Xu Laosan, Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang were also very happy. They were all happy.


    Liu Rufeng gave them money, of course, he would not take the money to win them. This time, he not only didn''t take it out, but also took hundreds of money into his own pocket. Several people were very happy.


    Reward is not necessarily much, but it can warm people''s heart, Liu Rufeng did it.


    Bai Shiming got the reward, and no matter who was on duty, he went out together. Liu Rufeng sat down and smoked a cigarette, but didn''t go out immediately.


    After two puffs, I heard a noise outside. It seemed to come from the general manager''s office.


    "Well? It''s like the sound of Liangshan. " Liu Rufeng has dealt with Liang Shan several times, and his voice is very familiar. Then he walked toward the accident site and saw a large group of people around the general manager''s office. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier stood at the door and glared at each other. Opposite Liang Shan knelt down on one knee with a bunch of flowers in his hand. Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan maintained order.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t go directly, but stood and watched quietly. Liang Shan raised his greasy face and said earnestly, "Xiaoxiao, I propose to you and ask you to marry me."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao hated Liang Shan to death. He said coldly, "my brain is sick. Why should I marry you?"

 Chapter 197

    Liang Shan held back this time, not angry, but still full of smile, "my uncle is Liang Hong, our two families are right, you see I''m handsome enough, and also run a film and television company, you see how we match, don''t you think?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao sneered. He was not moved at all. On the contrary, he felt that Liang Shan was disgusted and said, "you haven''t seen anything. I will marry you with this? What are you


    Hu mei''er said in a cold voice, "don''t dream. Just like you, you are worthy to marry Xiaoxiao? It''s great to have money. We don''t need your money. Let''s go now! "


    Many onlookers knew Liangshan, and a few whispered, "Liang Hong''s power is not small. It''s absolutely worthy of Cheng Zong, but..." he meant that Liangshan''s character was a little bad, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Someone also said, "Mr. Cheng''s father is Gu Feng, the chairman of Gu''s group. What''s the difference? Liang Hong seems not qualified enough..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s attitude is very firm, cold voice way, "you don''t delusion, I won''t promise you, I still have something, security, clean up the scene!"


    Hu mei''er sneers and whispers. With Cheng Xiaoxiao''s fierce attack, Liang Shan can''t control his mood any more. He points to Hu mei''er and roars, "Stinky 38, you''re bullshit. You''re talkative here. Be careful to send you to the bath for health care!"


    After being enraged, the gentlemanly demeanor just now disappeared, and his true colors were instantly exposed. He pointed to Cheng Xiaoxiao and said angrily, "Cheng Xiaoxiao, don''t be proud. Your father has agreed. I don''t believe you can survive. Sooner or later, I will marry you home and make you want to be immortal and die! Ha ha... "


    Pop!


    A loud slap on Liang Shan''s face made him see stars, leaving five fingerprints on his face.


    "Cheng Xiaoxiao, you dare to hit me!" Liang Shan didn''t expect to be beaten by a woman in public. This kind of humiliation is his first encounter.


    "What''s the matter with you? You still owe me!" Hu mei''er suddenly appeared in front of him, slapping another face of Liangshan, leaving several red fingerprints.


    Liang Shan was completely angry. He went to wave and wanted to hit the two girls, but he was kicked back by one person, covering his stomach and showing his teeth.


    For a long time, Liang Shan just said, "you give me up, what are you doing? Catch them quickly and take them back to me! "


    It turned out that he also came with bodyguards, only four people. The four bodyguards just saw that Liangshan didn''t plan to come up to the two girls, because it''s a shame to fight with a woman and they can''t afford to lose this man. What''s more, they didn''t expect Liangshan to be such a dish. Even the two girls couldn''t cope with it, and they were too disheartened.


    Now that Liang Shan has spoken, even if he doesn''t want to, he is also a little master and can''t help coming out.


    So, several fierce bodyguards went up. Bai Shiming several people did not speak, directly stopped them, Bai Shiming said seriously, "take us as dry food? How dare we make trouble here? "


    The bodyguards had already seen Bai Shiming, but they didn''t take them seriously. In their eyes, the security guards couldn''t do anything and couldn''t stop them.


    "Get out of the way!" One of the bodyguards roared fiercely.


    Xu Laosan was quick and didn''t talk nonsense. He held out his big hand and grabbed the bodyguard''s collar. He lifted him up and said in a sharp voice, "what''s up? Do you agree? "


    The other three also come together. Bai Shiming is beaten down by Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang.


    Scared, the bodyguard immediately pleaded, "I, we take it, we take it..."


    Hum!


    Xu Laosan threw them away for a long time, and then said, "roll for me, how far, how far!"


    "Yes, yes, let''s go, let''s go!" The bodyguards ran into the nail and ran away, leaving Liangshan at the scene.


    Looking at his own people running away, Liang Shanqi''s face was black, and he scolded in his heart, "you bastards, see how I will deal with you!"


    Liang Shan stood up straight and looked at the crowd awkwardly. He didn''t dare to speak any more. He turned around and was about to leave, but his back collar was grabbed by Xu Laosan.


    Looking back, Liu Rufeng stood in front of him with a smile. Liang Shan is even more taboo to Liu Rufeng. Now he doesn''t have his uncle Liang Hong by his side, and he doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. He just whispers, "yes, it''s you. What a coincidence..."


    Liu Rufeng chuckled, and suddenly two cold lights came out of his eyes, just like an angry lion. He said in a loud voice, "is that a coincidence? What nonsense! What did I tell you just now? How far is it? How far is it


    Liang Shan then understood why he was pulled back. This was to let him roll back from the ground. This is a great shame. In front of so many people, he is also a little famous. How can he do this to him?


    Liang Shan roared, "Liu Rufeng! You dare to do this to me, or my uncle will kill you! "


    "I repeat, get out of here!" Liu Rufeng stood there straight and upright, just like the proud pine.


    Liang Shan''s face moved and he was a little scared. But seeing the eyes of a group of people around him, he said with the last bit of courage, "Liu Rufeng, how dare you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked over by Liu Rufeng, one foot on his chest, staring at him and saying, "roll, or don''t roll?"


    "I roll, I roll..." Liang Shan did not dare to talk nonsense, because he had expected that what was useless would not just roll out, and he might be beaten severely. So very obedient from the foot of Liu Rufeng has been rolled to the elevator, bright suit was also made wrinkled, covered with soil, has been embarrassed.


    He went downstairs in the elevator. When people in the elevator saw him, they were all surprised. They said, "how can Liangshan be like this today?"?


    After Liangshan left, the people at the scene applauded. They all paid homage to Liu Rufeng and the security guards. They also agreed with Cheng Xiaoxiao, the goddess. They said that they would have a bright future to follow Cheng zonghun.


    Liu Rufeng is sitting in Cheng Xiaoxiao''s office. Cheng Xiaoxiao is worried and says, "just now we went too far."


    Hu mei''er said, "too much? I don''t think it''s enough. Look at his virtue just now, I want to throw him downstairs. "


    "But he''s Liang Hong''s nephew. It''s not easy to do this. We''re doing business. It''s better not to cause trouble." Cheng Xiaoxiao said his heart with a sad face.


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and said, "it''s all your fault. Can we do business as usual in the future? You have to find a secret place to beat people. "

 Chapter 198

    Liu Rufeng said with an indifferent face, "anyway, you''ve all played. Are you still short of me? Even if I don''t do that, they will also come to trouble. Since they are out of breath, they will be out of breath happily! "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was reasonable. He sighed, "let''s do this first. Let''s go step by step. I don''t think Liang Hong is going to make trouble here directly. He''s not as brainless as Liang Shan."


    Thinking of what Gu Feng said to himself at noon, Cheng Xiaoxiao has strengthened his confidence. He thinks there is nothing to be afraid of. Anyway, there are people behind him. What are you afraid of?


    For several days in a row, the company really had nothing to do. On the contrary, it had more business. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier were very busy. It was so easy to recruit an experienced model coach, and Cheng Xiaoxiao relieved the training work to reduce the burden.


    With the increase of business volume, the income of the company is rolling in. The company was founded less than a month ago. Excluding the gift money of those people, it has earned more than one million yuan. The two girls are happy.


    On this day, they took on a big job. An advertising company wanted to take on a big auto show. It needed 50 models, and the price given by each model was 1000 per hour.


    Every hour is 1000, six hours a day is 6000, three thousand is 18000, fifty people is nearly one million, excluding the expenses for those models, there are more than 500000 left. The two girls are even more happy and wholeheartedly prepare for this event.


    Although they are not without money, but with their own hands to earn money that feeling is the most beautiful, the joy of success is very enjoy.


    The initial development speed of the company was unexpected by two people. Originally, the company planned to recover the cost within one year. At this speed, the company could recover the cost in a fraction of a year, and the remaining profit would be more than 10 million.


    For this reason, Cheng Xiaoxiao specially takes the little apple as a special song for the company''s morning class. Every morning, everyone has to dance with the rhythm of the little apple, and shout out: "fire, fire, fire!"


    Another big news is that Yang Pengfei, the chairman of Yang''s group, who met at the auto show but never contacted Liu Rufeng, actually took the initiative to call Liu Rufeng these two days. In the phone call, he first expressed greetings and blessings, and then led the topic to business cooperation, saying that he would visit the company when he had time, and would cooperate with them if he had the right opportunity.


    When Liu Rufeng passed the news on to the two girls, especially Cheng Xiaoxiao, his mind almost went out of his way. He said that Yang Pengfei''s business in Kyoto is the same as Li Hongde''s business in s city. Even though he is a leading business genius in China, far from being comparable to Gu Feng and Liang Hong, how can he take the initiative to come to his home?


    It took her a long time to recover and ask, "are you telling me the truth?"


    "Of course! When did I cheat you? Mr. Yang just hung up. " Liu Rufeng was very confident and said with a smile, "this time we are so prosperous. With Mr. Yang''s help, it''s hard for us to make money."


    "Well. I believe that. " Cheng Xiaoxiao still didn''t stop the joy, patted Liu Rufeng and said vaguely, "how did you get in touch with general manager Yang? You are a real thief."


    Liu Rufeng frowned and retorted, "how can this sound so awkward? Why did I steal? Did you forget that I met President Yang at the auto show?"


    "Oh, I remember..." Cheng Xiaoxiao suddenly realized what happened at that time, and finally found the answer.


    Sure enough, three days later, Yang Pengfei took the initiative to find the door. As soon as I saw Liu Rufeng, I looked at him again, patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder, and said with a bright smile, "I didn''t expect that we met again. I heard that a young man came a few days ago, and it didn''t take long for him to make a stir in Kyoto. When they mentioned your name, I couldn''t believe it was you. I didn''t expect it was really you, Ha ha... It seems that I didn''t mistake you at the beginning... "


    Liu Rufeng said with a ashamed smile, "Mr. Yang is very polite. I can''t eat any more. How can I support my family if I don''t do something?"


    "Ha ha... You and I have to do the same thing. I don''t know you want to do something big? Can you satisfy such a small company? " Yang Pengfei smiles, and then the company turns around and nods, "well, it''s not bad. Although the sparrow is small, it has all five dirty parts, and the layout is very delicate, but the place is small, and some other places are not professional enough."


    Hundreds of square meters, occupying a whole floor of the company let him say a little small, but also pointed out a lot of unsatisfactory places, generally speaking, the parties can not accept, which is equivalent to all the achievements were rejected.


    However, Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao have always regarded Yang Pengfei as a God. They think that he is a senior, and his strength is so strong that a word is worth tens of millions. Now, how can they not listen carefully when they get the advice from the senior?


    Yang Pengfei turned around and finally talked to Liu Rufeng alone. They mentioned three points: first, the more detailed the personnel system, the better. You can take your body away and concentrate on being the boss. 2¡¢ We should focus on expanding business and cultivate a group of people with strong business ability. 3¡¢ It''s not just models. It''s only business activities. We should focus on film and television entertainment. It''s a big cake there.


    The three suggestions all hit the point. Liu Rufeng nodded his head again and again, and his heart was filled with admiration.


    Yang Pengfei did not stay to eat after a turn, saying that the company had something else to do and left. Before leaving, he said that we should expand the scale as soon as possible and look forward to their achievements.


    This is the earnest instruction of the predecessors, but it also shows that the strength of the company is still very small, and there are still many things to do.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao soon found the manager of the personnel department. She is a 25-6-year-old girl with beautiful figure and elegant temperament. She is very decent in every move. She is highly educated at first sight.


    And she is very serious, just a few days has been the company''s personnel to understand the situation is very clear, and made a set of effective management system.


    "Chen Wei, I''ll give you a task to recruit people as soon as possible. No matter what channels, as long as we can recruit talents, we don''t have to worry about the salary. As long as he has the ability, the salary is not a problem. You can tell them that there''s no ceiling on wages! " Cheng Xiaoxiao said that here, passion is flying, and his whole body exudes uncontrollable passion.


    Chen Wei left after recording well, and Jiang Yue of the business department came in again. What Cheng Xiaoxiao told her is that we must raise the business ability of the staff in the business department as soon as possible, strive for everyone to be able to handle the business, raise the salary if we can, and leave if we can''t!


    Jiang Yue nodded and left the office, busy with her own business.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao knocked a few times on the desk with his signature pen and murmured, "fire! My company is going to be hot! "

 Chapter 199

    Liang Shan has been depressed at home these days. He has been scolded by his uncle every day and has been humiliated by others. Now he is in a dilemma.


    In fact, Liang Shan really doesn''t like Cheng Xiaoxiao as much as he does. He just regards her as a beautiful girl. His views on Cheng Xiaoxiao are the same as those of the women who flatter him. What he thinks about is the lower body.


    However, this is the most embarrassing time for him. He has met many beautiful girls, and most of them take the initiative to throw themselves in their arms. However, Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t give him any face, so he has lost interest for a long time.


    In other words, Liang Shan didn''t know Cheng Xiaoxiao at first. Recently, his uncle Liang Hong took him to Gufeng''s home. He happened to see a picture of Cheng Xiaoxiao. He recalled that he once met this girl in Yuanmeng film and television base. At that time, he only focused on competing with Li mujin and didn''t look at her directly. After comparing the photos, he thought that Cheng Xiaoxiao was really a beautiful woman, And it''s the best.


    So she is the daughter of Gufeng!


    From that moment on, Liang Shan became interested in Cheng Xiaoxiao and proposed to pursue him. Liang Hong was even more happy. First of all, he thought of marrying the ancient family and expanding his power through this channel.


    That''s why the last time they attended the ceremony, Liangshan publicized that they were married to Cheng Xiaoxiao, and there was a crazy pursuit a few days ago.


    Anyway, Liang Shan is bold enough. He met Liu Rufeng twice and was abused. He even dared to go to Cheng Xiaoxiao for courtship. This is very rare.


    However, this time he was abused again, Liang Shan was much less daring. He did not dare to go to Cheng Xiaoxiao openly. He stayed at home all day thinking about how to solve the problem. Even the women who had an improper relationship with him were scolded by him when they contacted him,


    Just as he was sleeping at home with his head covered, a bodyguard came in and said in a low voice, "young master, Mr. Hong, please come over..."


    Liang Shan had a bad headache. He didn''t fall asleep at all. When he heard someone call him, he raised his face and said angrily, "no! Just say I''m tired... "


    "But Lord Hong told you that you must go there to discuss something urgent." The bodyguard insisted.


    Liang Shan didn''t have a good spirit to say, "didn''t you say you didn''t have time? I don''t understand Then he continued to fall on the bed.


    The bodyguard shook his head, a face of helplessness, but when he was about to leave the room, he was stopped by Liang Shan, sat up and said slowly, "OK, I''ll clean up and go."


    Half an hour later, Liang Shan appeared in his uncle Liang Hong''s house, standing opposite Liang Hong, looking very humble.


    "Sit down." Liang Hong was speechless to his unruly nephew. He didn''t even bother to scold him.


    After listening to Liang Shan''s narration, he snorted coldly and said with fierce eyes, "the boy who has no hair, dare to be the most right with me. I think he is tired of living!" When he spoke, he patted nanmu''s table hard, which made the tea bowl on the table buzzing.


    Liang Shan was relieved that he was not scolded today. Taking advantage of Liang Hong''s anger, he began to add oil and vinegar and said, "uncle, he said you..."


    "What did you say about me?" Liang Hong stares at Triangle eye to ask a way.


    "He said that even if you go, it''s nothing. You''re a fart in his eyes."


    When Liang Shan finished, he saw Liang Hong smashing his tea cup and gritting his teeth. "How dare you be so arrogant! I have to kill him today!" he said


    On hearing this, Liang Shan asked, "uncle, please give me some help, and I''ll kill him now!"


    Liang Hongyi glared and scolded, "can you grow a little brain? He said, how can you be so arrogant in other people''s company? No wonder you are beaten."


    "They insulted me first..." Liang Shan said wrongly.


    Liang Hong snorted and said, "don''t think I don''t know. It was the girl next to Cheng Xiaoxiao who said it to you. No matter how hard people say it, you can''t be impatient in front of Xiaoxiao. You should always keep your demeanor, you know? What''s more, even if you want to clean up a person, you can''t do everything in public, so that others can''t grasp it. Do you understand? "


    Liang Shan was reprimanded, but he was used to it. What Liang Hong said just now was true, and his tone was not very tough. He could barely accept it.


    He asked vaguely, "then... What shall we do?"


    Liang Hong''s eyes turned. He sneered a few times and said, "this matter will be handed over to the Hong brothers. We don''t have to do it."


    "Hong brothers?" Liang Shan seems to understand.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Hong Bing found Hong Tao in a hurry, full of excitement, "big brother, Hong Ye has spoken, we can do it..."


    "What hand?" Hong Tao turned and asked.


    Hong Bing was a little excited and said with his eyes shining. "I heard Liang Shan say that his uncle Liang Hong is also very dissatisfied with Liu Rufeng and is looking for an opportunity to deal with him. Do you think it''s a good thing? What are we afraid of now that we have Liang Hong?"


    Hong Tao is much calmer than Hong Bing. He didn''t express his position in a hurry. He thought for a while and then asked, "did they say how to deal with that boy?"


    "Well... Not yet." Hong Bing felt guilty.


    Hong Tao sneered a few times and said, "we don''t have to worry. You''ve seen Liu Rufeng. He''s not so easy to deal with. Why should we do that stupid thing at the expense of our troops? If Liang Hong wants to get ahead, let him go. We''re not in a hurry. "


    Hong Bing is silly, some don''t understand of ask, "elder brother, we so let Liu Rufeng?"


    Hong Tao said, "I''m sure I won''t let him go, but I don''t need to be an envoy to Liang Hong. What''s more, there''s a new instruction on it. It says that Liang Hong should be the first to let them solve the problem. No matter who wins or who loses, it will be good for us. "


    Hong Bing understood, but he was still a little disappointed. The fire he had started was suddenly put out, and he was a little unwilling. Before he came in, he imagined that Hong Tao would give him a team of people to kill Liu Rufeng.


    "It''s boring to push around and use each other. It''s not as pleasant as the fighting of the golden sword." Hong Bing is straightforward and quick tempered. He is very easy to think about. He and Liang Shan have the same temperament. Only in the complex circle of fame and wealth, such people often become victims of other people''s rights struggle.


    "Xiao Wu, when do you say silver fox will come? I hope his eyes are blue. Now when I dream, I often dream."


    Xiao Wu laughed and said, "don''t pull it. It''s not enough for so many women around you. Be careful, your kidney can''t stand it!"


    "Hey hey, Ge Shen is fine. It''s OK to fight a few more days and nights."


    Liu Rufeng is blowing cattle, a beautiful figure came to the courtyard, "again nonsense, careful I break you!"

 Chapter 200

    Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu are chatting in the hospital. Suddenly, a man comes in, and she is a woman with the most beautiful appearance.


    Her skin is as white as snow, her eyebrows are as far away as Dai, and her eyes are as black as ink under her curved eyebrows. Although the corners of her eyes are a bit like a fox, her flaws can''t hide her beauty. Her straight nose is dotted with a small mouth of vermilion, and her delicate facial features are perfectly inlaid on her face like an egg, which makes her feel like a fairy in a painting.


    White T-shirt, black skirt, 1.7 meters tall, she has many girls are envious of slender legs.


    But the waist is thin but not weak, and the legs are slender but explosive.


    The orange mushroom head and white high-heeled shoes give people a bright feeling. But her face is always unsmiling, cold like an iceberg.


    "Liu Rufeng, what did you say just now?" The girl said with a cold face.


    Both boys were wide eyed with excitement in their eyes. This girl is the snow fox they have been waiting for.


    "Silver fox, here you are." Liu Rufeng rubbed her hands and didn''t know how to express her ecstasy. When I couldn''t see it before, I missed it day and night. I didn''t know what to say in the opening remarks when I was looking forward to it.


    "Sister Xue, you''re here. Brother Feng and I miss you¡° Xiao Wu also said hello in a hurry.


    Silver fox didn''t even look at Xiao Wu. There was still no expression on his face. He continued to ask coldly, "I asked what you just said!"


    See silver fox face a murderous, right hand has been pressed on the waist of the gun, small five holding the shoulder standing on the side of the smile, a face of schadenfreude.


    "Said, said what..." Liu Rufeng recalled just now words, cheap smile way, "that is not joking, you still seriously."


    "I''ll kill you!" Silver fox quickly pulled out the gun, against Liu Rufeng''s forehead, tone cold, "do you dare to repeat what you just said?"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly ran out of electricity. The snow wolf was like a obedient sheep in front of the silver fox. She was sweating all over. She said with a smile, "big beauty, as soon as we met, she gave me such a big gift. I can''t catch it. You put down your gun first. We have something to say..."


    Hum!


    Ice snow silver fox takes back his gun, stares at Liu Rufeng and says hatefully, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll blow your head!"


    Small five quickly come to flatter a way, "snow elder sister, we all hope you for a long time, how just arrive."


    Silver fox turned a face to see a small five, chide a way, "you kid less say nice to hear here in me, just of affair also have you a, if hear you nonsense, the result is same with him!"


    Small five a shrink neck don''t dare to talk again, ash Liuliu of heel in ice snow silver fox of back entered a house.


    "It''s a little small here. Why did you choose such a humble place As soon as people came into the room, silver fox said a little sarcastic.


    "Alas! For a while, now that the funds are tight, we can only stay here. If you''re not used to it, I''ll arrange for a five-star hotel for you, and I''ll pay for it. " Liu Rufeng pretended to be bitter and said.


    "I''m not so delicate! Make room for me. I''ll have a rest. Let''s go out in the evening! " Ice and snow silver fox cocked legs, gas a lady cigarette, stiff said.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help looking at the super short skirt with her legs up. But when he saw that silver fox''s eyes were staring at him, he was so scared that he quickly took back his eyes and went upstairs to clean up the room.


    Although there are a lot of people living here now, Xia Rosa and her three don''t come back often, so they still have empty rooms. Besides, Wang Ziming''s family is also in the yard, so he can go home to live. If there are more people, it''s no problem to go to Wang Ziming''s family. Therefore, there are several vacant rooms now, so we don''t have to worry about the rooms for the time being.


    Snow silver fox on the floor, a simple clean up, into the bathroom. Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu heard the sound of flowing water downstairs.


    "Brother Feng, do you dare to go up and have a look?" Xiao Wu laughs lewdly.


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and said with awe inspiring, "there''s no business at all. Is your brother such a person?"


    "Don''t pretend. I don''t think you dare." Xiao Wu sighed and leaned on the sofa.


    Looking at Xiao Wu''s wretched appearance, Liu Ru snorted coldly and said in secret, "as if you dare, who is not afraid of that female Tyrannosaurus Rex, peeping at her? Unless it''s too long... "


    But after thinking about it, Liu Rufeng really has the impulse to try. He''s not afraid of the silver fox, but he''s a girl. How can he let it go.


    "Today''s meeting is not beautiful at all!" Liu Rufeng murmured to himself, and suddenly remembered what ice snow silver fox said just now, "go out at night? She certainly won''t have anything romantic. Does she want to do something big? "


    He knows the temper of ice snow silver fox, always very arrogant heart, no she dare not do things. Even Liu Rufeng would restrain her murderous spirit and try her best to solve things in a circuitous way. But this silver fox is different. She always rushes forward directly without stopping until her head is broken. However, it''s rare to see her head broken and bleeding.


    "Brother-in-law, Xiaoxiao asked me to go upstairs and get something for her..." in summer, sweating, she ran in and said.


    Liu Rufeng gently made a sound and ignored it. These days, he became the housekeeper of Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier in the summer. It''s his business to take something and buy some office supplies. Now it''s not uncommon for him to come back to help Cheng Xiaoxiao get things.


    In summer, he went upstairs and murmured, "eh? Who is taking a bath in it... "


    "Summer"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of a terrible thing. The silver fox is taking a bath. Cheng Xiaoxiao''s room is facing the bathroom. If you see any pictures you shouldn''t see, you''ll have to be castrated by the silver fox in summer.


    Summer should sound but did not pay attention to, still toward Cheng Xiaoxiao''s room went in.


    "It''s over. It''s a big deal now." Liu Rufeng thought about it and ran upstairs. He cried as he ran, "summer, come down quickly, hurry up!"


    Summer has come out of the house with a black notebook in her hand. Looking at Liu Rufeng''s anxious appearance, she asks blankly, "what''s the matter, brother-in-law? What''s the matter with you? I''ve come to get the plan that Xiaoxiao wrote yesterday. I''ve gone..."


    Summer quickly down the building, disappeared. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing when he saw the fiery summer, "as for that, it''s so anxious, really!"


    In the next second, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened, ice snow silver fox from inside wrapped in bath towel came out.


    Beauty bath, but also a variety of customs, this is the ultimate temptation ah!


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes are straight, and his saliva is about to flow out¡° It''s so wonderful. It''s beautiful. Tut tut... "


    Ice snow silver fox stares, suddenly angry, fierce kick over, mouth roaring, "Snow Wolf, you bastard!"

 Chapter 201

    Ice snow silver fox angrily kicks a foot, even the slippers throw to lose all don''t care, to Liu Rufeng repeatedly kicks a foot, very can''t kick him to death.


    Liu Rufeng laughs and dodges. Suddenly, she grabs one of her feet with one hand. It''s as white as tender lotus root. It''s so cute that she can''t help scratching her feet.


    "Liu Ru Feng!" Ice snow silver fox eyes are angry, forced to withdraw the foot, do not know where to take out a black gun, the muzzle of the black hole immediately pointed to Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng was stunned. "Where did she take out the gun? Do you always have a gun in your bath? " He was quick to react. He was stunned for less than a second. As soon as an ape turned over, he went downstairs and jumped directly from the railing. It''s faster than Liu Xiang.


    "Well! You''re fast! " Snow silver fox hummed into the bedroom, locked the door, and then lay on the bed to rest.


    "That was close!" Liu Rufeng sat next to Xiao Wu, rubbed his chest and said to himself.


    At this time, Xiao Wu is almost lying on the ground, pointing to Liu Rufeng and gasping, "brother Feng, if you don''t have the courage, don''t always think about taking advantage of others. You can save yourself from being chased in such a mess."


    Liu Rufeng glared at Xiao Wu and said, "go up. Who said I was chased by her? I was training my own bounce


    "Mouth really hard..." small five down on the sofa, looking at the magazine, no longer speak.


    At night, the huge moon quietly hanging in the treetop, and then unconsciously hanging in the sky. The moon is very white and bright. You can almost see the fairy in the myth clearly. The cool moonlight on the earth is like a thin layer of frost.


    Three figures were walking around the church in such a bright moonlight. Obviously, they''re not here to watch the moon.


    Liu Rufeng, looking at the moon with intoxication, can''t help but feel poetic, "when will the moon come, ask Qingtian for wine..."


    "Shut up! They are in their sphere of influence. Let''s all be alert... "


    Ice snow silver fox scolded a, continue to move forward, slowly, a few people have stepped into the eastern suburbs of the church range, hiding behind a nearby tree.


    Ice snow silver fox said to go out in the evening is to come here, even Liu Rufeng did not expect where she came from such a big courage, how to persuade are not easy to use, no way, can only accompany her crazy.


    Silver fox loaded the bullet clip, tucked the gun in his waist, and whispered, "Snow Wolf, your Kung Fu is good, you go in and turn, small five do the flank, I''m more accurate than you, I''ll cover you."


    "Wait..." Liu Rufeng said in her heart, "I''ve been out for a long time. Then I''ll be the medicine guide." With the experience of the last time, Liu Rufeng was naturally very cautious and asked, "what do you want me to check? I also have a preparation. "


    Ice snow silver fox said seriously, "there is a small door in the back, you try to get in. I came here for two weeks a few days ago, and found that there is something strange in it."


    "No wonder the girl came so late. She was lurking." Liu Rufeng thought and put on a mask.


    It''s more or less a church here, and now we haven''t found out the criminal evidence of others. If we go in so rashly, it will be very troublesome if they find the official. Liu Rufeng took this detail into consideration and reminded them to wear masks.


    With the last experience, Liu Rufeng was naturally very careful. There is a fence outside the church and a three meter high iron gate facing the main gate.


    Because last time I came earlier than this time, I can enter the courtyard directly. Now I can''t, I can only climb in.


    It''s not difficult for Liu Rufeng to turn over the fence, but the goal is too big and easy to find.


    Liu Rufeng threw a brick along the fence, and the brick fell on the bluestone Road, making bursts of sound.


    There was no movement in it.


    Liu Rufeng nods to Xiao Wu. They turn in from different positions, just like monkeys in the forest.


    The church was almost deserted at night, dead silent. Because of the last lesson, Liu Rufeng was so cautious, or he would have gone in directly.


    Moonlight is very clear, according to the two people, on the ground showing two slender figure. Liu Rufeng walked in front, a few steps to the small gate designated by silver fox.


    There is no difference between this small gate and the main gate, but it is much smaller, with a height of less than two meters.


    Liu Rufeng listens attentively, silent inside.


    If there is no harvest, Liu Rufeng has to go back to argue with that crazy girl. What can he find in the middle of the night? Can those priests really live here?


    Liu Rufeng flicked the handle and found that they had locked it. Curiosity prompted him to use his own exclusive skills to open the small door.


    He opened the door lightly for fear of waking the people inside. The door, slowly opened, two people are very nervous. I don''t know why, the people who used to come here in the wind and blood, even when they came here, their breathing didn''t seem so smooth.


    Two people cooperate very well. Liu Rufeng opens the door on one side, and Xiao Wu looks inside quietly on the other side.


    Liu Rufeng constantly observed the changes of expression on Xiao Wu''s face, and found that his eyebrows were wrinkled, and gradually became more and more frightened. Finally, he opened his mouth directly, as if he was about to cry out.


    Liu Rufeng concluded that he must have seen something terrible. His courage is a little bit bigger, quickly get close to the past, cover small five''s mouth, also looking inside.


    When he saw the scene inside, his whole nerve was tense. He saw that it was dark inside. In the dark environment, he could see a terrible face in the moonlight. The face was white, the eyes were red, the mouth was wide, even the lips were red. The whole body is shaking back and forth, like a vampire in a movie.


    Fuck! Is there really a vampire? Think of nine uncle in the movie played a church, there is a terrible vampire, his mother today to see really.


    Liu Rufeng''s sweat and hair were about to stand up, and he scolded in secret, "they all said that the church is very gloomy. They knew they would not come. Even if they came, they would at least bring a peach sword or something. At least they could ward off evil spirits." When he was nervous, he began to think about it.


    "No, there is moonlight today." Liu Rufeng subconsciously looked back at the sky, although the moon has been dim a lot, but the full moon night, I had a big grass!


    At this time, Xiao Wu laughed twice and said, "brother Feng, what are you doing? Are you scared..."


    Liu Rufeng thought back to reality, looked at Xiao Wu, found that he was very calm looking at himself, also a little puzzled, "just now he was not scared out of shape? Why did you suddenly become so calm? "


    Fake?


    Liu Rufeng looks inside again.

 Chapter 202

    The full moon night is the time when zombies, vampires, werewolves and other monsters have the most energy, and they are also the time when they are most likely to haunt.


    When Liu Rufeng saw that strange and terrible face, he couldn''t help thinking of many scenes in the movie. Hearing Xiao Wu''s cheap smile beside him, Liu Rufeng came back and spat with a black face, "I don''t know if it''s fake? Acting with you, I don''t know who was scared just now


    In the moonlight, it was a Christian dress with a mask hanging on the top of it. It was the mask that they saw just now.


    They scare themselves, boring!


    Liu Rufeng stepped in, followed by Xiao Wu.


    This is a small house of 20 to 30 square meters, full of sundries. It seems to be a storage room.


    "It''s nothing special." Xiaowu muttered and fixed his eyes on the strange dress. Then he pulled it off and threw it aside and scolded, "it''s all this crap that scares us, damn it!"


    "Well?" They found a door behind their clothes. It must be the door leading to the lobby.


    "Go in and have a look?" Xiao Wu asked Liu Rufeng for advice.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng wants to go out, because there is nothing to miss here. Even the lobby is not interested. It''s just an empty lobby. There is no one in the evening. What''s good to see?


    But just when he hesitated, Xiao Wuyi went in through the sliding door. He had to follow him.


    After they went in, they were really fascinated by the scenery inside. The whole church is seven or eight meters high, more than 1000 square meters in size, from which there is a very holy feeling. Although there are only dim lights, you can see many biblical figures carved on the wall, lifelike.


    The place where they came in was a corner gate, and further inside was the main hall, with rows of chairs in the middle for worshippers.


    There is a round window on the wall in front of us. There is a huge cross on the window.


    "This place is too depressing. I don''t believe in Jesus. Let''s go." Liu Rufeng felt uncomfortable standing inside, as if there were invisible eyes staring at him everywhere.


    Xiao Wu made a sound and turned back.


    It''s empty and there''s nothing to see. It''s better to go home and worship the Bodhisattva.


    At this time, I heard clear footsteps in the distance.


    Dada dada


    Huh?


    Two people suddenly feel that things are not good, how can the empty hall have this sound? Isn''t it uninhabited? Even if someone lives, they should go up and down the stairs, because only the second floor can be occupied,


    What''s more creepy is that I haven''t seen anyone for a long time.


    Broken, exposed!


    Liu Rufeng subconsciously pulls Xiao Wu back, because it''s so terrible here, it makes people feel that their hair is going to stand up.


    But when they came back to the corner door, they couldn''t open it. They felt a thump in their hearts, and an ominous premonition came to their hearts.


    After that, I can''t run, I can''t stay, and the sound nearby is getting closer and closer.


    "What to do, brother Feng?" Xiao Wu asked anxiously.


    Liu Rufeng saw that Xiao Wu was scared so that his eyes were straight. He couldn''t help laughing. "Just now, I''m so bold. Now I''m counseling."


    "Hide behind the stone pillars and see what''s going on." Liu Rufeng said tactfully.


    With two people to find a safe hiding place, quietly observed the situation in front.


    The sound of footsteps is still coming, but still no one can be seen.


    The hall was so quiet that only the distant footsteps and their breathing could be heard, as if the air in the whole church had solidified.


    "Why is it more and more like ghost movies?"


    "Grass! Even if you are a Western blood clan, I will crush you. Even if you are a ghost, I will beat you to death! " Liu Rufeng is cheering himself up in his heart, and is concentrating on the changes around him.


    Just then, the wooden platform under the huge cross moved aside.


    Huh? What happened?


    The two men''s nerves immediately tightened and their breathing became more rapid.


    After the wooden platform was removed, a man came out, dressed as a priest, with a cross on his chest. But his face was a little white. Although I couldn''t see it clearly from a distance, I could feel the terrible cold of that face. As soon as he turned around, he walked towards the stairs on the left, and his shoes still clattered on the ground.


    It seems that he made the sound just now. Because the space on both sides of the church is large and open, the sound of footsteps is very obvious when someone walks inside, especially those wearing hard soled shoes.


    As he went up the stairs, then out came a few people in religious costumes and a few nuns, each holding a book, which meant the Bible. As they walked, they recited in a low voice, and they walked up the stairs slowly.


    Xiao Wu leaned over from one side and said in a low voice, "are these people insane? They still read the Bible in the middle of the night."


    "Strange, how do they look at some abnormal..." Liu Rufeng did not answer Xiao Wu''s words, Wu muttered to himself.


    "What''s so strange?" Xiao Wu asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s go." Liu Rufeng smiles and pulls Xiao Wu out.


    After what happened just now, Xiao Wu is not interested in further exploration. He thinks it''s better to leave here as soon as possible.


    They came to the small door again, this time Liu Rufeng easily opened it. Because I was too nervous just now, I forgot that I had locked the door when I closed it. So I need to open the lock again. This is what Liu Rufeng is good at.


    Two people back to the gathering place, see ice snow silver fox anxiously looking around, see them come, quickly a pull them, asked, "how so long, are anxious to death me."


    "It scared us to death." Liu Rufeng gives silver fox a white look and tells the whole story. Silver fox heard is also a Leng, some dejected said, "did not expect that there is such a thing, today is late, next time we go to their basement to look around, to see what is inside."


    Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu immediately sweat on their back and say, "go by yourself. We won''t go. It''s so terrible outside. We can''t go to the thunder if we can''t point to ghosts and vampires inside."


    "By the way, do we see what you want to know?" Liu Rufeng asked while driving.


    I didn''t expect that silver fox''s iceberg like face finally showed a rare smile, but it was a sly smile, "I just want to play, in fact, I haven''t seen anything before, but I doubt it in my heart."


    Wipe!


    Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu, two big men, suddenly feel cheated today, and silently stretch out their middle finger in their heart for a while.

 Chapter 203

    Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu are almost angry with the silver fox, and no one talks to her all the way. Ice snow silver fox is also very calm, does not care if someone talks to her, looks very calm. Sit straight and always keep the standard sitting posture of primary school students in class.


    "I said Sister fox... No, it''s sister Xue. Didn''t you say you went to church the other day? It''s too much to give us this file. " Xiao Wu finally couldn''t help asking first.


    Liu Rufeng had a deep smile, did not say anything, but his eyes had expressed his ideas.


    "Don''t you think it''s so quiet today?" Silver fox simple sentence immediately reminded the two boys, they immediately a Zheng, think carefully, want to say is really right, today there is really strange, last time there are defensive outside, today although the time is a little later, but how no one? And there are those weird people, that mysterious underground tunnel


    "Silver fox is pretending to be modest. In fact, what we see today is her answer." Liu Rufeng said a fair word to ice snow silver fox, and showed a brilliant smile to her by the way. There was praise in the smile, and... There was ambiguity.


    But silver fox did not seem to appreciate, but cold looked at Liu Rufeng, said rigidly, "don''t call me silver fox!"


    "OK, silver fox, er..."


    The black muzzle came back.


    Small five gently smile, to this common scene has begun to immune. He went on to ask, "brother Feng, do you mean they arranged it on purpose? In fact, they found us long ago? "


    "It''s hard to say." Liu Rufeng said slowly, "I can''t figure out what they want to do. This needs to be carefully checked. However, I don''t think we should go for the time being. I don''t want to find something, but some of us are injured. "


    Silver fox disdain way, "I know Snow Wolf is not this character, how to become so timid?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t argue with her, but said in a more emphatic tone, "because it''s a church. It''s a place where many believers believe. Even the government has to respect others. We went rashly. Once we can''t find out anything, we can''t argue. There will be a lot of unnecessary trouble at that time. I''m not afraid of anything. The key is that if we don''t deal with it properly, we will not only be alarmed, but also be noticed by the authorities, which is very bad for us to complete the task. "


    Xiao Wu is Liu Rufeng''s faithful younger brother. He listens to everything Liu Rufeng says. He nods and keeps silent.


    Silver fox is very disdainful of "cut ~ ~" sound, and then also staring out of the window, seems to be thinking about something.


    After a while, silver fox still said, "by the way, you don''t have to worry about the official side. The old man has already said hello, saying that we just let go and don''t have any worries."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing Is it reliable? " Liu Rufeng asked suspiciously.


    "This is the phone. You can call him." Ice snow silver fox took out a small note with a telephone number and a name on it - Yang Wanchun. Here''s a brief introduction: Director of the Kyoto Public Security Bureau.


    I have a big grass!


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "this old man is good. He has even used the relationship between the leaders of the main department. In the future, it will not be smooth."


    Put the little note in his pocket, Liu Rufeng flattered the ice snow silver fox, "say, where do you want to play, you can choose the whole place of Kyoto!"


    "Cherry orchid club!"


    "Cherry orchid club!"


    Xiaowu and Yinhu share the same voice.


    "Er... In addition to this place..." Liu Rufeng heard the name, only felt his head was full of sweat, heart said, "when did these two people form an alliance, cherry orchid club is also people like us can go? I don''t want to ruin my family. "


    Small five behind the cheap smile, silver fox is dignified expression said, "I go to cherry orchid is for our task, why are you so nervous?"


    "My brother is afraid of spending money, ha ha..." small five in the back.


    Liu Rufeng glared at Xiao Wu in the rearview mirror. He said, "Xiao Wu, what are you going to coax me about?".


    Small five also saw Liu Rufeng is killing himself with the eyes, vomit under the tongue speechless.


    "Let''s wait a few more days for the... Cherry orchid business. Recently, Xiaoxiao company opened, and I have to help take care of it. Just relax for a few days and it will be a holiday." Liu Rufeng easy to find an excuse, just put ice snow silver fox to suppress.


    The three people chatted and went to the rental house. Because it was too late, they said hello to each other and went back to sleep. Silver Fox went upstairs, and soon came the sound of running water. Xiao Wu came over with a licentious smile, "brother Feng, are you going to have a look?"


    "Go away!..."


    Xiao Wu went back to his room in ashes.


    Recently, Liu Rufeng is safe here. Because several forces are biting each other, no one wants to be a pioneer himself. They are waiting for the other to start first.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng let them move freely. He went to school for a circle, because he had seen them for a long time. To tell you the truth, he really thought about it. But a little is for others, especially want to refer to the summer rose.


    After seeing Xia rose, she found that she was wearing a black and white skirt and black glasses, which made her look very intellectual.


    Liu Rufeng just went up to say hello, and before he could review the fragrant kiss of Xia rose, Zhu Dan came out from behind. Seeing that Liu Rufeng was still a little girl, he took Liu Rufeng''s hand and asked, "brother Liu, how can we come to see us today? We miss you..."


    "Yes? How much do you think? " Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Zhu Dan said cleverly, "I miss you very much, especially Miss Xia, who has said about you more than 10000 times..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how can I have..." summer rose white Zhu Dan one eye, angry way.


    "Why don''t you go back tonight?" Liu Rufeng and Xia Rosa squeeze their eyes and convey the message.


    Zhu Dan saw the blush on Xia Rose''s face, and immediately understood what it meant. He immediately found a step for Xia rose and said, "OK, OK, but today we have to have a big meal to go back."


    "And it''s the best seafood city in the neighborhood." Liu Rufeng saw that Wang Ziming and Li Hibiscus had come. The following sentence was also said by Wang Ziming.


    "Boss..." Wang Ziming still kept the title.


    Li Hibiscus see Liu Rufeng and summer rose hand in hand so tight, or some unnatural.


    Liu Rufeng took the initiative to show his kindness, "hibiscus, college students are different. Look at this temperament, tut tut..."


    Li Hibiscus white his one eye, low voice way, "hypocritical." Then stand to the side of the summer rose, like Zhu Dan holding her hand, like a obedient child.


    A few people were walking outside the school. At this time, a tall figure blocked their way.

 Chapter 204

    Wang Ziming''s words today are very many. He talks about the interesting things that happened in school recently. He talks about the passion. He spits at the stars flying around, and his hands and feet follow him.


    "He seems to enjoy it." Liu Rufeng whispered to summer rose.


    Summer rose smile, red face nodded.


    What can she say to her students? She can''t beat others'' enthusiasm, can she?


    Zhu Dan covered his small mouth and secretly laughed at one side, talking to Li Mu Jin from time to time.


    Wang Ziming did not realize it. He was still intoxicated with his speech and thought that he had won everyone''s praise.


    Li Hibiscus was impatient and stopped Wang Ziming, "OK, OK, we''ve heard your brilliant deeds hundreds of times, and our ears are worn out."


    "Is he always like this?" Liu Rufeng asked the crowd.


    At the same time, everyone spread out their hands, a face of helplessness.


    Wang Ziming stood in front of them and walked backwards, performing his talk show while walking. Liu Ru Fengxin said, "my little brother is much more cheerful and confident."


    Just at this time, Wang Ziming felt that he ran into a man behind him. Looking back, he found that the guy had to be one meter nine. Wang Ziming was very small when he stood opposite him.


    "Hong Xiaonan?" Wang Ziming said nervously.


    "Who is Hong Xiaonan?" Liu Rufeng asked the side of the summer rose.


    Xia rose said in a low voice, "it''s said that she''s a sports major. Her name is Hong Xiaonan. She''s been pestering us these days..."


    Zhu Dan also came over and said, "I heard that his father is a famous bastard here. His name is Hongtao..."


    "Hong Tao?"


    Liu Rufeng looks at Hong Xiaonan with great interest, and finds that his height of 1.9 meters is only passable, not so prominent. His muscles are very strong, and he is followed by several gangsters.


    Hong Xiaonan sneer, looking at Wang Ziming disdain way, "little fat man, today did not say it."


    Wang Ziming was a little nervous. Thinking of his boss Liu Rufeng''s support behind him, his courage suddenly grew up again. He pointed to Hong Xiaonan''s disdainful smile and said, "Hong Xiaonan, if you have me for a minute, you can''t bully Zhu Dan."


    "Oh... It turns out that this boy is coming for Zhu Dan. It seems that everyone has different tastes. Such a big guy is so interested in such a soft girl as Zhu Dan. It''s true that the more rough a man is, the more he likes a little girl." Liu Rufeng thought, did not speak, smile Yingying staring at this silly looking.


    Zhu Dan subconsciously approached Liu Rufeng and said timidly, "Hong Xiaonan, I don''t like you. Why are you always pestering me?"


    When Hong Xiaonan saw Zhu Dan''s attitude, he immediately became gentle, and his tone became much softer. He pushed Wang Ziming away, went to Zhu Dan, and launched a sweet offensive.


    "Sister Dan, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend?"


    "I vomit!" Li almost couldn''t help laughing. She muttered in a low voice, "you have developed limbs and a simple mind. You still want to learn how to pick up girls. It''s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat."


    "What are you talking about?" Hong Xiaonan turned back and yelled at Li mujin, "get away from me, and then dare to talk nonsense and send you to the big health care center!"


    When was Li Hibiscus said that? His face suddenly changed and he said angrily, "get out of here! You bastard


    "Wipe! I''m hot tempered. It''s just the opposite of my sister Dan. Why don''t you join me? " Hong Xiaonan finally showed his greedy nature, and his speech became unruly.


    Which kind of girl is Li Hibiscus? Suddenly, her eyes became angry, and she continued to use her unique skill, that is, to kill her son and grandson, to the key part of Hong Xiaonan.


    Hong Xiaonan is a big man. Li mujin''s move doesn''t work at all. Hong Xiaonan grabs her by the ankle and will hold her in her arms.


    Summer rose can''t see past, come forward to shout a way, "see teacher still dare to be wild here?"? Do you students have any rules? "


    Unexpectedly, Hong Xiaonan glanced at Xia rose and said, "teacher? I don''t know you, but you look good. Do you want to play with them? Well... Although I''m a little older, I''m still in good shape and have excellent skills. Ha ha... "


    A few of his followers also laughed with laughter, and they were very proud of their boss.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Always gentle summer rose, at this time also can''t suppress anger, want to rush up to give this boy a beat. Liu Rufeng took her hand and gently grasped it, then whispered in her ear, "wait..."


    Wang Ziming rushed to block Li mujin again and said in a loud voice, "get out of my way! Otherwise, I''ll beat you. I... I''ve practiced Kung Fu! "


    While speaking, Wang Ziming made a start of Xingyiquan.


    "Ha ha This seems to be the funniest joke I''ve heard this year. It''s not bad. I didn''t expect you to be humorous. I''ve decided not to shoot you! " Hong Xiaonan said haughtily, pulled Prince Ming aside, and then walked to Li hibiscus, who was about to reach her arm.


    Wang Ziming no longer talks nonsense, directly rushed to push Hong Xiaonan, really pushed him out several meters away.


    "Wang Ziming, you are looking for a beating!" Hong Xiaonan was very angry and raised his long leg.


    Needless to say, Wang Ziming''s hands and feet are much more flexible after a period of practice. Hong Xiaonan didn''t kick him this time.


    To avoid Hong Xiaonan''s foot, Wang Ziming rushes up with one step and punches, aiming at Hong Xiaonan''s stomach.


    This time, he hit Hong Xiaonan in the stomach.


    Liu Rufeng nodded his head with satisfaction. He said that the child didn''t practice in vain. He could fool him a few times at the key time.


    Wang Ziming hit him, but Hong Xiaonan was so big that he didn''t react at all. Hong Xiaonan curls his mouth, grabs Wang Ziming''s arm and throws it out. Fortunately, Wang Ziming has learned the skill of buffering power, so he has not been dropped.


    Hong Xiaonan sneered, "yo! I didn''t expect that you little fat man would really be good at it. I really look down on you. "


    Wang Ziming blushed a little disappointed, but when he saw Liu Rufeng throwing an appreciative look at him, he was immediately happy. He stood aside and looked at him. He said, "our boss is here. Do you need to be afraid of you?"


    Hong Xiaonan shakes his body and walks to Zhu Dan. With a cold hum, he says, "sister, can I go with my brother? If you look at Godot, it definitely makes you feel safe. I have a lot of muscle on my body. I don''t believe you can feel it... "


    Liu Rufeng''s heart almost laughs. He says that he is too narcissistic.


    "I said, man, you''re too narcissistic. You''re not fully evolved. What''s worth showing? Your kind is in the zoo." Liu Rufeng immediately grasped Hong Xiaonan''s flaw and made a sarcastic remark.

 Chapter 205

    Hong Xiaonan didn''t care much about Liu Rufeng. He always regarded him as a bookworm who only knew how to read and study, but didn''t love sports. Unexpectedly, this seemingly thin boy actually spoke at this time. Isn''t it a challenge to his authority?


    "Who are you? Get out of my way, or I''ll beat you Hong Xiaonan waved his fist as big as a sandbag and demonstrated to Liu Rufeng.


    It''s a single celled animal, alas! How can there always be so many idiots in society? Liu Rufeng laughs and looks at Hong Xiaonan with a raised face. He laughs, "big fool, did your mother tell you that children can''t fight?"


    On hearing someone call himself a big fool, Hong Xiaonan quit. He glared and scolded, "who are you calling a big fool? I''ll kick you to death!" Then he stretched out his long leg and got another foot.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that it''s strange that this product can go to Kyoto University.


    In fact, he didn''t know that Hong Xiaonan was not good at other subjects, but he was outstanding in physical education. Coupled with his relationship with Lao Tzu Hong Tao, he entered this university.


    Hong Xiaonan''s foot certainly can''t kick Liu Rufeng, not only didn''t kick, but also was kicked by Liu Rufeng, overturned him.


    The 1.9-meter giant fell down in front of a 1.7-meter boy. Many students saw this scene and praised Liu Rufeng one after another. This is their superhero.


    Hong Xiaonan is furious. He is always regarded as a king, but he was kicked down by a thin guy. He really lost his face.


    He stood up angrily, rushed up again, and then fell down again.


    Rush up again, or fall down


    In the end, he was so tired that he could not sit on the ground. Is also Liu Rufeng to play tired, the last foot slightly increased the strength.


    The whole process is like playing with him. If you really exert yourself, it is estimated that Hong Xiaonan will be finished.


    The reason for doing so is that Liu Rufeng is not willing to make a big deal now. Moreover, this is the school, so it''s hard to explain if he has a heavy hand.


    Several little gangsters standing behind saw that the master had been beaten and rushed up together. But they were not as good as Hong Xiaonan. Liu Rufeng almost beat them all at once.


    Liu Rufeng jokingly looked at several people who fell on the ground and said to Hong Xiaonan, "go home and ask your mother if children can''t fight!"


    Finish saying, take the hand of summer rose and all leave together. Wang Ziming has not yet solved his anger, but has made up for Hong Xiaonan.


    Hong Xiaonan stares at the people who are leaving, and says, "I must take revenge! You guys, get up, go back and call! Go and watch them alone


    Several unfortunate men stood up to arrange their own affairs. Hong Xiaonan called his uncle Hong Bing for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng took a few people out of the school and said with a smile to Wang Ziming, "I said Daming, you have made progress. I just waited until the end to try you. You didn''t disappoint me. You not only learned two moves, but also gained a lot of courage. "


    "It''s not that the boss is supporting me. To tell you the truth, I was afraid just now, but for the sake of sister Zhu Dan, I stood up. Hehe... You taught me well." Wang Ziming said with pride.


    Li Hibiscus was not happy and asked in a loud voice, "little fat man, you just did it for sister Zhu Dan. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Wang Ziming suddenly felt that he had said something wrong. The young lady could not afford to offend him. He explained in a hurry, "er... No, it''s also because of you. OK."


    "That''s about it!" Li Hibiscus snorted haughtily.


    Liu Rufeng fulfilled his promise and really found a seafood city. It''s a big restaurant, and the upper and lower floors are full of people.


    All the girls love to eat seafood. When the three girls heard the word "seafood", they saw the live lobster jumping in front of them. They were so happy that they forgot all the unhappiness just now.


    "Are you nervous about your lessons?" Liu Rufeng took the initiative to talk.


    Li Hibiscus came to the spirit and said with pride, "you have no sense now. University is not like high school. It''s easy. There are not many classes in a day. We still have a lot of time to go out and play. It''s so cool..."


    Liu Ru Fengxin said, "this girl doesn''t know where she got her self-confidence. How can you know that I haven''t been to university? Even if I haven''t read it, I''ve heard about it. I don''t know for whom the daily rental houses outside are prepared? Talk to me about life, you are still young... "


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Seeing Liu Rufeng''s disdain, Li mujin asked.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. I just want to tell you that I seem to know more about university than you, although I haven''t been to university." Liu Rufeng said confidently.


    "Blow it on you, then tell us how many classes we have in a day, what classes we have, what we do in class, say it!..."


    "I know you want to go to the bathroom now." Liu Rufeng looks at Li Hibiscus with a bad smile, and her face is obscene.


    "You... Hiss, no, I have to go out..." Li mujin left the seat with her stomach covered.


    The crowd burst into laughter. Wang Ziming extended his thumbs up and said, "I said boss, you are really God. How can you see that?"


    "It''s not easy. If you look carefully, you can see that her little face is red and her eyes are looking around. You can see that her heart is not here. What can happen at this time? It''s going to the toilet! " Liu Rufeng''s analysis is reasonable and well founded.


    After a while, Li Hibiscus came over in a hurry and said anxiously, "bad, bad, something happened..."


    The crowd looked confused and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li said and looked back, "Hong, Hong Xiaonan came with a group of people..."


    How fast! Liu Ru Feng Xin said, this boy is also under the book, it seems to have been staring at himself.


    "Don''t be nervous. Let''s talk about our big seafood city. I''m sure someone will stop them. We don''t have to worry about it." Liu Rufeng looked very calm and continued to eat the bright red crab.


    Li Mu Jin pouted her lips and said unconvinced, "I know you are powerful. I just don''t want a group of mad dogs to affect our mood."


    Hong Bing did come, followed by a dozen gangsters holding steel pipes. Hong Xiaonan looked aggrieved and distorted the facts. "Uncle, your boy is too evil and fierce. I just saw him and was beaten. Do you think I''m unjust? You must be angry for me..."


    "All right, don''t worry." Hong Bing said impatiently. He has been suffocating these days. He has asked Liu Rufeng to settle accounts several times, but his elder brother Hong Tao has pressed him down. He can''t understand what he is afraid of.


    If Hong Xiaonan had not been spoiled by the students, Hong Bing would never have come today, because he thinks that the contradictions between the students depend on himself, which is a bit of a loss.


    Liu Rufeng guessed right. Just as a group of them stormed into the seafood city, a man in manager''s clothes came to stop them.

 Chapter 206

    A large number of customers in the seafood city are enjoying the delicious food. Hong Bing takes Hong Xiaonan and takes a group of hands to vent his anger on his nephew.


    Seeing a group of ferocious thugs, the customers who are eating are also surprised. However, they are more afraid, because most of them come here with their families. They all know that there is nothing good about this scene.


    Nowadays, who doesn''t ask for peace?


    Many customers are not in the mood to eat. They all secretly look at this group of people and wonder in their hearts which unlucky guy has provoked the second son of the Hong family. Today''s bustle is not small.


    Some people even began to stop eating and were ready to leave for fear that a fierce fight might hurt their family.


    When everyone was terrified, the manager here took the initiative to come forward.


    Hong Bing slanted his eyes and said with a cold face, "don''t you know who I am? Dare you stop me? Get out of my way


    The manager didn''t get angry immediately, so he tried his best to keep a smile, because he also knew Hong Bing. He knew that the second son of the Hong family was not easy to be provoked, and he was a master who didn''t recognize people.


    "Look what you said, how can I not know you? The second master of Hong family, ha ha... Why do you make so much noise after a meal. You say, that private room, I''ll arrange it for you right away! "


    The manager is still of high standard. In the face of Hong Bing, he can keep calm and speak appropriately. If it''s someone else, the other party will say so. Obviously, he''s giving himself a step down, and then it''s OK. I didn''t expect that Hong Bing didn''t eat him. He didn''t give any face. He stared and yelled, "what nonsense! Granddad is here to do some private affairs today. Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way of me. Get out of the way! "


    The manager couldn''t hold his face, but his face became stiff, and his tone became a little chilly. "I said, second master, the business here belongs to Chairman Gu Fenggu of Gushi group. You don''t know. If you have any personal complaints, you can do whatever you want when the guests finish eating, but here... No trouble is allowed."


    Originally, Hong Bing was depressed because of the ancient style recently. His brother Hong Tao didn''t let him do it by himself because he didn''t like the ancient style. Hong Bing has long been tired of this name. Because someone mentioned the ancient style, Hong Bing has injured several younger brothers around him.


    Now the manager is sad enough. He doesn''t open any pot. He immediately makes Hong Bing angry. He bites his teeth and gets angry. He slaps him in the face and turns the manager around several times. His cheeks are swollen.


    "Damn it! Who are you? Dare to talk so much nonsense in front of me, and dare to take your boss down on me? I tell you, I don''t care if I''m here! "


    Hong Bing is really angry today. He has a bad temper. He is more energetic with the manager and forgets about Liu Rufeng.


    After the manager was annoyed, he went up and kicked the manager to the ground. Then he went up and mended several feet.


    The seafood city also has its own security guards. As soon as they see that something has happened here, a group of people immediately run over. The security team leader is new and doesn''t know who Hong Bing is. He orders his men to fight.


    However, these security guards are not the opponents of Hong Bing''s men at all. Few of them can''t stop them. They are all cut down and some of them are injured.


    Such a big thing happened in the seafood city, and no one of the guests dared to eat. A lot of people left. Many people took advantage of the chaos and sneaked away without paying.


    Liu Rufeng is in the innermost corner. He has seen it for a long time. Because each table has a simple partition, so Hong Bing hasn''t found Liu Rufeng yet, but Liu Rufeng has seen Hong Bing''s performance clearly.


    "Boss, as expected, it''s no use. We started fighting by ourselves." Wang Ziming complimented.


    "Don''t worry, it''s our turn soon." Liu Rufeng said, biting a prawn in his mouth.


    Someone has already called Gu Feng. After receiving the call, Gu Feng gnashes his teeth and curses, "Hong Bing, a son of a bitch, dares to make trouble in Laozi''s territory. I really don''t want to mix up!" Put down the phone, he quickly arranged for people to drive toward the accident site.


    Hong Bing spat at the man who fell on the ground, and then began to search for the target by pressing the table.


    "Who is it? You point it out to me Hong Bing asked Hong Xiaonan.


    In fact, there''s no need to ask. Now Liu Rufeng is the only one left.


    At a glance, Hong Xiaonan saw Wang Ziming sitting outside, pointing to this side and shouting, "uncle, they are over there!" He was excited and thought that he could get revenge at last. He began to raise his eyebrows and puff up. He walked with his head up and his face was invincible.


    Liu Rufeng was sitting in it, but Hong Bing didn''t see him. He was holding his anger today. Just now, he met someone who stopped him. He had no place to vent his anger. So as he walked, he kicked over the tables one by one. After the tables were knocked over, all the food on the table fell to the ground.


    Hong Xiaonan walked to Liu Rufeng''s table and said coldly, "my heart is very big. I''m still in the mood to eat. I''ll let you spit it out right away!"


    "Who dares to bully my nephew?" Hong Bing also came to this table while he was talking. His eyes turned and he saw Liu Rufeng sitting in it.


    Suddenly silly, but he was beaten by Liu Rufeng, know this guy''s Kung Fu is very hard, can''t help but feel a little nervous.


    "Sit down and have some. You''re all acquaintances. You''re welcome." Liu Rufeng took the lead in speaking, looking at the very calm.


    "I eat your uncle!" Hong Xiaonan glared and yelled, "you come out, don''t let a woman be your shield!"


    The boy is still a man. He doesn''t mean to hurt the girl.


    "I wipe! With such a big temper, Hong Bing, it''s time for you to discipline your nephew. If you go on like this, you have to have an accident. " Liu Rufeng said, had squeezed out from the inside, let the outside summer rose sit inside.


    Hong Bing still didn''t speak. He hated Liu Rufeng in his heart, but he was still a little afraid. Now he regretted his death. He knew that he was dealing with this boy, so he brought more people. Can such people be his opponents?


    "Fight!" Hong Bing bit his teeth secretly, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and yelled, "give me a call, I''ll be responsible for the accident!"


    Hong Bing is also open-minded, heart said, "anyway, even the ancient wind have offended, also not bad this Liu Rufeng."


    With his command, the brothers behind suddenly came up, the machete in his hand, the steel pipe crazy toward Liu Rufeng for a while.


    Liu Rufeng snorted, dodged a steel pipe like lightning, and then beat all these thugs with sharp weapons after crackling.

 Chapter 207

    Hong Xiaonan is very proud because his uncle Hong Bing is here. Who is Hong Bing? Who doesn''t know the Hongbing of Nancheng! He thought that it was enough for his uncle to come alone, but he didn''t expect to bring more than ten people, which made him feel more secure.


    Just now when I saw Uncle Hong Bing abusing the manager and a group of security guards, Hong Xiaonan felt that BEI''ER had face, not to mention how beautiful she was.


    After he found Liu Rufeng, he wanted to go up and tear him up. Later, Hong Bing spoke, and a dozen or so people rushed up together. He felt his blood surging and his nerves were excited.


    "I''d better beat you to death Hong Xiaonan thought silently.


    However, all the people who went up fell to the ground in less than three seconds. There was a big gap between his ideas and reality. He was a little hard to accept such a big psychological gap.


    Liu Rufeng claps her hands and kicks Hong Xiaonan in the belly of her leg, because the animal is too big to speak and has to face.


    Hong Xiaonan''s legs are subject to gravity, and he kneels down on the ground. Liu Rufeng snorts, grabs him by the neck with one hand, looks back at Hong Bing and asks, "I say Hong Bing, we are friends. Can''t we talk about something well? You also attended the opening ceremony of the company last time. Now I thank you in my heart for your generous gift. It''s only a few days. How can you be so dizzy? "


    Hong Bing''s face was black, and he gagged for a long time. He didn''t know what to say.


    Although Wang Ziming and others had been expected, they were a little nervous just now. When they saw Liu Rufeng bring down a group of people, they were excited.


    The manager, the security guard and the waiters in the hotel stood in the distance and nervously looked at this side. Seeing Liu Rufeng''s wonderful performance, they felt very happy and relieved.


    Liu Rufeng three fingers slightly forced, Hong Xiaonan suddenly feel poor breathing, face red¡° Hong Bing, how would you like to solve this problem today? "


    When Hong Bing was in a dilemma, the trumpet outside the door sounded. A few seconds later, Gu Feng came in with Sun Sheng and Wang Tong.


    Seeing the boss coming, the people in the shop felt more confident and said, "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu..."


    Looking at the injured manager and a group of security guards, Gu Feng frowned and said, "first arrange for people to take them down to have a rest. Those who need to be treated should go to the hospital. What''s more, today, everyone has done a good job in protecting the shop. No one from the top to the bottom will reward 5000, and those who have been beaten will add 20000 more! "


    Gufeng is a way to buy and appease people at this opportunity. He has mastered it for a long time. The employees were moved to tears, and the boss''s position in their mind became more lofty.


    Gu Feng said a few words of comfort and soon came to Hong Bing. In fact, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Liu Rufeng on the spot. When he looked at the fallen gangsters, he was also satisfied. Of course, it was expected.


    But when he thought about it, why did Liu Rufeng hurt his own people here and make the restaurant so chaotic? Obviously on purpose. Thinking of this, he was a little more resentful to Liu Rufeng.


    "I said, Mr. Hong, you are good at it, aren''t you? Knowing that this is my place, you still bring people to make trouble, hurt my people and smash my shop. What do you mean


    Gu Feng just nodded with Liu Rufeng, then asked Hong Bingzhi.


    Hong bingzhan is unreasonable and hesitates. He doesn''t know how to answer. However, he was not an inflexible person. When he saw that the situation was not good for him, he immediately changed his attitude. He laughed and said, "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, we were impulsive just now. It''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding? Hum Gu Feng pointed at Hong Bing with a straight face and said, "you kid, don''t pretend to be confused for me. You''re not qualified to make trouble here. I tell you, even your boss has to behave himself when he sees me. You''re a damn fart!"


    Hong Bing blushed and didn''t speak. In fact, he had a sense in his heart. In front of Gu Feng, he was really a fart. He knew in his heart that the cruel words just now were just the vent of his anger. If he really wanted to fight, it would be useless even if his brother came. What''s more, even Liang Hong didn''t dare to fight against the old style.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng has released Hong Xiaonan. Just because Hong Bing doesn''t dare to say anything doesn''t mean Hong Xiaonan doesn''t dare. The boy was young and full of vigor. When he heard that the old style was always pressing on his family, he was not happy. He said in a simple voice, "you''re a fart. Can you speak human language?"


    Hong Bing was so scared that he was in a cold sweat. He said that he would dare to say anything. It''s over. There''s no hope.


    Gu Feng sneered. His face was full of anger, but he didn''t rush to start. Instead, he looked at Liu Rufeng.


    "I wipe! What''s the matter with me? What do you mean Liu Ru Fengxin said, "this old guy is cunning enough. If I get scolded, let me do it. If something happens later, let me carry the black pot with you. It''s really vicious!"


    Although he thinks so, he also knows that even if he doesn''t do anything now, the Liang Zi of the Hong family has already been married, and he can''t get along with each other. And now the old style is clearly testing their sincerity, now how to say that they are also prospective son-in-law, do not take the initiative or not.


    Thinking of this, he glared at Hong Xiaonan and kicked him to fly. He scolded, "are you well educated? Talk to Gu Zong like this, and I''m looking for death!"


    Gu Feng seemed satisfied. He nodded slightly and continued to ask Hong Bing, "do you think about it? How to solve today''s problem! "


    As soon as Hong Bing couldn''t explain, he quickly put the blame on Hong Xiaonan and explained, "it''s all this stupid bastard who cheated me to come here to help him fight. At first, I didn''t know that he had provoked brother Liu, but after he came, I didn''t expect to make a mistake. Look at this... Otherwise, I''ll pay three times for your loss. In addition, I''ll set up a table in Tianhao international hotel to make amends for you. What do you think? "


    "Uncle..." Hong Xiaonan struggling to stand up, or a face of unconvinced.


    "Go away! You''re the one who''s making trouble. I''m the one who''s making trouble for president gu! " Hong and now can only find face in this nephew. He slapped his hand.


    Hong Xiaonan was directly beaten, covered his face and said, "uncle, you... Hit me..."


    He has been loved since he was a child. It''s the first time that he was beaten by his uncle Hong Bing. He suddenly has thousands of grievances in his heart and doesn''t know how to talk about them.


    Gu Feng is a big man in Kyoto. Today, after such a disturbance, he was slapped in the face. How could he let go so easily?


    So he looked at Hong Bing contemptuously and said coldly, "brother, I don''t think it''s that simple. Can we have a meal? Is my old style so easy to fool? "


    Hearing this, Hong Bing could not help shivering.

 Chapter 208

    Hong Bing thought he had already said that and beat his nephew. It was OK. But Gu Feng refused to forgive him. He began to beat a drum in his heart, and there was sweat on his forehead.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t want several girls to see this scene, so he told Wang Ziming to drive everyone back first, but he was left by Gu Feng.


    Hong Bing strengthened his courage and asked tentatively, "I don''t know what Mr. Gu means."


    There was no expression on his face. He said only four words, "the rules of the river and the lake."


    Hong Bing is more worried when he hears the rules of the river. He has been here for so many years. He knows what the rules of the river mean. According to the rules of the road, anyone who goes to other people''s territory to make trouble will break at least one arm or one leg, and those who are more serious will lose their hands and feet.


    Hong Bing has been wasting other people''s hands and feet. Today, when he heard that he was going to waste his own hands and feet, he was scared and his legs began to shake.


    "I didn''t expect that the second son of the Hong family was afraid. It''s ridiculous! Master Sun, I''ll give it to you. " The tone of the old style is cold, but the face is calm, just like nobody.


    In fact, he was bluffing Hong Bing. Under the current situation, Gu Fenggang is not willing to defeat the Hong brothers directly. After all, Hong Tao is not powerless. If he can win over Liang Hong, he will be much easier here. Besides, a person like him will not do it easily when he is not at the critical moment. He is more likely to instruct others to do it, and he will reap profits from it.


    Hong Bing was so scared that he knelt down and begged for mercy. "Mr. Gu, you see we are very familiar at ordinary times. There''s no need to do that."


    Gu Feng sneered, "since you know you are very familiar, why do you still smash my place? Do you think anyone can smash my field? I think I''m a bully, don''t I? "


    "No, no, it''s all my fault. I''m confused. Please let my brother go this time." Hong Bing begged for mercy.


    "Ask your boss to take you away..." Gu Feng doesn''t look at Hong Bing directly. In his eyes, these people are not qualified to bargain with him. When Hong Tao comes, he can barely say two words.


    The meaning of this sentence is that Hong Bing has been released, at least not broken. Hong Bing wiped his sweat and put down his heart.


    When Hong Bingcai wanted to make a phone call, he heard a shout from the door, "Mr. Gu, I''m late. Excuse me."


    Everyone turned around and looked out. It was Hong Tao.


    Originally, Hong Tao didn''t care much about Hong Xiaonan, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to him. Now that Hong Xiaonan is in college, he doesn''t care much. Today, it happened that Hong Tao wanted to discuss things with Hong Bing. He went to Hong Bing''s place and heard that he was out. Hong Tao was very careful. Seeing that the people around him didn''t look right, he asked what was going on.


    His subordinates dare not conceal the truth. As soon as Hong Tao heard that he was going to make trouble in the seafood city, he immediately thought that this was the site of the ancient style. He immediately had a premonition that something was not good, so he rushed over. But he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    When he arrived at the seafood city, he didn''t rush in. Instead, he secretly inquired with the waiter at the door and came in after getting a general idea of what happened.


    Gu Feng looked at Hong Tao and said, "boss Hong, you can train a good brother and have a good son."


    Hong Tao knows what he said with a gun in his heart. But now he''s wrong, so he has to smile, "Mr. Gu, don''t make fun of me. I''m so angry with these two bastards." When he came to Hong Bing, he did not say a word. When he saw that his son was still unyielding, he went up to make up for it.


    Hong Xiaonan was particularly aggrieved today. She was beaten at school. She was beaten here. Outsiders beat her. Her uncle and father also attacked her. He couldn''t do it for a moment. He said to himself, "how can my father be such a counsellor today? I''ve never been before. Even if Gu Feng is a character, my father is not a vegetarian.


    Today, his worship of his Laozi is completely disillusioned, and his eyes are full of tears. A big man of 1.9 meters is tearful there. This picture


    Hong Xiaonan is a little emotional, "Dad, you let me down, I''m not your own son after all!"


    "Presumptuous!" Hong Tao''s face was full of anger and he slapped him immediately.


    Hong Xiaonan is in a worse mood. She has begun to doubt whether she is Uncle Wang''s child next door. Now her Laozi is taking this opportunity to vent her anger.


    The more Hong Xiaonan thinks about it, the more angry he is. Seeing that he can''t control the situation, he pours directly at Liu Rufeng. He felt that the boy in front of him was responsible for everything today. If it wasn''t for him, he would not have been so embarrassed and beaten so much.


    Liu Rufeng is smiling at the excitement, he also wants to pinch them up, and he will save them one by one.


    I didn''t expect that Hong Xiaonan would dare to rush himself under such circumstances, which is also a bit against the sky.


    Hong Xiaonan, just like a madman, didn''t listen to anyone''s words. Even though he was beaten so many times, he still didn''t admit his mistake.


    Liu Rufeng was also a little angry. He grabbed Hong Xiaonan''s wrist and twisted it. Originally, I wanted to wring his wrist to make him hurt for a while, but I didn''t expect that because I was a little angry just now, I used a lot of energy. I heard the sound of the click, followed by Hong Xiaonan''s scream like a pig, his face was full of sweat.


    Bad, Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "isn''t this good student? Why can''t you fight like this? I can''t carry it lightly. "


    Since that''s the case, Liu Rufeng gritted her teeth and said, "well, the rules of the river and the lake, now I''ve broken this boy''s wrist. It''s OK. Uncle Gu, do you think it''s ok?"


    Liu Rufeng helped Gu Feng make a decision, which also showed his attitude. But this expression is a bit bad. Doesn''t it mean it''s an old-fashioned idea?


    However, Gu Feng kept calm and said, "forget it, that''s all for today. Hong Tao, if you compensate me for our losses, it will be OK. "


    When his son is beaten like this, he has to compensate others. Hong Tao secretly clenched his teeth and was very unhappy, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Who let him be responsible. But he secretly recorded the account in Liu Rufeng''s body and said, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you break my son''s hand? My son is an excellent sports student. If he can''t take part in the competition because of this, I''ll fight like hell with you! "


    "Let''s go!" Hong Tao stares at Hong Bing with a black face, and then helps Hong Xiaonan to go out. He pauses in the middle, turns back to Gu Feng and says, "Mr. Gu, I''ll give you the money in two days. Is one million enough?"


    Gu Feng''s original intention is to frighten the Hong brothers. As for the loss, it''s only tens of thousands of yuan, and he doesn''t care about it. But now Hong Tao put forward a million, which shocked him a little. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    It took a long time to reply, "forget it, no more..."

 Chapter 209

    After they left, Liu Rufeng asked Gu Feng, "uncle, are you satisfied with this treatment?"


    "Er... Satisfied, very satisfied, ha ha..." Gu Fengxin said that when you have finished, you can ask me if I have a fart to use.


    "Let''s go back. Oh, by the way, how''s the company doing recently? I''m too busy to talk about it recently. " Archaism digs the subject and pretends to care.


    Liu Rufeng a smile, very with the response, "OK, recently a lot of business."


    "By the way, Liangshan hasn''t been looking for trouble recently." Gu Feng asked emphatically, which seemed to point out.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly understood the meaning of Gufeng. He was inquiring about the real and the false, and was looking forward to something happening with Liangshan. Since you like to listen, I''ll make you happy.


    Liu Rufeng shakes her head and sighs, pretending to be hard to say.


    Gu Feng was so happy that he asked, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Liu Rufeng sighed and frowned. He told Liang Shan that he went to the company a few days ago to woo Cheng Xiaoxiao, and then he was beaten. Many links in the middle also played up a lot. For example, after Liang Shan came here, he said a lot of unreasonable things. Even the eighteen generations of the ancestors of the ancient style said hello again, which was arrogant and indescribable.


    Then we had a big fight, regained the dignity of Gu Jia, and let Liang Shan roll away after more than 100 punches.


    "Well done, well done!" There is a light in the eyes of Gu Feng. I don''t know what it means.


    "Rufeng, you don''t have to be afraid of them. I''m here. Just like the Hong brothers, we don''t have to get used to them. We can beat them when we should. Today your performance is very good, very good


    "Thank you for your encouragement. I will try my best." Liu Rufeng is very clever, and seems to have been standing on one side with Gufeng. In the heart but belly Fei, "you this old kid don''t think I make more and more big?"? Think I can''t see it, idiot


    Gu Feng''s attitude towards Liu Rufeng is both trusting and distrusting. What he trusts is Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu. What he doesn''t trust is whether Liu Rufeng can use it. However, after today''s performance, Gu Feng''s trust in Liu Rufeng has indeed increased a lot.


    As soon as they entered the room, a group of people gathered around and began to ask questions, especially Wang Ziming and others. Liu Rufeng simply told them, but he didn''t say it so carefully. He said it was finally settled peacefully.


    As soon as they heard about the peaceful settlement, they immediately felt that they had no expectation and went back to rest. Summer rose looked at Liu Rufeng, it seems that there is something to say. But at this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier came over, pulled Liu Rufeng and said, "tomorrow''s auto show will start. You must go around and have a look. I''m afraid someone will make trouble."


    "Well, I see." Liu Rufeng lit a cigarette and threw out a smoke ring. At this time, Zhu Dan, Li hibiscus and Xia rose all came to him, and Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier were the five. Even summer came and sat with them.


    Liu Rufeng asked strangely, "why, do you still have something to do?"


    "Of course it is!" Several girls agreed, summer also echoed.


    Next, the question of unity is who is the new woman upstairs? How do you look so annoying? What''s the relationship with Liu Rufeng.


    The woman they said must be ice snow silver fox, which Liu Rufeng had already guessed. But he was still a symbolic perfunctory sentence: that is a friend of mine.


    "We don''t like her, she''s too cold, she doesn''t need to turn on the air conditioner in summer..." several girls said.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that this silver fox is really too cold. He is aloof and doesn''t like to deal with people. He is always a queen. This is also the reason why he can''t be welcomed by everyone.


    But she''s really her right-hand man and her own... I can''t help it. I can only accommodate her.


    "You don''t care too much, she is that kind of character, in fact, her heart listen to enthusiasm, slowly like." Liu Rufeng also helps ice snow silver fox escape.


    Several girls left with pouting lips at the same time. Xia Xia said with a smile, "although I don''t like her, she is really beautiful..."


    Liu Rufeng white summer one eye said, "she beat people to also very beautiful!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, the summer rose came as promised. Liu Rufeng is in a good mood. He has been lingering for more than half of the night before falling asleep.


    The next day, the auto show began, and Liu Rufeng also fulfilled his promise and strolled around the auto show. He is very relaxed today, and his more work is to appreciate beautiful women. Looking at those thin waist, long legs, and beautiful faces, the girls in their twenties and eighties have bright eyes. He is not the only one, any man will have this kind of performance.


    In fact, the organizer of today''s auto show is not Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company, and maintaining order here has nothing to do with them. But Cheng Xiaoxiao is very concerned about making trouble and causing riots. She thinks that for the sake of long-term cooperation, it''s better to be careful.


    The 50 models selected by Cheng Xiaoxiao are also very beautiful, and the training is in place. Every move and every smile is very eye-catching.


    Models also play a very important role in the auto show. They can drive people''s desire to buy cars to a great extent, and can add a lot of added value, such as advertising.


    Many people who attended the auto show took photos of the models one after another, and paid more attention to the cars around them.


    In this case, it also stimulates people''s consumption desire, and the sales volume is also on the rise. The organizer is very happy and praises Cheng Xiaoxiao constantly, because it also promotes his advertising effect and is very beneficial to the development of their company.


    Liu Rufeng walked back and forth, feeling a little bored. At this time, he found a person he didn''t like coming. That''s Liangshan.


    I saw that he was also dressed like a dog today, with a light green suit and polished hair. I saw that he swaggered in and looked around, but his main search target was the beauty beside the car.


    I saw him to a car model next to a strong chat up, a paw also from time to time to take advantage of. Many people in the model car knew him, and they didn''t dare to offend him directly. They had to bear it silently.


    Liu Ru Fengxin said, "Xiaoxiao''s estimation is really right. Some shameless people have come here to make trouble."


    "Mr. Liang, do you come here today to see the car or the beauty?" Liu Rufeng patted Liang Shan on the shoulder and said.


    Liang Shan looked back and saw Liu Rufeng. His face changed. He didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to come here himself. He couldn''t help but be afraid. So he replied, "does it have anything to do with you? Everyone can come to visit today''s auto show, and I''m still the investor! "


    "Investor?" Liu Rufeng asked the person in charge of the undertaker, who saw that Liangshan didn''t dare to offend him. Seeing this embarrassing situation, he just gave a faint smile, "yes, Mr. Liang is right, he is the investor."

 Chapter 210

    Hearing that Liangshan is the investor, Liu Rufeng pulls the person in charge of the undertaker aside to understand the process of the matter. It turned out that a lot of money was needed to hold the auto show, and Liangshan was also a businessman in the advertising industry, so this time they chose to cooperate with Liangshan. Of course, Liangshan only contributed money, and they didn''t care about the specific matters, so that Cheng Xiaoxiao and them didn''t know.


    Liu Rufeng thought to himself, "if only I had known that the organizer had no money, we would have taken the money ourselves."


    However, he also knows that this may be an excuse for the undertaker. Maybe it''s just a face for Liang Shan to say that on purpose.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "whether you are the investor or not, we have a contract. Besides, as the investor, you should not take advantage of the model here."


    Liang Shan snorted and said, "this is also called a model? Can I compare with those professional actors in my film and television company? I''m giving them a chance to become famous. As long as I like Liang Shan, I can become a big star in the future. What''s wrong with that? "


    Motherfucker!


    Liu Rufeng knows that Liang Shan is attracting the interest of these models and shaking their will. After all, it is every girl''s wish to make a movie and become a star. There is a bright future there, much better than participating in the current auto show.


    If you directly refuse Liangshan now, it means that you don''t have the strength to let your models go on the road of acting. These easy to cultivate female models may also secretly go to Liangshan.


    "Grass! Play with me, I''ll kill you! " Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and came up with an idea.


    "Yes, it''s almost everyone''s dream to become a star, but don''t forget that it''s not like you are a film and television company. As far as I know, your company is equivalent to the second and third class. The top entertainment companies that can really control the whole entertainment industry, such as Huacheng film and television company, are qualified to say that, And your company is at best a nest for yourself. "


    These days, Liu Rufeng has learned about Liangshan''s film and television company from the side. He knows that these words are like ten thousand steel knives penetrating people''s viscera, forcing Liangshan into thinking directly. So many people, so many faces, especially those reporters who are worried about not having any news coverage, their eyes suddenly brightened when they heard this, they immediately started recording and shooting, and made up their mind to set the news as the headline when they went back.


    Liangshan''s face couldn''t hang. His face was purple, like a big ripe eggplant. He already felt his lips turn blue, and began to tremble. Even his pulse beat dozens of times faster than usual.


    Liang Shan is the general manager of Tianxing. He is the face of the company. It''s like an invisible slap in the face that makes him look like a star.


    "You, you talk nonsense! So what evidence do you have! I''ll sue you for slander again Liang Shan was not calm and experienced enough. He was so confused that he could not even speak incoherently.


    Liu Rufeng knew that the entertainment industry could not do without this kind of unspoken rule, and the Playboy like Liangshan couldn''t get away from it. Originally, he just wanted to stimulate Liangshan, but he didn''t expect that this guy could not bear it so easily, so he continued to add insult to injury, "slander? Do you have the guts to be investigated? You see, I can''t do it. I feel guilty when I see it. Ha ha... "


    Liang Shan was asked, speechless, do not know how to deal with. No wonder, how can his IQ and eloquence cope with Liu Rufeng?


    However, Liu Rufeng knows very well that it''s common to see the hidden rules in the entertainment industry. Many girls are willing to sacrifice their hues to cater to the company leaders and some directors in the industry, so this alone is not enough to dispel the illusions of those models about Liangshan''s star company.


    Most importantly, the next point is that star is a second and third rate company. This is what Liu Rufeng deliberately said. In fact, Tianxing company is among the first-class and second-class companies. In recent years, its development strength has been very strong and is rising steadily.


    Therefore, since the arrow is on the way, Liu Rufeng has decided to give a full speech. With so many people and such a good opportunity, it is a good time to seize the heart of the people.


    So he said boldly and confidently, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m Liu Rufeng, the manager of the beauty company, and this is Cheng Xiaoxiao, our chairman..." Liu Rufeng saw that Cheng Xiaoxiao was just a few meters away, pulled her to her side and introduced her to you. Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t understand what Liu Rufeng wanted to do. He asked in a low voice, "what do you want?"


    "It''s so simple to suppress Liangshan and earn our reputation."


    Liu Rufeng, with a brilliant smile, said to the public, "our company will set up a film and television entertainment company within a month. This time, we have a special partner, which is Mr. Yang Pengfei''s Huacheng film and television entertainment company. I think, with the support of Mr. Yang, we will certainly be able to build our company into a world-class film and television entertainment company. We are waiting to witness our miracle


    "Set up a film and television company? Is the partner Yang Pengfei? Is that true? " A series of question marks appear on the top of everyone''s head, but many people believe it, because many people know that Cheng Xiaoxiao''s godfather is old-fashioned, and it''s not impossible to know Yang Pengfei with old-fashioned. I remember the last celebration, but I went to many big men, even the Liangshan in front of me.


    Those models who were talked about by Liang Shan just now are basically stable and determined to wait for the establishment of our film and television company. By then, they will be the first ones to be trained. They are much better than those who went to Tianxing company in Liangshan to be second and third rate actresses.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao drags Liu Rufeng''s clothes and whispers, "what are you talking about? What do we use to open a film and television company? Aren''t you making trouble for yourself?"


    Liu Rufeng just gave Cheng Xiaoxiao a mysterious smile and said, "wait to see a good play."


    Although Liang Shan''s head is not very smart, he is not stupid. When he hears Liu Rufeng''s words, he immediately laughs, points to Liu Rufeng and says with a disdainful smile, "I haven''t seen such a shameless person. What do you do to start a company? Do you have the strength? You also said you knew Mr. Yang. If you could call Mr. Yang, I would kowtow to you in public! "


    Liang Shan is full of confidence when he talks. He doesn''t believe that this boy can know Yang Pengfei. Who is Yang Pengfei? That''s an international entrepreneur. Even his uncle can''t see others easily. How about Liu Rufeng? I Pooh!


    "You mean what you say?" Liu Rufeng asked confidently.


    "No, I''m your grandson!" Liangshan is also more energetic. However, after careful observation of Liu Rufeng''s eyes, he felt that it was not good, because the other side''s eyes were filled with terror and abnormal confidence.


    "Well, just keep your word. All of you here today are witnesses. Don''t regret it then. "


    "Never regret..." Liang Shan felt guilty.

 Chapter 211

    There are more and more onlookers at the scene, and finally there is a trend of encircling them. Liu Ru Fengxin said, "I made a scene in s city last time. Today, it''s going to be staged again. Let''s have a more wonderful one!"


    He didn''t expect Liang Shan, a fool, to bet with himself. Isn''t that the rhythm of giving money away? Yang Pengfei is almost on call now, and this gambling is a bit bullying.


    Liang Shan felt guilty at last. He just said it, but he didn''t expect to get around him. Although he didn''t believe Liu Rufeng could know Yang Pengfei, he was not afraid of ten thousand just in case. If Yang Pengfei came here today, wouldn''t it be bad luck?


    When he saw the man standing outside the crowd, he completely gave up, because that man was Yang Pengfei.


    People''s eyes are focused on them, did not pay attention to the people behind, so Yang Pengfei standing behind them did not see.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already seen it, so when he heard what Liang Shan had just said, he was not happy. He said, "you are not only stupid, but also unlucky."


    "Come on, call grandfather or kneel down. Choose one yourself." Liu Rufeng contemptuous smile, two hands inserted in the trouser pocket, arrogant said.


    Liang Shan glared and said, "why, you haven''t proved that you know Mr. Yang."


    "Well, I''ll let you die." Liu Rufeng waved to Yang Pengfei outside the crowd and said politely, "Mr. Yang, you''re here."


    Yang Pengfei nodded with a smile.


    "Is that Yang Pengfei? Chairman of Kunpeng group? A national famous entrepreneur People follow Liu Rufeng''s gesture to look at Yang Pengfei, and their doubts are gradually solved, because many people have seen him on TV, but few of them have seen real people.


    "How''s it going? That''s it. " Liu Rufeng asked.


    Liang Shan said with a disdainful smile, "what can this be? We all know Mr. Yang. Who told him that he would be like this? What can this explain?"


    with reason! It''s true that just saying hello doesn''t seem to explain anything. Next, people turn their eyes to Liu Rufeng, looking at his next performance.


    Liu Rufeng said, "Lao Yang, don''t buy my account. If you don''t come out on such a crucial occasion, my people will be lost."


    "That''s right. This really doesn''t mean anything. If Mr. Yang tells us our relationship in person, does it count?" Liu Rufeng looked at Liangshan and said.


    "Yes. If President Yang admits that there has been an intersection between you, it will count! " Liang Shan said firmly.


    In fact, now he has a guilty heart. Although he still doesn''t believe that Yang Pengfei and Liu Rufeng can meet each other, now he has a premonition of danger.


    "Well, I''ll let you die." Liu Rufeng smiles faintly and takes out his mobile phone to open a photo. The photo shows him with Cheng Xiaoxiao and Yang Pengfei in the background of their company!


    "Does that count?"


    Liu Rufeng shows it to Liang Shan and shows it to everyone by the way. When people looked at Yang Pengfei suspiciously, Yang Pengfei didn''t say anything, which was enough to prove that it was true. If it''s false, they are here. Can they react?


    Liang Shan''s back was sweating, his eyes were dull, his lips were shaking, and his voice said intermittently, "no, it''s impossible... How can you know Mr. Yang? It''s impossible... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, kneel down or ask your grandfather to choose. Don''t delay everyone''s time. We are still waiting to see a good play." Liu Rufeng continued to stimulate Liangshan, as if he really wanted to push him to Liangshan.


    People gathered around to wait for Liangshan to fulfill his promise.


    It''s the psychology of the public to watch others make a fool of themselves and satisfy their inner sense of achievement. The people present looked at each other and said everything, but they didn''t seem to let go of the second ancestor. Because he is Liang Shan, such a person made a fool of himself, everyone''s heart is just a cool.


    Make a fool of yourself in public. How can you hang out in the future? Now Liang Shan is very regretful. He shouldn''t talk nonsense. As a result, he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. No matter it''s kneeling or calling grandfather, no matter which one will make you lose face.


    No, absolutely not!


    Liang Shan was firm in his heart. He turned to Cheng Xiaoxiao and begged, "Xiaoxiao, please help me talk..."


    At this time, he can''t care so much. Although he knows that Cheng Xiaoxiao won''t help him, he always has to try.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looked very embarrassed, waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, you''re the one who caused the trouble. Everyone is waiting for Liang family to fulfill their promise. I can''t help you, though I''m helpless..."


    As soon as Liang Shan saw that his last hope was dashed, he finally gritted his teeth and played a rogue. "I won''t do that today. What can you do to me? I won''t admit it. What''s the matter. I don''t believe you can hit me... "


    This cannon!


    Liu Rufeng was more and more disappointed with Liang Shan, and Xin said, "if it wasn''t for his uncle, the clown would have been finished. This intelligence quotient... Alas! I can''t flatter you. "


    Liang Shan was not aware of the public''s pointing at him. Now he has decided that as long as he doesn''t kneel down or call his grandfather in public, it''s better to say whatever others want to say than to lose face like that.


    But he didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng had other tricks. He said with a slight smile: "Mr. Liang is joking. I''m not such a rude person. However, I thought that Mr. Liang could always keep his promise. I didn''t expect that I was drunk when I played the trick of a child now..."


    Liang Shan snorted, a face of indifference, a regardless of the wind and waves, I am still posture.


    This is called the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water!


    When Liang Shan was proud of himself, he suddenly felt a huge impact on his legs. His legs softened, and he knelt on the ground, facing Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng immediately clapped his hands and said, "Mr. Liang really won''t break his promise. This is a real man. Ha ha..."


    Liang Shan was embarrassed, but he didn''t understand, "who kicked me in the back? Let me know that I have to strip him alive. "


    Liu Rufeng was standing opposite him. The strength on his legs and stomach must have been given by outsiders, but now it''s not convenient for him to attack. After all, he is in full view of the public.


    In fact, it was Xiao Wu who kicked that foot in the back. Today, he also came, but Liu Rufeng let him keep a low profile, so he kept a distance with Liu Rufeng. When he saw the excitement here, he was surrounded by the audience and joined in the fun. When he saw that Liangshan, a second-class man, was shouting and playing tricks there, he was very upset and got a kick in his calf.


    Liangshan kneels down when he is suddenly kicked by the force. His knees are in close contact with the marble floor. He has no psychological preparation. Liangshan only feels severe pain in his knees, just like a broken kneecap.


    He tried to stand up in pain, but when he was halfway up, his legs softened and he knelt down again.

 Chapter 212

    Liang Shan thought he was going to cheat on him, but Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to do anything about him. This matter was just like this. I didn''t know who was going to do it from behind. Liang Shan''s lungs were going to explode.


    Looking at the people pointing, he would like to get into the crack, but this is the marble floor, and the crack can''t be found. He had to bite his teeth and stand up. Half of the time he stood up, he didn''t know why he knelt down again. Then he stood up again and knelt down.


    After three times in a row, he didn''t want to get up. He simply knelt down there, no matter what shame it was. Anyway, he had already lost face.


    Liu Rufeng was still sneering, "Mr. Liang, you don''t have to do this. You can''t get up on your knees. I tell you, even if you kowtow, I won''t give you money. I won''t give you New Year''s money before it''s Chinese New Year!"


    One sentence caused a burst of laughter. Liang Shan glared at Liu Rufeng with a black face and swore secretly, "I will find a chance to kill this annoying guy, otherwise it will be difficult to solve my hatred!"


    At this time, many reporters immediately seized this good opportunity, secretly took photos one after another, determined to go back and make a good disclosure, and strive to grab the headlines. This must be the top news in Kyoto, and they will be greatly appreciated by the leaders when they go back.


    At last, Liang Shan was helped up by some of his subordinates. He glared at Liu Rufeng with a black face, with a kind of venomous look in his eyes. It seemed that he would not stop fighting.


    How can Liu Rufeng care about him? Anyway, today''s goal has been achieved, so I don''t care about Liangshan''s idea.


    Now that Liangshan has been slapped, Liu Rufeng secretly finds that many people on the scene have cast envious and adoring eyes on them, and the eyes of those car models are full of firmness. It seems that they will not go to the two idiots in Liangshan this time, because there is no future to follow him.


    After the crowd dispersed, Liu Rufeng came to Yang Pengfei and said respectfully, "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    Yang Pengfei laughed a few times and said, "you can use this method. Although it''s not aboveboard, it''s necessary to subdue the villain. Different people treat you differently. I''m still optimistic about you. It''s just that in the future, we should try our best to reduce the use of such means that we can''t see the light. "


    Liu Rufeng also knows that what he did just now is to make use of Liang Shan''s arrogance and nearly zero IQ to play a trick on him. This kind of method still can''t go up the stage, Yang Pengfei certainly won''t agree with this kind of method.


    With a smile, he got rid of the embarrassment and said, "what Mr. Yang said is that those are all small tricks, which are not worth promoting. Ha ha..."


    Yang Pengfei digs off the topic and asks Liu Rufeng in a quiet place, "is it true that you just said you want to set up a film and television company?"


    "Er... You heard that." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    Yang Pengfei took a white look at Liu Rufeng and said, "I''ve been standing behind for half an hour. I can''t hide anything from you. Come on, is it true?"


    "Well, it''s not ready yet. In fact, it''s just my nonsense. It''s not included in the plan at all, so..."


    Yang Pengfei seemed to have guessed the result for a long time. He was not surprised by this sentence. Instead, he said slowly, "no matter whether there is a plan or not, you have promised in public now, so you should act immediately. As you said, I will strongly support you. No, you can''t hang up our branch company first. What help can I offer you. When you start a company, I will provide you with technical and talent support. The income is your own. What do you think? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was also beside him. When he heard this, he couldn''t imagine it. He asked, "is Mr. Yang''s words true?"


    "Of course it''s true. I can still tell lies." Yang Pengfei said seriously.


    "But..." Cheng Xiaoxiao still said he didn''t agree with him.


    "But why should I help you so? I knew you would ask about it sooner or later. Now it''s not convenient for me to say that one day I will. Is this answer acceptable? " Yang Pengfei said sincerely.


    "Yes, yes, we understand." The two spoke in unison.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng has slowly understood, Cheng Xiaoxiao has not yet understood, but now she is happy in the heart, and does not care about this problem.


    Yang Pengfei left. In the office of the auto show, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s eyes overflowed with uncontrollable joy. He put his arms around Liu Rufeng''s neck and gave him a kiss. Liu Rufeng embraces her and gropes on her.


    To the key parts, Cheng Xiaoxiao whining, suddenly break away from the embrace of Liu Rufeng, red face said, "no, not here."


    Not to mention, Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao always stay at the level of kissing, and the number of times is very small, also can not say exactly what is the relationship, looking very ambiguous, but there is no further development.


    Maybe Cheng Xiaoxiao has a kind of aloofness in it. Maybe Liu Rufeng respects her too much. They never break the taboo.


    Just now, Liu Rufeng was excited and tried to pinch the full ball. I don''t know how good it is. The handle, haha


    It''s true that Cheng Xiaoxiao''s figure and appearance are not inferior to those models in the auto show, and he even has more noble temperament in his bones.


    Liu Rufeng said with a licentious smile, "OK, let''s go home."


    "Screw you, good idea!" Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look, but he didn''t take off his shy expression.


    ¡­¡­


    The whole auto show is very successful. After the episode just now, not only the organizer is famous, but also Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao are famous overnight. Those models who share the money are more determined to follow these two mysterious figures in their hearts, and are more looking forward to the upcoming film and television entertainment companies.


    After the end, Cheng Xiaoxiao asked Liu Rufeng, "do you really want to open a film and television entertainment company?"


    "Is there any doubt about that? It''s all big talk. " Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    "But..." Cheng Xiaoxiao seems to have doubts.


    Liu Rufeng saw it and said firmly, "what are you afraid of? Didn''t Mr. Yang just say that he fully supported us?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao shook his head and said, "it''s not because of this. It''s mainly about the film and television companies. It''s money burning business. Do we have enough money?"


    Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while and said, "when did you become such a small lady? We still need this money? You have two rich dads


    "I don''t want to rely on them!" Cheng Xiaoxiao directly interrupts Liu Rufeng.


    "Well, even if we don''t need to find them, I still have Li Hongde, Jin Liu and ma''afang. They won''t ignore us. I''m sure, but they will come here to invest in a week."


    "Cheng Xiaoxiao gave a white look and said angrily," be careful to blow the cowhide. Are you so sure? "


    "Sure, if I''m right, what will you lose to me?" Liu Rufeng said confidently.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looked at him carelessly and said casually, "if you''re right, I''ll give you the first time!"

 Chapter 213

    Cheng Xiaoxiao was just joking. At that time, he was in a hurry. When he said that, his face turned red and he blamed himself, "how can you say everything?"


    The organization of this auto show is still perfect, and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s beauty company has also gained a lot. Originally, the price of each model was 1000 yuan per hour, but later it was increased to 2000 yuan. The highest payment paid to models is 1500 yuan per hour. According to eight hours per day, the average daily withdrawal of 5000 yuan from each model is 15000 yuan in three days and 700000 yuan for 50 people, That''s not even a share of advertising.


    However, in order to appease those outstanding and obedient models, Cheng Xiaoxiao decided to give them more. Of course, this is also from a long-term perspective. After all, the future development of the company still needs the support of its staff. Now it''s not time for everyone to rush.


    The next two days went smoothly. Liangshan didn''t dare to make trouble any more. Everything went on as usual, and it seemed much better than expected.


    On the second day after the auto show, Liu Rufeng received a call from Yang Wanchun. The voice on the phone was very solemn. He simply asked if it was Liu Rufeng, and then he talked about going to Tingxuan Pavilion on Gucheng road for tea.


    Liu Rufeng feels that he has been slighted. He should have contacted him in time when he received the note from silver fox. Unexpectedly, he has forgotten many things in recent days. Now he let others take the initiative to find himself. He is more or less sorry. That''s the director of the Department. It''s a bit too honored to invite him to tea alone.


    Liu Rufeng arrived at Tingxuan Pavilion. Here is a Chinese style teahouse. The decoration keeps the ancient and elegant tone of Chinese style, with a taste of return.


    Came to the private room, Yang Wanchun has been sitting there, as if thinking about something. Liu Rufeng looks at Yang Wanchun with thick eyebrows and broad eyes, straight nose and square mouth. His face is angular, his upper body is straight, his body is strong, and he is full of courage. At first sight, he is a soldier.


    "Are you director Yang Wanchun?" Liu Rufeng took the initiative to say hello.


    Yang Wanchun looked up at Liu Rufeng. He seemed to be very satisfied with the boy. He was very impressed. Then he showed a satisfied smile and said, "sit down."


    The environment here is elegant. Inside the private room is a separate space, which can''t be disturbed outside. And the sound insulation effect is also very good, so Yang Wanchun doesn''t worry about being heard. He goes straight to the theme and says, "the old chief told me to contact you, ensure your safety, and cooperate with you to investigate the Red Crescent. That''s why I called you today."


    Liu Rufeng is very polite and ashamed to say, "I''ve wanted to contact you for a long time, but there are a lot of things in the past two days, so I''ve been delayed."


    Yang Wanchun waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. By the way, how''s your investigation about the task? Is there any progress? "


    Liu Rufeng simply introduced the progress of the task, and then said, "now I don''t think I need to worry too much for the time being. Step by step, some things are not convenient for your public security organs, so I''m going to let them mix up automatically through various pressures, and then force them to show their foxtail."


    Yang Wanchun also scratched his head when he heard that it had something to do with the eastern suburb church. He frowned and said, "it''s really complicated. At first, I didn''t believe the old chief told me about it. I always thought that any case in our public security system could be solved, but it seems that it''s really not so simple. It involves too much. If our public security system directly files a case for investigation, If there''s too much noise, it''s bound to scare the snake, so it''s good to give it to you for secret surveillance and tracking. Now you have a few capable people around you to help you. I don''t think there''s any problem. Just keep doing it. If you have any trouble, just let me know. "


    With the help of such a high-level civil servant as Yang Wanchun, the next thing will be much easier. At least there is no need to worry about the public''s obstruction. Liu Rufeng was happy and had a strong feeling.


    Not to mention, the two chatted with each other. Liu Rufeng respected the director and felt that Yang Wanchun was calm, intelligent and approachable. On the contrary, Yang Wanchun is also very fond of the boy in front of him. He always feels that he is attracted by something unspeakable, confident, smart and resolute.


    Now the situation is very favorable for Liu Rufeng, black and white have their own people, then you can show your fists.


    He looked up at the sky and sighed, "finally, we don''t have to fight alone..."


    The next goal is to take over Jin Liu and Li Hongde, let their own forces take root here, build their own base camp, and then counter attack on a large scale.


    To his surprise, without waiting for him to contact these people, they have come uninvited. Cheng Xiaoxiao called him the first time, saying that Jin Liu and Li Hongde had gone to the company. Liu Rufeng almost jumped up and drove to the beauty company.


    At the beauty company, Liu Rufeng sees Li Hongde and Jin Liu give each other a hug. Now that they are old friends, they don''t have to be so polite, so they just ignore the red tape and don''t have to taboo anything.


    Liu Rufeng joked, "you two are not here to eat me. I''m not a boss. You have to go to Meier and Xiaoxiao to search. I''m a poor man..."


    Jin Liu pushed Liu Rufeng and said reluctantly, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll just hang on. I don''t care whether you have money or not. Anyway, it''s up to you. It''s not so easy to break the debt."


    Li Hongde is older than them, especially compared with Liu Rufeng, he can be regarded as his elder, so he is embarrassed to say anything funny, but symbolically said, "if you don''t have money, you will not starve my hibiscus."


    "Hey, hey... You don''t have to say, that girl''s figure is very good, but her temper is still so big." Liu Rufeng took them to the office and closed the door.


    "I''m a girl with a big temper. You should pay attention to it in the future..." Li Hongde said with deep meaning, if you have a point.


    "Cough... Well, let''s get down to business. You''re not here for the branch." Liu Rufeng changed the topic.


    Li Hongde first replied, "in fact, I have long had the idea of coming to Kyoto for development, but I always feel that the time is not ripe. Now that you are here and have temporarily stood on your feet, I think the time is almost right. You are doing a good job in advertising now. I heard that Xiaoxiao plans to develop film and television. I can support you. Of course, I want to have my daughter Hibiscus shares. "


    Can someone refuse to pay? Liu Rufeng was so happy that he didn''t hesitate at all. He answered simply, "this is no problem!"

 Chapter 214

    Li Hongde took the initiative to send money, and Yang Pengfei''s support was on the other side. With Jin Liu''s support, Liu Rufeng felt that everything was ready and he could take action.


    Liu Rufeng turns his face and asks Jin Liu, "sixth brother, what''s your plan here¡°


    Jin Liu Zaba said with a shake of his head, "I think it''s not the purpose to make money at first. It''s mainly to stand up for my brother. Now we''re not short of money. I think it''s faster to buy those transferred bars directly."


    Liu Rufeng raised his hands in favor. He believes that Jin Liu''s character is business, and he will not do anything harmful.


    Now, Jin Liu''s task is to disturb the balance in the underground world. His purpose is to make trouble with each other in one word, and then destroy each other. Therefore, it is very important to make money. Only when there is a dispute over the economy will their foundation be shaken and conflicts be provoked directly.


    As for Li Hongde, he is the general investor and the strong backing to help Cheng Xiaoxiao go to the bright road. They will not be able to bear it for a long time.


    Liu Rufeng smiles confidently, looks at them with expectant eyes, and says happily, "I''m looking forward to it, so let''s just do it?"


    "Do what you say!" Three people, three hands tightly together.


    "Brother six, you can arrange the bar. You are more familiar with it than me, so I won''t participate in it." Liu Rufeng said to Jin Liu.


    "Well, I''ve arranged for people to look for stores all over the city. I believe the result will come soon."


    "Six elder brother is really vigorous and resolute, ha ha..." Liu Rufeng praised.


    Jin Liu waved his hand and said, "don''t flatter me, brother. It''s just a small thing."


    Don''t worry about jinliu''s store. The most urgent thing at the moment is the establishment of a film and television entertainment company. Because they have promised to go out at the auto show, many employees of the company have been talking in private these days. If they don''t act quickly, it is bound to cause disorder.


    Liu Rufeng finds Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier and asks if they have found the address of their new company. Hu Meier said excitedly, "it''s a coincidence that our upper and lower floors are empty now. We can just rent them. At that time, we will set up a group company. The tenth floor is the headquarters management, the ninth floor is the film and television entertainment, and the eighth floor is still in the current situation. It will be convenient to manage at that time."


    This is really good news. The three-tier company is no longer small. Liu Rufeng gave Hu mei''er a wink and said, "mei''er is more and more capable and Xiaoxiao is more and more mature. I will depend on you to support me in the future!"


    The two girls gave him a white look at the same time and said angrily, "if you don''t work, you are ready to run errands."


    Liu Rufeng laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m an old scalper. It''s hard to be idle. Heaven..."


    Everyone laughed.


    Do as you say, and let Hu mei''er take care of the matter of finding the landlord to rent a house. Liu Rufeng takes Cheng Xiaoxiao, Li Hongde and Jin Liu to find Yang Pengfei.


    Now that we have decided to set up the company, we need to find the big player behind it. After all, we have to rely on others'' support in the future. How can we discuss with them.


    After contacting Yang Pengfei, several people went straight to the Yang Group, but none of the bodyguards came with them.


    Yang''s group is in Xicheng, not far from here. According to the address to a 20 - story building in front of a few people are silly. There are several gilded characters hanging on the wall of the building: Yang Group.


    More than 20 floors are owned by other companies. That''s the strength. Although Li Hongde''s group also has more than 20 floors, the size of the building and the level of decoration are much different from this building. What''s more, it''s in Kyoto. The value of this building alone is several hundred million, and its commercial value is also different.


    The 15th floor is the place where Yang Pengfei works alone and has a rest. Three people arrive soon. Liu Rufeng took the initiative to introduce the identities of both sides. Yang Pengfei is familiar to all of us. It''s needless to say in detail, but Yang Pengfei doesn''t know Li Hongde and Jin Liu. Liu Rufeng introduced him carefully. When he heard their names, Yang Pengfei was also stunned. He looked at Li Hongde and said, "are you the first big business man in s city? Disrespect, disrespect!... "


    Then he poured him a cup of tea. Li Hongde also admired Yang Pengfei very much and said politely, "Mr. Yang is very polite. Compared with you, it''s far worse."


    Yang Pengfei light smile, noncommittal. Then he said to Jin Liu, "I''ve been to s city for a few days. The most famous ones are Li Hongde and Jin Liu. I believe that Jin Liu''s energy is not small."


    "In order to have a meal, what we do is business that can''t be on the table. There''s no way..." Jin Liuke said.


    The tea was very fragrant, and soon it was all over the room.


    Yang Pengfei sipped his tea and asked, "why, when will the new company open? I''m still waiting to celebrate. "


    Liu Rufeng briefly introduced the preparation of the company, and Yang Pengfei nodded, "now the problem of company location has been solved, as for the certificate, it''s up to me. As for personnel and technology, when your company officially opens, I will arrange people to guide you. What you need to solve is the matter of talents. If the company wants to grow rapidly, it still needs to use its brains on artists. "


    Yang Pengfei squints his eyes and says it slowly, which has a special meaning. Three people stayed and had a meal with Yang Pengfei. Of course, they chose the grand hotel. Li Hongde paid for the meal. Who made him rich. It''s the greatest honor for every businessman to get in touch with a big man like Yang Pengfei. Li Hongde is also willing to spend money.


    Now that all the relations have been got through, I''m waiting for Hu mei''er to get in touch with the landlord. Several people went back to find Hu mei''er, but they saw his sad face. Liu Rufeng asked her what was wrong. Hu Meier said bitterly, "it''s difficult to deal with the house this time."


    "What''s the matter?" Everyone asked in unison.


    Hu mei''er sighed and said, "I''ve made sure that this building belongs to Liang Hong. We rented eight floors at that time, but we didn''t know the inside story. In fact, Liang Hong bought this building long ago. In the past, this procedure was handled by their subordinates. At that time, we were very humble, so we didn''t interfere. Today, I went to find that man again. He seems to have been told by Liang Hong behind his back. When he talks, he looks very embarrassed. He refuses to rent anything to us, saying that he has decided to go out. "


    Liu Rufeng frowned, "Mom! The whole building can be bought. It seems that its strength is not small. If they insist on it, there''s no good way. It''s impossible for them to ask for help. They have to move. "


    But then, Liu Rufeng immediately thought that he could not move.

 Chapter 216

    The first step of the establishment of the new company was met with setbacks. Liang Hong owned the ninth and tenth floors upstairs. Now he is not very happy with others, so he can''t even think about renting a house from others.


    At this time, Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "or... Let''s look again. Anyway, there are many office buildings like this in Kyoto. It''s not easy to rent a few floors of office buildings?"


    "Women''s view!" Liu Rufeng refuted at that time.


    Li Hongde and Jin Liu have been silent and do not seem to support this.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao white Liu Rufeng one eye, unconvinced said, "look what, then you say how to do!"


    Hu mei''er was not happy. "That''s right. I think what Xiaoxiao said is reasonable. Besides, it''s different to open a company. To tell you the truth, this office building in Kyoto can''t be any more ordinary. There are so many such buildings everywhere, and there are so many good places. Maybe we''ll change our luck when geomantic omen changes in another place? Right... "


    Speaking of this, Hu mei''er picked up her eyelids and glanced at the crowd, as if waiting for everyone to praise her organized and thoughtful opinions.


    But soon she was disappointed. Cheng Xiaoxiao was supposed to be on her side, but now she was meditating with a pen in the corner of her mouth. The men looked at her without any expression, and could not see whether they agreed or opposed. But it is needless to say that we already know that silence means we don''t agree.


    She simply put her hands on her cheek and stopped talking. She began to protest in silence.


    Liu Rufeng cleared his throat and said, "Xiao Xiao and Mei Er just now said very well, and they were wonderful. However, I think there are some places you have overlooked... "


    The two girls just showed excited expression, immediately took back, frowned and listened patiently, to see what this guy can say.


    Liu Rufeng said seriously, "Meier is right. The company is the same everywhere, and there are more good places than here. But now we should pay attention to one problem, that is, the impact. And no matter the company moves, it takes a lot of trouble, after changing the environment, we have to re adapt to the impact on the emotional aspects of employees.


    What''s more important is that many people know about our preparations for the establishment of a new company. Now many people will know about the empty two floors upstairs. They will think that we will rent the upper two floors in private. If we give up here and move to another place, people who know that the landlord behind the two floors is Liang Hong will surely think that we are afraid of Liang Hong, or that we can''t compete with Liang Hong and have no strength to rent the house.


    At the auto show, Liang Shan and I had a conflict. Many people knew about it and boasted about Haikou. Now if Liang Hong can''t rent his house, what would people think? Do you think we are afraid of Liang Hong? Or no strength? In that case, won''t those employees in the company worry about themselves, the future of the company and their jobs? At that time, it will not only cause the loss of personnel, but also make it very difficult to recruit talents after the new company is built. Without support, we can''t operate the company even if we open it.... "


    Liu Rufeng''s argument is well founded, and Li Hongde and Jin Liu agree one after another, "brother is right, at least we can''t lose in momentum!"


    After hearing this, Hu mei''er blinked a few times and thought about it for a while. She thought it was very reasonable. She immediately gave a charming smile, "you''re right. You''re right. What should we do? Do you have any idea? "


    Liu Rufeng reaches out her index finger and middle finger to Hu Meier and makes a victory gesture. Then she looks at Cheng Xiaoxiao and wants to see her reaction. Cheng Xiaoxiao did not speak, just holding a pen on the random write "wonderful, beautiful, however, how?" When Hu Meier''s voice fell, Cheng Xiaoxiao also raised her face, waiting for Liu Rufeng''s answer.


    "It''s easy. I''m going to talk to Liang Hong in person." Liu Rufeng''s eyes were firm, but the expression on his face was relaxed and natural, full of fun.


    When he mentioned this point, no one objected to it. They just said something like "be careful with everything", because they had seen Liu Rufeng''s bravery and the ability to defeat powerful enemies alone, and they believed in his ability very much, so there was no need to worry.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are busy with their own business. Li Hongde goes to school to see Li mujin. Jin Liuze arranges for his bar. Liu Rufeng takes Xiao Wu to see Liang Hong. As for ice snow silver fox, let her move freely. She can''t bear to pull out her gun. If she doesn''t, she will make trouble.


    Liu Rufeng first called Liang Hong. Liang Hong on the other end of the line was shocked. Although he thought of Liu Rufeng''s intention, he didn''t expect that the boy would take the initiative to contact him, and even offered to visit him. His courage is admirable.


    Although Liang Hong knows the contradiction between Liang Shan and Liu Rufeng, he also heard about it at the auto show a few days ago. His dissatisfaction with Liu Rufeng has escalated again, which means that he is about to explode. However, on the surface, we are still friends. The last celebration of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company was accompanied by a million gifts, so we have to live well. As for the relationship between Liang Shan and Liu Rufeng, there is not much conflict. It can be understood as a farce between children.


    Liang Hong, as an elder, naturally can''t be stingy. Even if he is dissatisfied, he has to pretend to be polite. "Oh, it''s Rufeng. Oh, come on. I''ve wanted to invite you for a long time, but I''m too busy recently. It''s just time for us to have a drink." Liang Hong said politely. After putting down the phone, his eyes stopped on the picture of a fierce tiger descending the mountain on the wall. He hummed coldly and said to himself, "boy, you can still pass me today, even if you have the ability..."


    Xiao Wu sat in the car and asked with interest, "brother Feng, is it fun to go there this time?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a dumb smile, "this time it will be very exciting and exciting. Do you expect it?"


    "Look forward to it! Looking forward to it! Ha ha... "Xiao Wu is eager to have a try, just like monkey sun just came out of Wuxing mountain and can''t help asking those mountain thieves to have fun.


    Liu Rufeng saw Xiao Wuyi''s expectation, her eyes were frozen, and she said in a deep voice, "today I''ll give you a chance to show yourself, but you should act according to the situation, and you can''t always do something black, you know? It''s just a shock. Don''t be too hard. Don''t forget what we''re here for today. "


    "I know!" Xiao Wu answered loudly.


    Liangshan''s family lives ten kilometers south of Nancheng, which is already in the suburbs. But the market here is still very prosperous. Liang Hong''s villa is located on the water. It''s like a small lake. His villa is in the middle of the lake and is connected with a bridge outside.


    But this bridge is very cold, it seems that it was built only for Liangshan family, and the fact is exactly the same.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Liu Rufeng found that there were rows of professional bodyguards standing at the gate of the villa. These people were obviously well-trained and orderly.


    "It''s the rhythm that''s going to give me the upper hand." Liu Rufeng smiles in her heart.

 Chapter 217

    As soon as Liu Rufeng''s car stops and sees Liang Hong''s bodyguard at the door, he knows his intention. To do so is mostly to test their own strength, but also want to give themselves a downfall through this method.


    "Why do these people like to play this game?" Liu Rufeng shakes his head and grins bitterly. He says to Xiao Wu, "brother, it''s your turn to play."


    "Good!" Small five excited jump out of the car, see a row of bodyguards suddenly feel very surprised.


    "This boy, if he doesn''t fight all day, his hands will itch." Liu Rufeng feigned to ask, "I''m here to see Lord Hong. Please let me know."


    A middle-aged man with strong body and black and yellow face turned his lips and said arrogantly, "I''m sorry, we have rules here. We need to pass the three passes. If we can''t pass the three passes, we can only blame you for your poor skills and have to go back the same way."


    "Three passes? Fuck! Play clearance Games with me. I can pass the clearance most. I can pass any game at one time. Besides, what are the three levels? I think that the second master Guan passed five passes and killed six generals in those years. Today, he has only three passes, and there are still two Liu Rufeng muttered in his heart, but pretended to be surprised, "three passes? I don''t know what the three levels are? "


    The middle-aged man should be a leader. He looked at the two thin boys with his shoulders in his arms and said with a sneer, "I think you''d better go back. If you have anything to say on the phone, you can break through the barrier? I''m afraid you can''t... "


    Better be killed than scared to death!


    Liu Rufeng, who hasn''t seen anything before, still cares about his words? Also not angry, still very curious to ask, "it''s OK to talk about it, just to satisfy our curiosity, we will go after we know the difficulty."


    "... well, I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll say a few more words..." the strong man said, "because we Hongye are from the Jianghu, so the content of the exam must be testing force. These three levels must also be related to martial arts. Let''s start with the first level. Have you seen these twenty of us? It''s no less than the eighteen bronze wooden lane of Shaolin Temple. All you have to do is to rush through us and enter the gate. "


    Liu Rufeng has just noticed that the breath of these 20 odd people is different, and seems to have unique skills.


    "Liang Hong can find such a person to be a bodyguard. His strength is really extraordinary." Liu Rufeng secretly admired her. Then he said with a smile, "what about the second level?"


    "The second pass..." the strong man said impatiently, "let''s pass our pass first! I can''t make it here. There''s no need to know the second level. "


    "Well, then what is the win or lose? Another point is that you can''t use Yin moves. You can''t use concealed weapons, lethal weapons, and fire Qi. " Liu Rufeng continued to ask.


    The strong man was even more annoyed. He glared and said, "you are a real trouble. Don''t worry, there are none of these. As long as you can break in from us, you will win. "


    During the conversation, the strong man confessed a few words, and more than 20 bodyguards moved in an instant, blocking the door in a round shape. Moreover, there is an S-shaped arc around the two small circles in the big circle. If you observe the whole pattern carefully, you will know that it is a Tai Chi diagram.


    Fuck! There''s a set. What kind of array are you playing.


    Looking back at Xiao Wu, he asked, "what''s up, brother? Are you confident? "


    Little five curled his lips and laughed with disdain. "It''s ridiculous to play this even when we''re in the war. I can''t beat this little trick. Don''t worry. "


    Liu Rufeng thought for a moment and said, "this array seems ordinary, but it actually contains the mystery of the book of changes. No matter where we go in, we will be besieged by people from all directions. At that time, we will not be able to meet head to tail, and we will be exhausted. And now we are going through the hurdles, and we can''t hurt people. That''s the difficulty. "


    "What about that?" Xiao Wu asked.


    Liu Rufeng said in a low voice, "we can only try. In this way, I''ll go from the front and you''ll go from the side. Your role is to disturb their formation, and then take the opportunity to enter, do not mind me


    "All right, grave operation!" Small five natural and unrestrained smile, and then sit to the left side of the circle, feel here a few bodyguards strength slightly weak, easy to break.


    Liu Rufeng directly rushes to the front with a lunge, quickly grabs the eagle, grabs two people''s lapels and throws them out. However, he threw it back, and tried to throw it as far away as possible. The two saved men came back to join the fight again.


    Wipe! On this level, the array arrangement is in vain!


    Taking advantage of a gap, Liu Rufeng strides into the Taiji shaped array and meets the person with the S-shaped curve inside and the two small circles inside.


    Just ready to be happy, Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that he had been cheated and entered the Taiji diagram. Suddenly, people from all directions gathered around him, and the pattern was slowly tightening, but Xiao Wu had not come in yet.


    Liu Rufeng really regretted that he had let Xiao Wu follow him for a long time. In that case, the cooperation of the two people one after the other would have more chances of winning. Now he is left. Xiao Wu can''t help him. It''s killing.


    The people in the round line behind slowly approach, and the people in the s line also move quickly. A few people in the small circle encircle Liu Rufeng from the other side.


    Damn it!


    Liu Rufeng clenched her teeth, changed her steps, swayed her figure a few times, and then came to the opposite side of the S-shaped line. Then she put out her hand and grasped the two people in the opposite side.


    However, the two men seemed to be very flexible. They didn''t give him the chance to change the moves quickly and hit two punches at the same time. Liu Rufeng''s back, left and right sides were full of people. At this time, he could not hide anywhere.


    This time can only be hard!


    Liu Rufeng''s two fists are out together, and the accuracy is incomparable on the opposite person''s two fists. They didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng would fight for strength. They were surprised, but they couldn''t take back their fists. Listen only:


    Bang bang!


    After thinking about the sound of two bumps, the two opposite people flew out. Liu Rufeng also felt the pain of his fist. The huge impact force made his body back two steps involuntarily. All of a sudden, the people at the back were about to catch hold of their collars and rushed forward.


    However, at this time, the gap of the opened S-shaped curve has been restored, and someone has filled it.


    what the fuck! What the hell is that.


    S-shaped curve of the people continue to move forward, behind the people also immediately arrived, and the formation of a small circle of a few people also came in front.


    Liu Rufeng cursed in his heart, "Liang Hong, you bastard, you can still play this trick. I underestimate you."


    Liu Rufeng was almost surrounded. At this time, he used a series of kicks to stop them from moving forward. But it doesn''t seem to last for long, because the next second, the people around once again came around.


    Just when Liu Rufeng was worried, suddenly there was a crackling sound from the people behind, and then several people fell down.

 Chapter 218

    Liu Rufeng scolded and said, "Liang Hong, you bastard, you are playing Yin with me. What''s the matter with you. If it hadn''t been for the friendly match, they would have been knocked down by the wrong hands. Now it''s good, we can''t hurt people, but we have to rush through. That''s hard to do.


    Just when he was at a loss, the people standing in the outer circle behind him suddenly got confused, and several people fell to the ground in an instant.


    Liu Rufeng guesses that Xiao Wu is coming. Xin says that the boy is not so determined and has been breaking through in that position.


    After Xiao Wu knocked over a group of people by surprise, he stood side by side with Liu Rufeng, wiped the sweat on his forehead, laughed a few times, and said, "it''s really his mother''s stimulation. Just now I just rushed in and was thrown out. Fuck, it''s really evil! So I came back to you again. I''m not late


    "Not stupid." Liu Rufeng joked and quickly met the people on the other side. Xiao Wu dealt with several people in Xiao Yuan. Now there is no danger behind, two people go hand in hand, soon opened the gap, crossed the S-shaped line, ran to the other side of the circle.


    They attack quickly, race against the clock, fight for the fastest time to rush out. Because the people who have been broken behind are still moving to this side. If we don''t break through the defense line quickly, the situation just now will be formed.


    The strength of these bodyguards can only be regarded as third rate, which is far less than that of Xiao Wu and Liu Rufeng. Had it not been for this strange array to help them, and two people were too embarrassed to attack, these people would have been seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    So, the next is also very smooth, the two successful breakthrough, into the hospital.


    "Success Xiao Wu smiles happily and claps a chin with Liu Rufeng.


    The first level is to rush in.


    Liu Rufeng looked around and found that there was a rockery on the opposite side. The water flowed on the rockery. There is a small pavilion on one side of the rockery, which is exquisitely designed. There is a corridor through the pavilion leading to the main entrance of the villa. Both sides of the corridor are full of lake water, in which there are gorgeous lotus flowers.


    But when the two men passed through the pavilion, they were dumbfounded.


    It''s nothing to see that the lake has already overflowed the corridor. The key is that there is a huge Tibetan mastiff squatting in the middle of the corridor which can only accommodate one person. At this time is squinting eyes lying on the corridor, a lazy look.


    Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu, at the same time, just like seeing countless grass mud horses galloping by, scolded in their hearts, "I wipe your uncle''s, why don''t you put some crocodiles there? Do you want to kill us?"


    No matter how good the Kung Fu is, I''m afraid of dog bites. Besides, Tibetan mastiff is the dominant dog, even lions and tigers are afraid of it.


    "What to do?" Xiaowu is lost again.


    "It depends on whether the Tibetan mastiff is male or female." Liu Rufeng''s playful smile.


    "What do you mean? Brother, you won''t use the beauty meter for it. Brother, your taste... Brother, I really admire it. "


    "Go away!" Liu Rufeng scolded and said, "when I was in the base, I learned some methods of training Tibetan mastiff, but at that time, they were all female mastiff. If they were male mastiff, I couldn''t guarantee the effect..."


    Xiaowu was speechless for a moment.


    Liu Rufeng walked slowly to the place two meters away from the Tibetan mastiff and stopped, then squatted on the ground and quietly looked at the huge dog.


    Tibetan mastiff seems to smell a special flavor, slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Liu Rufeng, his eyes were fierce and he began to howl. His body suddenly stood up, changed its docile appearance and was ready to attack at any time.


    Xiao Wu yelled to one side, "brother Feng, it seems that it''s a male. You''d better come back. Let''s find another way. I don''t want you to have an accident. If you have an accident, I don''t know how to write it when I set up a monument for you, but I can''t write it: a generation of God of war, fight with Tibetan mastiff, and die unfortunately. "


    "Shut up Liu such as the atmosphere of the loud reprimand, heart said this boy is also too unreliable, at this time still in the mood to joke.


    The Tibetan mastiff''s temperament has changed greatly. It''s easy to see it rush over. Liu Rufeng always looked at it with a smile. His left hand was behind him, his right hand was raised and gestured downward. He said, "sit down, be obedient, I''m your friend." Then slowly squat down, chin on the knee, very friendly.


    Tibetan mastiff roared a few times, found that the opposite person seems to have no malice, even a little confused, gradually, began to lie on the ground, but the eyes are still so fierce.


    Liu Rufeng patiently communicated with him and said some code words. However, after hearing these code words, Xiao Wu was very surprised and murmured, "is that ok? It''s beyond the scope of human cognition. "


    Liu Rufeng communicated with a Tibetan mastiff for a while and found that the irritability in his eyes disappeared. Then he stood up slowly. However, he did not step forward immediately, but made a few gestures with a smile, and then walked slowly and carefully. If true, Tibetan mastiff did not move, just looked up at Liu Rufeng, looks very docile.


    Liu Rufeng tentatively rubbed its black hair, stroked its head, and gently stroked its huge claws.


    At this time, the Tibetan mastiff narrowed his eyes again, as if the changes around had nothing to do with it, just like falling asleep.


    Liu Rufeng said, "it''s done." So beckon small five over, two people strode to the villa door together.


    Just now, when dealing with the vicious dog, he was more nervous than when dealing with the enemy at the door. Liu Rufeng had already sweated on his forehead, and he had been trying to control his nervous mood.


    "Brother, you even know how to do this. Brother, you are really convinced. Teach me later." Xiao Wu joked.


    Liu Rufeng ignored him, ready to meet the third level.


    At this time, standing opposite them, there were two tall, muscular men. Just now, the two strong men at the door were just like chickens meeting eagles. They were not at the same level.


    One of the two opposite has dark skin, just like charcoal. His hair is combed and braided, and his head is about one meter nine or more. The other was a white man, slightly shorter than the one around him, but much stronger.


    If black leopard and white elephant are black-and-white, how big are they.


    Liu Rufeng asked, "are you the third level?"


    Two people did not speak, but stretched out the middle finger to make a provocative gesture.


    "One for each." Xiao Wu ran to the black man and left the white man to Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng is not picky about food either. She walks to the opposite side of the man with a smile, and suddenly looks a lot smaller.


    The man didn''t talk much, so he hit it with his big fist. Judging from the strong style of boxing, the strength of this man must be amazing.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t make a hard connection. Instead, he dodged away and gave a side kick. At the same time, small five also to a beautiful side kick, two people smile, and then wait for the two giants to be kicked away.


    But the next second, only to see two big guys inclined smile, spat on the ground, a face of disdain.


    Wipe! It doesn''t work!


    "With the wrong hand Liu Rufeng said to Xiao Wu.

 Chapter 219

    Liang Hong arranged three levels. Although they didn''t directly send out cruel words to hurt or even kill them, they were all designed and developed towards the mode of friendly competition, but the fists and feet are blind, and it''s very likely that they will be injured and maimed. At that time, Liang Hong can spread out his hands and push them clean.


    Let''s take the Tibetan Mastiff in the second level for example. It''s a beast like a lion. If it wasn''t for Liu Rufeng''s experience in taming animals and a little luck, they would be bitten even if they were masters.


    Now we are facing two guys, one black and one white. These two big guys, standing there like a wall, it''s really hard to break through. Simple fighting Qi has little chance of winning, so Liu Rufeng thinks of the wrong hand and catches them.


    Divide tendon wrong bone hand small five also can, all is Liu Rufeng at the beginning teach him, now meet strong enemy, can only use unique move.


    Two people changed the routine together, hands on the strength of the fingers, with clever body method, grasp the opponent''s joints, anti joint capture and subdue the opponent.


    I saw two big men waving their fists and smashing them. They also combined elbows and knees. Their legs were fierce and fierce. The two men didn''t dare to take their fists. They had to use their body method to avoid them. It was easy to find a chance and seize their wrists. However, no effort was effective. However, the two big men grabbed their waist and directly lifted them up and threw them out.


    It failed.


    Capture didn''t work for them. Both were worried. While dealing with the opposite hand, we can figure out how to deal with them.


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and looked for a chance to get close to Xiao Wu. She said in a low voice, "no, we can''t go directly behind them and knock them unconscious. It''s too hard for us to fight like this.


    Xiao Wu nodded slightly and rushed over again.


    This is really a good way. Both Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu are proficient in the skills of catching and fighting. They are very familiar with the technique of killing with one blow. It''s too easy for them to attack each other''s back brain. If we were fighting for life and death today, the battle would be over.


    After the adjustment of tactics, the situation immediately changed. Without a few fights, the two men found a chance at the same time and knocked on the back of their heads. The two huge bodies suddenly fell to the ground.


    "It''s over at last. I''m tired to death." Xiao Wu said while wiping sweat. Turn a face to see Liu Rufeng, but tease of a smile, way, "elder brother, I didn''t give you disgrace."


    Liu Rufeng picked his eyebrows and said wittily, "yes, I''ll find some ladies to wait on you."


    "It''s a deal..." Xiao Wu snapped his fingers.


    At this time, Liang Hong had been standing at the door, staring at the two people for a while. Just now, he also saw Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu''s performance step by step through the monitoring, and began to show a ferocious smile on his face, but slowly, slowly, the smile disappeared. Especially when I saw Liu Rufeng taming the Tibetan mastiff, my brain was almost short circuited. My heart said, what''s the routine? Can even the Tibetan mastiff be tamed? That''s too bad.


    When he saw Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu stun two big men by means, he was even more shocked. He had heard that these two guys were powerful, but he didn''t expect to be so abnormal. He was more determined to get rid of Liu Rufeng brothers to avoid future trouble.


    But it''s all in the heart, but not in the face. At this time, Liu Rufeng also saw him and said with a smile, "Mr. Liang, which one are you singing? If you don''t want to see me, let me know. I''ll never disturb you. Why do you have to do this? We were almost killed... "


    Liang Hong laughed and said, "you are not ordinary people. Since you are experts, you have to use some difficult levels, or you will be despised, ha ha..."


    Liu Rufeng looked at Liang Hong with a little resentment and said half jokingly, "are you not afraid that I will die here today?"


    Liang Hong is still looking for reasons for himself to prevaricate, "our level is a game, to test the two''s real skills, I also open my eyes by the way, what''s the danger, you two can really joke."


    He said that. He had been looking forward to Liu Rufeng''s injury when he was going through the customs just now. It''s better to be disabled for life. Unfortunately, later, Liu Rufeng and Liang Hong passed through the customs smoothly, and Liang Hong''s calculation failed.


    After fighting with each other for a few words, Liang Hong pretended to be very close to each other. After entering the room, Liang Hong poured tea and handed fruit, showing special hospitality. Xiao Wu kept silent all the time and played the role of an entourage.


    Liu Rufeng also got to the point after making a few jokes.


    "You can guess the purpose of my coming today. I just want to talk to you about the two-story office rental in our company. I heard that''s your industry? "


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Liang Hong pretended not to know what was going on, but admitted that the house was his.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "just admit it, as long as you don''t have to beat around the bush." So I told Cheng Xiaoxiao about renting a house. Although I know it''s nonsense, I still want to go through this.


    Liang Hong was holding a small string of Buddhist beads in his hand, listening with narrow eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly opened his eyes. A pair of triangular eyes were full of cold light. A few seconds later, he consciously closed them. He said slowly, "my two-story office building and what you are using are all mine. Originally I said that I only sell but not rent. Who expected that my subordinates were not good at last time, I rented it to you, so I stopped this time. "


    His words reply is very clever, gave himself a step, but also gave Liu Rufeng a signal, that is not so easy to let him agree.


    Liu Rufeng came to talk about cooperation today, so he put up with it for the sake of the overall situation and said with a smile, "Uncle Liang, I know there are some misunderstandings between Liangshan and me, which may have caused your unhappiness, but I feel it necessary to explain something to you."


    Liang Hong raised his eyelids and didn''t speak, waiting for Liu Rufeng to continue.


    Liu Rufeng cleared her throat and said directly that Liang Hong was most concerned about, "let me tell you a secret. The company is actually Cheng Xiaoxiao''s, which has nothing to do with me. If you prevent us from renting those two-story buildings, I think it will be even more impossible for Liangshan to approach Xiaoxiao in the future, don''t you think? Another thing, I''m not a money lover, and I don''t like to think about it. Let me tell you something. I''m here mainly for Yinglan club and Dongjiao church. There is no fundamental contradiction between us... "


    When he said this, Liu Rufeng had already thought about it. He didn''t care if Liang Hong knew his identity. Anyway, there were many people who knew it, and he was not the only one. As long as he didn''t talk about the Red Crescent, he would do it. Another purpose is to test Liang Hong to see if he has any connection with the church.


    Liang Hong has been listening quietly with his eyes closed. He didn''t make a statement. But when he heard this, he suddenly opened his eyes. His expression was very strange.

 Chapter 220

    Liu Rufeng nagged for a long time, and finally moved Liang Hong with his last sentence.


    Liang Hong suddenly stretched out his hand to stop. He stared at Liu Rufeng with unbelievable eyes and asked in a deep voice, "this is worth listening to. I didn''t expect it."


    This sentence he did not lie, so long, Liang Hong really did not investigate the origin of Liu Rufeng. At the beginning, I took him as a little gangster, but I didn''t pay attention to him. Later, through some channels, I learned that Liu Rufeng once worked as a bodyguard for Li Hongde, the richest man in S City, and that''s all.


    I thought Liu Rufeng was expanding in Kyoto with the help of the ancient style. He meant to show his fists. I didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng had such a startling remark, which immediately aroused his interest.


    "For Cymbidium? I want to deal with Xu Yinglan, that is to say, I''m in the same camp with myself... No, for the church? "


    Liang Hong thought to himself, "who is this guy? He can''t be an undercover of the police. But this undercover... Is too young. "


    Liu Rufeng said slowly, "does uncle Liang know the murder outside the eastern suburb a few days ago? The corpse was thrown into the street and all the organs were removed. "


    Liang Hong nodded and said in a deep voice, "I know."


    "I suspect it has something to do with that foreigner''s church. Also, it''s said that even if the billionaires enter Yinglan, they can''t hold on for half a month. I''d like to see it. Xu Yinglan went to the celebration last time. I don''t think it''s anything. The owner of Yinglan gave me a hand. When I really went there, would I be detained there? "


    "By the way, has uncle Liang ever been to Yinglan?" Liu Rufeng cunningly teased, in fact, is in the test.


    Liang Hong laughed awkwardly and said, "I''ve really been there. I''m ashamed... I came out without insisting on it for a day. It''s too expensive. It almost cost me money, grass


    Speaking of this, Liang Hong is a little excited and seems to be serious.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "who dares to extort your money? The consumption is so high, isn''t it a black shop? Are you going to be slaughtered? "


    Liang Hong sighed and said, "no, it''s mainly... Alas! Just tell you, I heard that the club is the backstage of the Japanese, and it is also related to the influence of the church. I can''t afford it. They have a special organization to kill people. I can scare the common people. I can''t deal with that level. "


    Speaking of this, Liang Hong suddenly looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "do you say you want to deal with the church? I think you''d better not go. Even if I take all my men with me, I can''t touch them. Just you two? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. We will deal with the church affairs and never give you any trouble. Now that we''ve talked so much, let''s look at the rental business.... "


    This time, Liang Hong did not hesitate. He immediately agreed and said, "I''ll send someone to go to you to sign an agreement in person in a moment. As for money, if you are short of money recently, you can owe it for the time being. We''ll talk about it later when business comes up."


    "Thank you first." Liu Rufeng has settled the house, and after a few perfunctory words with Liang Hong, he goes back. When I got to the company, the original landlord went to Cheng Xiaoxiao with the contract. This time, he was quite respectful. He directly signed a three-year agreement and didn''t even mention the rent.


    "What kind of ecstasy did you give Liang Hong? How could he be so happy?" Cheng Xiaoxiao asked.


    "The secret." With a mysterious smile, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of something and asked Cheng Xiaoxiao, "do you still remember the bet between us?"


    "Bets, what bets?" Cheng Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    There are only two of them in the office. Xiao Wu went to find them in summer. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Rufeng presses Cheng Xiaoxiao on the sofa with a licentious smile, "your first time, forget it?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao blushed and said angrily, "someone has come in. I hate it! Wait till you get home... "


    Liu Rufeng blocked Cheng Xiaoxiao''s sexy red lips and lingered for a while. He said with a smile¡° Just admit it. You can''t run away anyway. "


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, good news came from Yang Pengfei, saying that all the procedures of the new company had been completed and that they had time to get them. This kind of thing still needs to trouble Liu Rufeng. But this time he decided to take Cheng Xiaoxiao with him.


    The two met with Yang Pengfei, and then discussed all the preparatory work for the new company. Yang Pengfei also provided them with some suggestions, which are all from experience.


    A few days later, the new company opened on their auspicious day. However, there was no celebration held this time, but almost all the people who should come also came. Liu Rufeng specially arranged many media to come to interview and asked for great exaggeration. This is to do the entertainment industry, the most need is speculation, the bigger the speculation, the greater the reputation, the more people pay attention to, Liu Rufeng knows this.


    Yang Pengfei also arranged several high-level management talents for them as promised, and made some company development plans.


    When the new company was established, Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao devoted their energies to film and television entertainment. Chen Wei and Jiang Yue were promoted to vice president of the company to take full charge of advertising business. Two people are very happy. Being promoted means being appreciated by the boss. Not only the salary will be increased now, but also the future will be bright.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao transferred several capable people from the original advertising company to accept the film and television business as soon as possible, so that Yang Pengfei''s people can go back to work as soon as possible.


    Liu Rufeng finds a free time to find Jin Liu and asks him how things are going over there. Today, I said that I have found a bar ready for transfer, and the transfer price is very low, only more than one million yuan.


    "Why don''t we go around? It''s nothing to do with being idle anyway. " Liu Rufeng suggested.


    Jin Liu nodded and agreed.


    The bar is not far away, and it has not escaped from the area where they are now living. The reason why Jin Liu chose this bar is that it is convenient for everyone to take care of each other.


    When they arrived at the destination, they observed that the bar was called sweetheart bar, with a vulgar name, but it was OK. The bar is divided into two floors, with private rooms on the top and dance floor and free seats on the first floor. It''s about three or four hundred square meters, which is not small.


    Jin Liu said, "this bar was originally opened by a person with little background. As a result, it was run yellow. Do you see the opposite side? The bar opposite Mars base is very hot. The difference between the two is only tens of meters, but the influence is very different. "


    "Mars base? It''s like the Hong brothers'' sphere of influence. " Liu Rufeng pondered and said, "the conflict with the Hong family is about to start..."


    At this time, Liu Rufeng saw a beautiful shadow appear in the line of sight, the target is the Mars base.


    White T-shirt, black skirt, wine red mushroom head, black high heels


    "Isn''t this silver fox?"

 Chapter 221

    Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu are talking about the preparation of the bar. They see the figure of ice snow silver fox on the opposite side of the road, and her goal is the Mars base bar on the opposite side.


    "How did she get there?" Liu Rufeng was puzzled. On second thought, maybe he was bored at home. Nowadays, it''s nothing new for young people to go to bars. He used to go to that kind of place, but in recent years he consciously stayed away from that kind of occasion.


    Seeing him looking at the ice snow silver fox in a daze, Jin Liu joked, "brother, this girl is good. You don''t think about it again."


    Jin Liu hasn''t seen ice snow silver fox. He only went to Liu Rufeng to rent a house there twice. It happened that silver fox was not there at that time, so he had this reaction.


    Liu Rufeng turned to look at Jin Liu, with an embarrassed smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, "brother Liu may not know her. She''s my comrade in arms. You haven''t met her yet."


    "Er..." Jin Liu realized that he had said something wrong. He laughed with guilt and changed the topic. "Shall we go and have a look? Nothing will happen to her going there by herself


    What''s going to happen to her? Liu Rufeng handed Jin Liu a cigarette. After lighting it, he vomited a mouthful of eye circles and sighed, "I''m afraid there are few men who can subdue her. Even my brother is willing to give up!"


    "What? You said you couldn''t do it? " For the first time, Jin Liu heard Liu Rufeng say that he can''t do it when facing a girl who has no self-confidence.


    "If brother Liu is interested, let''s go and have a look. After a while, you will know that she''s powerful." Liu Rufeng picks his eyebrows and says, implying that Jin Liuyi is on the way.


    Jin Liu suddenly realized that he patted his forehead and reminded himself, "I almost forgot that they are comrades in arms. Can people who mix with this boy still have cowards? And that little five, isn''t he also a ruthless character? "


    But hearing the excitement, Jin Liu''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "well, how can we miss such a good opportunity to see the play?"


    Not only can I go to the theatre, but also can I get to know the business situation of my future opponent. They hit it off.


    Mars base.


    The name is very different, and the situation inside is even more crazy than Liu Dong''s primitive tribal bar. Mars, of course, should be a little different. It''s almost cosply. It''s weird.


    Two people find a secluded place to sit down, not far away can see snow silver fox figure. There were a lot of people in the bar, and she didn''t pay attention, so she didn''t see Liu Rufeng. They were quietly watching her.


    "What if no one bothers her today?" Jin Liu said with some worries.


    "Don''t worry, there will be. Don''t forget where this place is. It''s necessary for the rich second generation and the gangsters to tease their younger sisters. And silver fox is enchanting, and I''m afraid no one will take the initiative to chat up? " Liu Rufeng took a big sip of wine, and suddenly felt that he was a little too much today. He clearly liked others and watched their bustle. It seemed that he was a little inhumane.


    "By the way, what are you going to do after the bar opens?" Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to dance, and talks about business with Jin Liu.


    Jin Liu frowned and said, "if you want to do well, you can''t do it. You can transfer a group of princesses from your hometown and let them wait on us first. We can make plans after we understand the situation here."


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "sixth brother, how do you make this Mars base? If we have no special features, we will have to close down soon. We have to start with one shot! "


    Jin Liu nodded, "it''s reasonable. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Liu Rufeng shook his head and said, "not yet. I suggest you don''t rush to open the business until we''re ready. Anyway, we''re not bad at this income. If we want to grow fast and keep a foothold, we must make a surprise. I don''t think we can do it step by step. We should just stab them in the heart. I think the Hong brothers are the most suitable people to be stabbed first. "


    "Hong brothers?" Jin Liu looks at him suspiciously.


    "Yes, I think today is the fuse."


    At this time, a burst of violent music sounded, the people on the dance floor more crazy, desperately wriggling the whole body, enjoy the release of the inner manic.


    At this time, there are two cartoon version of the sister came up to say hello, think is to see the people come in is not general, want to scratch some oil and water.


    Two men are familiar with this kind of occasion, know can''t cold sister''s field, immediately very cooperate with them to play up. In particular, Liu Rufeng''s sister saw a young and handsome man, knew that she had caught a big fish, and vowed not to miss the chance. Hot figure a strength to Liu Rufeng body rub, finally simply pull Liu Rufeng''s hand hint to find a quiet place to chat.


    Isn''t finding a quiet place just a rolling sheet? How can Liu Rufeng not understand this? He took out a few soft coins and put them into the girl''s proud cover. He said, "wait a moment, you go dancing first, and I''ll come to see you later..."


    The girl was overjoyed and went dancing happily. The girl beside Jin Liu was envious and learned to be coquettish with Jin Liu. Jin Liu also gave her some soft coins, but they were put into her hands.


    She looked at Liu Rufeng in disappointment and secretly threw a wink, imagining that she could grab the handsome guy with her sister for a while.


    "Look! The good play is coming... "Jin Liu comes up and points to the front and says.


    Liu Rufeng looks into his eyes and sees that the ice snow silver fox is still drinking muggy wine, and doesn''t dance in the past.


    "How depressed this girl is in her heart!" Liu Rufeng sighed and saw that three young men had approached the ice snow silver fox.


    Although I can''t hear what they say, I can guess that they see the beauty of ice snow silver fox, and they have the wrong idea.


    See ice snow silver fox always from pour from drink, didn''t look at them one eye.


    The boy at the head seems to be very angry. He reaches for the ice snow silver fox''s hand. However, he was splashed with wine by the silver fox before he reached it.


    The boy was so angry that he reached out to beat him, but the silver fox grabbed him by the wrist, raised his long thigh and kicked him away.


    Next to the two boys also reached out, the results are the same, instantly kicked away.


    The bar was quiet for a moment, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the ice snow silver fox. Gold six low voice says, "as expected not simple, under the hand clean and agile!"


    Liu Rufeng gave him a white look and said, "that''s great. What''s the ability to deal with those little kids? The big man hasn''t appeared yet. "


    Ice snow silver fox is still cold, casual glance fell on the ground of a few people, as if nothing happened, Gudong Gudong drink endless, a look at their drink, and toward the bar shouting, "another bottle of cocktail!"

 Chapter 222

    The bartender saw the shocking picture just now. He was intoxicated with this unusual girl and thought: "this girl has a good personality. I didn''t expect that she was so fierce. It''s my dish!"


    Hear ice snow silver fox and ask him for wine, immediately busy. His wine mixing technology is first-class in the industry, even if he can finish more than ten bottles of wine in ten minutes, and the taste is still very good. With this craft, he did not know how many sexy and enchanting girls he captured in the bar.


    "After a while, I''ll give her some violent, let her repressed emotions burst out in an instant, I don''t believe she can still sit." The bartender was mixing and paying attention.


    At this time, the three guys have been knocked down four or five times, nose bleeding, teeth are off a few, lying on the ground struggling for a long time did not stand up.


    In fact, this has been considered ice snow silver fox merciful, put the past habits, she had a move to kill.


    There has been a riot in the bar, and many visitors dare not go on playing, leaving only a few people to watch.


    The bartender brought the wine. Ice snow silver fox opened the lid and smelled a strong smell. She frowned and asked in a cold voice, "how can it be so strong?"


    The bartender''s heart was cold, and the secret way was not good. The other party seemed very unhappy, so he faltered, "I, I don''t know what you want to change... So..." when he saw that ice snow silver fox''s face was like a piece of ice, his face turned white. When he saw the three people who fell to the ground, he was very worried, "She... She won''t hit me..."


    Everyone saw the expression on her face. It was so cold that her hair was cool and her whole body was cold.


    Unexpectedly, the ice snow silver fox suddenly nodded to the bartender and praised, "OK, that''s it. After a while, you can get me a bottle of this wine. The wine needs to be strong to taste! This is for you... "He took out some brand-new bills and handed them to the bartender.


    It''s nothing new to have to spend money in a bar. What''s new is that the girl who was very tough just now has to reward the bartender, which is unexpected and hard to accept.


    The bartender was stunned for a while and took the money. At this time, the silver fox had already drunk a large glass, and there was no big reaction. His face also showed a very enjoyable appearance.


    "What a man Said the bar.


    Because the bar was in a mess just now, four or five security guards had arrived at the scene.


    The leader looked at the ice snow silver fox and said with good intentions, "today you must pay for the damage to our things. I advise you to pay for it and leave. After a while, second master Hong will come and you can''t leave."


    Silver fox vision a Lin, didn''t buy his account, "are you threatening me?"


    When the security guards saw that he was in a cold air of killing, they could not help shivering and muttering, "no, no, it''s just that this thing is damaged..."


    "Go to them!" Silver fox cold voice way.


    She usually talks very little, and only a few words to the point. Today, she says a lot.


    The security guards were in a bit of a dilemma because they couldn''t get into trouble just now, and one of them was Hong Bing''s cousin.


    At this time, the three men had stood up, pointed to the snow silver fox and scolded, "smelly bitch, pretend to be so high, please dance, I look up to you! It''s not over today. Don''t go if you can! "


    Ice snow silver fox beautiful eyes a stare, also don''t talk much. Throw out the wine cup in the hand coldly, only between the electric light flint, let a person have no time to react. Of course, even if there is time to respond, we can''t avoid it, because it''s too fast.


    The wine cup hit the boy''s face like lightning, the wine in the cup gradually came to his face, the nose was also hit bleeding again at the same time, the wine stains and the blood from the nostrils mixed together, it was particularly embarrassed.


    This is the ice snow silver fox''s style, can move the hand not to say a nonsense!


    The boy covered his face in pain, pointed to the snow silver fox and scolded, "you, you dare to do it, you cheap..."


    The words in the back didn''t come out, and then an empty bottle came again. This time, it hit his head, and the blood was pouring.


    The boy roared wildly, but he didn''t dare to scold any more.


    The security guards were so dazed that no one dared to move. Because the simple two just now is enough to prove that this woman is not simple.


    At this time, there was a riot outside, followed by Hong Bing and a group of people came in quickly. The boy who was beaten just now went up quickly and said, "cousin, look at her, this damned girl dares to beat me!"


    "Waste! Not even a woman. " Hong Bing seemed to feel a little embarrassed. Originally, I thought it was some big man who made trouble. But when I came here, I found that she was a very beautiful woman. How could so many people fight with a girl and deserve her reputation?


    As soon as Hong Bing realized that the girl in front of her was by no means an ordinary person. He could knock down three girls by himself, and he was very relaxed. He was so calm when he knew that he had brought so many people to her now, but he didn''t find that she was nervous at all.


    This calm is admirable!


    "Beauty, what''s the matter? Why did you beat my cousin?" Hong Bing went up to ask questions first.


    Ice snow silver fox raised his eyelids and took a look at Hong Bing. He was a social jerk. His heart despised him very much. He snorted, "what''s the matter, please ask your cousin, don''t disturb me to drink!"


    "I''ll ask you!" Hong Bing''s voice increased a lot, and his expression solidified, showing an aggressive posture.


    In full view of the public, even if it''s their own fault can''t admit, can''t lose Fan, if even a girl can''t clean up, then the bar also don''t have to open, close. Hong Bing had made up his mind to stand on his cousin''s side for a long time. In addition, he also found that the girl in front of him was like a dusty beauty who didn''t eat fireworks. Her temperament was very elegant. "This little girl... Tut tut."


    Silver fox is impatient, began to rage, "you''d better get away from me, don''t bad my mood!"


    Hong Bing was scolded by the woman and suddenly became irritable. However, he still managed to smile and said in a teasing tone, "beauty, whose place is this, do you know? Hong Bing is also a figure in this area. If it wasn''t for your beauty, I''d call someone to turn you around! You are lucky. I like you. If you are willing to accompany me, I can consider letting you go. Ha ha... "


    "Do you want to go over?" Jin Liu also frowned when he heard Jin Liu''s words. He couldn''t help beating Hong Bing.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "the play has just begun. Six brothers don''t want to continue to watch it?"

 Chapter 223

    The atmosphere in the bar of Mars base is a little awkward. Hong Bing and a group of people are standing in front of each other, and ice snow silver fox is drinking wine leisurely. Some onlookers are looking forward to a thrilling play. Everyone predicted: This is the calm before the storm.


    The war is coming, and it''s imminent!


    Even Jin Liu couldn''t sit still, and he couldn''t help but go to help. But after listening to Liu Rufeng''s suggestion, he sat back. He didn''t want to destroy such a wonderful film because of himself.


    Hong Bing doesn''t care about that. Anyway, he doesn''t know who this woman is. He just hears that she is very powerful. But in his eyes, it''s because they don''t have the ability to deal with a woman with so much effort? He''s enough alone.


    So he took out his usual arrogance and yelled at the ice snow silver fox.


    But soon, he regretted it.


    I don''t know when the girl opposite has a gun in her hand. The black muzzle was on his head.


    "Repeat what you just said." Silver fox said with a cold face.


    Hong Bing is flustered in the heart, the heart says this is a policeman or a fellow, how to still have a gun in the hand? But he would rather believe that it was a real gun than use his head to verify that it was a real gun or a fake gun.


    Again?


    Hong Bing looked at the murderous woman in front of him, and his lips trembled, "no, don''t use it..."


    "It''s not a good thing. Why repeat it? What should I do if I offend this woman and shoot her? " Hong Bing is not stupid.


    "I want you to repeat it again!" This time, the tone of silver fox increased, and the muzzle of the gun pushed forward.


    Hong Bing was so scared that he almost peed. He begged for mercy and said, "OK, I say, I say..."


    "I''m Hong Bing. I''m in charge of this area, so please give me face..."


    He''s not stupid enough to say what he said.


    "I''ll let you say what you said!" Ice snow silver fox stares.


    "The original words, the original words..." Hong Bing''s forehead saw sweat, it seemed that he was scared.


    The silver fox kicked him on the stomach, and kicked the soldier up to the ground, then stepped over his head and snapped, "you didn''t mean to say that you has the final say?" Just like a bear? It''s bad luck for you to offend your aunt today. I''ll leave a mark for you... "


    In fact, Hong Bing has been kicked and spits blood. The strength of this kick is too great. It''s estimated that he won''t be able to recover in a month. But the silver fox didn''t seem to have spared him. With a bang, a bullet penetrated Hong Bing''s left calf. The pain made Hong Bing roll all over the ground, and almost fainted.


    The sound of the gun scared everyone. When it comes to the girl who was afraid of this cold face at first because of her amazing skill, now she is worried because of her extraordinary courage.


    After all, there is a big difference between the nature of shooting and general wounding. The State prohibits private firearms, and even public officials can''t shoot casually. To this end, many people have doubts about the identity of silver fox, "this girl is not a killer..."


    Jin Liu was also startled and said to Liu Rufeng, "how dare she shoot? That''s a big crime."


    Liu Rufeng looked at Jin Liu''s strange appearance and said with a bitter smile, "don''t be afraid. Shooting is very common for this girl. It''s kind of lenient. Otherwise, I''d have shot and wasted my legs. "


    "What?" Jin Liu was stunned. "It''s a normal thing..."


    Hong Bing was injured, and a special person sent him to the hospital. Almost all the onlookers left the scene. Seeing this powerful woman, everyone wanted to stay away.


    The security guards of Mars base and Hong Bing''s men also dare not come forward, because the scene just now has completely scared them.


    However, Hong Tao has long been secretly informed. After hearing this news, Hong Tao was also very surprised and said, "who is so bold and dare to shoot people in his own territory? There''s a gun... Who is it? Is it from the public or from the public? "


    Hong Tao is calmer than Hong Bing. Instead of taking a large group of people to besiege him, he ponders it over for a while and dials the phone around to find out.


    But after a round of asking, no one knows who this woman is. He is busy for nothing. But he was smart enough to call the police.


    And ice snow silver fox, at this time or leisurely sitting there drinking wine, just for the matter did not care.


    This woman''s heart is too big!


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that the time was almost up, he would be in trouble if he delayed any more. Although they can solve this problem, there is no need to delay their time in this matter. They have to explain to the police for a long time, find a relationship and inform the headquarters. It''s too troublesome.


    Just about to get up to drag the silver fox back, she just looked at the table, no one.


    "Well? How long have you been away? " Liu Rufeng takes Jin Liu and goes after him. He sees that the silver fox is in front of him.


    At the same time, a siren sounded, Hula rushed up a group of police, stopped the ice snow silver fox.


    "Drop the gun!" Several policemen in front of them squatted down and prepared with guns.


    Silver fox glanced at them and continued to walk in the direction of his car.


    "Stop! If we don''t stop, we''ll shoot! Please lay down your arms Several police officers continued to talk with each other.


    Ice snow silver fox stopped, coldly looked at many police, asked, "who is the head here? I want to talk to him alone. "


    The police looked at each other, and finally turned to yell, "if you have something to say back to the station, put down your weapons first!"


    "We have nothing to talk about..." ice snow silver fox did not care about so many police with guns pointed at themselves, turned and walked forward.


    "What to do?" Asked Jin Liu.


    "I have a way." Liu Rufeng smiles and goes to the silver fox.


    He ran very fast, and even the police were surprised. He said that where did the crowd come from? How dare the reporter say that the woman had a gun.


    Ice snow Silver Fox also heard the footsteps behind, began not to care, when she found that the person has come to his back, has been hugged by the people behind.


    But she has never been hugged. Where has she been so humiliated? Subconsciously, we have to draw the gun. But by this time, the other hand had taken the gun out of her trouser pocket and touched her twice.


    She tried to break free, but the other side''s strength was too strong for her to earn. She just heard someone whispering, "silver fox, it''s me. Don''t say anything in a moment, just look at mine. "


    "OK, I see." Ice snow silver fox very obedient agreed.


    Liu Rufeng let her go and said, "don''t talk, just look at me!"


    "Good." Silver fox agreed, but suddenly a shoulder fall, he really threw on the ground.


    Looking at the grinning Liu Rufeng on the ground, the silver fox snorted coldly and said angrily, "let you take advantage of me, this is your punishment!"

 Chapter 224

    Liu Rufeng felt a chill and said innocently, "silver fox, I''m helping you."


    "That''s no good. If you take advantage of me, you should be beaten!" Said the silver fox, glaring at him.


    The police didn''t know what they were talking about. They all appreciated Liu Rufeng''s bravery and made him sweat. Just now silver fox fell him that but really, at the same time also clarified for Liu Rufeng --- they are not a group.


    The police began to shout, "the little comrade, leave quickly. The woman is very dangerous. She has a gun on her body..."


    "She... She has a gun?" Liu Rufeng pretends to be frightened and looks at the ice snow silver fox. She runs away.


    "What''s this kid doing?" Silver Fox also Leng, did not want to understand what Liu Rufeng wants to do. On second thought, since people say they don''t want to talk, don''t talk. Let''s see what bad ideas he can have.


    At this time, a large number of police have surrounded ice snow silver fox, two policewomen are also beginning to search her body, the purpose is the gun on her body.


    After receiving the report this time, the police were not concerned about the fight, but heard that someone was shooting and then sent out a large number of police forces. Fighting is too common in bars, and they have heard that the Hong brothers are not clean, so no one is willing to help them.


    But shooting is different. Just holding a gun is a big case. That''s why so many people came here today.


    Ice snow silver fox this time also no longer resist, very cooperate of wait for them to search body. In fact, she is not ignorant, or she will shoot Hong Bing. Just a moment ago, I just felt angry in my heart. Now that I''m going on, I''m thinking about how to finish well.


    "If it''s a big deal, ask the old man to call them. Hum!" She knew that the old man had the ability to solve this kind of thing.


    Two policewomen searched silver fox for several times, and their faces became more and more ugly. Finally, they came to a man in his thirties and whispered, "team Xu, I didn''t find him."


    "What?" Team Xu was stunned and said in a deep voice, "have you searched carefully?"


    The two policewomen were not happy. They said that we didn''t search carefully enough. There was no place to hide their clothes.


    Team Xu thought about it and said, "go to the people in the bar to adjust the monitoring to see if she has been anywhere and if she has hidden the gun somewhere."


    Yes!


    The policewoman was ordered into the bar.


    Ice snow silver fox has just been wondering, "where''s my gun... Did that calf steal it from me?"


    If the suspect does not have a gun in his hand, he can''t testify that someone has shot someone. If the murder weapon is not found, he can''t file a case. Although some people have seen it, material evidence is also the key.


    After a while, two policewomen came out and said to team Xu with a gloomy look, "we have seen that the girl has been sitting there until she came out. She has never been to other places. In addition, the surveillance camera just now was a little confused. Hesitation was surrounded by a group of people, so I can''t see whether she fired the gun or not. Look... "


    "Anyway, it''s a fight. Take them back to the bureau!" Team Xu frowned and said.


    "I''m going to take notes, too." Liu Rufeng came to the crowd and laughed. Then he went to team Xu and said in a loud voice, "you are really the public servant of our people. As soon as you come, the matter will be solved. That''s amazing!"


    Xu team toward Liu Ru venture capital to praise the eyes, way, "young man, just now you are very brave, good!" Then he patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder. At this time, the distance between the two people was very close. He suddenly felt that his pocket sank, but he didn''t care about the feeling of the moment.


    Liu Rufeng has taken the gun to his own hand, just now it just turned into Xu''s pocket. Because he saw a figure in the crowd, and the figure had come this way.


    It was Hong Tao who came.


    I saw Hongtao shouting at team Xu, "team Xu, catch him for me. They are a group. Don''t believe him. This boy is very cunning! If you don''t believe it, you can search him. The gun may be on him! "


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "as expected, this boy will come to this sentence when he sees himself. Fortunately, it was arranged ahead of time. "


    In fact, Hong Tao didn''t know that they were together. He was blind just now. His original intention is, as long as you can bring Liu Rufeng some trouble, as long as you can let him into the Bureau, you can find a way not to let him out.


    There is also a point to be made about the basis. When I passed the picture of ice snow silver fox to a person just now, the person was a little late and said that this person looked familiar and was very similar to a person. But the man denied the idea, saying that it was impossible. How could the silver fox appear here?


    Ice snow silver fox! Hong Tao remembers the name and connects Liu Rufeng with the fact that he was a mercenary. He comes to a far fetched conclusion that they may be a group.


    Listen to Hong Tao say so, Xu team has no way but to say, "young man, do you mind searching your body?"


    "No, come on!" Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    At this time, there are two male police to search Liu Rufeng, but needless to say also know the result, that is nothing.


    Hong Tao didn''t find anything and didn''t know how to answer. He was embarrassed.


    "Close up!" Xu team stares at Hong Tao and shouts at the police.


    It''s nothing to make a record. Liu Rufeng just wants to go to the Bureau. He can find a reliable person to explain his identity, even if he can click it. It''s convenient to do anything in the future.


    When he arrived at the Bureau, Hong Tao insisted that it was ice snow silver fox who fired a gun and asked the police to try it as a criminal case.


    The police are always bothering him and have a bad impression on him. The big bastard did not make trouble for them, so the police only said coldly in the face of Hong Tao''s query, "we will never let a bad person go, nor will we wrongly a good person. Hong Tao, you have to be careful at ordinary times. It''s best to give us less trouble. "


    "Me What about me? I''m the victim, OK Hong Tao looks innocent, but when he thinks about the dirty things he has done, he thinks it''s better to stop making trouble. If he finds out what illegal activities he has, he can''t say clearly.


    So instead of making any noise, he just took notes according to the procedure and went back.


    Liu Rufeng has already quietly passed on to Director Yang, and team Xu has also received special instructions from superior leaders, saying that he should handle this matter carefully.


    Team Xu is also hoodwinked. How many meanings does it mean? Are you going to let that girl go?


    Team Xu Zijian is a kind-hearted policeman. He always acts impartially. Seeing this, Liu Rufeng finds a place where there is no one to show him the gun.


    As a criminal investigator, Xu Zijian certainly recognized the meaning of this gun. It''s a desert eagle. It''s called the masterpiece of the pistol. Generally, police like them are not qualified to use such guns.


    "Who are you?" Xu Zijian still couldn''t help asking one more question.

 Chapter 225

    Xu Zijian is an old policeman. He has been dreaming of a desert eagle for more than ten years. However, there are rigid rules for the guns used by the police in China. The maximum number of guns is 54 or 64 pistols. The desert eagle is a distant dream for them.


    So when he learned that Liu Rufeng had this kind of pistol, he didn''t know how surprised he was. It is said that these two people are not ordinary people, which means people who perform special tasks, but what kind of tasks can people use such guns?


    Liu Rufeng smiles and says, "team Xu, you''ll know later."


    People don''t want to say it, and they can''t keep asking. Xu Zijian just smiles enviously, "brother, you can carry out special national tasks at such a young age. I admire you so much."


    "What are you talking about? I''m a common people, not as scary as you think. Besides, isn''t that a toy gun? " Liu Rufeng ha ha, deliberately avoid this topic.


    Xu Zijian also immediately realized that there are many people here, and it''s not good to say too much, so he laughed and said, "OK, you can go. As for Hong Bing, I suggest you do it in private... "


    All of a sudden, the shooting incident turned into a fight of personal conflicts, and the nature of it immediately changed. If it''s private, you can lose money at most. However, Qian Liu Rufeng won''t care about it. Besides, it''s not sure whether you can make it or not.


    After hearing the private news, Hong Tao angrily scolds corruption, and vows to tear Liu Rufeng to pieces. Look at my younger brother lying in the hospital bed. He is gnashing his teeth with hatred. But now he directly goes to find someone to get in trouble, which is obviously revenge and will attract the attention of the police. Besides, Hong Bing''s injury is not good yet


    But he also received a piece of good news, which is a mysterious man to his message. It is said that people should quickly investigate where the girl lives today, and there will be actions here.


    Hearing the news, Hong Tao was so excited that he almost cried. He said that heaven has eyes and someone has vindicated our brother. The people above will take care of them, even if they have three heads and six arms, they can''t escape!


    "No wonder my brother is injured. He is really not an ordinary person. But no matter who you are today, you can''t escape this disaster! " Hong Tao talked to himself excitedly.


    "Will it really be with Liu Rufeng?" Hong Tao''s mind turned around, thinking that this possibility was great. So he quickly arranged for people to stare at Liu Rufeng''s movements.


    The news came quickly. It was Liu Dong who handed it to him. Because Liu Dong once arranged for his subordinates to stare at Bai Liyun''s house. According to Gao Yang and Guo Liang, Liu Rufeng lived in Bai Liyun''s rental house and provided the address.


    With the specific address, Hong Tao was very surprised. He looked hard and said, "this time you can''t run!"


    In the Sakura club, some people have put forward suggestions: "today, the girl in Hongtao''s field is the silver fox who used to be. She and snow wolf Liu Rufeng are both members of that organization. It is said that there is a man with them. In the past, we could let them go, but now they are out together. We can''t wait. It''s time to take the initiative... "


    So someone carefully arranged a group of shadow''s senior ninjas, ready to wait for a chance to give them a fatal blow.


    Liu Rufeng handed over his pistol to ice snow silver fox and said with a smile, "you are really cruel. You dare to shoot so many people. You don''t think it''s too much trouble. We must have been exposed this time. I think there will be trouble for us these two days. "


    Silver fox doesn''t care, cold face said, "that''s the best, save a day in the end boring, also just a little thing to do. The old man sent me here to help you complete your mission, not to play. You can see that you don''t do serious tasks every day, but cultivate a lot of harem. They pull a face all day and see me as if I''ve met an enemy. I''m too lazy to talk to them. "


    "Is this a complaint?" Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "you''re still crying out for injustice. People are still reluctant to let go. I don''t know who''s keeping a straight face all day. It''s strange that people don''t give you a look."


    But to tell the truth, Liu Rufeng really likes the cold beauty in her heart, especially the cool feeling on her body. It would be more perfect if she was more approachable.


    However, this requirement is a bit contradictory, so it is not silver fox.


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng always felt that his eyelids were jumping, and a bad premonition came to his heart.


    So he told Xia rose, Zhu Dan and Prince not to come back tomorrow. Hu Meier, Xia Xia ER and Cheng Xiaoxiao all went to live in Wang Ziming''s house, which was safer. They only left a group of people who could fight.


    It''s already cool in autumn, and Liu Rufeng sighs, "I haven''t had this feeling for a long time. I really have the feeling that the city is about to be destroyed by black clouds..."


    Xiao Wu is sitting on the sofa smoking and playing games. When he sees Liu Rufeng with a burst of emotion, he jokes, "brother Feng, when has he become so sentimental? Let them come. We three are enough."


    Ice snow silver fox fiddles with his nails, and says every sentence, "Xiao Wu, you are more and more masculine. Unlike some people, you are more and more uninspired..."


    Liu Rufeng turned back to smile, "silver fox, you are talking about me!"


    "Say who knows!" Snow fox continues to trim its nails.


    Bai Shiming led Xu Laosan around the door, observing the movement.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Liu Rufeng stamped out the end of his cigarette and said to Bai Shiming, "come back, they''re coming..."


    "Coming? Where is it? " Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan look at each other and are at a loss. He thought to himself, "we''re all standing at the door. We don''t find anything. How does he know?"


    However, four people are very obedient back to the hall, standing behind Liu Rufeng.


    This kind of breath can only be felt when Kungfu reaches a certain level. Bai Shiming and they are obviously not ready for the fire.


    Without half a minute, a series of slight footsteps came from outside. The sound was very rapid and neat. It seemed that people were not simple people, and they were in step with good rhythm.


    When we got to the door, the footsteps stopped, as if observing the movement inside.


    "Friend, since you are here, come in and sit down." Liu Rufeng''s voice is loud and can spread far away. People outside don''t hesitate. The door creaks and opens.


    As the door opened, a group of people in black came in. It''s just like the shadow in s city. But this time, the people were not masked, as if they didn''t care to be seen.


    The first three people saw Liu Rufeng standing at the door of the hall, looking at them with a cold smile. One of them said calmly, "Snow Wolf is really snow wolf, or so natural and calm..."

 Chapter 226

    New guests came to the courtyard of Liu Rufeng''s rental house, and there were more than a dozen of them. However, the people who came here did not come to visit, but to ask for their lives.


    Liu Rufeng is sitting on the cane chair at the door, drinking red wine leisurely. Small five is smilingly looked at the opposite person, continue to play his page tour. Ice snow silver fox, after repairing toenails, has begun to trim toenails.


    Bai Shiming stood in the hall of the house, looking a little nervous.


    At this time, we can still be so leisurely and comfortable, but this kind of cultivation is very shocking. In the shadow, the first three people saw it. After a sneer, they felt dissatisfied. They said how leisurely and comfortable Liu Rufeng was. In fact, their anger had been ignited.


    It''s no wonder that these characters are all masters. It''s too hard to treat others like this. How to show a little bit of nervousness? This is in line with the psychology of normal people. Movies and TV plays are all like this.


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "since you are an old friend, come in and have a drink..."


    Among the three leaders, the one in the middle laughs and says, "it''s not necessary to drink. It''s a bit unreasonable to take people''s lives and ask them to drink..."


    Liu Rufeng turned the cup in his hand, tasted it and said with a smile, "I advise you to drink it. It tastes good. I''ve heard that you need to drink before you go on the road. If you don''t drink now, you won''t be able to drink in a while!... "


    "Do you want to give yourself courage, or do you want to give yourself wine in advance?" The one in the middle didn''t look the same, but a sentence hit the point.


    Liu Rufeng laughed, picked his eyebrows and said, "I often drink it. I drank it like this three years ago. I''m still alive now? You guys are growing up very fast. Three years ago, you were Zhongren, but now you have grown up to Shangren. "


    The one on the left has a cold face. He hasn''t uttered a word for a long time, but his eyes are staring at Liu Rufeng''s side. There is a kind of samurai sword that always presses on his waist.


    The one on the right was very grumpy. He couldn''t get used to their wordiness. He immediately began to make a lot of noise. "There''s so much nonsense. Today''s not a martial arts contest. We want your lives. Come on!" As he spoke, the sharp blade on his waist had slowly come out of the box.


    The one in the middle couldn''t stop him, because the one around him had already rushed to Liu Rufeng, no matter whether the other side was unarmed or ready to fight or not, he cut down directly.


    Liu Rufeng spat out a mouthful of wine and sprayed it on the man''s face. Even the brand-new and shiny samurai sword was stained with wine stains, just like the blood of others.


    The man was sprayed with wine, and his eyes could not be opened, but it did not affect the movement in his hands. The samurai sword in the air was still falling as usual.


    Liu Rufeng leisurely stretched out a foot to pedal on the man''s thigh, directly pushed him to fly, and then poured a full glass of red wine, but also a mouthful.


    The one in the middle took a look at the one who fell to the ground, frowned and ignored. Instead, he continued to ask, "I''ll ask you, did you kill the Yin Yang envoy?"


    "Yin Yang envoy? You mean the two corpses? " Liu Rufeng sighed and said, "I''m dead, and I''m happy to die, without any pain..."


    The one who had been cold and didn''t speak all the time was more dignified when he heard this. The cold light in his eyes exploded, and his hand on the handle of the knife began to tremble slightly.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng''s wine had been drunk, and he poured it hard for a long time, but he couldn''t pour anything out. And small five''s game seems to be very smooth, his face smile blooming, stood up and stretched, said, "finally finished the task, really his mother''s hard!" And ice snow silver fox, also has finished repairing toenails, has put on shoes, slowly toward the door.


    "Silver fox, after a while you deal with the manic guy in the west, the one in the middle is left to me, and Xiao Wu you deal with the dead man with no expression..." Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox have no opinions, and they have walked out slowly.


    Liu Rufeng took a look at Bai Shiming and said, "those people behind them will be left to you. Just stop them."


    Bai Shiming nodded and took Xu Laosan to the courtyard. His eyes fell on the minions behind him.


    It''s called minions. In fact, those people are the same as those shadows in s city. Their strength is not low at all.


    The three ninjas were ready to fight, and saw someone coming to meet them directly. The manic guy had already wiped the wine stains on his face, even the wine stains on the samurai sword. When he was about to find Liu Rufeng, he found a beautiful woman coming.


    He is different from the other two. He belongs to the upper class of the public. He has not yet reached the level of Shangren, nor has he seen ice snow silver fox. Silver fox had been in the room just now, and he didn''t notice. Now he suddenly came to himself, a little surprised. But soon the flesh on his face piled up and praised, "how beautiful, what a great beauty!"


    Before he could react, silver fox''s leg had been kicked out and went straight to his belly. In fact, this one is not weak. Just now, he was splashed with wine because he didn''t react. At this time, he dodged the attack and found the woman''s extraordinary means in front of him. He didn''t dare to neglect her. He put back the samurai sword and fought with silver fox instead of fists and feet.


    Small five face of the whole body exudes a cold breath, no matter 37 21, directly draw out the samurai sword to small five for a while slash. The small five body method turns, dodges left and dodges right, and tangles with him.


    The middle one is the most calm, just click the knuckles, and then move his neck, which is a warm-up. Followed by a lunge rushed to Liu Rufeng, is a fierce attack.


    Three on three, fair!


    Behind the shadow killer also can''t help, began to pour over, but was Bai Shiming four people firmly blocked.


    Now Bai Shiming''s strength has greatly increased, second only to the small five. In fact, he can clean up these lower class ninjas by himself. He just gives Xu Laosan a chance to exercise, so he deliberately let them three go up and stick to the people behind.


    Although Xu Laosan, Wang Zhuang and Gao Jun are not strong enough, they are far from the previous gangsters. It is not difficult for each of them to cope with two or three.


    Liu Rufeng still uses catching technique, which is divided into tendons and wrong bones, while the opposite one uses karate and judo, and his moves are also very skillful. His moves are fierce and swift. It''s not so easy to catch him in a short time.


    However, the ice snow silver fox''s fight ended very quickly. She had a clean hand. She looked soft and elegant. Every punch and every foot had a strong wind. Moreover, the attack was very tricky and fierce. The opposite one regretted why she didn''t use a knife. But silver fox won''t give him the chance.


    After discovering the vacancy, a series of fierce attacks followed!

 Chapter 227

    Ice snow silver fox, in the base of the time has been famous. This girl has always been famous for her coldness and beauty. Not only that, she never leaves a face when fighting. Even her comrades in arms who had accompanied her to practice were afraid of her three points. Even Liu Rufeng, the snow wolf, has been beaten. He is black and blue from time to time.


    Of course, he deliberately let silver fox, and also because every time Liu Rufeng wanted to take advantage of it, he was mercilessly beaten by silver fox.


    Today, the one against her is not the opponent of silver fox, but she often doesn''t forget to indulge a few times, so she feels more and more difficult to resist. Finally, she is knocked to the ground by the action of ice snow silver fox and faints.


    Ice snow silver fox a look at their own here to solve the battle, turned to look at Liu Rufeng, found that they are there or anxious duel, for a while also downwind. Another look at Xiaowu, there is a bit of confusion. Because the small five didn''t take weapons, facing a bear with a samurai sword on some difficulty. A samurai sword is flying up and down in that hand. It''s cold and shining everywhere. It''s full of moves. It''s all killing moves. I wish it would kill Xiao Wu.


    At this time, small five was forced to step back, the chest clothes have been opened a hole, small five also seems to have been slightly injured, cut the skirt can see light blood.


    Snow silver fox without saying a word, directly rushed past, and small five side by side.


    Small five squint a see silver fox came, eyes are full of joy, just nervous mood at this time a little relaxed some.


    In fact, in terms of Kung Fu, ice snow silver fox is superior to little five. Although she is a female, her strength is worse than that of a man, but she always moves fast and never drags. What''s more, she never shows mercy to the enemy and attacks the enemy''s vital points.


    Ice snow silver fox joined the battle, small five immediately relaxed a lot, two people a left and a right with, soon turned the war. Although the samurai sword on the opposite side is very fierce and swift, it is not enough to face two powerful enemies. Finally, he was snatched the knife by Xiao Wu, and then he was pawed by ice snow silver fox.


    Although this man has no weapons, his kung fu is still very strong, but he is much worse than just now. He was not hit in the left shoulder by Xiao Wuyi. He only heard a few crackles, his face was in pain, and his left shoulder was broken.


    And Bai Shiming led three people to solve the battle, lying on the ground.


    Now there is only Liu Rufeng left, still fighting with that man. Silver fox clapped his hands and went back to the house to play with his mobile phone. Xiao Wu was watching, but he didn''t go to help.


    Bai Shiming certainly didn''t understand this scene, but Xiao Wu and silver fox were very clear, because they knew Liu Rufeng''s temper, and he hated other people''s help when fighting, so Xiao Wu and silver fox consciously retreated to watch the battle again.


    As soon as Bai Shiming was about to pass, he was stopped by Liu Rufeng, "don''t come here, I can do it..." his tone was witty, but there was a strong refusal tone.


    Bai Shiming also stopped and watched the battle.


    "How''s it going? Hit the nail, snow wolf is the most hate others to help, every time like this, we are used to... "Small five points a cigarette, smilingly watching, just like watching martial arts movie highlights, very devoted.


    Liu Rufeng''s victory and defeat at this time have already appeared, and the people on the other side are already a little weak. In such a good state, how can Liu Rufeng allow others to help?


    I saw him yell, a burst of fist connected with several gun fists, just like an avalanche, in fact continuous. The opponent is also surprised, did not expect the eyes of the snow wolf will also form Yiquan. But at this time, there was no time for him to think, because Liu Rufeng''s last gun fist had been firmly hit on his chest.


    The chest is the place where people are vulnerable, and this fist is from the hands of Liu Rufeng, and the strength is incomparable to ordinary people. Although the man tried his best to adjust his breath and protect his chest, he was still shot out with a mouthful of blood. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    gain a complete victory!


    Liu Rufeng raised his fist and slapped Xiao Wu. Bai Shiming can hardly understand in his eyes. How can they be ordinary in such an extremely dangerous fighting state.


    These three upper forbearance are all outstanding in the shadow. The one who was wounded by Xiaowu and Yinhu was code named Yama, so he was always as cold as a dead man. The former Yin Yang envoy was his two disciples.


    The one who fought with Liu Rufeng was called Junichiro Yamada. Among the three, his standard was the highest. And the North Silver Fox injured that is called Ishii man, is thought to be about to obtain the qualification, but the standard is much worse than the other two.


    Ninja flow is also divided into grades, which is much worse than one millisecond Kung Fu. That''s why it''s so easy for ice snow silver fox to defeat that Ishii man.


    All the shadow killers who came here were injured, but Liu Rufeng didn''t mean to kill them. Because this is a residential area, there will be a lot of trouble when killing people. Anyway, they will be punished when they go back, so it''s better to leave it to them to deal with.


    However, Liu Rufeng is very careful. He knows that although these people can''t be killed, they can''t be put back like this, because they will harm people in the future. So the best way is to abolish their martial arts.


    As soon as he turned around, he was about to walk towards those people, but then there were several shots. Obviously, the silver fox shot it again.


    See ice snow silver fox cold face to say a sentence, "concealed weapon injures a person, this kind of person can''t stay!"


    Everyone was so scared that no one cared when ice snow silver fox came out, especially the sudden gunshots shocked them.


    We all looked at the group and found that Yan Luo was shot in the right wrist, and there was a Shiling on the ground. There are also a few ninjas next to the thigh or other parts of the body have been shot, blood is gurgling out.


    Ice snow silver fox these several shots are very accurate, almost everyone who was shot is disabled, even if cured, don''t want to come out again to hurt people.


    Yamada Chunichi was also shot in the thigh. At this time, the door was sweating and clenched his teeth. He insisted, "snow... Snow wolf, I didn''t expect that we were defeated again. Why... Why do you always win?"


    Liu Rufeng shrugged his shoulders and said with a faint smile, "remember, benevolence is invincible! Justice will always prevail over evil


    Yamada stares at Liu Rufeng, stunned, and seems to be smacking the meaning of this sentence. At last, he moves his mouth and reluctantly smiles, "justice? Evil? "


    Liu Rufeng let them go, because he knew it was useless to keep them. Recently, he has made it clear that if he wants to understand the truth of the matter, he must go deep into their headquarters and find Miyamoto or someone at a higher level.


    "Sleep!" Liu Rufeng smiles at the crowd and walks into the room, leaving a group of people standing in the courtyard in a daze.

 Chapter 228

    Just after a fierce battle, Liu Rufeng went back to the room to sleep so freely afterwards, which was hard for many people to understand.


    This psychological quality is also a little better!


    He went back to sleep, but the people left behind had something to do. During the fight just now, the injured people still had blood on the ground. They didn''t clean up. What if someone came during the day?


    However, this kind of hard work must be the business of Xu Laosan, and Bai Shiming followed suit for a while. Like Xiao Wu and silver fox, they have been back to their rooms for a long time.


    "Alas! Everyone else belongs to uncle and aunt, and only a few of us are left to do such dirty work... "Gao Jun mutters incessantly.


    Wang Zhuang kicked him and scolded, "don''t you don''t know what''s good or bad. We usually have nothing to do. What do you complain about doing this job? If the boss hadn''t given us a chance, now we don''t know where to drink. Don''t be dissatisfied. "


    "That is, work hard, don''t so much resentment, if you have great skills, you don''t have to do these jobs, who says you have no skills..." Xu Laosan said beside.


    Gao Jun said, "I''ve lost a lot of weight. Don''t you see what I did just now? I beat three or four out of ten. Is that a bad record? But Gao Jun''s Kung Fu hasn''t made any progress recently. The two ninjas are struggling to deal with you. They have the face to make noise in front of me. It''s not too humiliating! "


    Wang Zhuang swung his big walnut fist to hit Gao Jun, and retorted, "you''re good at it, aren''t you? Didn''t I cover you? If it wasn''t for me, you would have starved to death long ago. Look at your fat body, can''t I raise it? "


    "Come on, let''s forget about the past. Let''s clean up and have a rest." Bai Shiming advised, three people did not speak. His words still have some weight. After all, among a few people, he always leads the team.


    Since I met Liu Rufeng, Bai Shiming has really worked hard, so he is the fastest to improve among several people. Originally, his foundation was better than that of Xu Laosan, and he relied on strong perseverance, so now Bai Shiming has no problem in dealing with Zhongren alone. Even if come to bear above, also barely can deal with.


    As he worked, he thought, "when can we reach the level of the three of them? If you change yourself, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on for a minute. "


    After Liu Rufeng returned to the house, he was not busy sleeping, but thinking about today''s affairs carefully.


    "The people who come to trouble themselves are getting more and more serious. I''m afraid that if Xiao Wu and silver fox were not here today, I would not be able to retreat completely. Although they barely won this time, their backstage will definitely send more powerful people. I really don''t know what to do at that time. Ask the police for help? Obviously it doesn''t make sense. Those people are very alert. When the police come, they will give up the task and escape with evasion at most. "


    But


    Liu Rufeng thought of something and decided to find a good opportunity to talk to ITO tomorrow. Ito is still with them. He is his own ace spy. With him, you can steal any information. But why didn''t he report today?


    And the turtle field. Nothing happened.


    Liu Rufeng had a bad premonition, "did those two guys have an accident?" Think of here, his mood began to fret up, it is not distressed that the two bastards, but they are their best inside, once lost, then what to do more difficult.


    That night, Liu Rufeng pondered very late before he fell asleep. The next day, he found an opportunity to contact ITO and Guitian. But the result made him very disappointed, the phone has been turned off.


    "No!" Liu Rufeng immediately felt that something must be wrong in the middle.


    At noon and in the evening, Liu Rufeng contacted the two people again, and the result was the same. They were all turned off.


    Fuck!


    "Liu Rufeng thought in his heart," they didn''t inform themselves of yesterday''s events. Did they find out when they put news to themselves... This may be very big! "


    After another two days, Liu Rufeng contacted turtle field and ITO several times in a row, and the result was the same as before, they all turned off. This time, Liu Rufeng died. It is certain that the two men have been exposed. With his understanding, the moves used in their elixir field were enough to make them submit. And there are few people who can lift the taboo. They can''t get out of their control after lifting the taboo, and they are more likely to be killed.


    Ito, as soon as they die, they are a little passive. They need to be more cautious about what they do in the future.


    So in the next arrangement, Liu Rufeng asks silver fox and little five banbu not to leave Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier. Summer rose there because of temporary safety in the school, every time they want to come back will personally pick up, in case of accident.


    On the other hand, the early one has already caused a sensation. Miyamoto looked at a group of people who were seriously injured after they came back. Their faces were extremely cold. With a cold voice, Miyamoto kicked over the table next to him and scolded: "baga! You are all first-class ninjas. You are defeated by snow wolf. Is he Superman? Is it that hard to deal with? "


    Yamada Chunichi endured the pain and said intermittently, "he... He has two helpers around him. They are all first-class experts. I''m afraid they will become more and more difficult in the future..."


    Miyamoto snorted and said, "isn''t that the silver fox? I don''t believe in a group of big men. They can''t even clean up a girl. They''re all trash


    "Come on! Bring in KuoDa and ITO! " Miyamoto calm face loudly ordered.


    After a while, ITO and Kameda were brought up, and they were injured all over. Miyamoto a pair of cold eyes staring at them, that kind of fierce eyes, people have a kind of cold feeling.


    "Look, this is the loss caused by your original rebellion. Many first-class ninjas have been buried by you. Do you still have the face to face your majesty? I don''t want to kill you, you can do it yourself... "While talking, I took out two samurai swords from the weapon rack in the corner and threw them in front of them.


    Ito and tortoise field face green, in the face of death, even these people with special beliefs will appear fear, not to mention ITO and tortoise field is not so firm.


    "I, i... I''m not a samurai. I don''t have to make my own decisions..." Kameda was still arguing for himself.


    "Well! If you don''t tell me, I forgot. In this case, I''ll send you to the church for human body test, which can also be regarded as loyalty to the emperor. "


    Kameda completely despair, sent to the church is not as good as their own laparotomy, the feeling of being torn apart by others is more terrible.


    Miyamoto coldly looked at the two people, without a trace of sympathy, sneered and said coldly, "hurry up, do you still want me to do it myself?"

 Chapter 229

    Ito and Guitian saw that the matter had come to this point, and there was no room for recovery. At last, they were disheartened, and all their hopes turned into nothing. Each of them picked up a bayonet, gritted his teeth and stabbed his chest.


    The blood immediately dyed the ground red. Miyamoto''s voice and color didn''t move. He didn''t have any pity. He just coldly ordered, "drag it out, burn it!"


    Yamada, who fell to the ground, trembled with fright. His heart said, "I can''t escape bad luck. Although I didn''t betray the organization, I failed the mission and hurt so many people. Will Miyamoto, a cold-blooded animal, give me a chance to live?"


    He was completely wrong. Miyamoto was not in the mood to kill them. Instead, he said coldly, "take them down for treatment, and go to work as coolies after they are healed!"


    "Coolie?" Yamada had no idea that Miyamoto would have arranged for them to do coolies. It''s better to kill them. That''s what low-level pariah do. We are first-class ninjas. How can we do low-level coolies?


    But after he said what he thought, Miyamoto just sneered and glanced at them, his eyes full of indifference, "what else can you do? Do you think you are still qualified to be ninjas? Now you are useless waste. Punishing you as coolies is out of the law. "


    "We are first-class ninjas. We are qualified to enjoy the life-long aristocratic treatment of the shogunate. How can you treat us like this?" Yamada''s face was so ugly that he rushed up and bit Miyamoto.


    The one who became Yama also distinguished himself at this time¡° Mr. Yamada is right. We are already Shangren. You can''t treat us like this! "


    Ishii, who was next to him, was a hot tempered guy. When he heard Miyamoto say that, he couldn''t help his anger. He immediately swore, "Miyamoto, you bastard! Who empowered you to do this to us? I''ll kill you


    While talking, the Ninja rushed up with a sharp pain and hit Miyamoto''s chest with a huge fist. Miyamoto didn''t even move. He grabbed Ishii man''s wrist, and then twisted it hard. Suddenly, there was a sound of bone cracking.


    Ishii man''s arm is broken!


    Ishii''s pain was unbearable and he suddenly fainted.


    Miyamoto took a blank look at the fallen Ishii man and said, "waste! Originally intended to leave you a life, did not expect you to face shameless, come! Send Ishii to the church, donate to the church


    Hearing this, Junichiro Yamada and Yan Luo kneeling on the ground suddenly turned cold and blue. They were already in the big sweat on their forehead. They didn''t dare to say anything else.


    Miyamoto wiped the samurai sword in his hand and said to himself, "Snow Wolf... Let you live a few more days. When you are both defeated, I''ll deal with you, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng was pacing back and forth in the bar that Jin Liuxin bought, and he was constantly praising, "sixth brother''s work efficiency is very high. You see, it''s only a few days, and it''s so decent. I don''t think it will take long to start business."


    Jin LIUCHEN said in a voice, "I''m too slow. My brother is still living in a hotel, so he has to find a nest for others. I''ve told the decoration company to speed up the progress of the project. I think it will be almost done in a week."


    "How are the other things going?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Jin Liu said regretfully, "princess, I don''t need it for the time being. I can transfer from my hometown. There''s no problem in more than ten or twenty years. Now there''s another problem. What''s the name of our bar?"


    "Name..." Liu Rufeng felt her chin and thought for a while. After half a minute, she finally brightened her eyes and said, "I think it''s called Xinghe."


    "Star River bar?" Gold six eyes turned, stir up big finger, praise a way, "good name, good name ah, didn''t expect brother still have this talent!"


    "I''ll do more. That''s just the tip of the iceberg." Liu Rufeng said, "isn''t the opposite Mars base? Let''s call it Xinghe bar, they are Mars, we are Xinghe, with this name we can win! In the future, we can develop Star River Club, Star River bath, chain operation, Liuge, do you expect? Hey, hey... "


    "Good! I also understand the meaning of this level. " Jin Liu walked over and patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said sincerely, "in this way, the income of the bar is half that of our brothers. What do you say?"


    Liu Rufeng blinked and said with a smile, "don''t I take up the stool?"


    Jin Liu blushed and said with a simple smile, "in the future, there are still many places where I need my brother''s help. Half of one person''s brother has taken advantage of you."


    "Good! Then I''m not respectful. Let''s make a verbal agreement for the time being, and we''ll talk about it later. " Liu Rufeng smacked his mouth, put his arms on the bar and said, "in fact, our brother is on the lookout for help. In the future, my brother will need him a lot. Your people will be able to borrow them in the future. "


    "It''s all my brothers. Why are you so polite?" The relationship between the two people is very close. Jin Liu doesn''t have to say anything about the scene. He handed over a cigarette and said in a soft voice, "I heard that you defeated several masters of Shangren a few days ago? It''s said that it''s much more powerful than those people who stopped Ma Lao when they were in S City, isn''t it? "


    "Brother six is very well informed. Why, who leaked the information? What a fucker Liu Rufeng laughed and scolded, took a big puff of smoke, and then freely spit out a series of smoke rings.


    "I''m afraid that other people will know the glorious things. How can I be an outsider?" Jin Liu said with a little jealousy.


    Liu Rufeng gave a cool smile, did not answer Jin Liu''s words, but said, "about the princess, I think the sixth brother is free, there are not many Hong brothers?"


    "Hong brothers?" Jin Liu didn''t understand what Liu Rufeng was going to say. He asked, "will they... Give it to us?"


    "Not only will they give it, but also their bars and hotels will give it to us. As long as the sixth brother is ready for the money, he will do it." Liu Rufeng said with confidence, with an enigmatic expression.


    Jin Liu was a little confused and asked, "what''s going on?" He didn''t guess any more. He knew he couldn''t. In front of this bastard, the idea is that even the old man can''t feel his pulse. It''s better to ask directly to save so many brain cells.


    Liu Rufeng flicked the cigarette end in his hand with his middle finger, turned his face to Jin Liu and said faintly, "I''ll know the answer in a few days. Brother, I''ll sell you a pass for the time being."


    About a week later, the decoration of the bar was completed, along with the plaque they made.


    At night, the lights are shining.


    Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu stand outside the bar, looking at the glittering characters of the Star River bar, and smile.


    At the same time said a sentence: Xinghe will fire!

 Chapter 230

    Everything is going on according to the original plan, and the development is very smooth, the speed is also very fast. Liu Rufeng was very happy and had a good drink with Jin Liu.


    Two people drink and chat, Liu Rufeng once again about the chain after the bar, Jin Liu squints his eyes and has a good taste of listening, but after listening, he frowns and sighs, "it''s a pity that my brother is not in business. His vision is very broad... However, who is better in charge of daily management here?"


    "Find a person who is familiar with the operation of the bar. Sixth brother, you should take charge of the daily work in front of him. It''s a good solution." Liu Rufeng took up a glass of wine and offered a toast to Jin Liuyi, "this Niulan mountain is really delicious. It''s a pleasure to drink!"


    Jin Liu chuckled and said, "brother, what do you think of her?"


    Who?


    When he was surprised, a red shadow curled to his side.


    "Why, forget your sister."


    Liu Rufeng turned his face. It seemed that he was startled and panicked. "Sister Peony... Why are you here?"


    "Why, can''t I come? You look guilty. Are you doing something shameful behind my back? "


    Red peony mouth said, the right hand has begun to lean out toward the bottom, and then came to her expertise, a fierce grasp.


    Liu Rufeng almost spurted out the wine in his mouth, wiped the wine stains on his mouth, slowly frowned and tried to suppress his inner pain, but pretended to be very relaxed and joked, "sister peony, your grip is getting stronger and stronger. Congratulations, haha..."


    The red peony turned her lips and said with a cold hum, "is that right? This is only 30% of my strength. Do you want to try more than 50%


    "Cough... No, no, haha... I don''t know if sister peony is satisfied." Liu Rufeng said with a dry cough and a smiley face.


    "It''s pretty strong. It didn''t disappoint me!" Red peony big said, also copied a cup, filled with wine.


    The hostess of the hotel could not help blushing when she saw their bold way of frolicking. She turned around and did not dare to look this way.


    "Six elder brothers, you play tricks with me, is elder sister peony early?" Liu Rufeng responded and first asked Jin Liuyi.


    Without waiting for Jin Liu to say anything, red peony smiles and says, "what? Miss my sister? Would you like to sharpen your gun later? "


    "No, no..."


    "No?"


    "Er... Yes, yes..."


    Jin Liu looked at the two people a little sad, after a long time slowly said, "Peony also came two days, because the previous two days, she did not go to you. When peony came to Kyoto this time, he was responsible for managing the bar for me.... "


    "Good! Good... Brother Liu is really superior in this aspect. He is really wise and knows the Pearl. It''s very suitable for sister peony to manage the bar... "When Liu Rufeng heard Jin Liu''s decision, he immediately clapped his hands and applauded, and the words of praise poured out continuously.


    Red peony looked at him with an oblique eye and said, "come on, don''t empty your head here. Tell the truth!"


    "The truth... Is the truth, you see..." Liu Rufeng put a piece of food in his mouth and continued, "in terms of body and temperament, it''s absolutely top grade. On wisdom and ability, heroine among women. And sister''s skill is very good, there are few people you can''t deal with. More importantly, sister peony, you have rich experience, right? When it was romantic at night... "


    Red peony mouth with a smile, squint at him, puff laugh, and then charming twist body, said, "you can say, forget it, reward you a grasp!"


    "Don''t..." Liu Rufeng sat by the wall and couldn''t hide, so he had to wait to be caught by red peony.


    "Still so strong!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After drinking the wine, red peony didn''t let Liu Rufeng go. Instead, it left him and fought for 300 rounds


    The next day, we started the specific preparation work of the bar. The drinks have been arranged, the internal equipment has been purchased, and the best sound engineer has been arranged. Now the bar is bad for the princess.


    However, there''s no need to worry about this, because many people come to the bar to tease their younger sister, and many girls come here to vent their anger. It''s a good time for them to communicate with each other.


    Red peony is indeed a genius in management. In the face of the current situation, she directly put forward three suggestions: first, to create momentum and public opinion. Second, we should not only set up drinking and dancing environment in ordinary bars, but also have special entertainers. The princess of the bar can also perform on stage, and the appearance fee is set according to the conditions. In addition, make an electronic file for the princesses. Everyone''s photos are sexy and enchanting, and indicate their personal information and expertise. It''s better to mark even three clearly. Guests can choose directly according to this. Thirdly, and most importantly, once the bar is opened, it will certainly cause jealousy from the Mars base opposite. Therefore, it is necessary to solve their entanglement before they can establish themselves.


    Red peony said orderly, Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu listened carefully, nodded and praised. Liu rufengxin said, "red peony is really a talented manager. These points are very important, especially the last point coincides with me."


    Now that everything is ready, it can be officially opened. Liu Rufeng suggested that three days before the opening of the bar, each person can consume 1000 yuan of drinks for free. In addition, they can apply for membership cards. The top 50 people who apply for membership cards can get 2000 yuan of consumption, and 50 to 300 people who apply for membership cards can get 1000 yuan of consumption.


    The day before the opening, a stage was set up at the gate of the bar, and several famous Errenzhuan actors were invited to support the scene. The livelier the better. And find some pretty models to walk on the catwalk, so that the empty male animals can drool more.


    That''s not to mention. We have to put up a job advertisement at the door. As long as we are willing to come to Xinghe bar, the salary is twice as high as that in other places.


    Money is a good thing. As long as you are willing to spend money, you don''t believe that those ladies can resist the temptation!


    All the suggestions were adopted by Jin Liu and carried out faithfully.


    On this day, the gate of Xinghe bar was noisy with gongs and drums. On the stage at the gate, the actors worked very hard. Because Jin Liu has secretly promised them that as long as they are willing to work hard, money is not a problem. Afterwards, those actors can play in the bar for three days for free. Of course, drinks cost money, and discounts are OK.


    The tumultuous movement is so big, the whole South City has been spreading, and the people watching the program are surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside.


    During this period, Liu Rufeng came up with a good idea. One week before the opening of the bar, people who spend at least one thousand yuan on drinks can get a small exquisite gift. There is a lucky draw for those who spend more than 3000 yuan, and the biggest prize may be a lifetime free member.


    But there is only one place.

 Chapter 231

    In fact, the latter activities are prepared to stimulate consumption. Because in the first three days, no one paid 1000 yuan for free drinks. If the consumption was controlled within the previous period, wouldn''t the bar lose a lot? Although this is to pull customers, but there is a way back why not?


    What''s more, the amount of money that members used to spend is also the expenditure of the bar. Now, in order to fight for this lottery opportunity, we spend 3000 yuan, minus the 2000 yuan that members give away, and we can only spend 1000 yuan. In this way, we are all happy. Why not?


    The activity is going on as scheduled. The actors on the stage are working very hard. The beauties on the show attract the eyes of countless men, and the cheers are uninterrupted.


    "Good! This waist, this figure, tut tut.... "


    "Man, you have nosebleed... Ha ha!"


    "You just have nosebleed, er... I''ll wipe it first..."


    "Wipe! Also said me, you below all male rises... Bird ¡¤ beast! "


    Hong Tao, with a black face, looked at the lively scene from a distance. A cold light flashed in his eyes. He turned to a thin and obscene man and asked, "Wang, are you ready for what you should prepare?"


    "Well, everything is ready, just wait for brother Tao to say a word."


    "That''s good. Let them open their business normally tonight. If there is no support, they can ignore it. If they rob us of our business, they will act according to the plan." Hong Tao''s tone was gentle, but it was full of ruthlessness.


    Wang nodded and agreed, then tentatively asked, "brother Tao, if it''s done, Xiaoyu will..."


    "You can''t do without your good. I''m sure you''ll get what you want." Hong Tao frowned, glanced back at a Wang, and responded impatiently.


    "Thank you, brother Tao. I promise to finish the task!" A Wang''s eyes were shining, and he couldn''t suppress his inner ecstasy. He couldn''t help looking at the distance, looking forward to it.


    "Let''s get ready, we''re going to throw gifts down..." at this time, the host went to the stage with a microphone and yelled, and then told people to grab a ready stall and throw it down. There was a sudden confusion in the crowd, and all kinds of noises came one after another.


    Giving gifts is not the purpose. The purpose is to attract more people to come here and use them to advertise.


    The mood of the people under the stage eased a little. Then, the host showed a professional smile. After maintaining the order, he began to announce the lottery rules set by Liu Rufeng in a loud voice.


    In the bar, Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu sit in the bar and look out, enjoying the scene outside with great satisfaction.


    "It''s madmen who sing and fools who watch. It''s true. Look at those guys who like to take advantage of the market. Now they don''t even have any bottom line and principles. " Liu Rufeng stares out of the window and says with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect the effect to be so good. It''s really beyond my expectation." Jin Liu touched his short hair, and his face was full of joy.


    "Don''t be happy too early, sixth brother. Do you see a pair of eyes staring at us in the distance?" Liu Rufeng''s words made Jin Liu''s nerves tense immediately. With his gesture, he vaguely saw a car parked on the side of the road 100 meters away. The window was open, and there was a fuzzy figure inside.


    Although can''t see the person''s appearance clearly, but gold six also guessed that person''s identity, "is that Hongtao?"


    Liu Rufeng said happily, "who else can it be? But the sixth brother can''t bird him. We''re afraid that he won''t come. We''ll just step up our guard these days. We have just opened our business. We need to give our guests a good impression. There should be no safety problems. Let the guests have a good time and have a good time. At the same time, we need to feel safe psychologically. It''s just like being at home, even more relaxed than being at home. They don''t need any mental shackles, which will attract their interest. However, the bar should also have the rules of the bar, not everything can be done, and our security measures should also be perfect... "


    At this time, Jin Liu didn''t know how to praise Liu Rufeng. He simply didn''t say any compliments, but nodded silently.


    In the evening, the bar officially opened.


    Sure enough, it was almost as expected. It was full just after eight o''clock. The drinks at the bar were not enough to sell, and many people participated in the lucky draw. The turnover of the day exceeded one million. Among them, there are 200 members.


    The only regret is that the princess of the bar is not in place, and the psychological desire of many male animals has not been fully satisfied.


    But the evening program is still good, singing pure girl and hot field comedian, all attracted a burst of cheers from the guests.


    In particular, red peony to the stage to give you a family speech, her fashionable dress and sexy figure, caused a riot.


    Red peony also promised in public that the princesses would work in a week, and all the friends who patronize Xinghe would have a bright feeling in front of their eyes.


    Generally speaking, the first day of opening today, the guests are very satisfied. Originally, the bar is not the main place for princesses. Many people who come to play are digging their own prey, so we don''t care much about this.


    In contrast, the Mars base on the opposite side is much colder. Although there are still many old customers supporting us, the Star River bar is too strong. In addition, Hong Bing was maimed by an ice beauty a few days ago, which caused many people to question the strength of Hong brothers.


    The news that can crush Mars base even more is that ice snow silver fox miraculously appeared in the Star River bar, and sat with the owners of the bar. Many of the guests who came to play had seen the power of ice snow silver fox and knew that it was a woman who could not be provoked. Such a ruthless character sitting with the boss of galaxy, doesn''t that mean they are together? In this case, can the opposite Star River be covered?


    It''s hard to say


    Yes, many people''s conclusion is that these two words. Many of them have been quietly inclined to star river.


    Even when the young ladies of Mars base heard the news, they could not help walking to the door and looking forward to the opposite Star River in the face of the cold business. They had a desire to change jobs.


    Hong Tao is biting his teeth. He looks at the brightly lit Star River in front of him fiercely. There are bursts of light in his eyes.


    "I''ll let you go for a while today, and I''ll shut you down tomorrow. Hum!"


    It''s not a day or two since Hong Tao and Liu Rufeng''s Liang Zi got married. He started to clean up the Red soldiers, set fire in the hotel, and then broke Hong Xiaonan''s wrist. Two days ago, ice and snow Silver Fox also crippled Hong Bing''s leg. The accumulation of all kinds of hatred has made Hong Tao no longer stick to his previous style. At this time, for him, only by rushing up and stabbing Liu Rufeng with a few knives can he get rid of his hatred.


    "Ah Wang, you can take action tonight..." Hong Tao dials a phone, and then flashes a cold light in his eyes and says indifferently, "you forced me. You can''t blame me..."

 Chapter 232

    Liu Rufeng and Jin Liuyi didn''t go back to work until two o''clock in the evening. Because today is the first day, they are very attentive, so tired is nothing.


    Red peony twisted her hips like the wind swinging lotus leaves. She put her arms around Liu Rufeng''s neck and said, "elder sister, with so much heart, how do you plan to reward me?"


    Liu Rufeng embarrassed smile, "Peony elder sister, this bar is six elder brother''s good, if you ask for help also have to go to six elder brother, looking for me seems wrong."


    Red peony charming smile, make no secret, "because six elder brother don''t have your fierce..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jin Liu was choked by a sentence from the red peony and rolled his eyes. His face was black, and almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out. He said with a taut face, "you two are making fun of you. Don''t take me with you. Even the sixth brother''s jokes are getting worse and worse."


    But there was a guy who didn''t give up. His eyes turned into crescent moon, and he joked¡° Six elder brothers, is what peony says true? "


    Jin Liu is not good at joking. In the face of the two Wranglers, he appears to be very stiff and gives a blunt response, "don''t listen to her nonsense. Brother Liu is in good health. I want to have..."


    "I don''t think you had six brothers in one night, are you powerful?" Liu Rufeng bent over with a smile and almost broke out with a smile.


    "You two are not serious. I''ll go back and have a rest. It''s nothing to do with you." Jin Liu gets on the bus without interest, and red peony goes up with him. Liu Rufeng doesn''t forget to joke, "sister peony, I''ll give you my sixth brother. Don''t forget to verify whether it''s true..."


    "Go away!" Red peony kicks to come over a foot, angry way, "even own woman all send out, how have you such a man!"


    "Hey, hey... Brother six is not an outsider. We share resources." Liu Rufeng pulled again, red peony kick out, he easily dodged.


    When a person is in a good mood, he will have nothing to gossip about, which also shows that everything around him is very smooth. If you don''t even have laughter all day, it also reflects from the side that a person''s living condition is not very good.


    The bright moon hangs in the sky, setting off the surrounding clouds like white gauze. When the clear moonlight came down, a thin figure appeared in front of Liu Rufeng.


    The staff in the bar are almost gone. Although the lights on the whole building have not stopped flashing, they have fallen into silence. Silent night, put aside the world''s troubles, is a person''s self reflection, self analysis of the best moment.


    Liu Rufeng drove the car, walked a few intersections, and stopped beside a park.


    This is an open park. There is no real gate. You can go for a walk at any time. Although the park is small, it is exquisitely arranged. Green grass and green trees. The bluestone road twists and turns among the grass, which is particularly deep. There is a white marble arch bridge in the middle, which looks lonely and elegant across the lake.


    Liu Rufeng moved to the bridge and created a perfect picture together with the surrounding scenery.


    One person, one bridge, with bright moon above, running water below, and harmonious green around. Isn''t this the right time to enjoy the beautiful scenery?


    Liu Rufeng rubbed his eyes, a little tired, but the beautiful moonlight still left him to enjoy for a while.


    He stood on the bridge for a while, finally found a cane chair to sit down, eyelids began to fight, gradually, leaning on the cane chair began to doze.


    But it wasn''t long before he was awakened by a noise. I open my tired eyes and follow the sound. I find that the noise comes from the road not far from the park. I can''t hear clearly, but I can tell the direction.


    "Wipe! There''s still a lot of noise at this late hour. It''s mostly a traffic accident. " Liu Rufeng murmured and went back to his car in his coat.


    Because there was only one turning distance, he hit the spot with one throttle. There were two cars in front of us. Liu Rufeng didn''t care about it, but today he suddenly got interested in it. He pulled the car to the side of the road and rolled down the glass. It was like watching a play.


    It was a taxi and a black Passat that caused the accident. In front of the taxi stood a middle-aged man with glasses, who was constantly explaining, "I''ve leaned to the right. Why are you still chasing me? Can you rely on me for this?"


    And Passat''s car owner is a skinny, obscene man with a criminal look, followed by two young men. The wretched man glared and yelled, "don''t talk nonsense! Lose money or we''ll crash your car


    The little fellow behind also coaxed, "do you know who we are? We are Hongtao''s people, be careful that we waste you! "


    Taxi drivers are well-informed. How can they not hear of Hong Tao? In the evening, I often go to the gate of Mars base to keep alive. I still know Hong Tao''s name. Hearing these newspaper numbers, Hong Tao was stunned, then looked at them suspiciously and said, "are you really Hong Tao''s people? What are you doing in the middle of the night? "


    Obscene man angrily scolded a, "special you tube, obediently lose money to have nothing to do!"


    "If you are really Hongtao''s people, you can tell me how much you have to pay!" Although the taxi driver was not happy, he put up with it. After all, he knew the weight of Hong Tao. It was too easy to clean up a taxi driver like him. Today, he can only recognize Hong Tao.


    "Five thousand! Damn it, if I didn''t have something to do for a while, I would never have spared you... "The wretched man quoted a price and nagged by the way.


    "Five thousand..." the taxi driver was a little embarrassed and pointed to his car and said, "you see, my car is also seriously damaged. I have to go to repair it tomorrow. Can you..."


    Obscene man a stare, scold a way, "I this already gave you face, put in before long smashed your car, broke your leg, you still so much nonsense!"


    The middle-aged driver seemed very reluctant. At this time, he frowned and said, "in that case, I''d rather call the police!"


    "You dare to call the police, grass!" The obscene man was about to attack when he heard his younger brother exclaim, "brother Wang, oil, oil is coming out..."


    "Oil?"


    From the bottom of the black Passat trunk, the black liquid drips out. You can know from the smell in the air that it is gasoline.


    "I wipe! You wait for me! " The wretched man glared at the taxi driver, then quickly opened the trunk, simply moved a few times, and then quickly closed the trunk. He pointed to the taxi driver, "that''s how it is today. Just send me the money to Mars base..."


    This behavior makes taxi drivers confused, some difficult to understand. Xin said, "why did this grandson''s fierce power suddenly disappear? Nothing will happen..."


    Liu Rufeng also noticed that, from the surface, it is definitely not the oil leakage in the fuel tank. If it is not the oil leakage in the fuel tank, it is the gasoline hidden in the trunk¡° In the middle of the night, they are still Hongtao''s people. "


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 233

    In the middle of the night, he was pulling gasoline, and his behavior seemed furtive. He was also Hong Tao''s person. Judging from these, he knew something must be wrong.


    However, Liu Rufeng still didn''t move. Now he just guessed that he needed evidence for anything, so he waited for Passat to move first.


    The wretched man turned back and winked at his two attendants and said in a low voice, "let''s go, business matters!"


    With that, the three quickly got into the car and started it.


    I dare to start the car, which means that the fuel tank is not leaking. Liu Rufeng was far away just now and couldn''t see clearly. Now, through analysis, he comes to the conclusion that those grandsons are pulling gasoline on the car.


    "What are you looking at, silly x, looking for death!" When Passat passed Liu Rufeng, the obscene man did not forget to scold him.


    "It''s forced to be round!" Liu Rufeng smiles, and then follows Passat with a turn.


    He realized that there must be nothing good about them, so he decided to follow them to see what they were going to do.


    That wretched man is a Wang who follows Hong Tao during the day. According to the original plan, as long as Xinghe bar grabs their business, it will take revenge tonight. As expected, Xinghe took away a large number of their guests. Hong Tao was very angry, so he ordered a Wang to act according to the original plan.


    The only advantage of a Wang, who is idle and lazy all day, is that he is brave and has nothing he dares to do. As long as give him benefits, let him beat his father, he is willing to, is a complete jerk.


    At first, he thought that there would be no task tonight, but tomorrow. Unexpectedly, Hong Tao suddenly called him. Ah Wang, who was having sex with a beautiful woman, frowned and complained, "I wanted to fight all night, but I had to go out again. It''s a pity that there are so many lovely people around... "


    No matter how discontented he was, he didn''t dare to disobey Hongtao''s orders. First, Hongtao''s power was still there, and then Hongtao gave him a promise, the girl named Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is a popular young lady in Mars base, but this girl has a high heart, not everyone''s business, so many people want to have something to do with her, but also depends on Xiaoyu''s mood.


    Wang is Hongtao''s man. He has been salivating about Xiaoyu for a long time, but Xiaoyu doesn''t care about him at all. He doesn''t care how he talks and buys things. Xiaoyu just doesn''t look up to him, which makes him very depressed. Xiaoyu is Hongtao''s person again, and a Wang doesn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary, so he can only look greedy, but can''t start.


    This time, Hongtao told him to start with Xinghe. He promised that he would give Xiaoyu to him. This gift is more effective than money for Awang. In order to get Xiaoyu, he can''t care so much. He promised very happily.


    The two bars were not on the main street, and it was secluded, so Wang didn''t have to worry about being seen.


    "Come on, come on... Take down the oil bucket. Damn it, it''s all that stupid Bi. It''s leaking so much. It''s leaking out later..."


    While complaining, Wang ordered the two men to fight. At this time, he looked around to make sure no one found out.


    "It turns out that they want to set fire. They are so daredevil. If they do, all the streets will suffer." Liu Rufeng was biting her teeth and scolding. Just as she wanted to rush over, she saw that they were trying to pry the door instead of spilling gasoline outside the bar.


    "What is this for..."


    Oh


    Liu Rufeng immediately understood their intention, "burning the Star River is not the main purpose, they want to make a fire. Open the door of the bar and throw in the oil bucket. After the fire, it''s the business of the bar itself. When it''s really on fire, the manager of the bar bears the most responsibility. It has nothing to do with Hong Tao. Poison, this conspiracy is poison!... "


    Two sharp thugs are trying to pry the door, and a Wang is looking around, urging them, "hurry up, how stupid is that? You are not good at prying the lock?"


    Those two guys are not skilled, mainly for the first time to do this kind of thing, guilty, so the hands keep shaking, so there is no accuracy.


    Seeing that the time was almost over, Liu Rufeng stopped the car not far away and walked slowly.


    "You guys, why don''t you sleep in the middle of the night..." Liu Rufeng''s body method is light and nimble. When ah Wang looks to the other side, he has arrived behind them. In a word, the three people almost wet their pants.


    "Yes, who is it?" Wang turned to look at Liu Rufeng. His nervous mood suddenly stabilized and he recognized it. Isn''t this the one who was watching the scene just now?


    He is not in the bar for a long time. He is an idle gangster, so he has never seen Liu Rufeng, and he doesn''t know who Liu Rufeng is, so he just scolded him. Now it''s the young man who''s making trouble again, and his arrogance comes up again. He wrists his eyebrows and stares and says, "go, what''s good to see? The bar is closed. Go home and go to bed!"


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the two mountain goods who broke the door didn''t know Liu Rufeng. Kyoto is so big that they can''t all know Liu Rufeng. After all, he is not the mayor and has been on TV for a long time.


    "Don''t you have a key? And what are you doing with gasoline? " Liu Rufeng pretends to be curious and asks.


    When ah Wang saw that the person in front of him didn''t mean to leave, he suddenly became angry. How can someone look at him? So he immediately ordered the two men to stop their work and deal with the guy who was in the way.


    "I''m sorry, you know too much. It''s bad luck for you." Two mountain goods took out the ready daggers and ran to Liu Rufeng, stabbing each other.


    Liu Rufeng secretly resented, "this is not a small thing. Just these two counsellors dare to use murder weapons. It seems that Hong Tao''s posture this time is a fish in the net."


    In front of Liu Rufeng, the fighting power of the two mountain goods is close to zero. He just grabs the daggers in their hands at random, and then kicks them off with one foot.


    Seeing this, a Wang was shocked. He knew that he could not catch up with the two men, so he quickly smeared oil on the soles of his feet to escape.


    However, he was caught by Liu Rufeng before he took two steps. He lifted him more than two meters high and fell heavily on the ground.


    A Wang''s bony little body was almost breathed when he was thrown. After a while, he took a slow breath, pointed to Liu Rufeng and asked, "who are you?"


    Liu Rufeng!


    Ah Wang has never met Liu Rufeng, but he has heard Liu Rufeng''s name. He knows that the current situation of Hong Bing is caused by this evil spirit. When he hears these three words, he is like hearing some evil spirit. His face is even whiter and his lips are trembling, "you, are you Liu Rufeng?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Liu Rufeng stepped on a Wang''s head, and a cold light flashed out of his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "come on, what''s going on?"

 Chapter 234

    Now that things have come to light, ah Wang regrets it. If it wasn''t for a long standoff with the taxi driver, it wouldn''t have been delayed and discovered. It''s really not worth it to delay a big event for such a little money.


    Now that he has been arrested and firmly controlled by others, it is impossible to admit it or not. Originally, ah Wang was not a man of iron and steel. Looking at his bony appearance, he didn''t look like a man who could endure the pain of skin and flesh. His whole body was trampled by Liu Rufeng, and he was in a mess immediately.


    The other two, who make a living by stealing, are not really mixed up in society, so they are very thin, not to mention Liu Rufeng? Although the feet were not very heavy just now, they couldn''t bear it for a long time. They didn''t slow down for a long time. They had no ability to support ah Wang.


    A Wang''s left face is closely attached to the ground. The stone debris on the ground grinds his face with burning pain. He grits his teeth and sticks to it. He doesn''t answer Liu Rufeng''s question.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and adds strength to his feet. Ah Wang''s left face seems to have been scratched. The pain spreads to his heart. He can''t hold on any longer and tells the whole story.


    Hum!


    It''s almost as expected!


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already reasoned out the course of the matter. Just now, he just said it through a Wang''s mouth as evidence. In addition, he began to record the video when he was hiding. In case of Wang''s repentance later, the recorded video can also be used as effective evidence, although the possibility of Wang''s repentance is not great.


    "I''ve made it clear. Can you let us go?" Wang asked tentatively. At this time, he still had illusions.


    Liu Rufeng looked at him with a cold face. His tone was not good. "It''s impossible to let you go, but you can make contributions by committing crimes..."


    "Guilty and meritorious?" A Wang looks confused.


    Liu Rufeng no longer pays attention to him and dials Jin Liu''s phone directly. The situation is urgent and he doesn''t care if he will be disturbed.


    "Brother six, something happened..."


    Jin Liugang just took a bath and lay down. Just as he was about to fall asleep, his mobile phone rang. A look is Liu Rufeng''s phone, brow a wrinkly, but the tone of speech still keeps gentle, "what''s the matter, brother? You haven''t slept in the middle of the night. " There is a bit of complaining in the words.


    Liu Rufeng was not in the mood to make fun of him. He gave a brief introduction to the whole story.


    After hearing what Liu Rufeng said, Jin Liu''s mobile phone almost fell to the ground. He said that Hong Tao was brave enough to make others set fire. If he really succeeded, he couldn''t keep a street. A bar is nothing, but if you add up all the things that have been affected, the amount of compensation will be large. Even if you don''t need money, it''s not just property loss. If you don''t get it right, you''ll be in jail.


    "Damn it!..." Jin Liu put down the phone and called three or four younger brothers to rush to the bar.


    They live not far from the Star River and arrive in a few minutes. When he arrived at the scene, Jin Liu first gave a beating to a Wang and then began to speak.


    "What do you say, brother?"


    "We''d better arrange for them to be locked up first, and then we''ll do it tomorrow."


    Liu Rufeng pulled Jin Liu aside and said, "brother six, here''s an opportunity. This opportunity is given to us by Hong Tao. With the three of them, we can completely defeat Hong Tao."


    Kim nodded at six, feeling very reasonable. Originally, he didn''t have the heart to fight Hong Tao like this, but after a few things, he felt more and more necessary to do so, because the character of the Hong brothers was not very good. Take today''s events as an example. If Liu Rufeng hadn''t discovered them in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Ah Wang was taken away by Jin Liu. As for where he was locked, Liu Rufeng was not in charge of it. Because it was very late, I fell asleep after I went home and didn''t get up until nearly noon the next day.


    Open the door, Liu Rufeng see snow silver fox is sitting on the sofa watching TV. He did not shy away, directly wearing big underpants, upper body bare arm went out.


    "Silver fox, why didn''t you go to the company today? Didn''t you protect Xiaoxiao and Meier?" Liu Rufeng stops in front of ice snow silver fox and asks.


    Ice snow silver fox didn''t even look at him. With the thumb and index finger of his right hand, he peeled off a hazelnut and put it in his mouth. He responded with a single sentence: "it''s enough to have a little five. It''s superfluous for me to go. Besides, what can happen in broad daylight? It''s a fuss. Why do you want me to protect your woman? "


    "It''s just our relationship." Liu Rufeng half naked stood in front of the snow silver fox, cheap smile.


    Ice snow silver fox''s eyes fell on him, and there was no change in her expression when she saw his upper body. Maybe it was because she had never regarded herself as a woman. She was not surprised at this kind of thing.


    But with the fall of her eyes, her expression suddenly cold down, suddenly two fingers flick, in the hands of hazelnut skin electric flint fly out, with the wind on the fly to Liu Rufeng.


    And the target is his shy part!


    Liu Rufeng sidestepped away and hit the hazelnut skin on the glass behind him. He just heard a click, leaving several cracks on the glass.


    "That''s too cruel. Are you going to abolish me?" Liu Rufeng complains and finds that ice snow silver fox''s face is getting worse. When I looked down, I found that a piece of cloth was high and uplifted below. I realized that it was because of excessive Qi and blood in the morning, which caused abnormal reactions in some places.


    "Haha... It shows that I am in good health. Do you want me to be soft all the time..."


    Another hazelnut flew out. Liu Rufeng said thank you, then gently peeled it off and ate it in his mouth.


    He quickly went to wash, and after a while of busy work, his whole body cleaned up quickly, the evil fire had already gone down.


    Ice snow silver fox glared at him and said with a cold face, "if I see you standing in front of me doing some dirty actions again, I''ll blow it up with one shot!"


    "No, I only have one set of equipment, and I hope to use it with you in the future..."


    "Is it?" Ice snow Silver Fox also don''t know where to take out that gun, the muzzle of black hole immediately aimed at the guy that Liu Rufeng eats.


    "Do you want to return the bridal chamber?" Silver fox face such as ice and Snow said.


    "Er... You put down your gun, be careful..." Liu Rufeng''s egg aches, and her heart says that when can this girl be more enthusiastic? She''s always like a piece of ice. She can''t even get close to her.


    Snow silver fox hummed and took back the desert eagle.


    "Say serious business, accompany me to the bar in the evening..." Liu Rufeng said solemnly.


    Ice snow silver fox raised his eyelids to look at him and asked, "you don''t want to call me, do you? You know it''s not good to see your treacherous appearance!"


    Am I... Treacherous?


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth turned up and said with a smile, "good thing, I''ll show you the good play!"

 Chapter 235

    "Going to the theatre? What can you do? " Ice snow silver fox white he one eye, looks not too big interest.


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to show his cards. "Hong Tao went out of his way last night. We''re going to smash him today¡°


    "Smash the field¡° Ice snow silver fox looked at him suspiciously and joked, "are you not afraid that I will shoot again?"


    "Hey, hey... You don''t have to do it this time. Just stand there and give us a strong momentum. If you don''t do it, how can you shoot people? " Liu Rufeng has a bright smile and seems to have a plan in mind.


    When it was time for dinner, the two were hungry, so they went out to find a snack and ate something. They are all people who have lived in hard environment and have seen big scenes, so they can accept both delicacies and simple food.


    After dinner, two people went directly to the bar, jinliu and red peony have arrived.


    Because the bar was only established, so many things have to be arranged. Today is special, so they need to negotiate with Hong Tao about some things, so they arrived earlier.


    When the four met, the atmosphere was a little tense. Because red peony and ice snow silver fox have four eyes relative, is mutual face.


    In fact, they met each other on the opening day of the bar, because they were busy at that time, so they didn''t have time to say a word. Ice snow silver fox, not to mention, with her indifference to everything, just nodded slightly when introducing red peony to her. She didn''t say anything, and even just took a simple look.


    But the red peony looked at her all over. She didn''t know how many eyes. She murmured, "it''s really ice beauty..."


    But I was busy at that time, and I didn''t have time to appreciate it carefully. After a few eyes, I began to be busy with my own business.


    Today ice snow silver fox is standing in front of her. How can we not take such a good opportunity? She looked up and down countless times, and kept praising, "it''s really the best, this face, this figure, tut tut... How many years has it come out..."


    And ice snow silver fox today is also very abnormal, left arm ring in front of the chest, right arm raised chin staring at red peony, eyes also did not stop for a moment. But she didn''t speak all the time. She just looked at it quietly. The expression on her face was calm.


    Jin Liu gently poked Liu Rufeng aside and said in a low voice, "there''s a good play to see. These two people are mixed together. It''s only fresh if they don''t fight."


    Liu Rufeng also seems to be worried, embarrassed to stand aside, do not know how to deal with.


    Only listen to ice snow silver fox light said, "read it? Do women look that good? Your hobby is really special. "


    Red peony giggles, with a beautiful voice. "Women really understand women. It''s not new that two women admire each other."


    "Yes? Do you see anything? " The silver fox asked without expression.


    "Well... According to my observation, you should still be a complete woman now. Look at your standing posture, two legs clamped, that has not been touched by a man... How, Liu Rufeng that smelly boy face you such a beauty can resist? I''m not talking about you, sister. It''s a pity that you''re in such a good shape. This guy is very strong... "


    Red Peony''s character is careless, and long-term mix in the night, so speak boldly, in the face of ice snow Silver Fox also boldly played a joke. But they were so close that the voice of red peony was so low that it was hard for outsiders to hear.


    But ice snow silver fox is a cold woman, although not so shy, but this kind of words is not used to, so hear these words, face suddenly stiff up, cold several times than usual.


    "Sister, you are cold all over, like a piece of ice. If you don''t like to listen, I''ll take back what I just said." Red peony is still interesting. She can see the displeasure on the cold beauty''s face, and suddenly changes her tone.


    This is what Liu Rufeng is most afraid of. Ice snow silver fox is serious, cold and introverted. Red peony is bold, warm and fierce. When they bump into each other, it''s like ice and fire blend together, completely incompatible.


    He quickly went to the rescue, grabbed the silver fox and said, "let''s go to drink first, drink..."


    Ice snow silver fox seems to be angry, forced to push away Liu Rufeng, said to the red peony with a cold face, "pay attention to your words, don''t be like the birds in the forest, chattering endlessly, annoying!"


    In fact, red peony was just trying to get close to silver fox, but I didn''t expect that the way of speaking could not be accepted by the other party. It didn''t play a role in bringing the relationship closer, on the contrary, it had the opposite effect. However, she didn''t expect that ice snow silver fox was so cold. She said, "even if you''ve spoken a little, you''re all friends. You don''t have to be so shameless. It''s the first time that you''ve been criticized for so many years..."


    Liu Rufeng''s Li hibiscus, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Xia Rosa don''t particularly like red peony. Red peony knows that, so she can''t get involved with them. But the difference is that she has no opinion about Xia rose. She knows that she robbed their man, and she is not a real girlfriend. She is just a strong medicine to comfort each other''s loneliness and emptiness.


    But what about the silver fox in front of you? She is not Liu Rufeng''s what person, why to oneself opinion so big? Red peony can''t accept this.


    "Silver fox, sister peony is her own. I was just joking. All right, let''s go in and have a drink! " In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Liu Rufeng made peace in the middle.


    Ice snow silver fox snorted and went to one side.


    Liu Rufeng was relieved that the two aunts and grandmothers were finally separated. If they stayed face to face for a little longer, there would be a feminist struggle.


    But he did not expect red peony would come, willow eyebrows wrinkled, from the moment he passed by, there was a God to catch, "many things, punish you, hum!"


    Fuck! How can punishment and reward be done like this. Liu Rufeng''s head is full of black lines. When he sees the red peony walking past, he has a premonition that it''s not good. He quickly takes the red peony''s arm and coaxes, "sister peony, what are you going to do? I have something to tell you. Wait for me first... "


    In a hurry, he made a little more effort, and the red peony was suddenly pulled into his arms. The fragrant wind blew on his face, and Liu Rufeng felt intoxicated. His right hand could not help pinching the red peony at his waist.


    The red peony whimpered and said, "I can''t do it here. I want to share the place with my sister..."


    Liu Rufeng''s back was sweating, and his heart said, "I just don''t want you to have conflicts. When did I say I want you? Do I have such a strong feeling?"


    No one thought that ice snow silver fox, who was a few steps away, heard their conversation. She was indifferent to everything, but suddenly turned around and said coldly, "shameless!"

 Chapter 236

    At the gate of the Star River bar, Jin Liu deliberately keeps away from them. Ice snow silver fox stands in the front, while Liu Rufeng and red peony have a little lingering. Ice snow silver fox doesn''t seem to like this kind of picture very much. Maybe it is a little jealous and blurts out two words: "shameless!"


    These two abrupt words appear out of thin air, and are firmly grasped by the red peony. She blushes and pushes away Liu Rufeng. The slender heel of her shoes makes a clattering sound with the ground. She has come to the ice snow silver fox and directly asks, "who do you say is shameless..."


    Ice snow silver fox mouth hook out a rare smile, but sneer, the next words with her character as direct, without a bit of circuitous tactful process, "say you, how?"


    Red peony put away the smile that often hung on her lips. Her face turned cloudy, and then became gloomy. She said in a cold voice, "I heard that my sister''s Kung Fu is not weak, but I want to see it..."


    "Good!" Ice snow silver fox''s eyes twinkle with a bright light, but his hands are tightly inserted in his trouser pockets. He said lightly but sarcastically, "I also know that you are not a good stubble, not only in your hands, but also in bed!"


    Red peony did not get angry, but instantly smile like flowers, as if after being praised, it is difficult to suppress the ecstasy of the heart, "naturally, if my sister wants to learn how to capture a man in bed with me, she will come to me, don''t charge you tuition, cackle..."


    The Kung Fu on the mouth, ice snow silver fox is not the opponent, after all, red peony is more open, say what all have no taboo, in this point she has fallen behind.


    Seeing that he couldn''t speak to each other, ice snow silver fox stopped talking nonsense and said in a loud voice, "then I''ll try your Kung Fu first!"


    Having said that, raised the slender jade leg, came a high position leg method, pointed toe straight poke red peony''s chin.


    Red peony does not dodge, directly out of the palm to block his chin, hard to catch the ice snow silver fox''s fierce blow.


    A simple kick, ice snow silver fox heart has a few, the opposite of the red peony is not only on the surface charming and licentious, really have the ability, can catch his foot, and the body lines silk did not move, not ordinary people can do.


    And red peony also has a general understanding of ice snow silver fox, "this girl attacks rapidly and fiercely, and her strength is very strong. The title of ice snow silver fox is not in vain..."


    The silver fox took back half of his leg after a blow, and then kicked red peony''s thigh again. From closing the legs to accumulating the strength again, to the second attack, this series of actions was in the blink of an eye, which made red peony have no time to react.


    Red peony one side to avoid, homeopathy bully body and up, stretch right palm straight cut ice snow silver fox throat.


    Silver fox right hand to take red peony''s wrist, just kick became knee hit again.


    Two girls, you move me back and forth, red peony is like a fire, light body method erratic; Ice and snow silver fox is like a piece of ice, transformed into countless snowflakes, ice sweeping from the sky.


    Jin Liu frowned and went to Liu Rufeng''s side and said in a low voice, "you quickly stop them, two tigers fight... Don''t you know?"


    I didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng became strangely calm at this time, just like watching the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court again. At first, a little worry had turned into invisible.


    "It''s ok... It''s a friendly match. If they don''t fight, they''ll never be friends..." Liu Rufeng smiles at Jin Liu mysteriously, but makes Jin Liu blind.


    To tell you the truth, Jin Liu is still worried about the red peony. After all, he has been with the red peony for a long time, just like his brother and sister. He really saw the ice snow silver fox rage, it is just a random hit can make people chilly. In addition, this girl always draws a gun. No one can stand it. He was really worried that silver fox would draw his gun when he was impatient today, so he kept reminding Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng replied that he was also surprised, but at this time, the victory was decided.


    See ice snow silver fox a quick low leg kick to red peony''s knee. Red peony instinctively back a few steps. Silver fox didn''t give her a chance to react, so she rushed to the front and punched with her left hand.


    Red peony hurriedly parry, unexpectedly this is only empty move, behind the right hand but in her Parry at the same time grasp to her throat.


    This is the throat lock in capture.


    In the case of being caught off guard, red peony knew that it was hard to evade, and it was too late to parry. Finally, she used her own trump card - grabbing chest with both hands!


    Of course, it''s not about grabbing your chest, it''s about grabbing ice snow silver fox.


    Since you can''t avoid it, you''re going to be dirty!


    Women are most worried about being attacked. Although red peony is also a woman, it still scares silver fox.


    Silver fox suddenly react to come over, the body suddenly retreats, is to keep his innocence, pretty face flushed, angry, "dirty!"


    The first one was "shameless", and now it''s "indecent", but red peony smiles. It doesn''t appear the anger when she starts to say that she is shameless. She seems to be used to it. She says with a smile, "sister Yinhu, I''ve heard your name for a long time. I can fight with you today. I have no regrets in this life, ha ha... I have no regrets in this life..."


    "Same feeling!"


    Ice snow silver fox standing opposite, now the mood has been stabilized, always cold as ice and snow face, suddenly like warm rain, clear wind, the first break of the cold, unexpectedly appeared a once-in-a-lifetime smile. Although this smile is fleeting, but it has been quite rare, this kind of smile even snow wolf Liu Rufeng with her for so many years, have not seen several times.


    Liu Rufeng would like to run over and hold red peony''s thigh, tears rolling down, sincerely asking for advice, "sister peony, how do you do it?"


    Ice snow silver fox smile, tone soft, "don''t be so polite, you are also very good, is can not be so... Wave ah."


    At the end of the speech, she was also weak. She changed her previous righteous momentum and looked very embarrassed. Her voice was as thin as a mosquito, and she could hardly hear it.


    Red peony smile, went to hold her hand, said with a smile, "well, elder sister listen to you, later convergence point... Go, let''s go into the room!"


    Four people have been here for a long time. They have been tossing about outside. They have not entered the room until now. Fortunately, no one went to work at this point, and no one saw the fierce struggle just now.


    When they got to the private room on the second floor and sat down, Jin Liu sighed and said with a smile, "now it''s all right. You two have made up. I was worried about it just now. I didn''t expect that there would be heroes among you women. I cherish the hero''s touch


    The red peony said, "who says that there is only war between women? Don''t they have many friends? Silver Fox and I will be friends after that. "


    "Best friend? You are the best friends in history, one is like fire, the other is like ice, which is too... "Liu Rufeng shook his head.


    Red peony cross waist, immediately retort, "how! Not convinced? Be careful, we''ll give you five days of ice and fire in the future

 Chapter 237

    Liu Rufeng was amused by the careless words of red peony. He took a look at the ice snow silver fox and said with a smile, "silver fox, I''m looking forward to it now!"


    Ice snow silver fox''s face suddenly became cold at this time, and began to pull out the desert eagle. The spearhead pointed to the place where Liu Rufeng inherited his family. He said in a cold voice, "are you still looking forward to it?"


    "No, ha ha... No..."


    "Hum!" Ice snow silver fox white he one eye, said, "dare to tease aunt again, careful my gun will go off!"


    Then he turned to the red peony, looked helplessly, shook his head and said, "what I said just now is a little too much, isn''t it cheap for this calf?"


    Red peony suddenly wake up, ha ha, smile a few times, apologized, "right, right, we can''t cheap this stinky boy, after elder sister talk won''t take you."


    After all, it''s not polite to make fun of one''s friends so soon. Red peony is exquisite and clear. Naturally, it understands this truth.


    However, these two people seem to be like good sisters who have been dating for many years. They have red peony with them, and there are more and more words about ice snow and silver fox. Even Liu Rufeng is very surprised. He thinks in his heart, "this red peony really has a way, but I haven''t pried open the mouth of silver fox for more than ten years!"


    Slowly, Liu Rufeng took Jin Liu to the other side to chat, leaving their private space. After all, men are not very interested in women''s topics.


    Today''s business is still booming. It''s only after five o''clock that it''s already full. Moreover, a new group of members, the waiters at the bar, are so busy that even the actors on the stage are working hard.


    After a while, Jin Liu received the call, answered it a few times, put down the phone and asked Liu Rufeng, "when are we going to take action? People have arrived. "


    "How many people?"


    "About twenty." Kim replied.


    "Not so much, I, you, sister peony and silver fox, there are four or five more people, but it gives people the feeling that we have no courage."


    "Well, it makes sense." Jin Liu also agrees with this view. After all, with Liu Rufeng and the two tough women around him, plus himself, it can be said that he can sweep the whole area. It''s unnecessary to take so many younger brothers. Besides, the bar needs people here.


    Red peony simply explained the bar, and then a few people came to the outside of the bar. Ah Wang and the two guys were dragged by Jin Liu''s men and looked at them in horror.


    Ah Wang was still begging for mercy. "Liu, Mr. Liu, please let us go. Don''t give us to Hong Tao. He will kill us..."


    "I''ll kill you, too!" Liu Rufeng stares at them, and they dare not speak.


    "Don''t give you to Hong Tao, do you want to give you to the police? Judging by what you have done, it''s light to sentence you to ten or eight years. Don''t be unkind! I tell you, as long as you can confess and point out that the instigator behind it is Hong Tao, you don''t have to worry about anything else. I guarantee your safety. Don''t worry. Hong Tao is not in the mood to kill you. He is already in a mess. "


    "Is that true?" A Wang looks at Liu Rufeng suspiciously.


    "That''s a lot of crap. Let''s go!"


    Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu walk side by side in front, ice snow silver fox and red peony follow behind, behind are several brothers dragging a Wang and the two little gangsters who are scared to death.


    Hong Tao has been in a state of confusion for a long time. When he got up early in the morning, he began to contact ah Wang to inquire about how things were going, but he couldn''t get in touch. His mobile phone was always turned off. He had a bad feeling, and after a quick breakfast, he drove here to investigate.


    When I got here, I found the opposite Star River standing there intact, angry and scolding. But after thinking about it carefully, I immediately responded, "it must be ah Wang who had an accident. His mobile phone has been turned off all the time. Isn''t it that he was caught?"


    His heart didn''t fall to the ground all day. He said that if they called the police, they would be involved in themselves. The charge of abetting arson is not small.


    In the afternoon, he contacted ah Wang several times, but he still didn''t get in touch. This time, he was completely disappointed, but he still had one card, which was not to admit it! Heart said, anyway, things did not happen, everything can be said to be a false accusation, Wang I can pretend not to know, then come to a fool, see what you can do to me.


    However, he is still worried that the other party will report to the police. In case this matter is handed over to the police, then how can we find out the evidence? At that time, we will not be able to clean it up.


    The whole afternoon he was frightened. Though he tried to smile, he was in a mess.


    Especially when he saw that the business of Xinghe across the street was even more prosperous than yesterday, he was so angry that he wanted to take dozens of people to smash each other''s court. Fortunately, the police didn''t show up for a day, so he put a snack, knowing that the other party didn''t call the police.


    Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng stride to the Mars base. As soon as the security guard at the door looked at this posture, he knew that he was coming to find fault. His duty was to stop them immediately.


    "Go away! Get your boss out of here Jin Liu stiffened and yelled, pushing the security guard away from the door.


    "Old, the boss is not here today..." the two security guards felt guilty and knew that they could not stop such a group of people.


    Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu ignore them and stride in directly.


    Mars base also has special watchers. Last time I went out because of something else, there were only a group of security guards left. These days, their business is cold, and they gather in the corner to drink muggy wine when they have nothing to do.


    See someone break in, occupation sensitive tell them, the people must come to smash. A careful look, saw Liu Rufeng and gold six, immediately flustered. These days, they have seen Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng, even red peony and snow white fox.


    After investigation, it is found that these talents are the boss behind the scenes, especially after knowing their heroic deeds. Originally thought with the power of Hongtao, absolutely can put the opposite bar down, did not expect that Hongtao has been quiet, yesterday that one also failed.


    For this reason, their self-confidence has been beaten, and they already have the idea of surrender. However, they still have some illusions about Hong Tao, because they know that Hong Tao''s business is not only to find one, but also not to fall down so easily, so they will follow Hong Tao closely until they have to.


    After Hong Bing was injured, the whole team was led by a guy named black bear. This black bear is five big and three thick, with a strong back. It really deserves his nickname.


    After following Hong Tao for so many years, he has been very loyal to Hong Tao and has long wanted to find a chance to vent his anger for his master.


    He strode to Liu Rufeng and said, "are you the boss of the opposite Star River? Look, it means to find fault! "


    Liu Rufeng laughed, his eyes flashed cold light, and said calmly, "let the waves come out!"

 Chapter 238

    This black bear is a silly, big, simple man with developed limbs and simple mind. Hongtao is the eldest brother in this area. He is always Hongtao''s younger brother. Although Xinghe is a new force and the eldest brothers are brave, the strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. In front of Hongtao, the dragon can hold the plate and the tiger can lie down.


    Therefore, even if he had heard of Liu Rufeng''s power, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. He scoffed and said, "I didn''t meet the black bear. If I met him, I could crush a group of them. What you said is just the hype of some people. It can''t be taken seriously."


    I didn''t expect the dream to come true. Today, all the people he expected stood in front of him alive. At this time, his blood is surging, and his heart is extremely excited, and his heart says that his opportunity to perform has arrived.


    He slanted his eyes and looked at Liu Rufeng and Jin Liupai. His beard trembled slightly and said in a thick voice, "brother Tao has no time to see you. Just tell me something."


    Liu Rufeng saw that he was tall, like a stone tablet. This guy seems to deliberately show off his muscles, deliberately wearing a hurdle vest, the vest is very thin, tight on his body, the body''s muscles outlined piece by piece.


    It''s thick hair and thick sweat. The whole person is like a bear with short hair.


    Liu Rufeng is happy to see it. She says which zoo is the bear? Or talking animals.


    Can''t help laughing, "Hey, what''s your name? You are so strong. "


    "That''s right. I advise you to go back as soon as possible. No matter whether you are the boss or not, my black bear didn''t take that as a fart. If you dare to make trouble, be careful of my black bear''s fist!"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t care about the fool''s straightforward speech. He coughed and said, "don''t you show Guanyin the back mountain? Why are you here? "


    Black bear was a little confused. He didn''t understand what this meant. He turned his small eyes and thought for a while before he reflected. He waved his big fist and said, "you dare to laugh at me, I''ll beat you!"


    Say to hit, black bear call of a boxing, the body muscles with trembling, straight to Liu Rufeng''s face.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t move. She stretched out her right hand and grabbed the big fist of the black bear. She didn''t show her face. No matter how hard the black bear tried, she couldn''t withdraw her fist. Finally, his face turned red and he simply gave up this fist. Another fist came with a roar in an attempt to release the shackles in front of him.


    Just now it was the right. Now it''s the left. But to his disappointment, the result of the left fist is the same as that of the right fist, which is also lightly grasped by Liu Rufeng.


    He clenched his teeth and stamped his feet. It didn''t help to use his strength for a long time. At last, the guy with no brain had a plan in his mind and said, "if you can use this skill, you can fight a real battle. You are a tangle!"


    "Good!" Liu Rufeng let go of his hands.


    The black bear moved his arms a few times, pretended to be lucky, and suddenly walked around Liu Rufeng and went straight to the red peony behind him.


    He thinks that with his strong physique, he can''t deal with the evil boy or the two girls? Ice snow silver fox he heard that it was very difficult to deal with, just frustrated, so now he is not ready to take risks, directly rushed to looking at the charming and weak red peony.


    As long as you can control one, don''t believe they are not obedient. Even if they fail, they can at least take advantage of it and become addicted to it.


    He had already taken aim at the red peony behind him. He felt that this girl was charming and enchanting. She was more charming than the silver fox beside her, because the silver fox was too cold!


    It''s a pity that he made a mistake in his calculation. He can''t provoke either of these two women. Red peony a Jiao drink, dodge to avoid at the same time is a lift Yin feet, solid kick in the black bear''s most vulnerable place.


    Black bear''s huge body flopped to the ground and fainted.


    By this time, the guests had already left one after another, and soon left clean. The rest of the security guards and the horses rushed to the middle with a hula, but hesitated again, because red peony and ice snow silver fox came out.


    They have just seen the power of red peony. Needless to say, silver fox has only seen it a few days ago, so they are so dazed that they dare not come up.


    Jin Liu stepped forward and said, "we''re not here to fight. Let Hong Tao out, or we''ll smash your bar!"


    Since it''s reasonable, it''s necessary to speak with momentum, otherwise it can''t deter these people. Jin Liu has rich experience in this aspect. Several people have discussed it in advance and have a tacit understanding with each other. Therefore, Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng, together with the people behind them, are cold faced at the same time. They are in a fierce posture.


    The person in charge of the bar came up and bravely said, "old man, the boss is not here, can I convey it?"


    "You are not qualified!" Liu Rufeng cold face, a little face did not give him, because this person is really not enough weight. Another reason is that Liu Rufeng knows that he is lying. Hong Tao must be here. Talk to him. Isn''t that losing his share?


    What else does the manager want to say? Jin Liu''s two men directly pushed him away and yelled, "what are you, and you deserve to talk to our two big brothers? Tell your boss to get out of here


    What we want is this effect. Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu look at each other knowingly, and then return to the state of high cold.


    The manager was beaten, and the black bear had been injured. All the rest of the people were trembling, and none of them dared to come up.


    Ten or so people completely suppressed dozens of people. This deterrent force directly shattered Hong Tao''s prestige. Now, even if the flood doesn''t come out, the effect has been achieved. The shivering ladies nestling in the corner of the wall look at this side in horror and keep silent.


    Hong Tao didn''t dare to come down, so he hid in the private room on the second floor. Liu Rufeng didn''t care what they did.


    Calm?


    He''s not. He''s scared.


    Finally, Liu Rufeng pulls Hong Tao out of the innermost private room on the second floor. At this time, he is pale and can''t say a word.


    There are so many people in Hongtao field, none of them dare to stop them. They watch their boss being pushed to the ground by Liu Rufeng and stepping on his head.


    Ah Wang was brought up. Liu Rufeng took a cigarette, turned to ah Wang and said faintly, "come on, who told you to do this..."


    When ah Wang came in, he was worried about being crushed by Hong Tao. Slowly, he found that Liu Rufeng was just like a god man, invincible. Hong Tao couldn''t resist him, so he put down his heart.


    He raised his right hand to Hongtao and said, "it''s him. It''s Hongtao who ordered me to burn Xinghe. He also told me that after burning Xinghe, it can not only eliminate the threat, but also plant things for the person in charge of Xinghe. After all, a big fire will affect many businesses..."


    "Hong Tao, what else do you have to say?" Liu Rufeng''s eyes burst out with a cold light.

 Chapter 239

    Hong Tao glared at a Wang and said angrily, "you''re bullshit! I don''t know you at all! You are slandering, making a rumor


    "A rumor?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "ah Wang knows more than that. What have you done over the years? Do you really think you can hide it from the world? Hong Tao, if we can have a good discussion, I''ll let you live. We''ll still be friends. But if you don''t admit it, don''t blame me for not being friends. I can only give it to the police station. Well, I''ll give you five minutes to think about it, or I''ll call team Xu. "


    In a word, it''s like a bolt from the blue. Hong Tao is so scared that his brain is sweating. His brain is running fast, and his mood is extremely contradictory now. Admit defeat? The industry that I have been running for so many years will be gone, not to mention the hatred with this boy.


    Don''t give up? Now the situation is pressing in front of us. There is no room for maneuver. If you hand yourself over to the police, you will not only lose your present power, but also be sentenced to ten or eight years, and there will be no room to turn over.


    Hong Tao gave up and was quite sincere.


    "Mr. Jin, Mr. Liu, I give up. I admit that I did it. I made a big mistake. For the sake of being friends, let my brother go. Don''t send me to the Bureau... "


    "Just admit it." Liu Rufeng loosens his feet and makes Hong Tao stand up.


    The guy stood up with great effort and stood respectfully on one side. The dirt on his face was still sticky and he didn''t dare to wipe it with his hands.


    His clothes were wrinkled and his face was covered with dirt. How embarrassed he was.


    At this time, his younger brothers were very disappointed with him and thought, "is this our boss? If you are beaten like this, how can you have the prestige of the past? "


    Liu Rufeng''s face showed a brilliant smile again, just like the one who came to make soy sauce. He sat down with a smile, pointed to the bartender and said, "come on, is that how you treat the guests? Even wine? "


    Hong Tao immediately seized the opportunity to express his sincerity and called to the bartender, "serve! Why are you so ignorant! "


    The bartender adjusted the wine, straight to the table, squinted at Hong Tao, his eyes were full of contempt, muttering, "spineless, soft bone, bah!"


    Hong Tao''s face was black and he wanted to attack, but he didn''t dare to move.


    Red peony and ice snow silver fox see Liu Rufeng shameless appearance, also curled his lips to sit down, everyone poured a cup.


    Jin Liu sits next to Liu Rufeng, sitting upright, showing the authority of the boss. After Gudong Gudong drinks a few mouthfuls, he glances at Hong Tao and says in a cold voice, "let''s talk about the terms."


    Hong Tao has known Jin Liu for a long time, but he has never dealt with him. His influence is not so big. He can''t investigate Liu Rufeng like Gu Feng. However, he has learned about Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng from the side. Although the investigation is not thorough enough, he also knows that Jin Liu used to be an underground big man in S City, where the wind and water are rising, so he doesn''t dare to underestimate them.


    Besides, there are Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox and other people behind the support, but also can not help his disrespect.


    "You... You said..." Hong Tao said timidly.


    Jin liudao said, "in fact, we all come out. We all know the rules. We hate to call the police. If we can solve something by ourselves, we can solve it by ourselves. We always mix with officials, don''t you think


    "Yes, yes..." Hong Tao dared not look directly at Jin Liu. He scolded in his heart, "it''s like a flower. Didn''t he threaten me with the police just now?"


    Jin Liu continued, "since brother Hongtao has given us face, I''ll talk about our conditions. Don''t worry, I won''t be too embarrassed. After all, we used to be friends. All of us are here. We all know each other''s sadness..."


    Hong Tao listened quietly and nodded, "Mr. Jin, I don''t mind if you mention the terms..."


    Jin Liu laughs and says, "OK! Boss Hong is really forthright, so I''m not polite... "


    "In fact, I''m not greedy. I won''t worry about your money. I just have a proposal. I hope boss Hong will think it over. Since we are all friends, I also know that you run four or five bars and a hotel. I''m born stupid and can''t do any other business. I''ve been running bars for so many years, so my proposal is... Can you run your business together? "


    After Jin Liu finished, he took a big puff of his cigar, cocked his legs and squinted at Hong Tao, waiting for his answer.


    Hong Tao''s face became more and more ugly, and his heart said, isn''t this robbery? The implication of operating together is that you want to occupy my equity? Why do you want to get half of my business without a penny?


    "Why is Mr. King interested in my business? I remember that you are in a big business. How can you look up to our small businesses? " Hong Tao was unwilling and made a joke on purpose.


    Jin Liu sneered, "boss Hong is not real again. Give me a hat to cheat me, right? I''ll tell you, I''ve told you that I can only run a bar, but I''m not interested in anything else. Let''s not beat around the Bush and just say yes or no! "


    Hong Tao gnawed his teeth and said, "I don''t know how much does Master Jin want?"


    "How much do we want?" Jin Liu turns his face to ask Liu Rufeng.


    The two girls certainly won''t take part in the opinions, and the other younger brothers don''t dare to interrupt. In fact, Jin Liu has a good idea in mind, and they have discussed it in advance. It''s just a gesture.


    Liu Rufeng also pretended to be embarrassed and cooperated with the acting, "well... Sixth brother, you suddenly asked me this question, which really blindfolded me. In my opinion, 60% is OK. You can''t go too far, right? After all, you are all friends..."


    Jin Liu turned his face, stretched out his thumb and little finger, dilated his pupils, and said, "it''s 60 percent. I think it''s reasonable..."


    "What a fart!" Hong Tao has already yelled in his heart, "two shameless villains, it''s reasonable for you to sing double reed here! Take 60% of my shares without any reason, and say you don''t care about money? That''s a trick


    Jin Liu stood up and went to Hong Tao. He looked at him seriously. After a long time, he picked his eyebrows and said, "brother, are you still hesitating?"


    "No, no..." Hong Tao clenched his fist silently.


    Jin Liu sighed and turned to ask Liu Rufeng, "brother Liu, do you think team Xu will go to bed at this time?"


    Liu Rufeng understood Jin Liu''s intention and cooperated with him in acting. He pretended to think for a while, frowned and said, "it''s supposed to be a rest, but there are exceptions. I''ll try?"


    "Wait!" Hong Tao clenched his teeth and said in a loud voice, "I agree. Sixty is sixty. I don''t mind!"


    "Good!" Jin Liu patted Hong Tao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, you don''t have to think about it. It''s all your own business. If you have money to earn together, I won''t drive you out. Don''t worry. All the business will be in your charge in the future. To tell you the truth, I really don''t know how to manage it. This kind of thing will trouble you, brother, ha ha..."

 Chapter 240

    Jin Liu is also an old man. He is pure calm and wise, but generally he doesn''t like to show himself, which makes people feel very low-key. If something comes to his hand, he can handle it in an orderly way, otherwise he can''t be famous all the time in s city.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to come up with an idea. Jin Liu also knows how to deal with it, but they collide with each other and produce a lot of brilliant ideas.


    He took 60% of Hong Tao''s shares without any reason, and he didn''t care about anything. He had to teach Hong Tao to deal with all the complicated affairs, which was the result of the collision of two people''s minds. At that time, the two people still had the same idea and joked with each other, "shameless, nothing better than that, ha ha..."


    Indeed, this is equivalent to taking over other people''s land tyrants, then renting them out, and collecting their own rent. This is a typical landlord bully. However, this method is very effective in this road, especially in suppressing people like Hong Tao.


    Liu Rufeng does this for a purpose. He feels that Hongtao is a bit insidious and has been introduced to him by Xia Xia. Therefore, this time, he is going to hit Hongtao hard but not let him die completely, in order to make him shine back when he is dying.


    At this time, Hong Tao has no courage to resist, and can only obediently let his shares out, and his face also shows a happy expression of cooperation.


    To be honest, it''s a test of one''s acting skills.


    But Hong Tao''s acting skills are not bad, at least he can be regarded as a professional actor.


    "Thank you for your help. I''m willing to be your leader in the future." Hong Tao''s face is sincere and respectful, but his eyes have already implicated murder.


    "Now I don''t have much prestige in the underground circle, and the only remaining deterrent force will soon be polished clean. All this is thanks to Liu Rufeng and his colleagues around him, so this revenge must be avenged!"


    Now that Hong Tao has agreed, they don''t have to hold on to Liu Rufeng. Now that everyone is a family, it''s easy to do anything. However, Jin Liu didn''t beat Hong Tao to death with a stick. The thunder and rain about the shares were small and the momentum was strong. He didn''t rush to go through the formalities immediately, but gave Hong Tao three days.


    These three days are deliberately left to Hong Tao. It depends on what cards he will play when he is dying.


    Before leaving, Jin Liu made an impassioned speech again, as if he had taken this place as his own territory. Not to mention, the effect is surprisingly good, Mars base people''s fear of gold six completely eliminated.


    Originally, when Jin Liu suppressed Hong Tao, those old employees and young ladies who had always been valued by Hong Tao were in danger. They thought that the next black hand would be extended to them, so many people had plans to leave the south city boundary. I didn''t expect that Jin Liu, the new boss, looked very serious on the surface, but he was very approachable, not as inhuman as he thought.


    And the second boss, the handsome young man Liu Rufeng, looked very easygoing, so that everyone''s heart was put down.


    More importantly, Jin Liu also announced on the spot that each person would be given a 1000 yuan bonus. Although there is not much money, it warms people''s hearts. In this way, we have a better impression of Jin Liu and are more determined to follow him.


    It''s a good way to buy people''s hearts!


    After going back, the next day a few people found Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng to express their heartfelt feelings. Of course, the more important thing is to get close to each other.


    Among them, there are two important people, one is big sister dabailing, and the other is manager Zhao Yi. Bai Ling looks very fashionable and sexy. She is a woman in her 30s and 40s. Although the appearance is not very prominent, but extremely good at dealing with people, belonging to the kind of eight sided exquisite; Zhao Yi is a deep person. He doesn''t say much, but every word is on the point.


    Of course, they came here to be more down-to-earth. They were worried that Jin Liu would take them away after he came, so that they could easily get the position. For them, the position represents interests. Once the position is lost, the interests will disappear.


    After some investigation, Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng both feel that they are really rare talents. After all, they still need to employ people after taking over. It is certain that they are not familiar with some internal things, so they decided to keep their positions.


    In addition, after Bai Ling left, Zhao Yi provided Jin Liu with some very important information, all of which were illegal things Hong Tao had done in recent years. Moreover, these behaviors include not only fighting, illegal occupation, pornography, gambling and drugs, but also secret participation in illegal assembly activities. It is said that he is a member of some kind of society.


    What we want is this effect! Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng''s eyes lit up and carefully recorded some important evidence of Zhao Yi''s statement. And secretly reached an agreement with him, if he continues to correct Hong Tao in the future, he can be considered to be promoted as the general manager of the chain store.


    Zhao Yi is happy. He thinks he has a relationship with boss Xin and goes home with a vision of a better tomorrow.


    "What do you think of Zhao Yiren?" After Zhao Yi left, Jin Liu asked Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng laughs, "six elder brothers in the mind understand why still ask me?"


    The two laughed.


    They have seen for a long time that Zhao Yi is an insidious villain. He can sell Hong Tao this time, but if he can''t, he can sell them in the future. How can they stay with such an unfaithful seller?


    However, the news provided by Zhao Yi is really very important, which is what Liu Rufeng and others have. With this news, Hong Tao will not escape the law.


    Hong Tao''s Fufa is self blame, which is nothing to sympathize with. The key is to understand the mysterious organization through him.


    Another day later, Liu Dong appeared mysteriously again.


    The news he brought is similar to that of Zhao Yi. It''s all the scandals Hong Tao has done in recent years. Liu Rufeng chuckled in his heart, "it''s true that the wall is down and the people are pushing. Now Hongtao is frustrated and everyone around him is rebelling against him."


    "Alas! The world is full of people Liu Rufeng was filled with emotion.


    "I heard that you used to know the Hong brothers very well. Why did you sell your brother. Besides, what''s the use of telling me this? I''m not a policeman. You should go to the police. " After listening to Liu Dong''s statement, Liu Rufeng pretends to be surprised.


    Liu Dong laughed awkwardly and said, "Mr. Jin and Mr. Liu, I just want to tell you that brother Hongtao is really not a good man. I hope you pay more attention to him. In fact, I don''t care. It''s not good for me to give it to the police. It has nothing to do with me. It''s not for the sake of our friends. I''m worried that you''ll make a fuss in time... "


    What Liu Dong said was awe inspiring. It seemed that he was so righteous. Jin Liu and his colleagues understood that Liu Dong was a slippery man, and he did it to please him. But Liu Rufeng knew privately that although he was not a good man, he didn''t make a big difference. He could consider keeping it first.

 Chapter 241

    The fact that Hong Tao was comprehensively suppressed also spread to Liu Dong. When he heard that Hong Tao was no longer able to do so, he immediately leaned towards Liu Rufeng.


    Some time ago, he also heard that Liu Rufeng was very happy. He had conflicts with Liangshan and Hong Bing. At the beginning, he was dismissive of Liu Rufeng. He thought that Liu Rufeng was just doing something. It was not good to offend anyone, but he had to fight with these two families. What is it if he didn''t want to die?


    But later, he heard that Liu Rufeng won every time. He was shaken in his heart. He said, what is this boy relying on? Although he has two skills, are Hong Bing and Hong Tao easy to be provoked? Is Liangshan''s uncle Liang Hong easy to be provoked? It is said that he has the upper hand. This is really explosive news.


    Later, the news was even more shocking. It is said that Liu Rufeng supports Cheng Xiaoxiao''s march into film and television, and Yang Pengfei''s support is behind it. Jin Liu, the boss of S City, also came to Kyoto, ready to take a share in the night business. The location was opposite Hongtao''s Mars base.


    Later, Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng joined hands to defeat Hongtao, and Hongtao never recovered.


    All this is unprecedented news for Liu Dong. He said, "how is this possible? This kid''s energy is too big. It''s just against the sky and catching up with the speed of the rocket. "


    He couldn''t sit any longer, so he took the initiative to flatter Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu. In fact, it''s also exploring the bottom. If you don''t curry favor with Liang Hong, you can''t get along with anyone behind you these days, can you?


    Liu Rufeng smiles and asks, "please tell me more about Hong Tao''s illegal assembly."


    As soon as he saw that there was a way to do it, Liu Dong was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. He cleared his throat and said seriously, "well, sometimes I go to Hongtao''s arena. After all, everyone is in this business. We all want to hold each other''s Arena. At first, I didn''t know that he had such activities, but once I didn''t say hello before I went, and I ran into him by accident... "


    "What did you hit?" Liu Rufeng''s eyes are burning.


    "Er... The Hongtao brothers are in Mars base when they are free. Because this is the place where they make their fortune, they have deep feelings and spend most of their time here. Once I went to the door of the private room and heard someone talking to them. It seemed that Chinese was not very good. I was very curious and listened carefully. The man said to invite them to join the organization, and then everyone would win something. Then Hong Tao offered to be the leader of this area, and the other side agreed. "


    "At that time, Hong Tao was not the boss of Nancheng. Since that time, their power has developed rapidly, and the surrounding bars, nightclubs, baths and so on have also annexed several."


    "And then..." the more she listened, the more interested she was.


    "Then... Then the Hong brothers have become more and more ferocious in the past two years. I just heard that there''s no evidence. It''s said that the boss of Changsheng company jumped to commit suicide the year before last was the ghost of their brother, and the boss of Huatai pharmaceutical company was kidnapped for no reason last year; In addition, this year''s Sifang auto sales company was also threatened. As a result, the boss was lucky enough to escape the disaster, but he also cut his right leg... "


    "What you said is true?" Jin Liu was surprised to hear that it was all a big case. How could Hong Tao not be hurt? It''s not reasonable.


    Liu Dong laughed awkwardly and said with a simple smile, "I''ve just heard that the truth has not been found out, so the police can''t do anything about the Hong brothers."


    When Liu Dong recounts the story again, Liu Rufeng stares at his eyes all the time. From beginning to end, Liu Dong is calm, and there is no sign that his eyes flicker, which indicates that what he says is from his heart. Not to mention whether the Hongtao brothers did what he said just now, at least it shows that the two brothers have fallen into an interest chain and can not extricate themselves.


    Liu Dong left. He was very happy when he left. Because Jin Liu gave him a box of good tea. Good Dahongpao.


    Dahongpao is not a big deal for Liu Dong, but the psychological aspect is warm, which shows that the two gods have accepted him.


    After Liu Dong left, Jin Liu asked, "do we need to do something?"


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand, "don''t do anything, just sit and wait. But we have to keep a secret watch on Hong Tao''s movements... "


    "Know yourself and know the other?"


    "No, I''m afraid that organization may kill people. We''ll get Hongtao''s territory, but the clue is broken..."


    "Well, it makes sense." Jin Liu asked, "but who is more suitable?"


    "Little five..."


    Jin Liu looks at Liu Rufeng and grins


    Liu Rufeng''s worry is right. Hong Tao is crazy these two days. He repeatedly asks for help from the organization. Miyamoto''s south side is also discussing countermeasures.


    "Mr. Miyamoto, there seems to be something wrong with that Hongtao. Liu Rufeng, the snow wolf, and Jin Liu put a strong pressure on him. I don''t think he can bear it any more. We need to help him..."


    Miyamoto wiped the samurai sword in his hand a few times, turned around and sneered a few times, and said coldly, "no, I don''t think it''s necessary. The flood is useless..."


    "No, no use?" The man asked suspiciously,


    "Yes, we don''t have to expose us now in order to save a man who has lost his power. Let him live and die on his own..." after Miyamoto finished, he turned around in the courtyard and waved several swords. The silver swords formed silver lines in the black night.


    "Yes, Mr. Miyamoto. I''m going to inform them." The man arranged things. Miyamoto stopped his action and sneered, "Snow Wolf, it seems that I really underestimate you. It''s better than I expected. I really look forward to the day when we meet..."


    Hong Tao inquired about the condition of Hong Bing and Hong Xiaonan''s cousin in the hospital. He was disappointed and almost abandoned. At this time, Hong Tao''s eyes show fierce light and gnash his teeth, hoping to catch Liu Rufeng and bite him.


    The hatred was so deep that it almost destroyed all the hopes of the Hong family. This still didn''t disappoint him the most. When he received the above instructions, he vomited out a mouthful of blood. There was both sadness and anger in his eyes. He sighed, "it seems that there is no hope this time, only the net is broken!"


    Lying on the bed, Hong Bing also scolded, "brother, I don''t think we can do anything but attack them. Although our foundation has been shaken, there are still a group of loyal brothers. I don''t believe we can''t fight them!"


    Hong Xiaonan also said, "Dad, I think my uncle is right. We only have this way left. Now even if we let them go, they won''t let us go. It''s better to fight for it!"


    Do you have a try?


    Hong Tao thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "OK! It''s up to you. Let''s fight! As long as they are gone, we can turn the situation around. Without their support, other people will not make any trouble! "

 Chapter 242

    In the ward, Hong Tao looks at the three people lying on the bed in a bad mood. My son broke his wrist, and my brother was shot in the leg. My cousin is still stuffy in the chest, and I''m still in this condition. He secretly clenched his teeth, "all this is caused by Liu Rufeng, again and again can''t again and again, again and again to find their own trouble, resolutely can''t bear it!"


    Now everyone reminded him of the last strike. He thought it over and over again, and finally made up his mind to gather people and horses and fight to the death.


    The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Hong Tao has some family background. People from other farms can gather up dozens of people. Some of them are loyal to Hong Tao all the time, and they are also good at luring him. Anyway, they are almost ready. The next step is to find opportunities to act.


    Hong Tao can''t manage so much now. Although he knows that those are not easy to deal with, he also believes that a good tiger can''t stand a group of wolves. This time he has gathered so many people, he doesn''t believe they can fight.


    He sent someone to inquire ahead of time. Liu Rufeng and his family have been in Xinghe bar these days. They come home very late. There are too many people in Xinghe bar to fight, so attack them on their way home.


    What makes him even more excited is that Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu don''t live together, which makes it better. His plan is to kill Liu Rufeng first, cut off Jin Liu''s right arm, and then clean up Jin Liu.


    Everything is going on in full swing. After everything is arranged, Hong Tao is full of confidence. His eyes are full of horror, just like a beast that wants to eat people.


    At four or five o''clock in the afternoon, Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu were already in the Star River bar. Red peony and ice snow silver fox were also chatting on the other side.


    At this time, Zhao Yi came again.


    Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu smile, and then ask Zhao Yi, "what''s the good news?"


    Zhao Yi first sighed helplessly, then put on an expression that was hard to say. He hesitated for a long time and didn''t speak.


    Jin Liu asked Zhao Yi to sit down, handed him a Chinese flower, and then kindly asked, "is there anything hard to hide from manager Zhao? If you have something to say, we are all brothers. There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Don''t worry, we will certainly reward you for your meritorious service! "


    I don''t know if Jin Liu has given Zhao Yi a reassurance, or if he has deliberately come to such a drama that starts with endless calls. At this time, he still talks, "master Jin and master Liu, Hong Tao hasn''t been in the arena these two days. I don''t know where he''s going, so he''s slack off..."


    It turned out to be a small report.


    Liu Rufeng smile, "may be in a mood, after a few days will be good."


    "But..."


    Jin Liuyi waved his hand and changed the topic, "is there anything else?"


    Zhao Yi pondered for a while, and continued, "today, the people who watch the show in the bar basically didn''t come. I heard that there are many fewer people in other shows. I don''t know what''s the matter..."


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "Xiao Wu has told me, and you need to remind me?"


    "The news is very good. You''ve made a contribution again. We''ll find a way to solve it. When the arrangements are finished, you''ll be promoted to general manager!" Liu Rufeng is smiling and sincere.


    Zhao Yi has a smile on his face, but he still looks at Jin Liu uneasily. After all, he knows that Jin Liu is the real boss of Xinghe.


    Of course, Jin Liu understood Liu Rufeng''s words and said, "what Liu always said is the same as what I said. You don''t have to doubt it."


    Zhao Yi just let go and found an excuse to leave. Xiao Wu came out and sneered, "Zhao Yi is really a flatterer!"


    Liu Rufeng leaned lazily on the sofa with his eyes slightly open. "People don''t give us this opportunity in order to live together. It seems that we are too inhuman, isn''t it?"


    Three people laughed.


    "I didn''t expect Hong Tao to have the strength to fight against us at this time." Jin Liu takes a look at Liu Rufeng and asks, "maybe I''ll ask my brothers to accompany you back at night. I think the flood will fight to the death this time."


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said with a little deep meaning, "we don''t need to do it this time. Someone will help us. Besides, brother Liu should take people with him. I''m afraid Hong Tao will divide some people to deal with you..."


    Gold six pupil dilate, refuse to accept airway, "you when your six elder brothers are vegetarian ha, so many years white mix?"


    After arguing for a long time, they finally decided to take Jin Liu home with them.


    Xiao Wu had already left. Liu Rufeng and his family didn''t finish work until nearly two o''clock. Before leaving, Jin Liu saw countless pairs of eyes in a dark corner, quietly looked at Liu Rufeng, his eyes seemed to have deep meaning.


    Liu Rufeng light smile, without the slightest panic.


    In the car, ice snow silver fox looked through the rear mirror and said indifferently, "there seems to be a fly behind. It seems that it can move muscles and bones again..."


    "Flies?" Liu Rufeng said with a playful smile, "I''m sorry, you may not have the opportunity to exercise your muscles and bones. Someone has been waiting to collect the net."


    "Who?"


    "Team Xu, let me tell you something..."


    Liu Rufeng, with a smile on his face, didn''t answer the silver fox''s words directly. He also called Xu Zijian. Ice snow silver fox understood immediately and looked very disappointed.


    Liu Rufeng drove his car around several intersections nearby. He felt that it was almost time. He drove the car to the small park where he took a walk last time.


    Seeing the car behind also stopped not far away, two people got out of the car and walked leisurely towards the stone arch bridge in front.


    "Ah Wang, who was caught here last time, is catching Hong Tao here this time." Repeat the plot again, Liu Rufeng heart can not help but have a kind of inexplicable excitement.


    Hong Tao is commanding in the car, and he also feels that things are very strange. Why do he take us around? Is there a conspiracy?


    However, this kind of thought was just fleeting in his mind. At this time, he was eager to win and left everything behind.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng and the silver fox got out of the car, and only two of them were there, Hong Tao was more happy. After stopping, he directly followed them.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng is standing on the bridge, pointing to the moon in the sky and saying something to the ice snow silver fox, and the Silver Fox also shows the appearance of a little girl, staring at the moon in the sky, completely into it.


    Hong Tao''s eyes turned red, and he said in a low voice, "I''m in the mood to have a private meeting here. I''ll send you to hell in a moment!"


    Liu Rufeng glances at the side from time to time. He sees Hong Tao approaching with people. He pretends to turn around and takes a look over there.


    "Hongtao? Why are you here with so many people? "


    Acting is about to be more real. Liu Rufeng can''t see in her eyes at this time that she already knows about it in advance.


    Hong Tao gave a cold hum, and his voice said, "don''t you understand? Let''s see you to hell

 Chapter 243

    Liu Rufeng looked carefully at the back of Hong Tao. There were about forty or fifty people.


    Xin said, "I really mutter that this guy can organize so many people in this situation. He is really a talent!"


    His face was stunned for a moment, and then he asked, "don''t we make peace? How can you... "


    At this time, Hong Tao was completely dazzled by the victory. When he heard Liu Rufeng say this, he laughed wildly and said coldly, "ha ha... It''s a joke. Who am I, Hong Tao? Do you think I will give in to you? It''s a dream! You hurt my brother, my son and my cousin, and embezzled 60% of my equity. Do you think I''m the kind of soft guy with no temper? Today you must die, you must


    Looking at the murderous Hongtao, Liu Rufeng made the old mistake again. He teased Hongtao and said, "you see how beautiful the moon is today. Do you have the heart to destroy such a beautiful scenery with this bridge, this tree and this grass?"


    Hong Tao spat and roared angrily, "what''s so much nonsense about you? You''re in the mood to enjoy the moon when you''re dying. What do you think?"


    "The moonlight is really beautiful..."


    "Shut up


    Hong Tao couldn''t stand it any more. He waved his hand and told the crowd to rush in.


    Without saying a word, Liu Rufeng took the silver fox and ran away. Soon he ran to the other end of the bridge, and Hongtao''s people gradually got on the bridge.


    "Want to run? No way Hong Tao is even more beautiful. Although Liu Rufeng is about to run, it shows that they are afraid. "It''s good to be afraid. This feeling of chasing people is so cool!" Hong Tao seems to have returned to his former overbearing life.


    At this time, the brothers were excited, waving steel pipes and machetes one after another, yelling at the back, just like a group of mountain bandits.


    Liu Rufeng pulled the ice snow silver fox down the bridge. After a few lunges, they rushed to the back of the willows in front of them. Just as they got into the woods, a group of armed police officers burst out from behind the grass and trees and rushed up to the small bridge.


    Hong Tao was stunned, and then he knew that he had been cheated. His own people were blocked by the police before they got off the bridge. He scolded in his heart, "I''ve been cheated by this boy again!"


    But in this situation, he can only retreat. After all, how can these street thugs deal with the armed police?


    But when he ran back with people, it was like five thunderbolts. The road to the bridge was blocked. On the other side stood a group of policemen, also fully armed and majestic. Xu Zijian was standing in front of him, looking at him with facial expression.


    "Hong Tao, gather people to fight. Do you know what crime you have committed?" Xu zijianlang said.


    Hong Tao gnaws his teeth and looks at Xu Zijian, who is full of indignation. Since he has been forced to die, he might as well fight to the death!


    Hong Tao yelled, "brothers, since we are dead, we are going to die brilliantly and heroically. We will fight with them!"


    Fighting with the police? What do you think!


    At this time, many of his brothers were afraid and had no intention of fighting. Although they heard the roar of Hong Tao, many of them chose to surrender.


    Surrender can save lives. Who doesn''t know that? Play with Hong Tao, only to die, even very miserable!


    At this time, dozens of brothers were in a mess. Some of them laid down their weapons and went to the police to surrender. Some of them even jumped into the water when they saw that there was nowhere to escape. The bridge is three or four meters high from the water. Hong Tao stood on the bridge and hesitated for a long time. He did not dare to jump because he could not swim.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people around him, Hong Tao was more and more worried. Finally, the black bear was left behind.


    Black bear was kicked by red peony last time. In fact, his injury is not good. This time, he was pulled by Hong Tao.


    He was in pain, playing with his life, waving a machete in his hand, and his muscles burst up. He was like a wild animal in the forest.


    The principle of the police is not to shoot without shooting. At first, Xu Zijian just wanted to catch the black bear, but later found that the black bear didn''t listen to advice and hurt several police officers, so he ordered to shoot directly.


    Black bear was shot in the thigh, has knelt on the ground, several armed police directly knocked him down.


    At this time, Hong Tao was already alone and could not cry. He was in despair. When he was exhausted, he suddenly had the idea of detachment and raised his machete to his neck


    But the police didn''t give him the chance. They shot down the machete in his hand and then rushed up to subdue him.


    Because Liu Rufeng told him in advance, Hong Tao may have a big secret, so he can''t be killed. It''s better not to be hurt.


    Liu Rufeng pulls the ice snow silver fox out and comes to Xu Zijian with a smile. He says, "team Xu is really vigorous and resolute. So many killing demons have been subdued by you so easily. How powerful!"


    "Coax a little first, and it''s convenient to deal with him later." Liu Rufeng is very proficient in this mystery. When he praises others, he doesn''t have to think about it. He blurts it out.


    Xu Zijian was ashamed to smile, "how can I compare with you? You all do great things. We''re just little cops. "


    "Little policeman?" The police on the scene were very unconvinced when they heard this. They looked at Liu Rufeng and many people muttered, "what''s the background of these two people? They were released for no reason last time. This time, team Xu is so respectful to them. Can they be the second generation of officials?"


    Seeing the suspicion on everyone''s face, Liu Rufeng didn''t care. He said softly in Xu Zijian''s ear, "this Hongtao may have something to do with a mysterious organization. I''ll take the witness to you tomorrow. When it''s time to have a good trial, there must be a major discovery."


    "I know." Xu Zijian responded in a low voice, then straightened up and yelled, "take the prisoners back and stop the team!"


    Nearly 50 people were captured this time, and the one who jumped into the water was also caught by the police. It''s another big case, and Xu Zijian is also very happy. Liu Rufeng gave him the credit again. Maybe he can be promoted.


    He toward Liu Rufeng satisfied smile, eyes in ice snow silver fox body pause a few seconds. Silver fox is very sensitive, immediately caught Xu Zijian''s eyes, immediately show eyebrow slightly frown, expression a cold.


    Xu Zijian looks back awkwardly and takes the police officer back to the office.


    Seeing the vanishing policemen, ice snow silver fox came up and said, "why don''t you do it yourself? Why do you provoke the police? Are we not afraid that our identities are exposed? "


    "Team Xu is not an outsider. Besides, we can''t always engage in personal heroism. Most of the time, we need the cooperation of official people, and the more we go on, the more necessary it is."


    "Even so, I feel a bit hasty." Silver fox said haughtily and strode ahead.


    Liu Rufeng chuckled, "it''s not because people just looked at you a few more times that they were disgusted with them. Women are for men. As for... "

 Chapter 244

    Hong Tao has been brought into the police station, and the next thing is for team Xu. The next day, Liu Rufeng mobilized Zhao Yi and Liu Dong to help as witnesses. Zhao Yi has been following Hong Tao for several years and knows a lot about him. After his accusation, many things about Hong Tao have been exposed. Xu Zijian sent people to Hong Tao''s yard to make a surprise inspection. As a result, he found a lot of evidence about yellow gambling and drugs. Hong Tao can be sentenced for decades only by these evidence.


    Hong Tao is now at a loss to argue and can only admit his crime. However, this is not Liu Rufeng''s ultimate goal. He mainly wants to pry some information about the mysterious organization from Hong Tao''s mouth.


    Xu Zijian deliberately interrogated the case, and also promised that as long as he confessed the truth, the police could be lenient, at least to ensure the safety of his son Hong Xiaonan. However, Hong Bing''s bad deeds are too many. Since he is now hospitalized, he will not be put in prison for the time being, but he can not but be punished according to law.


    According to normal people''s thinking, Hong Tao has today sooner or later. Without Liu Rufeng''s appearance, he will have an accident sooner or later. It is only Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu who speed up the process of his failure.


    Now the best way for him is to truthfully confess his crime and cooperate with the police well. If he behaves well, he may also perform meritorious deeds and reduce his sentence.


    But no one thought that when asked about the mysterious organization, he always denied it and didn''t reveal a word. For this reason, Xu Zijian was also very distressed.


    Liu Rufeng has been here several times and asked about Hong Tao. When he heard Xu Zijian''s statement, he was also surprised. He said, "is that organization worth his maintenance?"? What kind of soul soup did you drink?


    Since Hong Tao didn''t say it, and he couldn''t make a move, Liu Rufeng said to Xu Zijian with a smile, "don''t worry. I think he will say it sooner or later."


    When Hong Tao and Hong Bing are caught in, his field becomes a business without owners. The 60% shares that Jin Liu once said can''t be counted for the time being because Hong Tao went in after going through the formalities with him.


    No way, Liu Rufeng just want to find the witness, and through Hongtao, confirmed that there is such a thing.


    Because the official attitude towards entertainment places is both supportive and repressive. To support them is to create taxes, and to suppress them is to prevent them from touching the boundaries of the law too much.


    Now Hong Tao has so many venues that no one can manage. The government also needs to find an agent. In this case, Jin Liu is undoubtedly the most suitable person. In this way, jinliu almost had no effort to get all the property of Hongtao.


    Hong Tao''s industry is very big. They really know it at this time. There are three baths, four KTVs, five bars and another hotel.


    After learning this information, Liu Rufeng and Jin Liu were also surprised and scolded, "this grandson is really capable of tossing. Have you eaten such a big cake?"


    "Not only he can''t eat, but we all feel like we''re in a panic." Jin Liu joked.


    "Hold on? In the future, more will make you feel more difficult to digest, hey Liu Rufeng''s playful smile.


    Because these places, which have just taken over and caught up with the flood, have just been raided by the police on a large scale. Now people are in a panic. At this time, it is the most important thing to pacify people.


    So next, Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng walked around all the venues and made detailed arrangements. Many people know that it was the two of them who sent Hong Tao to the police station. When they arrived one after another, there were countless conjectures about their unusual background. There are even a lot of rumors that they are the agents of the mayor and have deep roots. There are even rumors that they are the CHILDES of some national leaders. Jin Liu and Liu Rufeng don''t care, just laugh it off.


    On the whole, the effect is not bad. Many people are still full of hope for two people. With the support of such a boss, they will have more confidence to start business in the future.


    Most of Hong Tao''s people have gone in. Now the security personnel are scarce, and Jin Liu has transferred some of them from his hometown. Although it is still not enough, it can only be so.


    According to Liu Rufeng''s plan, we should carry out chain operation and unified management. So taking advantage of this opportunity, jinliu announced that the Mars base opposite will be redecorated according to the style of KTV. After that, the bar and KTV will be separated. Some relatively small bars and KTV, directly into hotels or hotels, in order to avoid too dense caused by the shortage of staff.


    Now Jin Liu has his own territory, at least a place to settle down. Liu Rufeng thinks it''s almost done. If he consolidates it, he can launch a counterattack.


    Liu Rufeng has basically finished what he should do, and other things are completely handed over to Jin Liu. He just pats his ass and leaves and lets it develop.


    Jin Liu didn''t care, because he knew that Liu Rufeng didn''t come for business. It''s hard to help him do it now.


    These days, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company has no time to pay attention to Jin Liu. Liu Rufeng feels a little embarrassed, so she says goodbye to Jin Liu and red peony and goes straight to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are busy with the affairs of the film and television company. After a period of study, they have basically mastered the rules and various rules. Now even if Yang Pengfei''s people leave, they can operate by themselves.


    "Two beauties, how is the company developing recently?" Once in the office, Liu Rufeng joked.


    As soon as Hu mei''er saw that it was him, she gave him a white look and said bitterly, "you still remember me. I think you have forgotten us. It''s really OK for you not to ask a word for so many days."


    Liu Rufeng leaned up on Hu Meier''s waist and said with a smile, "I''m not busy. You don''t want your men to have the ability. If I had been around you all day, you would have kicked me."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s office is now quite exquisitely decorated, with potted plants, fish tanks, and even celebrity paintings on the walls.


    There are a pile of books on the wide desk, which are all about magazines of entertainment news and professional knowledge of the industry.


    However, Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t buy the comfortable boss chair, just an ordinary bow shaped computer leather chair.


    "Girl, it''s a big boss. Why is the chair so shabby?" Liu Rufeng asked when he saw the pathetic Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t have any drastic changes in her expression. She seems to be thinking about something. Her signature pen is tapping gently on her desk and she says casually, "the boss chair is for enjoyment. I''m not here to enjoy it. I''m here to start a business."


    "I wipe! It''s a high level. " Liu Rufeng can''t help but be awed, and is ready to re-examine Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "I need you to say! When did I go down? " Cheng Xiaoxiao said with a smile.

 Chapter 245

    Today, Cheng Xiaoxiao is wearing a black OLO professional dress, which shows her lines and arrogant temperament incisively and vividly.


    She always sends out the shawl, today can comb the hair into the ponytail, appears very capable. Not only she, but also Hu mei''er is dressed as a white-collar in the office.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Rufeng''s heart is actually warm, which at least shows that her women are not coquettish women who only know how to dress up and spend money on shopping all day. They are all capable and practical people.


    "Hello, do you have any good suggestions about the development of the company?" Cheng Xiaoxiao thought for a while, suddenly looked up to Liu Rufeng, seriously asked.


    "Suggestions?" Liu Rufeng shook his head helplessly, "are you the top leader of the company? I''m just a soy sauce maker. Why do you always ask me? What have you learned these days? " Liu Rufeng lit a cigarette. Before she took a sip, she was snatched by Hu mei''er.


    "No smoking in the office. Don''t you see the words on the wall? In the future, if you smoke, go outside, or go to the toilet. " Hu mei''er said seriously, and then threw the cigarette into the trash.


    "All right, you''ve done a very formal job. No smoking, no smoking. I''ll start smoking." Liu Rufeng smiles and owes his body. Then he takes a look at Cheng Xiaoxiao, smacks his mouth, and says, "if you want me to make suggestions, I have only one. I have said these words before, that is, to develop rapidly depends on merger. Now we''d better cut Liangshan first."


    "Liangshan?" Cheng Xiaoxiao frowned and said in a low voice, "the conflict between you and Liang Hong has just eased. Are you going to break the peace now?"


    Liu Rufeng stands up and stares at Cheng Xiaoxiao''s graceful figure. She is flustered and hastens to say, "what are you looking at? Speak up!"


    "Ha ha... What''s your hurry? I just want to prove one thing to you." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Prove what?" Cheng Xiaoxiao is puzzled.


    "It proves that you are very attractive. Even I can''t help looking at you more. What about others? Don''t forget, Liang Shan has been coveting your beauty. As long as you say something, I''m sure he will help you. "


    Liu Rufeng sat back beside Hu mei''er and gave her a shave on her face. Then she put her hand to Hu mei''er''s sexy part, but Hu mei''er patted her with her white and tender hands and said angrily, "don''t you say Xiaoxiao is charming? Why bother me? "


    "Haha... Meier is charming, Xiaoxiao is noble, different, different..." Liu Rufeng comforted with a smile.


    "Come on, since the fox came, you don''t like to talk to us. Even Sister Rosa doesn''t want to come back. I think you are fascinated by the fox spirit..." Hu mei''er said sour.


    Liu Rufeng back a cold sweat, the heart said how to pull the silver fox in, I do too much? Not at all.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao, on the other hand, kept a calm face all the time. Seeing that they didn''t speak vinegar, he immediately interrupted them. Instead of saying meaningless topics like Hu mei''er, he continued to ask, "what did you mean just now?"


    Liu Rufeng let go of Hu mei''er and rearranged her posture. She said solemnly, "I mean, if you go to Liangshan, he will give it to you."


    Hearing this, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face changed obviously. He glared at Liu Rufeng and said angrily, "do you want me to lure Liangshan?"


    The word "Se" she said was very vague, obviously deliberately avoided.


    Liu Rufeng angrily glanced at Cheng Xiaoxiao and said, "where do you want to go? How can I let you do that? I mean that you can contact Liangshan positively, and then speak out your own ideas in a vague way. I think that big fool and big sex wolf will surely shake you..."


    "What if that bird or beast does something extraordinary?" Hu mei''er interjected.


    Liu Rufeng glanced at Hu Meier and said with a smile, "Meier, you underestimate Xiaoxiao''s wisdom. She will be able to deal with this kind of thing. As long as you choose to meet him in public, what else can he do? Besides, if he comes alone every time, I believe that even in private places, he can''t treat Xiaoxiao like that. That scum, who is just a playboy, gives birth to a pair of smelly skin bags. In fact, he is a waste. Don''t be afraid of him. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao did not speak, thinking quietly. After a while, her eyes brightened and she asked, "when do you say I''ll go to him?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about it. Just be prepared. Maybe... There''s no need to do that at all... "


    Liu Rufeng stares at the eight steeds on the wall and says solemnly.


    "Don''t you mean you haven''t said it after you''ve made a big circle? I thought you had any good suggestions. It turned out that they were just meaningless nonsense Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and ignored him. He picked up a magazine on the desk and read it.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone suddenly rings, and the caller ID is Liang Hong''s name. He shook the screen of his cell phone in front of the two girls and said, "how''s it going? Someone took the initiative to come to us, so I said, "don''t worry..."


    After getting through the phone, Liang Hong first used to be polite, then offered high sounding condolence, and finally got to the point, saying that he was going to have dinner with them.


    "Where is it?" Liu Rufeng didn''t refuse at all.


    Liang Hong seemed very happy and replied, "we''ll have a good chat at century star hotel."


    "With Xiaoxiao?" Liu Rufeng deliberately asked more questions, which made Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face full of fog and water. He couldn''t help but dilate his pupils.


    Liang Hong''s voice trembled when he heard this. He seemed very happy to hear this sentence, "well, that''s the best. I''ll see you at eight o''clock in the evening!"


    "No see, no see!" Liu Rufeng hung up the phone and looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao, but didn''t find that she was looking at herself with an angry face. She gave a bad smile and said, "what''s the matter, big beauty?"


    "Who asked you to promise me to go? Why don''t you ask for my advice?" Cheng Xiaoxiao''s angry reproaches.


    "I need to ask for your advice. You have to go to such a good opportunity."


    "What''s good? Liangshan scum must be at the scene. How embarrassed will it be? You know I hate meeting him. " Cheng Xiaoxiao complains.


    Hu Meier also flashed her big bright eyes and accused: "that scum, I want to smoke him ten thousand big ear melon seeds!"


    "Women just don''t know!" Liu Rufeng murmured, "have you considered why they came to me this time? As soon as Hong Tao got in, he called me. He wanted to inquire about something. We just took this opportunity to make terms with them. Xiaoxiao, I just told you that I should be prepared to have a positive contact with Liangshan. How can I forget? "


    "Virtue!" Cheng Xiaoxiao said in a coquettish voice and laughed.

 Chapter 246

    Cheng Xiaoxiao is not an unintelligible girl, and in many ways is also very original, can always make some amazing moves. Of course, she can understand Liu Rufeng''s words, and it can be said that they are similar in some ways.


    Such a good opportunity, Cheng Xiaoxiao of course understand, in fact, she has tacit consent, but also on the surface of the performance of a little reserved.


    Century star hotel is close to the center of the city, which is a five-star hotel. There is no doubt that Liang Hong has something important to discuss when he chooses to treat in such a high-end place today. It used to be Liu Rufeng who wanted to find him, but now he invited him on his own initiative, and he still had a thousand choices. The meaning is self-evident.


    At the gate of the hotel, Liu Rufeng saw that the scale of the hotel was very spectacular, about 20 stories. Brilliant lights, full of luxury. There are plenty of luxury cars on both sides of the gate. They are all valuable. His Land Rover is a bit shabby.


    At this time, a doorman came to help them open the door and said warmly, "Sir, would you like to have dinner or stay?"


    Liu Rufeng smiles politely at him, and then reports the room number Liang Hong has reserved. The doorman nodded and took them to Liang Hong''s room. Before leaving, Liu Rufeng also generously gave him a few hundred yuan notes as a tip. A smile rippled on the doorman''s face and said, "thank you, sir."


    When he goes to a high-end place to eat, his status also improves. He can''t lose his job in front of the waiter''s door. Of course, Liu Rufeng understands this. And now he''s not short of money, so there''s no need to care about such a small amount of money.


    After pushing the door, Liang Hong and Liang Shan sat there steadily. Seeing their arrival, Liang Hong stood up for the first time with a smile on his face and said, "you''re here on time. Come on, please sit down!"


    Liu Rufeng sits opposite Liang Hong, Cheng Xiaoxiao sits next to him, and Liang Shan sits on the other side of Liang Hong. It''s like he and Cheng Xiaoxiao are a family. Liang Shan, who was sitting opposite him, was obviously a little ugly, but when he saw Liang Hong winking at him, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Uncle Liang invited us to such a luxurious place for dinner. I don''t know what''s the matter. I was born in the countryside, and I always felt uneasy when I went to such a good place to eat..." after Liu Rufeng sat down, he made a joke.


    Liang Hong''s black cheeks immediately put on a smile and said, "it''s just a family meal. It doesn''t mean anything else. Why, uncle, you''re not used to it?"


    "No, no, it''s the first time we''ve come to such a high-end place. I''m not used to it. Ha ha..."


    Liang Hong was snatched by Liang Shan as soon as he wanted to speak. "It''s the first time for you to be true, but it''s not the first time for Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is uncle Gu''s daughter. This kind of place should come often. It''s just that the social circle has become more and more popular in the past two years, so it''s low-key."


    What he said is obviously aimed at Liu Rufeng, which means that because Liu Rufeng is a civilian, Cheng Xiaoxiao can''t come to such a luxurious place.


    Liu Rufeng was not embarrassed. He said calmly, "brother Liangshan, you are right. Xiaoxiao is becoming more and more popular, but small places are better. At least the air is fresh and there is no haze..."


    Liang Shan wanted to say something. He was scolded by Liang Hong. He gave him a vicious look in his eyes, which means how to tell you when he came here and make trouble here!


    Liang Shan is speechless. Liang Hong calls the waiter to order. He smiles at Cheng Xiaoxiao and asks, "I don''t know what Xiaoxiao likes to eat. You are guests. Please order..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is also embarrassed. He gives it to Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng can''t give it any more. Instead, he gives it to Liangshan.


    He also has a purpose. The purpose is to give Liang Shan a chance to show himself. In terms of eating, he still believes in the taste of this playboy.


    Liang Shan is not polite, directly picked up the menu, just like the start of a point up. Not to mention, the boy ordered a set of dishes, including meat and vegetables, fried dishes and soup stews. They all ordered a few, which was very rich. He also ordered some dishes that were good for the girl''s beauty. When he ordered the dishes, he also deliberately explained the role of them. He looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao and secretly showed his kindness.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao knows that this is the best time to show his sincerity, so he nods and smiles in response. Liangshan is more beautiful, clear throat, voice eight degrees higher, also called lobster and bird''s nest, and two bottles of high-grade wine.


    This time, Liang Hong did not stop him, but nodded to Liang Shan with satisfaction and gave him silent encouragement and support.


    All the dishes were quickly served. Facing a table full of dishes, Liu Rufeng''s appetite was greatly increased. I haven''t had such delicious food for a long time. Although I''ve been to this place several times, I''ve also had several times. I haven''t had such a big meal for several years.


    So, regardless of what uncle and nephew Liang Hong thought of him, he picked up a lobster and chewed it.


    Liang Shan looked at Liu Rufeng scornfully and murmured, "I''ve never seen any local buns in the world. I can''t stop talking when I see something delicious!"


    This scene, even Cheng Xiaoxiao feel a little embarrassed, gently with the elbow touched Liu Rufeng, gave him a few hints.


    "Ah... Eat, you are welcome!" Liu Rufeng raised his eyes and looked at Liang''s uncle and nephew with a black face, as if he didn''t realize that there was something wrong with each other''s mood, and lowered his head to continue to gnaw at his lobster.


    "No hurry, no hurry, come on, let''s have a drink first!" Naturally, Liang Hong could see that Liu Rufeng was intentional. He suppressed his inner dissatisfaction. Everyone filled a glass of red wine, and then raised it high.


    Liu Rufeng soon chewed the lobster clean and burped in public. Then he laughed at the crowd, picked up his glass and said, "the lobster is really delicious. Even when he burps, his mouth is full of fragrance."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and wanted to kick him. Liang Shan despised him even more and didn''t drink to him. Liang honggan said with a smile, "it''s rare for our family to get together today. I''m really happy. So, this glass of wine must be dried. I''ll come first!"


    With that, he drank bravely.


    Liu Rufeng sneered in his heart, "a glass of red wine is just a cup of red wine. What kind of heroic spirit do you have to try to dry a bottle of Erguotou all at once?"


    After drinking a glass of wine, Liang Hong started to eat. After a while, his eyes moved and he asked Liu Rufeng, "I heard that you''ve been involved in the night business recently, and it''s developing very fast. Is there such a thing?"


    Finally got to the point


    Liu Rufeng was not obscure either. He filled his glass with red wine, took a gulp of it, and then said, "there''s such a thing, but it''s all made by a friend of mine. It doesn''t have much to do with me."


    Liang Hong''s eyes flashed and said with a smile, "is that right? Hong Tao was sent in within a few days. Does this have anything to do with you? "

 Chapter 247

    The purpose of Liang Hong''s invitation to the banquet is very obvious, and Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao know it well. Liang Hong asked, which he expected.


    Liu Rufeng raised her eyelids and continued to pretend to be confused. "Uncle Liang asked. I don''t know what it means. It''s reasonable for the Hongtao brothers to run the business illegally and the police to arrest them. What''s the relationship with me? You think I''m too high. How can I have so much energy to mobilize the police at will? "


    Liang Hong didn''t point it out. Instead, he asked, "brother Hongtao doesn''t know what he''s done to hurt the world. It seems that he knows people and faces, but he doesn''t know his heart. I really misunderstood him before."


    "That''s the police has the final say, I only know that the design has been a yellow bet, and I really don''t know."


    Liu Rufeng responded, but his face was a little dignified, which seemed to come from the heart. Then he sighed, "we were going to cooperate, but we were taken away by the police the next day. Suddenly, we lost a helper, and we were really in a mess for a while..."


    "Well... It''s lucky that you found it early, otherwise you won''t be able to clean it after a long time." Liang Hong and Liu Rufeng touched a cup and said.


    Liu Rufeng quickly stopped, "it''s not that we found it early, it''s that the police found it early, it must be clear. As you know, those who do night business are not particularly clean. If it''s true, it''s estimated that 99% of them have problems, and we don''t want Hong Tao to break the news. After all, he is familiar in the industry and is our good partner. If he can''t hold on to it, who would be willing to let them in


    Liu Rufeng''s words swayed from left to right, but Liang Hong didn''t understand his intention. He said in his heart which side of the boy he was from. There was no flaw in his words, and he couldn''t tell the truth at all. This boy is really hard to deal with!


    However, it is difficult for Liu Rufeng to evade Liang Hong''s eyes. As soon as his eyes narrowed, he knew that there was a lot of water in Liu Rufeng''s words. His face immediately sank, showing a dignified momentum. He said in a deep voice, "Rufeng, you and I are on the same front. It''s not good to always be so evasive. I''ve heard that you have something to do with Xu Zijian, Isn''t there any human factor in it? "


    Liu Rufeng is no longer pretending. He thinks it''s almost time, so he pretends to be embarrassed and smiles, and says, "Uncle Liang is really good-looking and well-informed. You know such a secret thing. To be honest with you, Xu Zijian does have a little friendship with me, and this Hongtao is not a good thing. This time I''m trying to fix him on purpose. Are you satisfied with that? "


    Liang Hong snorted and did not speak. He seemed to be waiting for Liu Rufeng to continue to speak.


    Liu Rufeng is also very cooperative, so he enthusiastically tells Hong Tao how to arrange for Awang to burn their bar, how to surround them and threaten to kill them. All the things are greatly exaggerated. When it comes to the key points, he even yells at them, which makes him very angry.


    Liang Hong finished with a faint smile and said, "although my nephew said something exaggerated, it''s basically true. In fact, the Hongtao brothers have been doing some illegal activities. I reminded them several times that they didn''t listen to me. Today''s end is also their own fault."


    "I love to hear uncle Liang''s words. They are just to blame!" Liu Rufeng seems to have found a confidant and has another drink with Liang Hong.


    Liang Hong put down his glass and said slowly, "Hong Tao knows a lot of things. He must carefully examine them, but this man is very cunning. Sometimes he can''t believe all his words."


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth turned up and sneered in his heart, but he joked on purpose, "you can''t be colluding with Hong Tao to do anything harmful."


    Liang Hong glared at him and said, "no, I''m Liang Hong. I''m upright and never do anything against the law and discipline. Don''t talk nonsense and make your uncle Liang happy."


    Liang Shan also said angrily, "what are you talking about? When you talk, go through your brain, OK? It''s brain that the donkey kicked


    "When did you kick me in the head?"


    "You!..." Liang Shan was about to get up. He was grabbed by Liang Hong and chided, "Rufeng is joking. Can''t you hear that? The past is over. Now I''m still an ally. Can you be more mature? "


    Liang Shan angrily sat down, staring at Liu Rufeng, as if to kill him with his eyes.


    Originally, the conversation was very smooth, but Liang Shan interrupted it. Liang Hong regretted bringing him here. He glared at him fiercely, then readjusted his state and said to Liu Rufeng, "it''s nothing. It''s just that there was a murder case two years ago. Hong Tao and I didn''t get along with each other all the time. I''m worried about him, but he''ll bite me when he does. You know, sometimes the police don''t arrest people for nothing. I''m just worried that he''ll make me a whore. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t refuse and nodded, "it''s possible that since he is at a dead end, he may falsely accuse those who were against him before. Uncle, don''t worry. If I know any news, I''ll block it for you. I''ll explain it to team Xu. "


    Liang Hong didn''t tell the truth. The case was really related to him, and he asked someone to do it. However, he asked a high price at that time, and Hong Tao was also very reluctant. However, Hong Tao was still very weak at that time, so he did not dare to say anything. After receiving five million yuan from Hongtao, Liang Hong helped him deal with the man. Now that Hong Tao is arrested, he is worried that Hong Tao has a grudge for blackmail at that time and will tell the story, so today he is looking for Liu Rufeng.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng say so, he immediately had the bottom in his heart, and took Liang Shan to have a drink with Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng said sincerely, "you are welcome. I believe you are innocent. In addition, Hong Tao has close ties with the cherry blossom club and the church. He may have participated in that mysterious organization. We still need to continue to cooperate in this aspect, don''t we? "


    "Yes, we have to continue to cooperate." Referring to this topic, Liang Hongdun said with some feeling, "Cherry Blossom club is the biggest underworld. They let big enterprises and groups in the city join their organization through coercion and inducement. If they don''t agree, they will be killed. Even the emperor in my underground world will be killed by them. They came to me, but I never agreed. "


    "But Mr. Hong, you are still alive." Liu Rufeng followed.


    Liang honglue said with deep meaning, "maybe I''m lucky to live to this day."


    "It''s not a fluke. The arrays you designed are very special, and I think your skill is very unusual." Liu Rufeng said.


    With a bitter smile, Liang Hong unbuttoned his Tang suit. As the clothes were unbuttoned, his strong chest was revealed. What was more shocking was the scar on his whole body.

 Chapter 248

    I don''t know if Liang Hong had a good time drinking, or if he had another purpose. Speaking of the key point, he untied his shirt button and showed the scars on his body to the public. Cheng Xiaoxiao''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. It''s not because she was shy, but because Liang Hong had too many scars on her body, which was shocking.


    "It''s all knife wounds, and they are very special. They should be left by weapons like sabres." Liu Rufeng said while observing carefully.


    "Good eyesight!" Liang hung fastened the button again and said slowly, "it''s all left when dealing with those people. Every time it''s almost a narrow escape, so I said it''s a fluke that I can live to now."


    Liu Rufeng''s eyesight is very good, even now the wound has healed, but judging from the scar left by the scar, the person who uses the knife is absolutely a master.


    "It''s all the shadow people left on you?" Cheng Xiaoxiao asks curiously.


    Liang Shan answered and said, "over the years, some strange people came to us, but they were all rejected by us one by one. During the period, there were peace talks and secret threats. There were several fierce battles, so my uncle left so many knife marks."


    Liu Rufeng said that from this point of view, Liang Hong is still a man. It''s really not easy for him to persist for so many years without yielding.


    However, Liu Rufeng knew Liang Hong''s character well, not because he had the noble sentiment of not giving in to evil forces, but because he was ambitious, ruthless and overbearing. He could only conquer others, but could not be controlled by others. He didn''t submit to that organization because he didn''t want to be controlled.


    "Uncle Liang is a man of iron blood. He is upright and courageous."


    How can we not boast at this time? Isn''t that a cold show? Liu Rufeng nodded frequently, praised Liang Hong for a while, and even showed an attitude of looking up.


    "It''s nothing. As Chinese people, we should protect the interests of our compatriots both in public and in private."


    Liang Hongke said something, but he couldn''t hide his joy. He was a little bit elated. In the end, in order not to lose his manners, he automatically introduced the topic to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company.


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, what''s the progress of your film and television company?"


    Finally come to the point!


    Liu Ru Fengxin said, "say a few good words to let you relax. Now that you have brought the topic here, we are not welcome."


    He looked at Cheng Xiaoxiao, his pupils suddenly dilated, which was a hint, "finally it''s time for us to go on the stage. Let''s have a good performance!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is also a very smart girl. Her heart moves, and she suddenly shows her eyebrows and frowns, and her face is full of sadness! Now it''s hard to do any business. Which one is so easy to set foot in? The water is too deep... "


    Liu Rufeng did not say a word and sat quietly watching their performance.


    Seeing their weakness, Liangshan got up again, and said with a proud face, "but I heard that you have the support of Mr. Yang Pengfei and general manager Yang. With this big support, can you still develop rapidly?"


    "Yes, Yang Pengfei''s Huacheng film and television company is indeed a leader in the industry." Liang Hong didn''t rush to talk, so he should talk to Liang Shan.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao responded quickly, and immediately said, "yes, it''s really a great help, but you know no matter how much people help us, they can''t give us all the business. It''s only technical support."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao sighed as he spoke. Recently, he lowered his head with a sad face.


    "If you don''t ask Liang Shan to help you, his star entertainment company has more business. It''s not a problem to give you some." Liang Hong seized an opportunity to express his sincerity and immediately said gallantly.


    "That''s so funny..." Cheng Xiaoxiao took a look at Liang Hong and said politely.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all a family. Since Xiaoxiao is in trouble, I should try my best to help. Ha ha... I should..."


    Liang Shan receives the hint from his uncle Liang Hong, reacts, and then offers a helping hand to Cheng Xiaoxiao to show his kindness.


    In the entertainment industry, the most important thing is contacts. In fact, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s network resources are quite rich. Whether it''s Yang Pengfei or Gu Feng, they are all extremely well connected people. As long as they do something, then her company will certainly be able to prosper.


    It''s just that she''s very independent and doesn''t want to trouble Yang Pengfei, and Cheng Xiaoxiao has a special attitude towards Gu Feng, so she won''t take the initiative to ask for them.


    According to her character, even Liang Hong and Liang Shan would not have accepted her help. However, Liu Rufeng told her in advance of the benefits. She had a keen mind, and naturally she had a good heart.


    "Acting, what''s the big deal? Since people ask for help, why don''t they accept it?"


    "Well... Thank you." Cheng Xiaoxiao smiles at Liangshan.


    Although the smile is so shallow and small, it has completely melted Liangshan. He was not only happy in his heart, but also at a loss. Xin said, "after so long, Xiaoxiao''s attitude towards me has changed. It seems that our future marriage is hopeful."


    Liang Shan, who is still dreaming, arranges his clothes, and then raises a glass of red wine to meet Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, thank you for understanding me. In fact... I''m very enthusiastic. You''ll get to know me gradually... "


    "It depends on your performance!" Cheng Xiaoxiao blinked mischievously and made a joke.


    Words are happy lock, Cheng Xiaoxiao this sentence seems inadvertently revealed, in fact, it is a little bad. What does a girl mean by talking to a boy like this?


    "Look at your performance..." doesn''t it mean to give the other party a chance?


    When boys hear girls say this to them, they are generally happy. The goddess who has been pursuing for many years has finally given him a chance. How lucky it is.


    Liang Shan picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth. Then he fell back and said, "OK, I''ll introduce you some big directors tomorrow!"


    "Not only introduce the director to me, but also I want to ask you for some models!" Cheng Xiaoxiao took the initiative to ask.


    At this time, no matter what she said, Liang Shan would agree, so naturally, she would not be stingy with her own words. If she could say more, she would say more.


    Even sitting on one side of Liu Rufeng are secretly pick big finger, heart said, "this girl and bad, all began to directly want actors."


    Sure enough, Cheng Xiaoxiao just said his conditions. Liang Shan grinned a few times, patted his chest and promised, "this is too simple. There are many actors in my place. You can go to my place tomorrow and pick whatever you like!"


    What a good chance to show himself. Liang Shan didn''t care whether his interests would be affected or not. As long as he could win a smile from the beauty, it was the greatest blessing. So he agreed without even thinking about it, and he was so bold.


    Liu rufengxin said, "today''s goal has been achieved."

 Chapter 249

    Liang Shan today is a full display of a man''s side, patting the chest agreed that called a happy. Liu Rufeng wanted to laugh on one side, and his heart said, "you two force, when you cry. Fuck! Isn''t that bad... "


    However, these are all his psychological activities. There is no flaw on his face. Even Liang Hong was cheated today. His eyes are full of joy.


    Two things have been done for him today. One is to win over Liu Rufeng and ensure that he can seal the mouth of Hongtao; Second, the relationship between his nephew Liang Shan and Cheng Xiaoxiao is closer. Among his big plans, Cheng Xiaoxiao is the most important chess piece.


    Everyone was happy with the meal, and the four people''s faces were full of joy, just because of different reasons.


    It can be said that except for Liang Shan''s mental retardation, the other three are all acting masters. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao is young, she is very clever. If she is willing to do anything, she can do it perfectly.


    She began to take the initiative to chat with Liangshan, constantly looking for topics, in any case, are young people''s life level content. Not to mention, Liangshan is not good for nothing. Over the years, it''s not only money that makes girls happy, but also sharp mouth. If it wasn''t for Cheng Xiaoxiao''s firm will, he might really have a good feeling for Liangshan.


    Liu Rufeng accompanied Liang Hong to drink from left to right, trying to talk about Liang Hong''s heroic deeds. It may also be the anesthetic effect of alcohol. At the end of drinking, Liang Hong''s eyes became blurred, and he did not care about face. He rolled his arms and sleeves and began to talk about his glorious history with enthusiasm.


    Everyone has stories, and everyone is willing to share their stories with others. But because of various reasons can not find the right person to talk to, or there is no suitable situation, so has been repressed in the heart.


    Today, Liang Hong seems to have found a long lost confidant, pouring out all his past events, saying that he is in high spirits and spitting at stars.


    Liu Rufeng listened quietly, nodded at the same time, praised the language is continuous. In this way, Liang Hong was even more excited. He said and danced, and even planned to stand up several times,


    However, Liu Rufeng can still judge that Liang Hong''s words are not all wine words. There are many loopholes in these words. It is obvious that they are deliberately obscure.


    Until nearly eleven o''clock, Liu Rufeng took Cheng Xiaoxiao home. Before leaving, Liang Shan''s mood was much better. Although he saw Cheng Xiaoxiao get on Liu Rufeng''s car, he was not at all unhappy, as if these things were normal in his eyes.


    "Happy today?" Liu Rufeng then drove and asked.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao lifted a wisp of hair on his face and replied, "it''s not interesting at all. Acting is too tired. I feel like vomiting when I see Liang Shan''s virtue..."


    "I got used to it gradually..."


    Two people''s eyes meet in an instant, Liu Rufeng finds Cheng Xiaoxiao looking at himself affectionately. I asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just thinking about something..."


    "What do you think?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao leaned on the seat, folded his arms on his belly, closed his eyes and said slowly, "I thought I could avoid those hypocritical sophistication. I was fighting secretly, but I didn''t expect to be involved again..."


    Liu Rufeng stops the car by the side of the road and quietly looks at her, dazed.


    "From the day she met Cheng Xiaoxiao, she felt unusual, as if nothing could be concealed from her. The intelligence, the mystery, and the noble spirit from the inside out were incomparable to ordinary girls.


    She seems to have experienced the prosperity of the world, but she can feel calm. Until now, she can''t fully understand the real thoughts in her heart. And just from her mouth to say some words, perhaps is to imply something.


    He looked at her beautiful face, which could not be covered up in the dim light.


    "Why? Why stop? " Cheng Xiaoxiao asked, but did not open his eyes.


    "Take a rest. I find you tired." Liu Rufeng said tenderly.


    "What''s the matter? Even if you''re tired, you can''t rest here, can you? There is no big bed at home that is comfortable... "Her tone is gentle and almost sleepy.


    Liu Rufeng slowly fell down, feeling her breath like orchid, slowly looking for her ruddy and attractive lips.


    Maybe Chen Xiaoxiao noticed something. He opened his eyes and pushed him hard. Then he sat up straight, looked at him coldly and asked, "you, you don''t want to take advantage of the danger..."


    Liu Rufeng laughs obstinately, looks at her crazily and says, "guess what?"


    "You just want to do something wrong. I said how can you stop suddenly? It turns out that you''re not good at it... I tell you, I''m a lady of a big family. Even if you want to do something, you have to carry a sedan chair and marry me home. You know what?"


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said, "I like to get on the bus first and then buy tickets. What should I do? Hey, hey... "


    "Go away!" Cheng Xiaoxiao scolds, but Liu Rufeng blocks her lips and kisses her desperately


    "Ouch! Pain... Why are you biting my tongue? " Liu Rufeng suddenly felt bitten and sat up straight again, looking at her coldly.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is cackle of smile, smile of seem to have stomachache.


    "Who told you to take advantage of Miss Ben, and still forced me, that''s what punished you!" Cheng Xiaoxiao hugged his shoulder and snorted.


    Liu Rufeng said wrongly, "it''s not the first time, and you''ve already told me to give me your heart. Why can''t you even kiss me?"


    "That''s only with my consent... In addition, I only said to give you my heart, but I didn''t say to give you people. I''m not like mei''er and rose sister. Yes, I''ll let you succeed so soon..."


    "What''s more, I thought I could avoid the disturbance of the world and find a quiet place where no one knows me. Who knows that I''m so unlucky to meet you and bring me into the circle of fame and wealth. I hate you so much!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao keeps complaining with his mouth on. Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "that''s what you''re willing to do. Who came to me all the time?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and said in a loud voice, "don''t you want to send me a Ferrari? I never take advantage of others in vain, so I did some things for you later. I didn''t expect to... Oh, no, it''s annoying... "


    "I didn''t expect to fall in love with me later, did I? I''ll tell you why you helped me again and again. It turned out that you were conquered by my appearance


    Liu Rufeng looked at the mirror in the car and said to himself, "I don''t have the face to say, alas! It''s unreasonable to be handsome! "


    "Narcissism!" Cheng Xiaoxiao looks at it and laughs.

 Chapter 250

    Liu Rufeng recalled that since he came to Kyoto, he had not communicated with Cheng Xiaoxiao like this for a long time, including Xia Rosa, and seldom talked.


    "Is it really because I''m too busy?"


    My heart can''t help sighing: "it''s true that people are in the river''s Lake and can''t help themselves!"


    Since he came to Kyoto, Liu Rufeng is actually playing a big game in order to complete the task. The complicated interests of Liang Hong, Gu Feng and Hong Tao must be broken. Only by breaking the old rules can they cause a big shock and find out their secrets thoroughly.


    Even more than a few of them, those who hide behind, is likely to pop up at any time a few.


    Xin said, "who doesn''t want to rest? I''ve been tired of it for a long time, but I can''t help it. I''ve already promised others that I can''t give up halfway, can''t I?"


    "Go, don''t be silly, go home!" Cheng Xiaoxiao said clearly, the voice is extremely beautiful.


    "Home?" Liu Rufeng looked at her disappointedly, "it''s not the car shock yet..."


    "Shake your grandmother''s leg!" Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look.


    The goods helplessly shook his head, can only drive home as ordered.


    All night long.


    The next day, as promised, Liang Shan introduced several well-known directors to Cheng Xiaoxiao, and Liu Rufeng followed. Although Liang Shan was unhappy, he couldn''t help it, because after he went back, Liang Hong gave him an education, stated the importance and let him know.


    Now Cheng Xiaoxiao can get in touch with him and get in touch with her, which is great news for Liang Shan.


    At first, several directors were still scanning Cheng Xiaoxiao''s figure, but before Liu Rufeng was angry, Liang Shan was already unhappy and looked at them viciously.


    Those directors are always in charge, but they all know that uncle Liang Hong is very powerful. They dare not disobey Liang Shan''s idea, so they have to be obedient.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that he didn''t expect that he still had some energy.


    After several directors left, Liang Shan smiles at Mr. Cheng Xiaoxiao and asks, "Xiaoxiao, I have four or five leading Huadan, more than ten second-class ones and more than ten third class ones. I''ll take you to pick them now!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao nodded. Just as he was about to leave, the phone rang. When he saw that it was Wang yanru, his mother, he could not help frowning.


    After a few beeps, Cheng Xiaoxiao still gets through.


    "Hello, ma..."


    "What''s the matter? I''m not glad your mother called you. Her voice is so cold."


    "No, I have something here..." Cheng Xiaoxiao said impatiently.


    But the voice on the phone was eight degrees higher, "no matter how busy you are, you have to come home for lunch. Your uncle Gu and I have something important to tell you!"


    "We?" Cheng Xiaoxiao looks up at Liu Rufeng. Now that Liangshan and Liu Rufeng are standing together, she looks up. Liangshan thinks he''s going to talk about him again, but the next second, his face turns black.


    "It''s that bastard, Liu Rufeng. Bring him here, now!"


    Wang yanru hangs up. Cheng Xiaoxiao looks at Liang Shan helplessly, "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with my family, so..."


    She still gave Liangshan some face.


    "No, it doesn''t matter... You go ahead." Liang Shan looked at them with disappointment, and his heart was extremely complicated. Now he regretted cooperating with them. But thinking of what uncle Liang Hong said yesterday, he suddenly woke up and said, "be patient, be patient!"


    Liu Rufeng at this time did not get se, but very polite toward Liangshan smile, "Liang Shao, do you want to join me?"


    "No, it''s not polite to come here uninvited." Although Liang Shan wanted to go, he still bit his teeth and gave up. He knew Gu Feng''s temper. He didn''t dare to appear suddenly without taking the initiative to invite him.


    "How can I make a phone call at this time? What''s important? Can I use it in such a hurry?" Cheng Xiaoxiao complained constantly on the road. This time she sat in the back seat and saw that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak. She angrily kicked Liu Rufeng on the back of her chair. "You''re dumb. Can''t you squeak?"


    It''s the first time Liu Rufeng has seen Cheng Xiaoxiao get so angry. He has always been calm and calm. Today he is full of complaints.


    "Hello! You should be happy when you go home. Why are you so unhappy when you mention that going home is like meeting an enemy? " Liu Rufeng said solemnly.


    "I don''t want to see them anyway! It''s all you bastard. You have to promise them. If I do, I''ll just refuse! "


    Liu Rufeng said wrongly, "why blame me again? Can I say no when my future mother-in-law calls? I still expect her to accept my son-in-law to be... "


    "Cut! Who knows what you have in mind... "Cheng Xiaoxiao snorted coldly and stopped talking.


    What she said is true. This time, Liu Rufeng is not just trying to please his future mother-in-law and his later father-in-law, but has another plan.


    Yesterday Liang Hong invited him to dinner, but today it''s an old custom. Liu Rufeng had expected this for a long time, and he thought it was too late.


    To the ancient home, Murong snow has been at the gate to meet. Liu Rufeng smiles at Murong Xue, "Uncle tie!"


    "Well, it''s just in time. The master and his wife are very angry today. You must be careful when you go in!" Murongxue revealed it to them secretly.


    "Thank you, uncle tie!" Two people polite at the same time, Liu Rufeng heart is full of warmth, now his impression of this iron uncle is getting better and better, a see him have a kind of inexplicable intimacy.


    After entering the villa hall, they found that Gu Feng and Wang yanru were sitting on the sofa with a cold face, especially Gu Feng, whose face was extremely ugly, as if who owed him how much money.


    Wang yanru came over and took a cold look at Liu Rufeng. Then she said to Cheng Xiaoxiao, "some days have not come. Please sit down."


    When the mother is still the most concerned about his daughter, Liu Rufeng is completely ignored, but Cheng Xiaoxiao is careful. He sees the door and gently tugs at the corner of his clothes. That means, don''t wait for others to let you, just sit down by yourself.


    Liu Rufeng''s face is really thick enough. No one talks to him and he doesn''t care. He greets Wang yanru and Gu Feng, and then sits on the sofa.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Wang yanru takes her daughter and whispers. On the other side, Liu Rufeng and Gu Feng keep silent.


    Liu Rufeng is not embarrassed, heart said, "you ignore me, I ignore you, see who can spend who!"


    In the end, I couldn''t hold back the old style. I said in a deep voice, "I heard that you are very close to Liang Hong recently..."


    Gu Feng seldom expresses his inner thoughts directly. Today''s directness obviously touches some pain in his heart.


    Liu Rufeng had known for a long time that Gu Feng knew that he was close to Liang Hong. He would not be happy, but he didn''t expect to be so obvious.


    "What''s the matter, uncle? Don''t you like my association with Liang Hong?"

 Chapter 251

    Liu Rufeng''s state of mind has been tempered as solid as a rock. He has experienced all kinds of things. Being ignored is nothing to him, and he doesn''t feel attacked psychologically.


    It is clear that the old-fashioned saying points to whether the surname is Jiang or Wang.


    Liu Rufeng had long expected that Gu Feng would contact them, not only because of Liang Hong, but also because of Hong Tao. It''s just that he didn''t expect Liang Hong to start a day earlier than Gu Feng.


    It doesn''t matter whether Liu Rufeng''s surname is Jiang or Wang, because he doesn''t incline to any side and disdains to get involved with them. What he is doing now is just for his own task.


    After hearing what Liu Rufeng said, Gu Feng looked up and said very seriously, "I don''t mean that I don''t like your association with Liang Hong. It''s just that the dandy in Liangshan behaves very impertinently. I''m afraid it will affect your career."


    Influence your career? Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny, "this old guy will make excuses for himself, saying so high sounding."


    "Well, they come to us mainly to talk about work. Xiaoxiao''s film and television company has opened. It''s just business to find them. They introduced us to some major directors in the industry, and also said that they would give us some of the company''s most popular movie stars... "Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t like to talk to Gu Feng, and Liu Rufeng can''t be cold, so he can only pretend to be clever and explain carefully.


    Gu Feng nodded and said leisurely, "well... This is OK. Since it''s business, I can''t stop it. You can continue to cooperate with them. If you can''t, I''ll find a relationship to support you..."


    Gu Feng was in a better mood, and his voice was more friendly. He said slowly, "I''m not angry because of this, but I have some relations here. I don''t need to ask Liang Hong. There are some people in my family who don''t need to ask for outsiders. It''s a bit hard to say..."


    Liu Rufeng turns to look at Cheng Xiaoxiao, and obviously sees that her eyebrows are wrinkled. She obviously doesn''t like to hear this sentence, but she just looks stagnant and doesn''t say anything. Wang yanru saw the subtlety and took her daughter upstairs.


    Since Cheng Xiaoxiao doesn''t like being dragged, Liu Rufeng knows what to do. With a faint smile, he said, "Uncle Gu''s support is of course a good thing. We can''t wait for it, but we are still very weak. We can only take some small activities. We are afraid we can''t take it. I think we''d better wait..."


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. By the way, I heard that a friend of yours has come to Kyoto to do night business. I heard that he has made Hong Tao miserable. Is there such a thing? "


    Gu Feng still talked about it. Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "it seems that your mind is still on this issue. As for support, it''s all a cliche."


    Liu Rufeng was sipping his tea. When he heard this, he quickly put down his tea cup, covered his mouth and coughed for a long time. After a long time, he solemnly said, "I don''t know much about specific things, and I don''t know much about people''s internal affairs. I heard that Hong Tao was arrested by the police because he had done some shameful things, In fact, my friend didn''t want to be like this... "


    Gu Feng has been staring at Liu Rufeng''s state, but he can''t hide it from him just now. His face muscles moved slightly, and he said with a smile, "well, I heard that you have shares, and you''ve asked Hong Tao for trouble together. Later, Hong Tao replied to you..."


    "Uncle Gu is really well-informed. What you said is true because Hong Tao wanted to burn my friend''s bar. This grandson is too bold. He dares to do this kind of thing. Don''t you think he is heartless! But for the sake of morality, we didn''t call the police directly. Instead, we went to argue with him. Originally, he said it well. Unexpectedly, he retaliated against me later, so I called the police... As for the shares, hehe, a little bit... "


    Liu Rufeng knows that Gu Feng doesn''t like the Hong brothers, so he deliberately increases his tone. Naturally, he can''t hide his relationship with the bar, and there''s no need to hide it.


    Gu Feng suddenly laughs, points to Liu Rufeng and says, "you are honest, but it''s also a good thing. I''m glad to see that you all have great achievements. But Hong Tao''s son of a bitch... "


    Speaking of this, Gu Feng''s eyes can be improved. He seems to be very angry and says, "they are used to being arrogant and domineering these years. No one has ever dealt with them. This time, they deserve what they deserve."


    His eyes suddenly brightened and he said, "this Hongtao has done a lot of unreasonable things. You can help to report it."


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng also widened his eyes.


    Gu Feng cleared his throat and said, "it''s not a good thing either. Have you heard something about Changsheng company and the boss of Huatai pharmaceutical?"


    Liu Rufeng recalled, as if Zhao Yi had said it to him, but at this time he pretended not to know and shook his head.


    "It''s like this..." Gu Feng''s narration is similar to what Zhao Yi said. It seems that Hong Tao''s things are true.


    Liu Rufeng sighed, "naturally, it''s going to be left to the police. I really underestimated the flood..."


    At this time, Gu Feng''s voice lowered, "do you know why I am angry today?"


    Liu Rufeng blinked his eyes and said in a low voice, "didn''t you say that Liangshan behaved improperly and was worried about affecting our business?"


    "It''s just one of them."


    Gu Feng said after a pause, "I heard that the things Hong Tao did were all related to Liang Hong. Liang Hong, you don''t understand. He is a social jerk. In his early years, his family was poor. Later, he often idled and fought. Because of this, he went in several times. Later, I didn''t know how to make friends with some people in the river and lake, and I slowly came to today. But this man is cruel, so I advise you to stay away from them... "


    His tone was almost sincere, just like an elder''s earnest instruction to his younger generation. Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t have a big reaction, his eyes twinkled, as if he thought of something, and then said, "I know you''re powerful. Even my two masters are not your opponents, but we can''t get along with those people who are not in the right mind, It''s not worth it even if you''ve been spoiled, is it? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a sly smile, "in fact, you don''t know, I feel that the star film and television company in Liangshan and the dream base are good..."


    Gu Feng stares at Liu Rufeng for a while, and asks falsely, "do you mean..."


    "I want to swallow them up!" Liu Rufeng said very directly, just to see the reaction of Gu Feng, Xin said, "don''t you want to use me to deal with Liang Hong? If you don''t say it directly, I''ll say it for you. You all want to use me, and I still want to use you... "

 Chapter 252

    After recent events, Liu Rufeng can tell that there must be a contradiction between Liang Hong and Gu Feng, and it will intensify one day. Over the years, the reason why both sides are seemingly harmonious is that the person who detonated the conflict did not appear, and he is undoubtedly the best person to detonate the conflict between them.


    Now Liu Rufeng has become the person they both want to win over. They both want to use him to deal with each other.


    "Now that you have become a hot potato, you should make good use of this good opportunity." Liu Rufeng is not stupid either. He knows that they all want to deal with the other side by themselves, and then take advantage of them. However, this strategy had little effect on him, because Liu Rufeng didn''t come to Kyoto for money and profit.


    The more people have no desire, the more difficult it is to be used.


    On the way back, Liu Rufeng found Cheng Xiaoxiao unhappy and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with my mother, so unhappy?"


    "Talk about how to deal with you!" Cheng Xiaoxiao said calmly.


    "Yo, my guess is that the conversation between the two women is nothing but the son-in-law." Liu Rufeng joked.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao a faint smile, and then low said, "mom is not easy, today I really realized her difficult..."


    "What''s wrong with you? How can you feel so much today?" Liu Rufeng thinks that Cheng Xiaoxiao is abnormal today. Before he came here, he said he didn''t want to see his mother. After he came back, he changed.


    "I''m serious. Are you serious?" Cheng Xiaoxiao stares at him.


    "Well, I believe it. It''s not easy for your mother..."


    Liu Rufeng actually wants to say that it''s not easy for your father Cheng Siyuan, but he hesitates for a moment and still doesn''t say it.


    He sent Cheng Xiaoxiao back to the company and went to see Bai Shiming and others. After chatting for a while, Liu Rufeng drove directly to Kyoto University.


    Summer rose, they only come back once a week, sometimes busy even half a month, Liu Rufeng can''t help but miss.


    But the most important thing is to miss the rose, other people on the secondary. Two people found a cafe to chat for a while, just like the first lover, very sweet.


    Private space is less and less now. It''s very rare to have time to be alone for a while. Liu Rufeng also cherishes this opportunity, chatting with Xia Qiangwei for most of the day. When she sent her back, she lingered in her single dormitory for a while.


    "Take it easy..."


    "I can''t help it. I''ve been holding it for too long..."


    In the simple dormitory, the sound of light chanting is soon heard, and sometimes it turns into high pitched.


    "Sister Rose"


    Two people are fighting hot, knock on the door.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help frowning. He said that it was someone who didn''t have a long eye that stirred Lao Tzu''s interest. He really wanted to find a time when Lao Tzu''s bullet had not been fired, so he just let him go.


    "Sister Rose..." Liu Rufeng calmed down and immediately responded, "this voice, how does it look like Li Hibiscus?"


    He whispered to herself, Xia rose heard, finishing her clothes, blushing and whispering, "yes, it''s hibiscus. Hurry to wear... Clothes."


    "What happened to her? I''m also afraid that she will see us. We''re not having an affair. Is it necessary to care about her? Besides, I have to settle with her... "


    "Hurry up!" Summer rose edge urged edge should and a, and then get out of bed to open the door. Although Liu Rufeng was not happy, she put on her clothes and looked at the door with her hands behind her back. She was very angry.


    As soon as the door opened, Li''s oval face appeared. Today, he was wearing a ponytail and his black braid fell behind his head, which made him very lively.


    "Rose elder sister, you open the door so slowly, is there someone inside? Just now I seem to hear a man''s voice..." Li Hibiscus waited for her big eyes, stretched her neck and looked inside, then she saw Liu Rufeng.


    "No..." Xia rose looked very nervous.


    Although there was no light in the room, the familiar figure Li Hibiscus would never forget. She immediately roared, pretended not to know, and rushed in with a kick. Good guy, the power of this kick is not small, and the action is very fast.


    Kick out a foot of at the same time, the mouth still loudly shout, "is which man come to rose elder sister''s small nest, roll out for the old woman!"


    Liu Rufeng had a big head when she saw her aunt. If she hadn''t felt a little resentful just now and wanted to argue with her, she would have been hiding for a long time. However, Li Hibiscus''s magic stroke of flying out a foot, performing a trick to catch the traitor, which Liu Rufeng really did not expect.


    He dodged lightly, then grabbed Li''s raised leg and put one hand around Li''s waist. His posture was rather ambiguous.


    "What''s wrong with you? You can''t see it''s me." Liu Rufeng complained, but he didn''t let go.


    Li soon realized that her posture didn''t seem to be right. She tried her best to pull back her legs, and threw her fists at Liu Rufeng''s face.


    "I hit you!" Li cried out.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng shakes her head and dodges, she takes advantage of Li''s other leg, holds her up and strides toward the bed.


    "Rose, close the door!"


    "What for?" Xia rose was a little surprised.


    "Close the door and take care of her!" Liu Rufeng laughs licentiously.


    Suddenly, a pain came from her shoulder. She quickly put down Li hibiscus and looked at her, "you... You bite me!"


    "You deserve it!" Although she was still a little nervous, her face was still flushed, and her mouth still refused to admit defeat.


    Liu Rufeng laughs and forgets the pain on his shoulder. "Everyone is so familiar. It''s better to be cheap than me if it''s cheaper for outsiders. Don''t you think?"


    "I''ll smash it!"


    Li Mu Jin picked up her pillow and smashed it at Liu Rufeng, saying, "shameless!"


    Liu Rufeng dodged, and Xia Rosa also came to persuade him, "well, don''t make any noise. Fight as soon as you meet. Are you finished..."


    Summer rose face, Li hibiscus or want to give, pouting mouth staring at him, muttering, "who called him so color, come to no good..."


    "It''s not good. You''re the one who''s bad for us, OK?" Liu Rufeng began to fight back.


    "Pooh! Shameless fellow Li Mu Jin argued.


    "You''ll know if it''s a good thing if you try, hey!" Liu Rufeng stares at Li mujin''s youthful look with a bad smile on her face.


    "Well, it''s getting more and more unorthodox!" Summer rose white he one eye, pull Li Mu Jin''s hand to say, "go, elder sister takes you out to eat..."


    "And me..."


    "If you want to follow, don''t be so wordy!" The two girls said in unison.


    "..." Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while, and her heart said that they were standing together again so soon. It was really heartless, "that rose, you forgot what I did to you just now, how can you not recognize people after a mouthful of food?"


    Summer rose suddenly stopped, walked to Liu Rufeng''s front, stare a way, "I haven''t had enough, OK!"


    "Poof"


    Liu Rufeng is petrified in an instant.


    Heart way, "this wench how also became so poor?"

 Chapter 253

    In the face of Xia Rosa cunning smile, Liu Rufeng heart straight hair confused, heart said the most gentle and virtuous Xia Rosa learned not to be serious, the world is declining.


    The three people talked and laughed and found a home-made restaurant. During that time, they called Wang Ziming and Zhu Dan, because they had to study in the evening, and Liu Rufeng didn''t force them. After all, it wasn''t very difficult for us to get together.


    After the meal with the two girls, Liu Rufeng went back by himself. Lying on the bed, he had a dream that he was married, but there was an unexpected conflict at the wedding scene. Cheng Xiaoxiao, Xia rose and Li Hibiscus had a fierce quarrel at the wedding scene. The content of the quarrel was the question of who was the boss.


    Liu Rufeng woke up with a start, and his head was in a daze. He said to himself, "didn''t you say that summer rose is the eldest? What''s the point? Li Mu Jin... "


    He couldn''t understand why he dreamt of Li mujin. He always excluded her from his plan. To be honest, Xia Qiangwei and Cheng Xiaoxiao must be his real cards now. Hu Meier can only be regarded as a lover. As for red peony, even a lover can''t be regarded as a friend at most.


    By the way, and silver fox... What about silver fox?


    Thinking about it, he spontaneously laughed and said, "do you think too much about yourself? Other people''s silver fox didn''t say that he wanted to marry, but he is amorous here..."


    He didn''t think about it any more. He fell into a big sleep and fell asleep until the day was over.


    Liu Rufeng is a hardworking person. He seldom sleeps late. His dreams last night never stop. Even when he opens his eyes, he is still scared to wake up.


    "What''s the matter?" He pinched his head and felt a little dizzy. He got up to wash.


    When he got up, he was the only one left in the house, and the rest of the people were busy with their own affairs. Liu Rufeng can''t help feeling very happy, now so many people have their own things to do, unlike before, all idle egg pain.


    "No, those girls don''t have eggs..." Liu Rufeng''s mouth turned slightly up, and she lost her smile.


    When he came to the yard, he found that there were two people who didn''t leave today, summer and silver fox.


    Silver fox did not leave, Liu Rufeng can understand, because the bar is night shift, after 4 pm will open, she went to red peony to play after noon, but in summer


    Summer is with ice and snow silver fox said something, silver fox is holding the shoulder, leisurely looking at him.


    "Fox... No, sister Xue, what do you think of my foot?" Summer very seriously raised his right leg, did a whip leg action, and then looked at the snow silver fox asked.


    Ice snow silver fox glared at him and said angrily, "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll break your leg!"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not talking..."


    Ice snow silver fox gave him a white look and continued, "when you raise your leg, you need to stand firm with one leg on the ground. You need to lower your waist gently. You need to kick your leg accurately. You need to cooperate with your footwork. Look at me..."


    Said, a sharp whip kick out, summer to see a white high-heeled shoes have been close to his cheek, did not react, the virtual shadow has disappeared.


    "That''s it. Speed up!"


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "silver fox is in such a good mood today. It''s the first time for him to teach summer kicking."


    He went to say hello and said, "Why are you so interested today? By the way, summer, why didn''t you go to Xiaoxiao''s company today?"


    Summer raises an eye to see Liu Rufeng, say, "brother-in-law, you get up. Today, Xiaoxiao gave me a holiday, so I learned Kung Fu from Xuejie when I was free. You have no one to teach me, I can only find snow sister, I decided to follow snow sister


    "It''s best to learn from your sister Xue. It would be better if you could learn how to shoot. Your sister Xue''s shooting skills are first-class, and I can''t compare with them!"


    Liu Rufeng is honest. In terms of shooting, she is a little worse than silver fox. She used to lose to her in every competition.


    "But... I, I want to learn Sabre technique..." summer thought for a while and said.


    "Knife technique?"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of something. He had seen a wonderful performance when cooking in the kitchen in the summer. The skill of cutting vegetables was first-class. If he could practice this knife skill well, it would really be useful at the key time.


    So he said, "well... Wait for the evening. I have something to go out."


    "No, I''m learning the same Dao technique as my sister Xue."


    Liu Rufeng just stepped out of the gate, and when he heard this, he almost fell down. He said, "smelly boy, I''ve thrown my brother-in-law away so soon!"


    When you come to me!


    He is very confident about this, because silver fox is far from him in the sabre technique. It''s not the same level at all.


    To the beauty company, a process Xiaoxiao''s office, found that the house more than one person, but also an acquaintance.


    "The girl..."


    "Xuanxuan!" Liu Rufeng recalled that this was Xuanxuan from the film and television base of dream come true.


    "For you!" Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look, said with a little jealousy, and then bowed his head busy with his own affairs.


    "To me?"


    Xuanxuan was still so pure and sweet, and her smile was also very sweet. Her round face had two dimples, and her eyes were bent into a crescent moon when she laughed.


    "Thank you for remembering me..."


    Liu Rufeng found that Xuanxuan''s voice was also very sweet.


    "Er... Why are you here?" In fact, he wanted to say what you want from us, but he didn''t mean to ask. He thought it was stiff to ask.


    Xuanxuan said with a smile, "you are so famous. Is it difficult to find you?"


    "It''s not difficult, but..."


    "You mean why I came to you, don''t you?" Xuanxuan saw Liu Rufeng''s mind.


    "Yes, and..."


    "And it seems that we have only met once..."


    Xuanxuan was very clever. She said everything in Liu Rufeng''s mind, and she looked very calm and calm.


    "Oh... Acquaintance is fate..." Liu Rufeng didn''t know what to say and responded to such a sentence without any reason.


    Xuanxuan gave a sweet smile and her eyes narrowed together. "Actually, I''m looking for your help..."


    "Help?"


    "Well." Xuanxuan put away her smile, and her expression became bitter. "Well, Liang Shan, he... He always wants to give me ideas, so..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "what can you find me to solve? Can you beat him for you? This problem is easy to solve. Is it over to let your boyfriend accompany you


    "I don''t have a boyfriend..." at this point, Xuanxuan''s expression was very formal.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao suddenly dilated his pupils, stood up and walked to the opposite of them, and said, "Xuanxuan, I''ll give you an idea. The big brother opposite you can be your boyfriend. With him, Liangshan doesn''t dare to move your finger."


    Liu Rufeng gave Cheng Xiaoxiao a white look and said, "what are you talking about? Xuanxuan''s family is coming for a blind date. Let''s cool down!"

 Chapter 254

    Xuanxuan''s face was flushed and her hands were a little nervous, but she said with a smile, "don''t make me happy. I''m not here just for my own business."


    "Well, in fact, I am the actual manager of realizing my dream. My father invested in this base for me. Later, Liang Shan joined our company by force, and without any money, he took up 30% of the shares. That''s not to say, since he went to realize his dream once, he went to play every three or five times, and played all kinds of projects every time. As a result, many customers who went to play didn''t have the chance to experience the projects, which caused a lot of business loss. "


    "Every time he makes a mess of the company, no matter how the company operates, he comes to collect money at the end of every month. Now we don''t have much money. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before we close down. "


    At this point, Xuanxuan''s expression was a little sad, and she couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s a good opportunity." Liu rufengxin said, "originally thought that Liangshan only took a small part of the shares, intended to exploit some equity from him, but now it''s no longer necessary, there''s no share for him at all."


    "How to cooperate?" Liu Rufeng pulls Cheng Xiaoxiao to sit down and says in a low voice, "here comes the opportunity..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao has also been to that place to realize his dream. At that time, he fell in love with that place. He always thought that the business mode with obvious characteristics must have great prospects. Now Xuanxuan takes the initiative to cooperate with herself. How can she miss this opportunity?


    She sat firmly beside Liu Rufeng and asked calmly, "Xuanxuan, although we just met, we still have a good impression on you. Let''s talk about what we want us to do."


    Xuanxuan bit her lip and finally said firmly, "as long as you help me, we''ll split the bill."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao waved his hand and said, "no, we won''t take advantage of you. How much money does the company need now?


    Directly on the issue of money, Cheng Xiaoxiao is now a vice president of a big company, full of upper breath.


    Xuanxuan is really looking for investment, but this time she is looking for a good partner besides investment. When she heard that Cheng Xiaoxiao was so cheerful, Xuanxuan''s eyes brightened and her face brightened. She said, "I''m so happy that my sister is so happy. To be honest, what the company is doing now is small-scale business. Many businesses can''t be operated because of lack of funds. If they are operated on a large scale... Five million! "


    When it comes to the specific figures, Xuanxuan accentuated her tone, and then looked at them expectantly, with no bottom in her heart. After all, five million is not a small amount. It is impossible to spend so much money without power.


    However, this girl is still a little confident, because before she came, she had made a clear investigation of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s situation. She not only learned about Cheng Xiaoxiao''s advertising company, but also learned about Liu Rufeng''s recent moves.


    Later, I learned that these gods and men had only met once. Recalling the scene at that time, Xuanxuan was sure that they were all people with positive energy, and that cooperation with them would certainly lead to development, so she came to them in person.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao disdained to smile, "I when need how much, originally want so point, give you!"


    Finish saying, cast the vision to Liu Rufeng.


    "What are you looking at me for? I have no money Liu Rufeng frowned and said with both hands.


    "Don''t marry without money!" Cheng Xiaoxiao''s domineering queen fan shows up again and goes back to her desk to check the information.


    Where are these!


    Liu Rufeng was speechless and said, "I want money again. You think I''m a bank. The company''s business should go to finance. How can I pay for it? "


    "Well, Xiaoxiao, isn''t the company''s finance rich?" Liu Rufeng asked again.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao nodded very generously and said, "yes, finance does have the money, but our company still has a lot of things to do. We can''t misappropriate the money casually. Don''t think about it..."


    "Mr. Cheng, you are the boss and I am the boss. It''s business for the company to expand its business scope. Do you think it''s appropriate to take out my money?" Liu Rufeng retorted.


    "I think it''s appropriate." Cheng Xiaoxiao rightfully said.


    "I protest..."


    "No protest!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xuanxuan couldn''t help laughing when she saw them. She said that they were really interesting. She didn''t forget to joke at this time.


    Five million is nothing to Liu Rufeng. If not, Li Hongde and Jin Liu don''t have to pay for them.


    "Is five million enough?" Liu Rufeng asked Xuanxuan again.


    "Enough, more than enough." Xuanxuan said seriously.


    "OK, is it a transfer or a Alipay?" Liu Rufeng''s faint smile.


    Xuanxuan was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng was so happy and didn''t do anything, so she gave the money first. For a moment, she couldn''t respond to it. She hesitated and said, "that... Don''t be so urgent..."


    "I''m just about efficiency. Time is more precious than anything. My brother is not afraid. What are you worried about?"


    "All right." Xuan Xuan was also not able to say what, although the heart was already grateful tears, his face still pretended to be very calm, told Liu Feng his Alipay.


    When five million yuan arrived, Xuanxuan was embarrassed and said, "thank you for believing me. I''m going to draw up a contract right now..."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t stop him this time, because if the two sides cooperate for a long time, the contract is really important.


    Xuanxuan went back and finally said that the contract would be sent tomorrow.


    After she left, Liu Rufeng came up to Cheng Xiaoxiao and asked, "I''ve got the money. You can''t let my money go."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was even more indifferent. He looked up at him and said with a sneer, "I don''t think you care about the money at all. You paid the money without going through the formalities. Isn''t it very happy?"


    The next day, Xuanxuan arrived as promised and handed them a contract. Liu Rufeng takes a close look and gives it to Cheng Xiaoxiao. If you give me all the money, do you still need to see the contract? In addition, he also believed in Xuanxuan, otherwise he would not remit the money directly.


    The fundamental reason is that he believes in himself. He has long regarded the realization of his dream as his own. As for the agreements, they are all formal. It is strength that really controls the realization of his dream.


    Xuanxuan is very sensible. The contract says that the company invested 5 million yuan, accounting for 60% of the shares.


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said, "Xuanxuan, you''ll give us your dream."


    Xuanxuan said sincerely, "I can''t support my dream for a few days. Now I''m very grateful for your help. I believe you!"


    "Realizing the dream is my dream. You have realized it for me, so it doesn''t matter who owns the shares. As long as I can make the dream come true, I will be satisfied. When you are the eldest, I will be the second

 Chapter 255

    Dream film and television base is really a good idea, which can help many people realize their performance dream. Every candidate should have a good experience of acting, and it''s also a good memory when playing back.


    But before the lack of funds, so a lot of good bridge segments can not be shot, now get five million funds, shooting bridge segments will increase a lot.


    The appearance of Xuanxuan is undoubtedly a good thing for Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao, which makes their plans much faster. Xuanxuan suddenly took out 60% of the equity. They were also shocked. 60% is equivalent to giving up the ownership of the dream.


    Xuanxuan looked very moved and said everything from the bottom of her heart.


    Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao were more moved and comforted, "don''t worry, we will try to do it well."


    "I''m relieved to have you here." Xuanxuan nodded heavily.


    You can''t let people down if they value themselves so much, can you? Liu Rufeng immediately decided to find someone to help Xuanxuan.


    It''s said to help, but actually it''s going to support.


    Liu Rufeng wants to go, and even Cheng Xiaoxiao wants to go, but they don''t have much spare time. Fortunately, Xuanxuan is very familiar with the business. What she lacks is strong backstage support, so it''s OK to keep the management intact. She needs someone to support her.


    Silver fox has no skill. It''s a girl again, so she''s the most suitable one. Anyway, she is free to wander around everyday. It''s better to find something for her. Dream there is a unique business, Liu Rufeng believe silver fox will like.


    However, with the temper of ice snow silver fox, we still need to take some thought to persuade her. She is not Xiao Wu. She can do whatever she wants. Don''t even think about it.


    Xuanxuan goes back, and Cheng Xiaoxiao goes with her. After all, the first time she cooperates, she can''t even show her face. Liu Rufeng goes home to find silver fox.


    Push open the gate of the yard, found that summer is still there, hit sandbags, has practiced sweating all over.


    "Brother in law!" Summer said hello, and then continue to practice.


    "Why didn''t you go to the company?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Oh, just go there in the afternoon, sister Xiaoxiao said."


    Liu Rufeng said, "well done. By the way, I''ll eat at home at noon and make some delicious food for me! "


    Summer picked up the towel hanging on the neck to wipe sweat, said, "no problem, brother-in-law, you say what you want to eat."


    "Whatever!"


    Liu Rufeng went in.


    Ice snow silver fox is sitting on the sofa watching TV, raised his eyelids to look at him, light said, "how come back,


    Liu Rufeng walked to the snow silver fox and sat down slowly. He said in a soft voice, "for you..."


    "Fart, fart!" Ice snow silver fox did not show the slightest flattered, but directly gave him a stick.


    "Ah, I said, can you be gentle, even a little bit? I came with sincerity. Can''t you talk with a smile?"


    Ice snow silver fox eyes in the cold light flashed, Liu Rufeng hehe smile, "forget it, I don''t extravagant, don''t laugh, don''t laugh.". Well, I really have business with you. "


    Liu Rufeng told ice snow silver fox about her plan. She not only told her about it, but also told her about the great relationship between them. She said it very carefully.


    Ice suck silver fox is a general person, not to mocking words at ordinary times, but never to be forced to encounter serious business.


    "I agreed. You''re really interested in what you said. We''ll have a look after dinner."


    "You''re an acute." Liu Rufeng continued with a smile, "don''t worry. When you show up, I don''t think there will be any excitement in a few days."


    To the meal point, summer took his spoon and kitchen knife, Liu Rufeng is also very curious at the side.


    Not to mention, the cooking skills in summer are really superb, and the skills of cutting and frying vegetables are also very special. With this skill, the income of being a chef can''t be different.


    "Brother in law, do you think I''m good at cooking?" In summer, when you pick up the spoon, the dish in the spoon is wrapped by a flame and flies up, then falls steadily into the pot.


    "Well, it''s good. I''ll teach you a knife technique today."


    "Really


    Summer said happily, at the same time threw up a cucumber, cut it into several sections, and landed on the plate steadily.


    "Well, really, if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!"


    I was busy some time ago, and I didn''t have time to think about things in summer. Today, I''m in a good mood. After seeing the appearance of cooking in summer, Liu Rufeng flickered and thought of a suitable knife technique for summer.


    When the food was cooked, Liu Rufeng helped to serve it. Because there were only three of them, the others didn''t come back for lunch, so they only made four dishes and one soup.


    Boiled fish, liurou section, double cooked pork, Mapo Tofu, and laver soup.


    Although it''s simple, it''s exquisite. It tastes delicious when you eat it. At this level, ordinary snack bars can''t do it.


    Liu Rufeng had a delicious meal. After dinner, he wiped his mouth and said, "come on, in summer, my brother-in-law taught you a set of knife techniques. I have designed them for you."


    "What? Er... OK, I''ll come right away! "


    Liu Rufeng had just eaten, but he didn''t move his chopsticks much in summer. He just put a piece of fish in his mouth and was stopped by Liu Rufeng. But this news is more important than eating in summer. He happily put down his chopsticks and followed.


    Ice snow silver fox didn''t eat much just now. Looking at the few meals left on the table, he frowned and ate them. He didn''t care what they did.


    Liu Rufeng took out a straight knife more than ten centimeters long and three centimeters wide from the room. This is a folding knife. The blade is very narrow and short. The handle is black. It looks very well made. The thin blade looks very sharp. It gives people a sharp feeling.


    "No, this is for you." Liu Rufeng said, looking at the summer with pride.


    "Brother in law, you are so handsome!" Summer took the knife back and forth fiddle for a long time, the smile on the face has been uninterrupted, can see very like.


    "Come on, I''ll teach you how to cut." Liu Rufeng said and went to the hospital, followed by summer.


    Liu Rufeng pointed to the climbing tiger on the wall and said, "there are two main aspects of using a knife. First, it is accurate, even the slightest error can not appear. The second is strength. If you go down with a knife, people with a high level can even pierce the iron plate. The master can''t see the knife when he uses it. The knife has already been used. And the most powerful one is the short knife, which is one inch short and one inch dangerous. Have you ever heard of Xiao Li Feidao? "


    "I''ve heard that. Aren''t they the characters in the great Xia? I said brother-in-law, don''t tell me a story. I''d like something affordable. "


    Summer is nothing.


    "Look at me!..."


    Liu Rufeng gently pinched the leaf of one of the Parthenocissus as a mark, then stepped back ten steps away from the wall, stood still, pointed to the leaf and said, "a knife, right in the middle of the leaf!"


    "Move


    As soon as the words fell, the knife in his hand had already been put out.

 Chapter 256

    Short delicate knife whistling out, white blade shining in the sun.


    Whoosh!


    Summer only saw that the knife disappeared in Liu Rufeng''s hand, and then a light flashed in his eyes. When he regained his mind, the knife had been nailed to the marked leaves of Parthenocissus.


    "My brother-in-law, I''m good!" The summer claps hands to applaud, then very can come the matter to run to draw a knife.


    "Brother in law, you are so skillful. I''ll..."


    Summer clutched the handle of the knife and pulled it back, but the knife seemed to grow on the wall, and the thread didn''t move. It didn''t even pull out a cent.


    He put his other hand on it, too, and put both hands together.


    "I don''t believe it..."


    The result is the same, the knife still doesn''t move.


    Summer anxious, raised the foot to step on the wall, the whole body up and down together. Regardless of his gaffe, he gritted his teeth and glared, shook his head and buttocks. Anyway, all the parts of his body were used.


    It was OK this time. The knife moved a little, but it only moved a little. Except in the summer, I could feel it, but no one could see it.


    Xia Xia gave up and went to Liu Rufeng with a dejected look. He gasped and said, "I, I said brother-in-law... You, how can you insert the knife so deep..."


    "It''s just 30 percent of the strength." Liu Rufeng smiles a little and goes over to hold the handle of the knife in his right hand. It seems that he uses force very easily, and the knife returns to his hand smoothly.


    Summer saw this scene, mouth open almost can put in a fist, half a day to slow down God, incomparably reverent looking at Liu Rufeng said, "brother-in-law, nothing to say, you are in the mind of the myth, really..."


    "Don''t you think I can''t see you''re not doing your best." Liu Rufeng stares at summer.


    Summer vomits his tongue and says with a smile, "brother-in-law, in fact, I''ve used 80% of my strength, only a little bit..."


    Liu Rufeng knew in his heart that it was absolutely impossible for him to pull out the throwing knife he had thrown with 30% of his strength in summer. But just now when he went to draw the knife, he found one thing, that is, the knife was inserted in the crack of the wall. This is different. It''s easy to pull out the knife inserted in the crack of the wall. The performance just now in summer was obviously made up.


    "Be honest, understand?" Liu Rufeng said with a glance.


    Summer face a red, close to the past said with a smile, "brother-in-law, I''ll try?"


    "You? You still can''t... "Liu Rufeng refused him directly.


    "I can''t? How do you know I can''t do it without trying? What if I could? " It''s summer.


    "Well, I''ll let you die!" Said, Liu Rufeng handed the knife in the hands of summer.


    Summer happy, took the knife also learn Liu Rufeng out of the distance from the wall more than ten steps position, ahead of time also made a mark on a Parthenocissus leaf.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "you don''t have to stab the one that has been marked. As long as you can hit one of the leaves at will, and the flying knife can be nailed on the wall, even if you win!"


    "What''s the point?"


    Although Xia Xia marveled at Liu Rufeng''s magical Sabre skills, he was also very conceited. He said that even if I can''t be as accurate and powerful as you are, it should be OK to hit one at will and then insert the tip of the knife into the wall.


    Brush!


    With a special sound, he went straight to the creeper on the opposite wall.


    But then, it was amazing.


    When the knife touched the wall, it was the handle of the knife that hit the wall. It was ejected one meter away and fell to the ground with a clatter.


    Come again!


    Summer still does not admit defeat, came again. This time it was not as good as last time. After flying out, the knife in my hand turned a corner directly, and they all deviated to grandma''s house.


    Come again!


    I tried again several times in the summer, but I didn''t succeed. Either there was no accuracy or the knife couldn''t reach the wall.


    Summer is a bit depressing.


    Liu Rufeng asked him to stop, wipe the dust on the blade, and slowly said: "I can''t blame you completely. It''s still a little early for you to practice flying swords. In this way, you have the basic skills of cutting vegetables, which means that you can play a beautiful knife skill, which is very dazzling. So I''m going to make a one knife three moves for you, which is evolved from your actions when you cut vegetables... "


    With that, Liu Rufeng took off three Parthenocissus leaves and threw them high into the air. As the leaves slowly fell to the height of the head up, Liu Rufeng shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha shuasha Shu.


    "I''m good at that!" Summer took the knife, but also like Liu Rufeng thrown out three leaves, in the leaves fall of the moment, the knife in the hands of a few circles, and then seize an accurate point in time, Shua Shua Shua three knives.


    One of the three leaves was cut in half and one in four, but one was not touched.


    "Well, although the accuracy is not enough, your hand is fast enough. Come on, this kind of knife technique is suitable for you." Liu Rufeng looked at the cut leaves on the ground and said.


    I tried it again in summer. It''s almost the same as just now. He said with some dissatisfaction: "brother-in-law, this is too simple. Can you teach me something more advanced? You see, I''m not very low in IQ, right..."


    Liu Rufeng white summer one eye, said, "these three knives have been very unusual, enough for you to learn, now only three leaves, change into five ten?"? Or is it not a leaf or something else? Vegetables and leaves, are easy to break, the only difference is that leaves floating in the air will deviate from the direction, this is more eye-catching. If you make something that is not so easy to break, can you cut it three times? "


    Summer suddenly realized, hehe''s smiling, said: "thank you brother-in-law''s advice, I will work hard!"


    "Well! These three sabres are enough for you to practice. Besides, you can also practice flying sabres if you have nothing to do, right? I''ve learned these two things. They work better than anything else. " Liu Rufeng patted summer''s shoulder and said seriously.


    Ice snow silver fox has been standing on the steps watching, see Liu Rufeng busy just asked: "can you go?"


    "Yes." Liu Rufeng said, "don''t you have more to say? For example, some words that praise me are OK... Alas! It seems to be a bit too much. "


    Two strides out, to the gate, Liu Rufeng suddenly stood still, stressed: "summer, I tell you, I taught you the knife is to defend yourself, not to fight, you know..."


    "Oh, you think I''m a three-year-old child. I still know how to abide by the law and discipline. You can go quickly, you real ink mark!"


    "Can I get ink?" Liu Rufeng stares.


    "No, no ink. Goodbye, brother-in-law!" Summer vomits its tongue.


    In the summer, he played with the exquisite knife and said, "Hey, I have my own self-defense skills, and I will create a Xia''s three swords."

 Chapter 257

    "Your Sabre is still so powerful. I didn''t expect that you haven''t left it." On the car, ice snow silver fox looked at the window, light said.


    "You are praising me!" Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "it''s OK, but it can''t reach the highest level. If the other party is wearing a bulletproof vest or separated from a hard object, it won''t work."


    Ice snow silver fox did not think that his words are irrelevant, but heavily nodded, said: "you now have enough strength, keep good on the line."


    Liu Rufeng confidently said: "that''s necessary. My body is strong. At the same time, I have no problem with the four girls."


    "Suck up you asshole!" The snow fox gave him a white look.


    ¡­¡­


    About half an hour later, when she arrived at Xuanxuan''s film and television base, Xuanxuan noticed the snow white fox beside Liu Rufeng. Because in her impression, this girl has never seen her.


    "Brother Liu, you come very fast." Xuanxuan said hello, but her eyes didn''t leave the ice snow silver fox.


    "Ah, let me introduce you. That''s what I call Xuanxuan. Xuanxuan, this is... Ice snow silver fox. " Liu Rufeng saw the two cold lights from the ice snow silver fox, and said: "I almost said I was a silver fox. Fortunately, my brother responded quickly..."


    "Ah... Snow... Silver fox? Good sister... "Xuanxuan didn''t know what to call her. He wondered, "why don''t you have a name? Ice snow silver fox seems to be a nickname


    In fact, ice snow silver fox has a name, originally called Han Xiaomei, but later in the base training when everyone called code, Liu Rufeng''s snow wolf is also at that time. Later, ice snow silver fox grew up. When we saw her cold temperament, we felt that the code was suitable for her, so gradually no one called her original name, and even we gradually forgot the name of Han Xiaomei.


    And ice snow Silver Fox also seems to like to be called, never because no one called her original name angry.


    "Just call Xuejie." Ice snow silver fox looked at Xuanxuan, the cold breath converged, although did not laugh, but has released a very easy to close to the atmosphere.


    "Ah, I''ll call it sister Xue. Xuejie, you are so beautiful. You are the most beautiful sister I have ever seen... "Xuanxuan said sweetly with her eyes bent into a crescent shape and dimples on her face.


    Snow silver fox slightly moved, did not respond to this sentence, but looked around for a while, whispered: "you here I like, take me to see those projects."


    "OK, let''s come inside." Xuanxuan is very happy to pull the ice snow silver fox into the inner room. Liu Rufeng is stunned. "My heart says that Xuanxuan is too good. Once we meet, we can make the silver fox like her. This public relations ability is too strong."


    Surprised, he followed in.


    When he went in, Xuanxuan had already operated the computer and introduced to ice snow silver fox, "snow sister, look at these bridge sections, this blockbuster is suitable for you..."


    Liu Rufeng walks up to see that it''s the thunderbolt baby. She says that Xuanxuan really can make people laugh. She always thinks she''s beautiful and can fight ice snow silver fox. She must like this one.


    Ice snow silver fox eyes moved, asked: "today can experience?"


    "Yes, the classic part of today''s film hasn''t been performed yet. I''ll take you to change clothes." Xuanxuan said enthusiastically.


    "It''s just a little hard to handle. There are several female owners in it. I''m the only one here. Is there a suitable person to play with me?"


    Xuanxuan said: "it''s simple. We''ll give you all the cameras, and the other two girls will show their faces. It''s an experience, not a real film. It''s only a ten minute experience, so it''s ok... "


    Ice snow silver fox nodded, did not see what dissatisfaction, followed Xuanxuan to experience inside.


    Liu Rufeng could watch from the camera behind, so he didn''t follow in.


    Ice snow silver fox was addicted today. It took several plays in a row to get out of it.


    When I came out, I was already full of joy and said for the first time, "it''s very good, even better than I imagined. It''s so enjoyable!"


    Silver fox praises others? How is that possible? Liu Rufeng couldn''t believe it. She looked at her in a daze.


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen any beauties." Ice snow silver fox glared at him and said.


    Fuck! Take the initiative to joke, it''s amazing!


    Liu Rufeng remembers that this silver fox seldom talks, let alone jokes. He only talks a few more words unless he has serious business, but they are all serious topics. He couldn''t help asking Xuanxuan, "how did you do it?"


    "I''ll be here in the future. Don''t come to me if you have nothing to do." Ice snow silver fox pulled Xuanxuan in high spirits, looked at Liu Rufeng and said.


    "That''s the best, the best." Ice snow silver fox has something to do, and Liu Rufeng is also very happy. After all, the task is not done every day. He has more free time, so it is necessary to do some things.


    And Liu Rufeng doubted whether the gods were protecting him. Why did everything go so smoothly recently.


    Xuanxuan and ice snow silver fox can get along with each other. This is what Liu Rufeng is most worried about. Now it seems that her worry is unnecessary.


    With ice snow and silver fox in her seat, Xuanxuan has enough confidence. Now she has money again. All she wants to do is to vigorously develop projects that she never sat up before. Liu Rufeng only made a few suggestions, and Xuanxuan did the rest. He didn''t want to do that much.


    Ice snow silver fox and Xuanxuan had a good time together. They didn''t even want to go to red peony. In the middle, red peony called and asked why she didn''t go. She found an excuse and refused.


    Xuanxuan''s business ability is really strong. Soon, the projects that she couldn''t operate before were on the stage with her efforts, including many blockbusters and difficult shooting scenes. But these are classic bridge segments. People like them very much, and there are still a lot of people pursuing them.


    What''s more, now Xuanxuan has money in her hand, and her shooting team has grown. In the past, she could only experience a bridge once a day, but now she can experience it twice or even three times.


    As a result, the business of the film and television base is booming rapidly, and the income is also rising. What''s more gratifying is that due to Liang Shan''s help, several directors of Cheng Xiaoxiao also found several actresses from the company to shoot. Although they can''t become first-line stars, they also have some small fame.


    The company''s actors have become famous, and the company has also increased its popularity, followed by a continuous increase in business volume, whether it''s looking for models to shoot advertisements, or looking for actors to shoot films, and so on.


    And at this time, the role of dream come into play, because the actress is not enough, we need to find from the dream. There are a lot of people who come to realize their dream and have a star dream. Those who perform well have the opportunity to develop in beauty.


    This dream and beauty has almost become a virtuous circle.

 Chapter 258

    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that things were going so smoothly. Both Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company and Jin Liu''s night show, together with Xuanxuan''s dream of management, are very smooth. If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before they develop into a new force in Kyoto.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng is not interested in making money and developing his own power. He is not short of money. He is indifferent to the fight for power. The reason why he does this is not only for everyone, but also because he has a task.


    Now silver fox has something to do. She doesn''t stay at home all day, so that the girls won''t see her.


    Liu Rufeng pondered when to do something, otherwise it would be boring to keep doing it. Liang Hong and Gu Feng are waiting to do it by themselves. It seems that they won''t have any conflicts if they don''t add some materials to them.


    It''s not a matter of spending all the time.


    On this day, he was fulfilling his dream and chatting with Xuanxuan. Liang Shan strode in from the outside in a very high profile. There were still more than a dozen bodyguards behind him, but this time he didn''t take a woman with him. When Xuanxuan saw Liangshan, her face immediately changed, and she was very nervous. She turned to look at Liu Rufeng, meaning "brother, you said to cover me, look at you."


    Seeing Liu Rufeng, Liang Shan was slightly surprised, but he nodded politely, "brother Liu is also here."


    "Come and sit for a while..." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    Xuanxuan didn''t expect that Liangshan would come to her directly. She immediately got nervous and said, "Liang Shao, you''re here..."


    There must be politeness. Xuanxuan knows how to be polite.


    Liang Shan nodded slightly and looked at the snow and ice fox beside him. After staying for a few seconds, he turned to Xuanxuan again, "do you think about it? Xuanxuan, I''ve been very busy recently. I don''t have time to come to you. I heard that the company is doing well recently? "


    "Er... Business has been OK recently." Xuanxuan responded.


    "Well, since it''s good, should my dividend be paid?" Liang Shan raised his face and said.


    Xuanxuan''s face suddenly changed. She didn''t see Liang Shan here for such a long time. She thought the living ancestor was not coming. Unexpectedly, she suddenly came out to ask for money today. The business of the company is better. It''s so easy to make some money. How can it get him off?


    Xuanxuan peeks at Liu Rufeng and finds that Liu Rufeng is smiling at her and gesturing to her.


    What do you mean by that?


    Xuanxuan didn''t understand it at all, but the girl was very smart. Although she didn''t understand Liu Rufeng''s secret language, she knew that the best way was to push Liu Rufeng to the front. With him in the way, she could have a good rest.


    Xuanxuan smile, smile is so sweet, "Liang Shao, I''m sorry, now I don''t count the company, this also depends on the meaning of our major shareholders..."


    I haven''t heard that Xuanxuan is close to Liu Rufeng. Although it''s a little strange recently, I didn''t think about that.


    "Big shareholders? Ha ha ha... I''d like to see what your major shareholder is. Let him come out! "


    Liang Shan is used to being bossy, and no one cares. But as long as I''ve been beaten twice, I''ll look like a grandson when I see someone else.


    After hearing that Xuanxuan had become a major shareholder, Liang Shan felt that this was a joke in his heart. Is there anyone who dares to join the company? I''m really tired of working!


    "Is, is..." Xuanxuan just a little nervous, see Liu Rufeng so calm, heart immediately had confidence.


    "Say, today you don''t find people for me. I''ll do it for you here!" Liang Shan was still shouting, which made the bodyguards behind him laugh.


    Liang Shan thinks that Liu Rufeng is at least an ally with him now, and will not interfere with his affairs, so he has no taboo about Liu Rufeng standing on one side.


    Liang Shan said that he would not go on the road. Liu Rufeng also frowned. His heart said that the boy was vicious and would not change. It was a beautiful way to expect him to change his mind.


    Just want to go up to stop, ice snow silver fox said, "you ya eat dung today, your mouth is so smelly, that shareholder is me, how!"


    Liangshan really doesn''t know ice snow silver fox. As soon as he came in, he noticed the cold beauty. He was worried that there was no reason to talk about it. He didn''t expect the opportunity to come.


    He didn''t pay attention to what he was scolded just now. He looked at the ice snow silver fox with a smile and said, "it''s a beauty again. I''m sorry I''m too hot tempered just now. I didn''t scare you. Well, we had an agreement before. Here are 30% of my shares. I will come to get my share of the dividend every month. Today is the day again, so... "


    Ice snow silver fox cold hum, said: "Oh, you say you have 30%, where is the evidence, there is a contract?"


    "I..." Liang Shan thought about it. He really didn''t have a contract. According to the law, his practice was not protected by the law at all.


    As soon as there was no evidence, Liang Shan began to play a rogue¡° We''ve always been like this. We''ve never talked about the contract. Besides, what else can I use to break the contract? "


    Ice snow silver fox glanced at him and said coldly: "now I have to follow the contract here. I don''t care if you are Liangshan or reshan. In short, I have to do it since I am here. I don''t recognize the shares you said if I can''t see the contract."


    Liangshan''s mood is very bad, from the beginning to appreciate ice snow silver fox gradually turned into disgust. In a bad mood, Liang Shan''s face soon became ferocious. He said angrily, "who are you, you can''t say no, I can do it!"


    As soon as he was confused, he spoke freely and began to block me. But today, he just met the ice snow silver fox, who still wanted to find some trouble.


    Xuanxuan was so nervous when she saw Liangshan''s rage that she stared at the reaction of ice snow silver fox. She found that ice snow silver fox''s face suddenly changed, and finally it seemed to condense into a layer of frost.


    Silver fox raised his right foot towards Liangshan for a while, looking at the very freehand, understatement. However, Liang Shan flew several meters and fell four or five meters away. His face became like a pig''s liver. He snorted for a long time. He didn''t say anything. He felt like he was scattered. His chest was stuffy and his mouth was bleeding.


    Fuck! This silver fox is a little too hard!


    As soon as Liu Rufeng finished reading it, Liang Shan was lying in bed for at least half a month this time. He said to himself, "silver fox, can''t you lighten your hand?"? Just teach him a lesson. How are you? You almost kicked him to death.


    Liang Huan wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, took a slow breath, and roared: "give it to me, catch him and give it to you!"


    Did you get any benefits? The bodyguards were still immersed in the foot of the ice snow silver fox, because they didn''t see how the foot was kicked out or how it was taken back, so they had already fallen down.


    After hearing Liang Shan''s orders, especially about welfare, they forgot how cruel the girl was and rushed up with a hula.

 Chapter 259

    To tell you the truth, Liang Shan is a little silly. He rushes up directly without asking who is standing opposite him. It''s fresh without being beaten.


    He''s just stupid, and he''s suffering with his bodyguards. There are more than ten bodyguards rushing up, each of them looks fierce and fierce.


    Xuanxuan just heard that the fighting power of ice snow silver fox was very strong, but she had never seen so many strong men rushing up. As a weak woman, it was inevitable to be nervous and frightened.


    "You, you... Brother Liu...!" Xuanxuan remembers Liu Rufeng''s skill is very good. She saw it last time. In a hurry, she yelled at Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng said¡° Just these two people need me? So much more is not enough for the silver fox He pretended not to hear and sat looking at the magazine.


    Sure enough, the silver fox''s body sways, side kicks, whip legs, downward splits, chain kicks, and all kinds of kicks come out at the same time. It''s almost like flowing clouds and flowing water. And the speed was super fast. Xuanxuan didn''t see how she kicked. A dozen big men fell to the ground, covering their legs or stomachs, howling like wolves.


    This time, Xuanxuan opened her eyes. She was so happy that she couldn''t describe her excitement. She could almost see tears in her eyes.


    Heart said, "with my sister in, after the dream can rest easy."


    Liang Shan didn''t expect that the people he brought with him could not resist even one face to face. They were all knocked down by one move. The slap on his face was too loud. It was a slap in the face.


    "Brother Liu..." Liang Shan suddenly thought of Liu Rufeng. Although he could estimate that he would not help himself, it was better to try than not.


    Moreover, there is a big card in Liangshan at this time, that is, Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s film and television companies need his help. Therefore, Liu Rufeng must help today, or directly admit that the former alliance is meaningless.


    Liang Shan''s IQ was lower when he was anxious. He didn''t doubt that something was wrong. He put his hope on Liu Rufeng.


    "What''s going on¡° Liu Rufeng has been sitting on the sofa in the rest area reading a magazine. Liang Shan''s people fell down and didn''t look up. But Liang Shan began to talk. He can''t pretend he doesn''t know anything.


    He walked slowly to Liangshan and pretended to be surprised and said, "what are you doing? How did you fight?"


    When Liang Shan saw Liu Rufeng coming, he thought that he wanted to help himself out. His face flashed a look of infinite gratitude. "Quick... Quick, help me clean up that woman. It''s too cruel!"


    Oh


    Liu Rufeng walks to the ice snow silver fox and winks at her. Ice snow silver fox know the meaning of Liu Rufeng, to Liangshan coldly said: "go away, or I''ll kill you!" With that, the desert eagle escaped again, with its black muzzle pointing to Liangshan on the ground.


    "She... She has a gun..." Liu Rufeng was very nervous and quickly backed back.


    Liang Shan''s face turned green with fright. He stood up and ran, regardless of the bodyguards. He was afraid that if he ran slowly, he would be shot in the ass.


    "It''s a good play¡° Liu Rufeng walked back to the silver fox and laughed.


    Silver fox said with a cold face, "it''s cheap for him today. Next time I meet him, I''ll shoot him!"


    "What? I''m going to shoot again... "Liu Rufeng is speechless. This girl can shoot at any moment. How can this be done.


    "Thank you... Sister Xue." Xuanxuan said softly, just like a little sister''s reverence to a big sister.


    Ice snow silver fox patted Xuanxuan''s hand and said in a soft voice, "you''re welcome. No one dares to make trouble with me in the future. Don''t worry..."


    Xuanxuan nodded heavily, and felt more secure. This time, she saw the valiant of ice snow silver fox, saw the infinite love of ice snow silver fox for herself, and really experienced the sense of security.


    After leaving, Liu Rufeng went to the police station. He has been here several times these days, and he is familiar with the people inside, so no one stops him.


    Xu Zijian was directly promoted to deputy director of Nancheng Public Security Bureau and head of criminal investigation team because he solved a big case last time. He is one step away from the director. Of course, this credit is half of Liu Rufeng''s.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng coming in, Xu Zijian poured tea warmly and asked him to sit down.


    Liu Rufeng came straight to the point and asked, "is there any progress in Hongtao?"


    Hearing this, Xu Zijian''s face suddenly became ugly. He frowned and said, "well, I''m just looking for you. Hong Tao, he''s dead..."


    "What! Is Hong Tao dead? " Liu Rufeng almost jumped out of his chair in surprise. Hong Tao is so important for him to track down the mysterious organization. Now he died, and he died in the police station. It''s very irritating. When Hong Tao died, the clue was broken. The news was like a bolt from the blue, which directly disturbed Liu Rufeng''s mind.


    "When?" His voice became very low and didn''t show much intensity.


    Xu Zijian sighed and said, "it was in the early hours of this morning that the guards called me early in the morning. At that time, I thought it was too early to disturb you."


    After a pause, he said, "I''m sorry, my brother can''t help you to keep an eye on people."


    Liu rufengxin said, "at this time, no one has the heart to investigate who''s responsibility. Besides, we can''t blame Xu Zijian. No one can stare at Hong Tao 24 hours a day without eating or sleeping."


    So he avoided the topic and asked, "how did you die? Did you find out?"


    When Xu Zijian saw that Liu Rufeng didn''t blame himself, he relaxed a little and said seriously, "according to our investigation, he committed suicide by taking poison."


    "Suicide by taking poison? What kind of poison? "


    Xu Zijian solemnly said: "according to the test, it is an extremely rare poison, called Brucine, which is said to make people die unconscious."


    "Brucine?" Liu Rufeng''s eyes brightened and his tone increased. "As far as I know, it''s a kind of poison from Southeast Asia, similar to heroin and cocaine. The user will die of brain in a period of time."


    "But..." Liu Rufeng looked at Xu Zijian and lowered her voice. She vomited out almost word by word. "I think it''s... Homicide, not suicide!"


    Xu Zijian frowned and did not directly respond to this sentence. Instead, he said, "according to our investigation, when Hong Tao died, there were no signs of struggle and resistance, and there were no scars on his body, so..."


    "So you don''t think it could have been him?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I suspect that Hong Tao was killed by him!"


    "Reason." Xu Zijian also believes that Hong Tao does not have any reason to commit suicide, but he has solved the case for many years. After examining Hong Tao''s body, he really can''t find any evidence of homicide. Liu Rufeng said that, in fact, he denied his ability to judge a case.


    Xu Zijian was obviously a little unhappy, but he also knew Liu Rufeng''s identity and that the boy was not an ordinary person. Maybe he had something to say, so he decided to listen to each other''s opinions.

 Chapter 260

    Xu Zijian has been working for several years and has cracked many major cases. He is very good at analyzing the case, attacking and investigating. However, Liu Rufeng has always emphasized that it is homicide rather than suicide. Doesn''t this mean that Xu Zijian''s judgment is wrong?


    Although he also admitted Liu Rufeng''s ability, his face was still a little unnatural and stiff.


    Liu Rufeng is not in the mood to care about these details, but continues to analyze them seriously: "first, Hong Tao has no motive to commit suicide. Although we are in a mess to clean him up, now he is almost desperate, but he does not have the chance to start again. We also told him that cooperating with the police will be lenient and will take care of his family. Therefore, from this point of view, there is no need for him to commit suicide. "


    "And the second?" Xu Zijian listened quietly, and did not refute this reason, indicating that this is consistent with the answer in his heart.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes are very poisonous, and his analytical ability is also super strong. These are all the accumulated experience of dealing with those dark forces for so many years.


    At the beginning, he had experienced more complicated situations than he is now. His opponent''s ferocity is more severe than he is now, and his cunning is more powerful than his current opponent. He is able to talk and laugh with ease. Can such a small matter deceive him?


    Xu Zijian listens to Liu Rufeng''s first reason statement, and his bad mood weakens. He owes his body and expects Liu Rufeng to give his second reason.


    Liu Rufeng wrote a word "two" on the table with his index finger and said: "second, from my understanding of Hong Tao, he is not a person who committed suicide, nor is he the kind of person who goes too far. Generally, people who commit suicide are either extremely vulnerable in their hearts or people who have no sense of life or death. These two points are not in line with each other. "


    Xu Zijian recalled the process of Hong Tao''s interrogation. Although Hong Tao''s performance had been somewhat dispirited, he did not reach the level of complete despair. He nodded again and said, "is there anything else?"


    "And I''m going to ask you." Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "did you check Hong Tao''s clothes when he came in? Do you have any toxic substances with you? "


    "Every heavy prisoner should wear prison clothes when he comes in, and his previous clothes will be checked to make sure that he does not carry dangerous goods before he can enter." Xu Zijian accentuated his tone and looked impatient.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "team Xu, don''t get excited. This is the key. Since Hong Tao didn''t find any toxic substances when he came in, where did the toxic substances he took come from?"


    Xu Zijian didn''t speak. He obviously hit his psychological key. He looked up at Liu Rufeng and said gently: "in fact, I have always suspected this, but I haven''t found any evidence."


    "Did the inmates do it?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Impossible. Hong Tao has been locked up in a separate place recently, not with other prisoners."


    "Oh, that''s what people outside did. Team Xu, think about it. Has anyone come to see Hong Tao recently?"


    Xu Zijian thought for a while and said, "it''s just his wife and son, but these people won''t kill him."


    "Certainly not."


    Liu Rufeng directly ruled out this possibility.


    "Team Xu, I think there must be someone else, and it must have been before Hong Tao died. I suggest you ask the person on duty last night again.


    "Good!" Xu Zijian also knows that this is not a trivial matter. After all, it is taboo to die before the investigation is clear, which will cause great obstacles to the investigation of the case, and it is not easy to explain to the above. If he was to be held responsible for this, he would be involved.


    When Xu Zijian went out, Liu Rufeng sat in the deputy director''s office and stood up to appreciate the commendation column on the wall.


    Xu Zijian, 35 years old, is the leader of the criminal investigation team of Nancheng police station in Kyoto. He is a first-class national police officer. He cracked a serial homicide case in the city in 2005 and an organized fraud case in 10 years. In 2013, he successfully cracked a robbery in the city, and the robbery gang was defeated by Xu Zijian.


    "The credit of Xu Zijian is not small, the contemporary model..." Liu Rufeng looked at it with a smile, his heart became more and more fond of the upright and capable police.


    After a while, Xu Zijian angrily pushed the door in, threw his hat on the table and scolded: "he didn''t tell me the truth, I don''t want to do it!"


    "What''s so hot, brother?" Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian are no exception. Anyway, now that we all know each other, there is no need to be polite.


    Xu Zijian gasped, glared and said in a loud voice, "you''re right. Someone did come to see Hong Tao this morning. That Xiao Wang on duty... Damn it, I can''t say it! "


    "Smoke Xu Zijian looked at Liu Rufeng and stretched out his index finger and middle finger, which means a cigarette.


    Liu Rufeng took out Zhonghua to light it for him and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t mention it..." Liu Rufeng took two mouthfuls of smoke and scolded: "Xiao Wang turned out to be a special lascivious. He went to the nightclub when he had nothing to do. His life was extremely bad. That''s all. The woman who came here this morning was actually a mummy of the royal banquet. Because she had an affair with him, he let others in. "


    "That''s also your lax discipline..." Liu Rufeng joked, and then advised: "don''t blame others, men, there''s no bad sex, it''s no surprise."


    Xu Zijian said in a loud voice: "I don''t care about his usual style of life. He should not separate public from private, and he also covers up after the event. I have to deal with him!"


    Liu Rufeng laughs. It''s funny to see Xu Zijian''s serious manner. Today, Xu Zijian, who is just as elegant and heroic, is still abusive for the first time. Moreover, he keeps swearing. It seems that he is very angry.


    "It''s not sure that the woman did it. Now we can''t rely on Xiao Wang for Hong Tao''s business."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s words were persuasive. He was convinced that this matter had something to do with that woman.


    "Did brother Xu ask the woman''s name?" Liu Rufeng, dazed by Xu Zijian''s anger, began to ask the key questions.


    Xu Zijian sighed: "Alas! I was so angry that I almost forgot my business. That woman''s name is Wang Xiaomei. She is a famous mother of the Huang family. Why, my brother has doubted her? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother Xu, let''s leave this matter to my younger brother. If you take people with you, you will scare them. I think it''s better to return my private investigation."


    "Thank you." Xu Zijian exhaled a turbid breath from his nostrils. He was obviously still immersed in Xiao Wang''s affairs. He didn''t know how to torture Xiao Wang.


    "Hong Tao is dead. Hong Bing is going to protect him. Don''t have any more accidents..."


    Liu Rufeng reminds me, and then leaves the police station.


    Huang''s dinner


    "Isn''t that Liang Hong''s territory?"

 Chapter 261

    These days, Liu Rufeng knows more and more about Liang Hong. It is said that there is a royal banquet in Lianghong, which is similar to a nightclub. It is extremely luxurious and expensive. The reason why Liang Hong is today mainly depends on the banquet of the Huang family.


    "Would you like to talk to Liang Hong?"


    Liu Rufeng takes out his mobile phone and dials Liang Hong''s number. This is not the time to break up with Liang Hong, so face still needs to be given.


    "Like the wind..."


    After receiving the notice, Liang Hong''s insincere and friendly tone came from the other side. Liu Rufeng frowned and scolded: "it''s really disgusting!"


    "There''s something I need to report to you."


    Liang Hong''s rare smile was ugly, just like the cry of a night owl. "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious. What''s the matter with your uncle liang?"


    "That... Is the royal banquet your property?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng deliberately stopped for a few seconds before saying, "do you have a mummy named Wang Xiaomei?"


    "Ah... Just say what happened..." Liang Shan was a little anxious.


    What we want is this effect!


    Liu Rufeng pretended to ponder for a while and said: "today, team Xu called. Hong Tao died..."


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Rufeng obviously felt Liang Hong''s voice trembling. He didn''t know whether he was happy or shocked. "You, you say it again."


    "Hong Tao is dead." Liu Rufeng repeated.


    "How did you die?" Liang Hong asked again.


    "Suicide by taking poison..."


    "Oh..." there was no sound from Liang Hong. After a few seconds, he said slowly: "Alas! I didn''t expect that he would die. Although he did a lot of bad things, he didn''t want to commit suicide. I can''t believe it... "


    Liu Rufeng scolded: "I''m here with you, and I have business, OK?"


    "That... Is still the original topic. The police suspect that Hong Tao was poisoned. It''s said that Meizi went to see Hong Tao once before he died, so..." he stopped listening to Liang Hongbi''s useless words and went straight to the point.


    "You mean that Wang Xiaomei might be the murderer? It''s impossible Liang Hong obviously has some people who take sides with him. It''s no wonder who will push out the people they cultivate? Unless something big happens.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng say so, the posture of the boss of the river and lake began to expose again. Although we can''t see his state at this time, we can judge by his loud voice that Liang Hong''s face must be calm at this time.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t like it either. His voice was gentle, but he accentuated his tone and tried to make sure that every word entered Liang Hong''s ears accurately. "Uncle Liang doesn''t have to speak for her. I''m worried that the girl is related to that organization, so I advise you to get rid of her as soon as possible."


    This sentence worked. Liang Hong was silent. After a few seconds of silence, he lowered his voice a lot and asked, "what did the police say?"


    Liu Rufeng knew what Liang Hong was worried about, but he was worried that the police would make a big deal of things and affect his business.


    So gave him a reassurance, "the uncle rest assured, I have told team Xu, this matter will not be made public. I mean, I''ll see what''s going on, and you don''t have to show up. I''ll let you know when I need you. "


    "Well, I hope you can handle it." Liang Hong''s voice dropped down, but his voice was still very loud, and his tone still had the flavor of the boss.


    "Don''t worry, I know the propriety. I hope that Wang Xiaomei has nothing to do with that organization, but we can''t let any suspicious person go..."


    "Well, go ahead, I''ll support you!"


    Hang up the phone, once again proved that Liang Hongfeng and the organization are antagonistic, at least there is no contact, otherwise he would not so easily let Liu Rufeng to check that Wang Xiaomei.


    "Wang Xiaomei... I''ll meet her for a while!" Liu Rufeng accompanies Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier to lunch. When they are free, they fight with Bai Shiming for a while. Then they find a place to take a nap.


    At night, Liu Rufeng didn''t bring anyone with him. Xiao Wu yelled for a long time to follow him. Liu Rufeng kicked him back. It''s not a fight this time. More people will go there, but it will attract other people''s attention.


    The royal banquet is really magnificent!


    When Liu Rufeng arrived, he was attracted by the luxury buildings in front of him. This high-level entertainment place in front of us is much higher than the sky in s city. As for primitive tribes, Mars base and so on, they are not at the same level at all.


    The whole building is brightly lit, as bright as day. From the outside, it looks like a palace. It is resplendent and magnificent, and there are countless luxury cars outside.


    "No wonder that old boy Liang Hong has so much money. This alone is enough to help him collect his fortune." Liu Rufeng went in with a feint.


    Today, he can dress himself up. Because it''s a little cool now, he wears a blue windbreaker, with black casual pants and a pair of bright shoes. With his handsome appearance, as soon as he goes in, the staff will regard him as a guest of honor.


    As soon as possible, a beautiful and sexy woman came over and scanned Liu Rufeng, showing a charming and sexy smile: "which childe is this, why haven''t I seen it? Tut Tut, you look so handsome. Which private room do you want to go to? I''ll choose for you... "


    Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart: "young master? Laozi is the ancestor of the young master


    He laughed a little and said in a high voice, "I''m alone. I don''t need a big private room. Besides, I heard that you have a man named Wang Xiaomei here?"


    "Wang Xiaomei?" The woman''s expression immediately faded down. Needless to say, she was also the mother here. She wanted to introduce some of her own girls, but she didn''t expect that when they came, they would go directly to Wang Xiaomei. She was very disappointed. She laughed professionally and said, "you''d better go to the front desk..."


    The woman turned and walked away, murmuring in a low voice: "it''s looking for Wang Xiaomei again. This bitch is really hot..."


    Liu Rufeng also heard it and had no choice but to smile. This kind of situation is normal here. On the surface, they are friendly, but in fact, they are fighting with each other in private. They all want to attract more customers, find more people and earn more money.


    To the front desk to book a room, and called the notice that Wang Xiaomei, took the room card into his room.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t mention Liang Hong''s name, so he decided to pay out of his own pocket. If it was a big deal, he would ask Liang Hong for reimbursement. Because if you talk about the relationship with Liang Hong, it will certainly attract other people''s attention, and then things will be difficult to do.


    This kind of private room is not like a KTV. Besides singing, there is a rest room in it. It''s a luxury suite. In fact, it''s for some people with identity to find women. Liu Rufeng is familiar with this kind of place, and doesn''t find it strange. He poured a glass of wine on the sofa and drank it slowly.


    In less than ten minutes, the door was thumping.

 Chapter 262

    Liu Rufeng was tasting the wine and thinking about the next thing. There was a knock on the door.


    "Efficiency is quite high..." Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "come in!..."


    In fact, the door is not locked at all. You can come in as soon as you push it.


    With the door being pushed open, Hula came in more than 20 simple dressed, sexy and enchanting girls. Rao Shi Liu Rufeng met countless women. Seeing so many young and beautiful socializing flowers, she couldn''t help but look at them a few more times. She couldn''t help but feel excited and angry.


    "Business matters, business matters..."


    "Did you call me?" During the conversation, a woman dressed in white appeared in front of Liu Rufeng, with a white Batman shirt and tight pants underneath. Besides beauty, she also had a kind of charming style on her face.


    "Ah... It''s me. I''m looking for you. Why do you bring so many people here?"


    Liu Rufeng recognized this woman at a glance. Although she only met her, she didn''t forget her. He was Meizi, the killer Meizi, whom he met at the black dragon club!


    "What else is Wang Xiaomei? It''s pure nonsense!"


    Wang Xiaomei was stunned when she saw Liu Rufeng, but she kept calm and giggled, "you are not a guest. All the distinguished guests here have the right to choose their own princesses. Since you have found me, I will definitely call you some of the best princesses, aren''t you?"


    "You are quite sensible..." Liu Rufeng smiles and pretends not to recognize Wang Xiaomei. She hugs Wang Xiaomei very smartly and kisses her on the face. Then she turns around the 20 or so girls and finally falls on Wang Xiaomei.


    Wang Xiaomei pupil dilated, asked: "how, not your satisfaction?"


    Liu Rufeng walked up to Wang Xiaomei, pinched her buttocks and said with a smile, "they are all beautiful, but today, as long as you accompany me."


    "Ha ha... Young master really has vision, but it''s a pity that our mummy never accompanies guests. This is the rule here..." Wang Xiaomei smiles and says calmly.


    "Well, if I have to ask you to accompany me..."


    Liu Rufeng stares at Wang Xiaomei with her eyes. She lies in her ear and whispers: "if you don''t want me to tell you your identity, you''d better let them go out..."


    Wang Xiaomei twisted her waist, hit Liu Rufeng, and said with a smile, "since the young master has paid a lot of money, I''ll make an exception, but I don''t do everything first."


    She performed very leisurely, and then said to the girls, "you go out first, I''ll talk to this young master, and I''ll call you later if I need you!" Seeing that such a rich young man has been taken away by Wang Xiaomei, most of the girls are very disappointed, pouting their lips and looking unhappy, but they dare not say anything. After all, if they want to be famous here, they must rely on these female managers, the so-called mummy.


    After the girls left, Liu Rufeng locked the door to avoid being disturbed. In fact, it''s normal. Many people here will do the same.


    Liu Rufeng looked at her like electricity and sneered: "Meizi, I didn''t expect that we met again..."


    Wang Xiaomei gave an embarrassed smile and lifted a wisp of hair on her face. She was at a loss. "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "Don''t you understand? Kill Hong Tao. Do you think it''s perfect? "


    Wang Xiaomei''s face changed and she became very nervous. "You, don''t slander good people. I didn''t kill Hong Tao. Besides, I don''t know who Hong Tao is."


    "Since I don''t know each other, why do I visit Hong Tao in the morning?" Liu Rufeng looks at her with sharp eyes. She can''t bear the chance to breathe.


    Wang Xiaomei whitened him and argued, "well, even if I knew Hong Tao, I went to see him. What''s strange about that? Does this mean that I killed Hong Tao? That''s ridiculous... "


    "Don''t argue. A person''s blood line won''t change. Besides, I heard that you all have marks on your body..."


    Liu Rufeng said, reaching out and grabbing Wang Xiaomei''s shoulder. Wang Xiaomei shrunk her shoulder and avoided Liu Rufeng''s attack without warning. But before she could breathe, Liu Rufeng grabbed her other shoulder with one hand.


    Wang Xiaomei yelled, quickly stretched out her arm to block it, and then raised her leg to get a foot. Her speed was fierce and fierce. At first sight, she was a person who had practiced Kung Fu, and she was an expert.


    Liu Rufeng just two is nothing more than a test, since the beauty son on the set, he immediately stopped, hehe of smile.


    Wang Xiaomei calm face, eyes are all murderous, coldly said: "you spend a long time, just want to prove that I am Meizi..."


    "You are very smart..." Liu Rufeng sniffed, a faint smile, "you are still so beautiful, so fragrant, Meizi this name with you really match..."


    Meizi snorted coldly. Her face was like frost. "I''m dying, and I''m in such a mood. It seems that snow wolf is just an alcoholic..."


    "Snow Wolf? AHA... Nice to meet you. Thank you, Miss Meizi, for paying so much attention to me and for your praise. But your words are not very appropriate. I''m not a drunkard. I''m just a man who knows how to appreciate beauty... "


    "No nonsense! You must die today Meizi''s face is even worse. It''s like hell Luocha.


    Liu Rufeng is still so careless. This may be his weakness. He talks a lot when he sees a beautiful woman. No matter he is a good or bad person, a friend or an enemy, he is no exception. Even the people who come to kill him, as long as they are beautiful women, he will talk with them as much as possible about life, ideals and so on.


    "I don''t think so. Don''t forget you can''t beat me." Liu Rufeng always talks about other people''s pain.


    Meizi''s failure in her last mission has always been in her heart. Since she became a killer, she has never failed, but there is an exception when she meets Liu Rufeng. She not only failed, but also lost miserably.


    These days she has been holding back revenge, just hate no chance. When she heard that Liu Rufeng had come to Kyoto, she wanted to find him immediately. Had it not been for the fact that she was not allowed to be exposed, she would have gone long ago. I never thought that the enemy would have sent her home today.


    Meizi didn''t talk nonsense with him. She rushed up and started a stormy attack. That posture, don''t kill Liu Rufeng, don''t give up.


    As a matter of fact, Meizi''s Kung Fu is not weak, comparable to red peony and silver fox. Liu Rufeng''s freehand brushwork is easy, but her attitude is very serious.


    This is the reason why we despise the enemy strategically and attach importance to the enemy tactically


    Meizi fought harder and harder. Later, she was almost in a desperate state. Liu Rufeng could almost see the faint halo on her body with the energy from her whole body.


    Fuck! Is the energy of the small universe going to explode?

 Chapter 263

    Meizi has been lurking here for a long time, and her clothes are also very fashionable. They are not suitable for making big movements. Today''s clothes are still loose, but those shoes are a little bad.


    Originally, she was not Liu Rufeng''s opponent. Now she was even worse. The shackles of her clothes made her hard to use her Kung Fu.


    But then again, even if fully armed, still can''t beat Liu Rufeng.


    According to reason, Liu Rufeng was cruel to her last time, but there was no way in that case. Today is different. There is plenty of time to play with her, so Liu Rufeng is not worried at all. He talks while fighting, just like the next couple fighting.


    "I said, Miss Miko, how old are you? Are you married? You are as beautiful as a flower. Don''t ruin your purity just because you are confused. It''s a pity... "


    "Shut up to me!"


    Meizi''s anger is about to explode, and the attack is more and more fierce.


    "Be careful, I''m going to kick your ass..." after Liu Rufeng''s bad smile, she turns to Meizi''s back and kicks her sweet butt. Although this foot didn''t exert much force, Meizi also took a few steps forward, turned around, two cold lights radiated from her eyes, and angrily scolded: "you... You are shameless!"


    "The shameless one is still behind... It''s two to go!"


    Although she was afraid, Meizi rushed up again, but what made her very painful was that she got two feet in one minute.


    This time, Meizi was a little stronger. She covered her back in pain and looked at him angrily. Her eyes almost burst out fire.


    "Fight if you want, don''t use such dirty means!"


    "Dirty? I remember last time miss Meizi did not hesitate to sacrifice her hue, but today she still cares about it? " Liu Rufeng turns to her back, hugs her and says softly in her ear.


    "You want me?" Meizi suddenly twisted her body, deliberately teased her, and said flatteringly.


    Liu Rufeng wanted to tease her, but she had no other idea. Just now, Meizi''s enchanting body twisted in his arms, which almost caught the fire of his body''s desire. So he quickly released her and said in his heart, "Amitabha, Amitabha... I''m not lustful, I''m not lustful..."


    Meizi''s smile was sarcastic. "Are you afraid? Don''t you want to take advantage of me? I''ll let you have enough! " With that, he took off his clothes very quickly, leaving only the three-point movement.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t..." Liu Rufeng wanted to stop, but didn''t stop.


    "I wipe! You son of a bitch Liu Rufeng secretly regretted in his heart, "mistakes, mistakes, but let her have the upper hand."


    Meizi wriggled and leaned up. Her arms began to encircle Liu Rufeng''s neck. Liu Rufeng seems very nervous. At this time, she doesn''t know whether to push her away or accept it silently.


    It''s supposed to push her away, but isn''t that going to touch her body? Actually, Liu Rufeng doesn''t dare to touch Meizi''s body. It''s very good that she doesn''t have nosebleed so far.


    Meizi continued to twist her arms around Liu Rufeng''s neck, smiling and blowing, "don''t you want me? How dare you


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "you want to kill me, why don''t you do it?"


    Suddenly, his face changed, because he saw a smug look in Meizi''s eyes, and a message flashed in his mind... There was something strange in the woman''s nails just now!


    And behind the neck, Meizi''s hands have begun to move. This time it''s not provocation, it''s killing!


    Wait for the effect!


    Liu Rufeng suddenly shrinks her head, grabs Meizi''s wrist with both hands, and sees that there is a foreign body hidden in her long nails and the nails of her right little thumb. This thing he has seen is brucine!


    With a sneer, he said, "do you still want to quibble? Hong Tao died on this brucine poison


    Meizi looks a little flustered, obviously because of the disclosure of things and her nervous mood, but her eyes soon show a touch of contempt and sneer: "I did it, how about it! Have the ability to send me to the police station


    "You don''t think I dare?"


    Meizi giggled, "of course you don''t dare. At least you don''t want me in now. Why don''t you bring the police? What are you? Are you a police? I know what you want to ask, but I''m sorry I won''t tell you! "


    "You are not afraid that I will kill you!" Liu Rufeng glared, and two sharp lights flashed out of his eyes.


    Meizi even laughed, "today, either you let me go or you kill me, anyway, I won''t say it. I know I can''t beat you and I can''t kill you. In this case, it''s better not to resist. It doesn''t matter whether you kill me or sleep with me. Come on! "


    It''s very righteous!


    Liu Rufeng found a pair of scissors and directly cut off the nail on her little finger. Together with the poison, she threw it into the toilet to prevent Meizi from committing suicide.


    Then he sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette and looked at Meizi leisurely. Meizi dressed and sat opposite, smoking a lady''s cigarette, looking at him indifferently.


    Liu rufengxin said, "the most important thing for this kind of person is to conquer her psychological defense line and scare them with death.


    "It seems that you are quite loyal to your organization." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Meizi red lips Nu Nu, blowing smoke, no response.


    "ITO and Kameda can''t get in touch, I suspect they are all dead..." Liu Rufeng sighed, said the previous thing again, and then stared at the change of expression on Meizi''s face.


    Meizi looked at him suspiciously and said, "what you said is true?"


    "There''s no need to lie to you!"


    Meizi is moved. She is not afraid of death because she still has hope for the organization. But if the organization is unreliable, is there any need to die for them?


    Her previous arrogance converged, and her expression was very dim. She said slowly: "there is no way out for us in this business, only one death. Even if you don''t kill me, they won''t let me go..."


    "You can choose not to die..." Liu Rufeng smile, smile seems to have deep meaning.


    "Don''t you take me to the police station? And don''t you kill me? " Meizi looked at him and felt incredible.


    "Did I say I''d take you to the police station? Did you say I''d kill you? In that case, there''s no need to waste time with you. You know, you can''t escape unless... "


    "Unless what? You mean, you want to let me go? " There was a glimmer of hope in Meizi''s eyes, but it soon disappeared because she thought it was very unlikely.


    Liu Rufeng gently laughs, stares at her eyes and says seriously: "it depends on your performance. If you can tell me something that I think is valuable, I can consider letting you go, and it''s quiet. No one can find you."


    Meizi held her shoulders and looked out of the window. She seemed to be struggling in her heart. After a long time, she looked back and asked, "what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 264

    Liu Rufeng knows very well that people who are agents, such as Meizi, have a worse fate than Western agents. He is almost a puppet manipulated by others and has no right to choose for himself. Let you do what you want to do, and don''t say anything. If you succeed, there is no reward. If you fail, you will be punished or even killed directly.


    Meizi, as a female agent or killer, is even worse than this, and she can''t control her fate.


    Liu Rufeng''s words seemed to move her, touched the softest part of her heart, and made her unswerving belief begin to shake.


    She is not afraid of death. The key is that death is valuable. It is valuable and glorious for an organization loyal to her to lose her life. But now it''s different. She suddenly feels like a lost lamb. She doesn''t know where to go. There was no sense of belonging in my heart, and my will soon wavered.


    Liu Rufeng smiles, just like the sunshine of the third spring, which makes people feel extremely warm.


    "It''s very simple. Tell me what you know, and then you will be free. You can go wherever you want. I will never stop you!"


    Up to now, Meizi can only choose to believe it. Maybe it''s because of her extreme loneliness and frustration. Her eyes are a little empty, and she doesn''t pay attention to it even though her face is covered by her messy hair on her forehead. She takes a few gulps of wine, then takes a long breath, stares at Liu Rufeng tightly, and doesn''t blink for a long time.


    Finally she spoke, but did not mention the secret things, but in a gentle tone, but seemed a little absent-minded and said: "can you give me a hug?"


    What?


    "What is this woman thinking about! Pretend to be empty and play a trick with me? " At this time, it really seemed a bit abrupt to say such words. Liu Rufeng was stunned. Although she was willing to help, it was a bit strange for her to say such words suddenly.


    Just now I was playing with Meizi on purpose to annoy her. Liu Rufeng didn''t want to take advantage of her. Although Meizi does have a kind of temperament that makes men want to give up, who has nothing to do with a woman with a special identity like her.


    "Er... Your idea is very unique..." Liu Rufeng didn''t know how to answer, but only made a symbolic joke.


    "Forget it..." Meizi looked tired and disappointed.


    "All right."


    Liu Rufeng slowly stood up and went up to hold her in her arms.


    "Why did you choose to hold me..." Meizi asked softly.


    "Because I don''t see anything else in your eyes, it means that you are thinking from your heart." Liu Rufeng replied.


    He felt that Meizi held him tightly. After more than ten seconds, he slowly released her. Suddenly, he stood on tiptoe and landed her bright red lips on Liu Rufeng''s determined and well-defined lips.


    But the kiss was instantaneous, very short.


    Meizi returned to her seat as if she had been greatly satisfied mentally. She said slowly, "thank you for holding me. If we have a chance to meet again in the future, I will give me to you..."


    "Oh, thank you..."


    Liu Rufeng perfunctory smile, heart said: "forget it, although you are very beautiful, but I don''t seem to be interested in women like you."


    Meizi lights another cigarette, takes a big puff, and then begins to talk about everything she knows


    There are several points in the content: first, the illegality and evil of Cherry Blossom club and church. Liu Rufeng has guessed this, so it''s not the point.


    Second, the eastern suburb church is a Christian church on the surface, but in fact it is a red crescent cult. Their doctrines have changed a long time ago. The cherry blossom club and the church are not one, not under the jurisdiction of Red Crescent, just a cooperative relationship. Moreover, Sakura club has its own ambition, and has been trying to expand its power under the banner of the church.


    Liu Rufeng expected this in advance.


    Third, Miyamoto, the leader of the Sakura club, is not a simple person. He has a high level of Kung Fu and is said to have reached the apocalypse. Liu Rufeng thinks this is very important. If this is the case, he should be more careful in the future.


    Fourth, the Pope of the church and some of his followers are actually members of a mercenary organization called ghost in the world, and Pope Smith occasionally goes to Yinglan.


    "Ghost?" Liu Rufeng frowned, took a breath, and said: "the influence of the ghost mercenaries in the world is no less than that of their own Sirius organization, and they are different from their own Sirius. They are a reactionary force with great assassinating ability. Just give them money, even if they want to assassinate the president.


    Liu Rufeng then asked, "is it a bit against the rules for the Pope to go to Yinglan? Aren''t you afraid to be recognized?"


    Meizi said with a smile, "no one has ever seen the Pope. How can they recognize him? Generally, when people worship, they only see a priest. It''s just a puppet. "


    "Oh, do you know when the Pope will go to Yinglan?"


    Meizi shook her head. "It''s a secret. People at the bottom like me don''t know. Besides, I heard that he only makes a temporary decision every time, so no one knows his action plan."


    Liu Rufeng thought about it and asked two important questions, "is Liang Hong related to that organization? And are the two girls killed in the eastern suburbs a few months ago made by church people? "


    Meizi smiles and says, "Liang Hong doesn''t belong to our Sakura club, but he always tries to get close to the church people."


    "What about the old style?"


    "Ancient style? Mr. Gu''s group Meizi just said a few words: "he and Xu Yinglan have a different relationship."


    A few simple words have already explained the problem. Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan must be bound together. Liu Rufeng recalls Cheng Xiaoxiao and Wang yanru''s attitude towards Xu Yinglan, especially Cheng Xiaoxiao''s abnormal performance. It''s not hard to see that there are still many things between them.


    In this case, now it''s clear. I''ll find out the family affairs of Gufeng, and then I''ll find a way to encourage Liang Hong to go to Yinglan together.


    "By the way, let''s introduce the internal situation of Yinglan."


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s better to get to know Yinglan carefully first.


    "Are you going to Yinglan?" Meizi stares at Liu Rufeng and sneers, "I admit you are good at it, but I still advise you not to go. I''m afraid you can''t come back after you go..."


    Liu Rufeng snorted: "it''s said that cherry orchid can''t go in casually. If no one goes, how does their business come from? It''s not long since we closed down. There''s no rumor that we''re going to fight for money every day.... "


    "Since you want to die, I don''t want to stop you. You''d better die miserably and avenge me!" Meizi said coldly.


    "No, so cruel! Just now he said that he would give himself to me one day. I''m dead. Didn''t your wish fail? " Liu Rufeng said half jokingly.


    Meizi didn''t speak. She was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 265

    Liu Rufeng also believed that Meizi would not have any reservation and basically said what she knew.


    Meizi deep breath, light said: "can you take me to the airport?"


    "Of course!" Liu Rufeng shrugged and answered firmly.


    Since we promise to ensure the safety of others, we should do everything in the end. No matter what the relationship between the two people was before, we will never change it as soon as we say it. This is Liu Rufeng''s principle.


    This is a nightclub. No one bothers the guests when they are in the private room, so the two chatted in the room for a long time without any doubt.


    When they went out, they were still hand in hand and seemed very intimate. After settling the bill at the bar, Liu Rufeng took Meizi out of the royal banquet. Because Meizi is also the eldest sister here, and it''s normal to accompany guests out, so no one doubts them. Two people get into the car. Meizi sits in the co driver''s seat. As soon as Liu Rufeng turns the key, the black Land Rover starts.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back to pack up. " Liu Rufeng is very thoughtful. She knows that she will leave suddenly and forever. She must go to clean up her usual application items. Who doesn''t have a few important items yet?


    "No, there''s nothing to be nostalgic about..." Meizi''s tone was flat. Liu Rufeng looked at her and wondered, "is her heart as calm as water on her face at the moment?"


    A man suddenly left the city where he had lived for a long time. He said that he would leave without a word of nostalgia. Even Liu Rufeng could not help admiring Meizi''s determination.


    "Where are you going this time?" Liu Rufeng chatted while driving.


    Meizi looked at him and said slowly, "I don''t know. No matter where I go, I''m sure I won''t take part in the black dragon club. You can rest assured about that..."


    "Good." Liu Rufeng smiles.


    When he arrived at the airport, Liu Rufeng didn''t get off the bus. He just watched Meizi''s back into the airport hall, because he didn''t know why he felt a little uncomfortable. Seeing her off by himself was actually equivalent to forcing her away, and then he had to watch her get on the plane. This is really a bit hard to accept.


    At night, when the lights are dim, Liu Rufeng walks alone in the noisy city. Thinking about what happened today, he smiles. He doesn''t know if what he did today is right. Should he let Meizi fly away.


    Can we really meet again in the future?


    Don''t you think too much? It seems that you are not very familiar with Meizi!


    "Uncle Liang..." Liu Rufeng thinks that this call should have been made long ago. It''s estimated that Liang Hong can''t sit there any longer. At the moment, he should be worried and have no intention to sleep.


    "How''s it going?" Liang Hong''s voice was still loud and powerful, and he didn''t show any anxiety. However, as soon as he asked how, this sentence betrayed his anxiety at the moment.


    "We guessed right, that Wang Xiaomei is really Meizi!" Liu Rufeng didn''t have to hide it, so he said frankly.


    "Ah?! So, how did it work out? Is it going to be sent to the police station? " Liang Hongqi AI said, Liu RUFENG Heart funny, "need to be so nervous, is not worried about the police out, copied your club ah, your broken field must not be clean."


    "She, she ran..." Liu Rufeng deliberately said that Meizi had run away, but in fact, he had another purpose.


    "What! Run away? " Liang Hong obviously didn''t believe it.


    Liu Rufeng then said: "this Meizi is not like those charming girls in your yard. She is a member of the Sakura club and a first-class ninja. I''m not careful, so... Alas! Blame me... "


    After a pause, Liang Hong sighed and said, "in fact, we have nothing to do. It''s mainly the police who are in trouble..."


    Liu Rufeng immediately understood Liang Hong''s heart knot, so he quickly responded: "Uncle Liang, don''t worry, it''s a secret, no one knows, so we just need to keep the secret, and you don''t have to mention it. If the people under her report Wang Xiaomei''s disappearance to you, you just say that she resigned. As for team Xu, I''ve already said hello. It''s OK."


    "Oh, that''s the best, that''s the best." Liang Hong''s tone just calmed down at this time. But then Liu Rufeng''s words let his just recovered heart immediately mention his throat again.


    "Uncle Liang, I think Meizi is most likely hiding in Yinglan or Yinghua club, so..."


    "You mean to go to Yinglan and ask for help?"


    "No, no, no, no... I''ll just look at it. There''s no need to toss it. A beautiful son left. Why bother?" Liang Hong said no several times in a row, but Liu Rufeng hardly imagined how ugly his face was.


    "No? How can I do that? " Liu Ru Feng Xin said, if you don''t go, you will not be busy. You must join in the fun.


    Liu Rufeng''s tone became more serious, which made people feel very formal. "Uncle Liang, we have to go this time. It doesn''t make much sense whether Meizi will go or not. The main reason is that we can take this opportunity to visit Yinglan VIP. We can not only explore the reality of Yinglan, but also demonstrate to them to prove that we are not cowards. Those flies who save money will come to you if they have nothing to do, don''t you think? This time you''ll take those you can fight, and I, Xiao Wu and silver fox will go with you. You can rest assured that even if there is an accident, I can guarantee that we will go back all over... "


    "This..." Liang Hong calmed down. He should be thinking about the relationship. It took about half a minute before they said, "OK! I''ll go with you, but it can''t be mentioned with Gu Feng... "


    "No, no..." Liu Ru Fengxin said, "I still use you to remind me that I can''t tell that old guy."


    After hanging up, Liu Rufeng dials Xu Zijian directly. It''s no use not dialing because there are more than ten missed calls from Xu Zijian.


    "What''s the matter, team Xu?" Liu Rufeng said with a smiley face.


    At the other end of the phone, Xu Zijian said loudly, "who are you calling for so long? I''ve been calling you for more than a dozen times. They''re all on the phone!"


    "Ha ha, I haven''t seen my wife for a long time. I don''t think so. You know there are more women in my brother''s family..." Liu Rufeng said with a playful smile.


    "No nonsense! Show me, right? Look what! I have a wife at home to enforce the family law for me. You can''t tell how many women will enforce the family law for you in the future. Sometimes you cry! " Xu Zijian is also unforgiving.


    "Hey, my brother loves this kind of life..."


    "Get down to business!" Xu Zijian cleared his throat and said, "what''s the matter with the investigation?"


    "Everything is going well, but I can''t take that man to the police station for you. How to deal with the aftermath is up to team Xu. Brother won''t blame me..."


    Xu Zijian was a little late when he heard this, and then asked, "what''s the matter? Why can''t you bring people back? "


    "The task needs, is brother Xu satisfied with this answer?"

 Chapter 266

    After seeing Meizi off, Liu Rufeng quickly gets in touch with Liang Hong and Xu Zijian because they are very concerned about Meizi''s problems. However, Liu Rufeng has his own principles. Once he makes a decision, he will never change it.


    The phone call to Xu Zijian was very polite, but it also revealed a message, that is, I have made such a decision, you can do it as you like


    Xu Zijian understood Liu Rufeng''s identity and knew that there must be some truth in what he said, so he didn''t ask in detail, so he had to follow Liu Rufeng''s words and said: "well, I believe that you must have the truth in doing so. I don''t interfere in your affairs. Moreover, there will be no one to appeal for him when Hong Tao died. I''ll just find a ghost to replace him."


    "For the dead? Why is a ghost so easy to find? " Liu Rufeng has a thorough mind, and immediately understands Xu Zijian''s difficulties. The reason why he doesn''t say it directly is because he is embarrassed, and also because he understands that Liu Rufeng is carrying out a special task. As a policeman of the criminal police team, he can''t understand it, so he can only scratch his head and bear it.


    "Brother Xu, I know you''re in a dilemma. Don''t worry. I''ll help you find the scapegoat. I''ll make sure it''s pretty..."


    "Thank you in advance..." Xu Zijian was finally relieved, and Liu Rufeng could feel his sighing voice.


    The car stopped long ago, hung up, and Liu Rufeng came down from the car.


    The scenery here is good. Close to the river, you can hear the clatter of the river and the sound of cicadas chirping and insects chirping from time to time.


    Willow, running water, insects, moonlight, so familiar. Liu Rufeng likes this kind of silent night most, walking alone, because it can make you calm down.


    Only when you calm down, will you realize something, think clearly and wake up.


    A gust of cool wind blowing, blowing a wisp of hair in front of Liu Rufeng''s forehead, moonlight pouring on his face, a face more beautiful.


    "Cherry orchid... It''s said that it''s a tiger''s den, but I don''t believe in evil. It depends on whether you are a hell on earth or a cannibal territory..."


    Liu Rufeng lit a cigarette and sat on the stone platform on the bank, looking at the flowing river. After smoking a cigarette, I slowly stood up and drove back.


    When he got home, everyone else fell asleep. Liu Rufeng threw off her shoes and jumped into bed.


    Ah! The bed is still comfortable, which elder said that it is better to be comfortable, which is a wise saying! If you don''t worry about so many things all day, you want to stay in bed all day!


    Liu Rufeng thinks wildly and goes to sleep


    The next day, Liu Rufeng got up early in the morning, told Xiao Wu and silver fox about yesterday''s events, and indicated that he would take them with him.


    As soon as they heard the news, they immediately started to dance. Xiao Wu almost jumped up and said in a high voice, "Oh, brother, you''re so cute. I''ve meant that for a long time."


    Few things can move ice snow silver fox, this time hear this news also eyes a bright, white Liu Rufeng one eye, said "this time still calculate to do a personnel...."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is that a compliment?" Liu Rufeng was speechless.


    "Well dressed, let''s go to a big place today. We can''t look rustic!" Liu Rufeng said gallantly.


    Ice snow silver fox specially polished the desert eagle, with a few more bullets in his waist. Xiao Wu was dressed in black, and a dagger was hidden in his waist.


    This is the rhythm to fight!


    But Liu Rufeng also knows that this is for a rainy day. After all, cherry orchid is not a good place to go.


    Their big action shocked others, especially the two girls - Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao!


    Cheng Xiaoxiao look some dignified, concerned said: "cherry orchid inside the situation is very complex, all careful."


    "I know the propriety, believe you man!" Liu Rufeng blew Cheng Xiaoxiao''s nose and said with a smile.


    Hu mei''er came up and handed over a sachet. She said gently, "mei''er can''t help you. I hope this sachet can bring you good luck."


    "What are you doing? It''s like seeing me off. Don''t worry, I''m not so easy to die. I''m not willing to die with so many beauties around me! "


    "Brother Feng..."


    Bai Shiming came up and seemed to have something to say. Liu Rufeng understands what he means and stops him. After all, Cheng Xiaoxiao needs help there.


    "Still going? Is there anything more to do with that? " Ice snow silver fox see them endless say goodbye words, are impatient.


    However, her words, but attracted other people''s disgust, immediately cast a resentful look.


    Do you know what emotion is?


    When everything is ready, Liu Rufeng calls Liang Hong.


    "Uncle Liang, I''m ready here..."


    That means, I''m ready. What about you?


    "I''ll see you at Century Square!" Liang Hong did not shirk this time, it was awesome.


    He said that century square is in the North City, which is very close to Yinglan. It''s good for both sides to meet there in advance.


    "All right." Liu Rufeng was so happy that he turned to see Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox and said, "let''s go. The surprise is right in front of us."


    No matter what he does, he seems free and easy. This optimistic and positive attitude is common to all of us, so we don''t feel uncomfortable.


    Three people are still driving Land Rover, or the car jinliu sent, which has almost become Liu Rufeng''s special car.


    "When I get there in a moment, I can''t act according to the situation. I can''t be impulsive, you know?" Liu Rufeng looked at the endless flow of vehicles, earnestly charged.


    "Brother, I listen to you!" Xiao Wu''s answer is very straightforward.


    The silver fox looked out of the window and didn''t seem to hear him.


    "And... There''s a lot of consumption. Don''t mess with things, you know?"


    When Liu Rufeng thought of this, he was shocked and thought, "it seems to be a wrong choice to take these two people to Yinglan. I won''t take out all my money!"


    Liang Hong, yes, and Liang Hong


    But this time let him very disappointed, small five didn''t seem to let him off, bad smile said: "don''t worry, brother, I eat less on the line."


    Silver fox is still wearing headphones to listen to music, completely ignored what he said.


    "Ah! It''s better for her not to make trouble for a while... "


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng has nothing to do with silver fox.


    Century Square will arrive soon. When they arrive, Liang Hong hasn''t arrived yet. Liu Rufeng doesn''t worry because it''s still early.


    During the day, there are a lot of people in Century Square, but today is not Saturday and Sunday, so there are a lot of people coming to play.


    In addition, most people come in the evening, so in the morning, there are not so many people here.


    However, there are still several waves of idle people walking around with their children.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes fell on the three or five people in front of him.


    One of them is a elder sister with children. Two women and a man are standing opposite. It seems that they are saying something to the elder sister.


    The elder sister didn''t seem to like what they were talking about. She led the child and planned to leave, but she was stopped by the person opposite

 Chapter 267

    What Liu Rufeng likes most is to look at the crowd, what they do and what they say. It''s not only fresh and interesting, but also life!


    Because of this, his observation ability is also quite keen. Whenever strange people do strange things, they can''t escape his eyes.


    The two men and one woman just now, while talking, seemed to be more and more excited. Obviously, they were not good men and women. It''s not like the cordial conversation when relatives and friends meet, nor the salesmen who sell insurance or other products, but more like some heretical preachers.


    The elder sister seemed to be a little impatient. She said with a cold face, "I don''t believe in your God. Let''s go!" And then he took his own baby and left.


    The man on the opposite side looked very excited, his face became ferocious, and he yelled: "do you dare to believe our God! I tried so hard to preach to you, but you didn''t believe in our God. You should die, you should die!... "


    While talking, the whole person rushed to pick up the elder sister''s hair in front of him, pressed her to the ground, and then beat her. The two women beside him became his accomplices, and then they punched and kicked together.


    The elder sister didn''t expect that they would start. She tried to protect her child with her body to avoid being hurt.


    Suddenly, Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that. He opened the door and rushed over. There were many angry people eager to try, but no one dared to rush over.


    Liu Rufeng came behind them in three or two steps. He kicked them with three feet and helped the fallen elder sister up. The elder sister, who was beaten, was just looking at her face because she was facing the ground just now. She didn''t get much hurt on her appearance.


    She stood up with difficulty, standing on her right leg was very difficult, it should be that she was kicked a lot just now. Next to the little girl Wai Wai, tears on her face of the dust washed together.


    "Sister, are you ok?"


    "No... nothing. Thank you, little brother." The woman looked at him gratefully.


    Touching her daughter''s head, she said softly, "not afraid, not afraid, Niuniu doesn''t cry!"


    "Niuniu? That''s a good name Liu Rufeng looked at Niu Niu with a smile and said in a low voice: "Niu Niu, uncle is here, not afraid, not afraid..."


    It''s amazing that this little girl named Niuniu smiles when she sees Liu Rufeng. Her bright and clear eyes blink and blink. She can see that she likes this strange uncle very much.


    "Come on, uncle hug..." Liu Rufeng likes this little girl from the heart, and really has the impulse to hug.


    Niuniu kneaded for a moment, or walked into Liu Rufeng''s near, Liu Rufeng picked her up and gave her a kiss on her small face.


    The elder sister did not stop, although a little hesitant, but after all, this person is his own life-saving benefactor, it is difficult to say anything.


    At this time, the people of the three cults also got up from the ground. When they saw Liu Rufeng, their eyes were full of anger. Especially the man picked up a stick from the ground and rushed up again with the two female companions.


    Liu Rufeng was staring at them all the time, so he called to the elder sister, "elder sister, go behind me."


    When the elder sister looked back, she was in a panic. She wanted to shout, but she couldn''t make a sound. She walked behind Liu Rufeng with a little hesitation and asked anxiously, "child... Child..."


    Liu Rufeng understood that her worry was that the three people would hurt her daughter. The child is still on the boy. Isn''t it a shield?


    Liu Rufeng ignored her, but said to the little girl in her arms with a smile: "Niu Niu, will uncle take you to see a good play?"


    Only four or five-year-old girl has a lot of courage. She looks at several people with fierce eyes. She is not afraid. Instead, she waves her fist and says, "uncle, beat these villains!"


    Liu Rufeng liked the little girl more and more, and said with a smile, "OK, Niu Niu, don''t blink."


    The three men had arrived, and the elder sister in the back almost raised her heart to her throat. She was very nervous.


    Xin said, "although this boy knocked them down just now, now people are holding sticks. Can he do it this time? What''s more, can he still fight with his baby in his arms? "


    The man was more than 40 years old. He was more than 18 meters tall and strong. He swung his stick to Liu Rufeng''s head and smashed it. He also yelled: "you attack the messenger of God, God let me destroy you!" The two women next to Liu Rufeng look very scared, just stand up to cheer, but did not dare to rush up.


    "Niu Niu, close your eyes!" Liu Rufeng felt that it was inappropriate for the little girl to watch this kind of scene, so she changed her mind temporarily. He kicked the man in the chest and pushed him out more than ten meters. Next to the woman Leng Leng, finally or throw up the arm, the use of women''s common means of fighting - Open scratch!


    Liu Rufeng is not polite either. No matter they are women or not, they will be kicked down by one person. Treat their feet or left a little feeling, not kick that man when so ruthless.


    At this time, Niu Niu has buried her head in Liu Rufeng''s arms. Liu Rufeng can''t help laughing, stroking Niu Niu''s pigtail and whispering: "Niu Niu, it''s over. Open your eyes!"


    Niuniu turned her face, opened her big eyes, looked at the fallen people, clapped her hands and said: "uncle, great! Great uncle


    Then he looked gloomy and said, "uncle, Niuniu didn''t see it..."


    "If you don''t see it, you can''t see it. The little girl doesn''t watch others fight!"


    "Well, Niuniu is a good boy. She doesn''t watch others fight!" Niuniu is very clever and can follow people''s advice, but she quickly corrected: "uncle is not right, Niuniu is not a child, uncle is not fighting, uncle is punishing villains..."


    "You''re such an elf..." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing. She pinched Niu Niu''s nose and said with a smile.


    "Elder sister, Niuniu, give it back to you..." Liu Rufeng looked back at the elder sister and found that she was looking at them with a smile, which was full of joy.


    But... Liu Rufeng found something wrong. She covered her ribs with one hand, and her face slowly showed a look of pain.


    incorrect!


    Liu Rufeng quickly released a hand to help her. A lift an eye to see ice snow silver fox and small five are holding the shoulder leisurely looking at them, gas nose almost crooked, "you hurry to come over, lively haven''t seen enough?"


    Xiaowu walked up with a smile. The preacher supported him and rushed up again. He punched him in the face again and beat him away.


    "Brother, it''s hard for me to take your credit with you, isn''t it?"


    "Cut the crap and help the elder sister to get on the bus and take her to the hospital!" Liu Rufeng opened his eyes, and Xiao Wu didn''t dare to be serious.


    Ice snow silver fox wants to take over Niu Niu. Niu Niu goes straight to Liu Rufeng''s arms and looks like she doesn''t like her. She had to give up holding Niu Niu, and Xiao Wu helped the elder sister get on the car.


    "Silver fox, you watch the three bastards here, and then call the police..."


    "Well." Ice snow silver fox didn''t get on the car, walked to the three people.

 Chapter 268

    Originally, I came to wait for Liang Hong to go to Yinglan club, but I didn''t expect that I met this matter halfway. Liu Rufeng is a warm-hearted person. In ancient times, he was basically a knight errant. He must not ignore this kind of thing.


    This time, we not only saved people, but also made an unexpected discovery. We met several different people.


    "What are these people playing with? They are paralyzed to this point!"


    Arranged ice snow silver fox, Liu Rufeng carrying five and the two mother and daughter rushed to the hospital.


    "These bastards dare to beat people in broad daylight, which is too rampant for her mother!" Liu Rufeng scolded while driving.


    At this time, Niu Niu''s sweet voice on the back seat sounded again, "Mom, don''t be afraid, you''re ok..."


    "This girl is really a kid!" Liu Rufeng felt funny and moved. Besides feeling surprised and happy, what such a small child could say was more warmth.


    Century Square is not far from the city hospital. The car will arrive soon.


    Several people rushed the elder sister to the emergency department. After the doctor''s examination, it was confirmed that it was a rib fracture. After the operation, it had to be treated for three months. Fortunately, only two of them were injured, and no other symptoms were caused. Otherwise, it would be more dangerous to oppress the internal organs.


    Liu Rufeng directly paid a deposit of 100000 yuan, so as not to cause trouble due to insufficient medical expenses.


    They still have something to do, and they can''t stay at the hospital all the time, so they must contact her family in time,. It''s a pity that they were disappointed. The elder sister was killed by a car the year before last. Now she''s the only one left with her children.


    Since the death of her man, there has been little contact with her husband''s family, and her family is far away in the south, far away from being thirsty.


    "Ah! There''s no hope, Xiao Wu. Why don''t you stay Liu Rufeng said with a sigh.


    Hearing this, Xiao Wu immediately shook his head like a rattle, waved his hand and said, "no, let me take care of women? That''s not going to work! "


    "Is it so difficult for you to take care of a woman instead of being a woman?" Liu Rufeng stares.


    Small five this time argued, no longer listen to Liu Rufeng''s opinion, refuted: "I a big man, take care of an irrelevant woman, you say appropriate?"


    It''s really not suitable!


    But good people can''t leave others behind even if they are good people. What''s more, what''s the matter with little girl Niuniu?


    Just at this time, the mobile phone rang, a look is the summer rose.


    "What''s the matter, my dear?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Xia Rose''s gentle voice rang out, "it''s OK, I bought clothes in the century building, just saw a suit for you, but I don''t know what size you wear, so I ask you..."


    Buy clothes? Century building?


    Liu Rufeng was pleasantly surprised. "Isn''t it not far away?"


    It''s a great help. Let her take care of it for a day or two, and then hire a nurse.


    "Well, don''t buy clothes. Come to Huaxia hospital first."


    "Hospital? What''s the matter with you? " Summer rose very concerned asked.


    "It''s not me, it''s someone else. Don''t ask, come on..."


    "Oh, but this dress is limited edition, ok..." Xia rose was very disappointed to respond.


    Hang up the phone, Liu Rufeng heart more steadfast, heart said, "this is good, there is summer rose in, here is solved!"


    After a while, summer rose came, Liu Rufeng explained the reason to her, summer rose no objection, directly nodded, the girl also like her, soon familiar.


    After the operation, the elder sister arranged the ward and explained that Liu Rufeng was ready to leave. After all, ice snow silver fox is still waiting.


    "Uncle, don''t go!" Niu Niu is still a little reluctant to see Liu Rufeng leaving.


    Liu Rufeng blew her small pink nose and said with a smile, "uncle will come back after a while, you follow, aunt accompany mother, don''t run around, you know?"


    "Well, Niuniu is the most sensible..." Niuniu blinked her big bright eyes and said seriously.


    "Get busy first, and leave it to me."


    Summer rose pulled Liu Rufeng''s windbreaker, patted the dust above, full of tenderness said.


    Leaving the hospital, they went straight to Century Square. Just now, Liang Hong had to wait for an hour to send someone to the hospital. No, why didn''t he make a phone call?


    To century square, see a lot of police have sealed off the scene.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw several policemen talking to ice snow silver fox. The three villains have disappeared. They should have been taken to the police car.


    What about Liang Hong?


    There was no sign of him at the scene.


    Before he thought about it, the police around the snow and silver fox came to them.


    "You saved people?"


    "Ah... What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, no, we want to know something. Please come to the Bureau. Besides, what about the victim?" One of the policewomen said kindly.


    What? I have something else to do here. OK, I don''t have time to play with you. He thought again, "it doesn''t matter. It seems that he can''t go today. Liang Hong doesn''t know where he is. Mother didn''t come. I''ve been waiting for him for a long time!"


    "I think it''s better to go to the hospital. The client is also here." Liu Rufeng answered after a brief thought.


    "I agree!" The policewoman was very happy. Except for the four or five people who went to the hospital with her, all the others went back to the police station.


    Back to the hospital, to the ward. Summer rose a look at the police, some don''t understand, even the elder sister on the bed also some worry of looking at them.


    "Don''t be afraid. We''re here to find out. Are you the victim?"


    When the elder sister heard this, she relaxed a little and answered.


    The content of their question is basically the course of the incident. Liu Rufeng understands that the woman''s name is song Lanhua, and what kind of benevolence are those people talking about.


    After asking song Lanhua, he began to ask Liu Rufeng again. Liu Rufeng cooperated very well and told the truth about everything he knew.


    As soon as the police left, the first thing Liu Rufeng did was to call Liang Hongfeng.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he asked rudely, "Mr. Liang, it seems inappropriate for you to stand us up."


    I didn''t expect Liang Hong to be even more upright, "what do you want to do when you get so many policemen for me? When I came here, I saw a lot of policemen, but I didn''t see your people. Do you want to play with me? "


    "Bah! What are you pretending to do? You''re just taking the opportunity to find an excuse to retreat. You think I don''t understand, "Liu Rufeng said, but he can only state the reason.


    "Oh, well, I can''t go today. I can only wait for a few days when I''m not busy..." Liang Hong pretended to be embarrassed.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "if you really don''t have time, you can''t go, but I can''t guarantee that those people won''t fight with you..."


    After that, he hung up. He seldom hung up. Today, he did this just to put some pressure on Liang Hong.


    Liang Hong came back again, but Liu Rufeng put his cell phone aside and didn''t answer the last ring until it rang for the third time.

 Chapter 269

    Liu Rufeng is not a soft persimmon, no matter who pinches it. It''s the first time that Liang Hong has been stood up, and he greets Liang Hong''s ancestors for 18 generations.


    What''s more, the tone of calling Liang Hong has changed and become impolite. After giving Liang Hong a face to face reprimand, Liu Rufeng hangs up the phone and doesn''t give Liang Hong any chance to refute. Even Liang Hong calls again and chooses not to answer.


    Strength proves everything. Needless to say, Liu Rufeng''s strength, and how many times he was proud of his unique charm, let alone now that he can still complete the task without relying on Liang Hong, and cooperating with him is just to save some strength, so he can not be ignored.


    However, after the phone rang three times, Liu Rufeng still pressed the answer button. No matter what, he couldn''t give people no face at all. After all, Liang Hong is not an insignificant punk.


    After connecting the phone, he didn''t take the initiative to speak, but kept silent, waiting for Liang Hong''s reply. I heard Liang Hong''s voice on the other side. His attitude was much better than before, and he began to say, "Rufeng, I think it''s better to go as soon as possible..."


    I poke your mother!


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "the old man''s mind changes very quickly. He is more proficient than the monkey!"


    "Oh, in fact, I think about it. I don''t have to be in such a hurry. Let''s talk about it after we have enough preparation..."


    What do you mean?


    Liang Hong seemed to be confused by this sudden attitude. He was silent for a moment. After a few seconds, he replied, "well... I think it''s necessary to go there. Even if my uncle asked you to come out of the mountain this time, please do me a favor..."


    Liang Hong is soft. Liu Rufeng is so cool in her heart! Heart said: "not whole, you are a lead do not go back goods!"


    When people take the initiative to be soft, they have to go on. Liu Rufeng clears her throat and asks, "when do you say to go? I''ll be with you at any time!"


    "Well... The day after tomorrow, let''s make a simple preparation. In addition, our company will hold a staff meeting tomorrow, so we need time later." Liang Hong''s voice was low, like a decision made after overall consideration.


    "Well... What time?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    "Half past nine. It''s too early. There''s no one there. I will go early this time. I won''t let you wait for me any more. I''m so sorry today


    "Uncle Liang is polite. It''s all his family''s business. It should be." Liu Rufeng also followed a polite sentence, anyway, it''s all a bit of formality.


    "Well, we''ll see you then."


    "No see, no see!"


    Liu Rufeng hung up the phone and snorted. He said that he didn''t want to stimulate you. He didn''t know that Lord Ma had three eyes!


    "It''s settled?" Xiao Wu stood aside and asked.


    "Well, the day after tomorrow to cherry orchid, this time should not appear accident..." Liu Rufeng expression dignified said.


    Ice snow silver fox looked at him suspiciously and said in a cold voice: "are you really so sure? I don''t think Liang Hong is a vegetarian. I''ll stand you up again. You still have no temper! "


    "If you stand me up, let''s three go. I don''t believe it. With the prestige of the three of us, we can''t afford that cherry orchid!" Liu Rufeng snapped his fingers, raised his chin and took a look at Xiao Wu, which means to seek recognition.


    Xiaowu immediately understood, nodded and said: "yes, with the three of us, what are you afraid of? In particular, there is Xuejie, an expert who can pick dozens of them by himself, isn''t she Small five flattered, smiling at ice snow silver fox.


    Ice snow silver fox white he one eye, is still face such as frost of say: "know good!"


    "It''s nothing. I''m going to realize my dream. Today there''s a good bridge section to experience. It''s all you who have upset my plan!" Ice snow silver fox stares at Liu Rufeng and walks out.


    Liu Rufeng shakes her head and laughs helplessly. She says that this silver fox has no idea that there is another thing that fascinates her. It''s not easy.


    Liu Rufeng carefully pondered over today''s events, thinking that although there was an accident today, it can not be said that there was no harvest. In addition to saving people and doing a good deed, we also met a "good conduct education". What is that strange and mysterious "good conduct doctrine"? Where did it come from? Does it have anything to do with the church? I really want to have a good understanding, which may be of great help to my task breakthrough.


    "Xiao Wu, you can go too. It''s OK here. Do you still have money? Today and tomorrow are no tasks, gambling, prostitution are with you, the day after tomorrow ready for a war on the line. In addition, don''t let women make themselves collapse, when it''s time for you to play, it won''t work


    Xiao Wu, with a smile, "I''m really not rich recently. It depends on what I mean..."


    Liu Rufeng took out a card and handed it to him. He said, "there are 20000 yuan here. Save some money. Don''t play all day. It''s important to get a wife quickly!"


    "For a wife?" Xiao Wu took a deep look at Liu Rufeng, sighed and said: "good women are all occupied by you. Where can I find my wife? Alas... God is so unfair!"


    "Less nonsense, good women are all over the street. It''s you who didn''t find them. Go quickly, and don''t go home too late at night..." after Liu Rufeng''s mother-in-law''s advice, Xiao Wu wanders away.


    Xia Qiangwei seldom takes part in the affairs between Liu Rufeng and them. Just now they talked so much that she didn''t insert a word. She just listens quietly and cuts apples for song Lanhua. Niuniu is very sensible and gives it to her mother every time she gives it to her.


    "Arrangement finished ~ ~" summer rose see Liu Rufeng busy finished, just open mouth to ask a way.


    "Well, it''s a little hard."


    "Yes, what you do is what I do. What''s more, what you do is good. I support you from the heart."


    Song Lanhua hurt her ribs, but she didn''t have any problem talking. As long as she didn''t speak out loud, she didn''t have any problem. Now the room is quiet, and she also spoke.


    "That... I just heard them say brother, your name is Liu Rufeng, right..." her voice is very low, and her speaking speed is also very slow, obviously because of the pain of the wound, she can''t speak normally.


    Liu Rufeng nodded, "yes, my name is Liu Rufeng. If you have any difficulties in the future, just look for me. Don''t mention it!"


    Liu Rufeng''s weakness is that he is kind-hearted and soft faced. He can''t see other people''s tragedy. Once he encounters injustice, he wants to help others. Once he sees that life is hard, he wants to help others.


    Song Lanhua said slowly: "there''s one thing... I don''t know if brother Liu is willing to help..."


    "You said..."


    Song Lanhua took a look at her daughter Niuniu, with tears streaming down her eyes.


    Liu Rufeng understood that she was worried for her daughter, worried that no one would take care of her. Now she is still lying in the hospital bed, Niu Niu is still so small, who will take care of her?


    Liu Rufeng touched Niu Niu''s head, squatted down and looked at her and asked, "Niu Niu, would you like to be uncle''s daughter?"

 Chapter 270

    Liu Rufeng thought reaction is very fast, song orchid words a export he understood what meaning. Daughter is the flesh that falls on mother body, who is not distressed? Now little girl has no one to take care of her. It''s natural for her to worry.


    However, the best way to help take care of Niu Niu is to recognize her as her own dry daughter, which is also true. In addition, Liu Rufeng, the child of Niu Niu, really likes her from the heart.


    Song Lanhua''s tears are flowing. After several hours of contact, she already knows Liu Rufeng''s strength. She has not only extraordinary skills, but also many good helpers. In addition, she seems to have a lot of money. Just now she casually gave her brother 50000 or 20000 yuan, which can explain the problem.


    Let her daughter Niuniu find such a godfather. In a sense, she has a certain kinship. For a woman who works alone in a foreign land, what she needs most is to rely on. How can she not be excited to hear the good news?


    She didn''t expect anything else, and knew it was impossible, as long as her daughter was happy. The happy growth of children is the biggest expectation of every parent, and song orchid is no exception.


    Niu Niu blinks her big watery eyes and looks at Liu Rufeng. She hasn''t spoken for a long time. Liu Rufeng murmured a little and asked, "Niuniu doesn''t want to?"


    Niuniu shakes her head and says something childish and thunderous, "uncle, what is a daughter?"


    For a moment, no matter Liu Rufeng or Xia Rosa and song Lanhua could not help laughing. Song Lanhua wiped her tears with a smile. What she didn''t know was that she was laughing and crying. She frowned with a few smiles, which obviously affected the wound.


    Liu Rufeng laughs with a stomachache, pinches Niu Niu''s pink face and says in a low voice: "well, because I''m not your own father, if I want to be your father, I can only be your Godfather. If you''re not my own daughter, if you want to be my daughter, I can only be my goddaughter..." Liu Rufeng racked her brains to come up with such a perfect reason, I''m sure little girl can understand.


    Niuniu blinked, her eyes turned and said sweetly, "why should Niuniu be your daughter? Do you have any sugar? "


    "Wu..."


    Liu Rufeng has the impulse to cry and is completely defeated by Niuniu''s innocence.


    Smile, said: "as long as you do the uncle''s dry daughter, godfather takes you to eat delicious food every day, OK?"


    Niu Niu''s eyes lit up this time, and she said, "OK, I''ll be your daughter, and then you''ll be my godfather!"


    "Well, Niuniu is really good, call Godfather quickly..." Liu Rufeng straightened her skirt and looked at her seriously, with a strict father posture.


    Without thinking, Niu Niu smacked her little mouth and seemed to be thinking about something. Instead of calling "Godfather" directly, she flashed her big eyes and said, "um... Can Niu Niu call your father directly, or call me Niu?"


    Liu Rufeng''s tears almost came out, and her heart said that the little doll was too cute to hurt her, so she said in a soft voice, "of course, it''s the best way."


    "Dad..."


    "Ah! Niu Niu... "


    "Ah! Weiwei mother... "Niuniu shouts to Xia rose.


    Summer rose startled, did not expect to have her things, the hands of the apple almost fell to the ground, a little late Leng for a while, "Weiwei mother?..."


    In a flash, she also understood the meaning of the title. She said that the little girl was really smart. In order to separate herself from her mother, she added two words in front of her mother. Forget it, what''s the name of love? It''s like having a daughter. According to the truth, Niuniu is really cute


    "Ah! Niuniu is good... Come on, eat an apple from Vicryl''s mother... "Xia Rosa peels an apple and hands it to Niuniu.


    Niuniu shakes her head and says, "thank you, Weiwei. But Niuniu can''t eat it. She''s sick. She should eat apples..."


    "There are a lot of apples. We''ll buy them when we don''t have them. It''s Weiwei''s mother''s intention. Niuniu will have one first and open her mouth!"


    This time, Niu Niu just opened her mouth and ate the apple. She chewed it sweetly in her mouth.


    "Thank you. I don''t think I can repay you for your kindness. Not only did I pay the hospitalization expenses, but also promised to take care of Niu Niu. I... I don''t know how to thank you..."


    Song Lanhua said a lot of thanks. The more she said, the more excited she was. It seems that she has been neglected for a long time.


    Summer rose advised a way: "elder sister, don''t be so polite, now we are a family, still calculate so clear why?"? Just think of us as a family. Don''t say any more thank-you words. That''s out of the question. "


    "Well, I won''t say it." Song orchid is full of tenderness looking at the summer rose, the corners of the mouth show a smile, this is a smile of satisfaction.


    Liu Rufeng thought of a problem, that is, the matter of benevolence education. Just now, although the police also made a cross examination, what they asked was the course of today''s incident. They didn''t ask deeply, so Liu Rufeng felt it was necessary to find some clues from Song Lanhua.


    "Sister song, how much do you know about that kind education? Only today? "


    Song Lanhua said: "no, I''ve heard about it before. I know it''s not a serious organization, so I flatly refuse it today. I didn''t expect such a thing happened."


    "How much more do you know about charity?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Song Lanhua thought about it and said slowly: "I heard a sister in my class say that one of their relatives also joined the charity church. She said that she donated all her family''s money to the church. Now her family is ruined. Moreover, since they joined the charity church, their behavior is abnormal. She said that they often meet quietly in the evening..."


    "Oh, do you know where they meet?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Song Lanhua shook her head. "I really don''t know about this. My sister didn''t say it. I heard it was very secret. Generally, it didn''t like anyone to disclose it, unless I joined their meeting..."


    "What''s the name of your sister? I want to find her


    Song orchid flower god feeling, low voice way: "my that sister didn''t join, this you can rest assured..."


    "Sister?" Liu Ru Feng Xin said that this silly woman still defends her nameless sister at this time. Maybe she betrayed you!


    "Elder sister, I think there must be something wrong with your sister. Even if she is not a person of charity, she must have disclosed your information to charity. Do you still need to protect her?"


    Song orchid flower god feeling a stagnant, seem to understand what, then said that sister''s name telephone number and unit address.


    "It''s time to go..." said Liu Rufeng.


    Before doing business, we have to deal with Xia rose and Niuniu. Niuniu is easy to handle. She can take it directly or send it to Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Summer rose also to school, can''t take care of song orchid for a long time, so now urgent need to find a nurse.

 Chapter 271

    Now there''s nothing you can''t do with money. Liu Rufeng really found an experienced old nurse in the housekeeping company.


    When the nurse is invited, Xia Rosa doesn''t have to stay in the hospital all day. Later, she can find time to visit Song orchid.


    Free up, summer rose will have time to go out. After 3 p.m., the school is busy, so we still have time to go shopping together.


    Now that I have a new daughter, what I need most is to cultivate my feelings. So Liu Rufeng decided to go out with Niuniu first. As for the matter of benevolence education, it''s not too late to talk about it later.


    Took Niuniu to have a roast fish, and then went to the mall. To be honest, Niuniu''s life with song Lanhua is simple enough. Although her clothes are clean, they look rustic. Summer rose heart careful, specially selected several beautiful new clothes for her. No matter how much it costs, as long as you think your child is beautiful, you can buy it!


    Anyway, from top to bottom, she was fully armed and completely changed. Now she is a rich little princess.


    The child is the child, Rao is the little girl how transparent, see beautiful clothes also quickly captured, happy and jump, in front of the mirror back and forth, don''t know how many times.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Like... It''s very nice of Vivian''s mother!" Little girl girl is very good at talking, a mother of osmanthus, called the summer rose heart that called a happy.


    After buying the clothes, when xiaoniuniu came to the door of the toy store, she couldn''t walk any more. Liu Rufeng laughed, "this little girl is probably attracted by the variety of toys inside."


    Patted her small head, said with a smile: "go in, take what you like, Dad buy it for you!"


    Xiaoniuniu was excited and ran in to pick out Barbie dolls, jigsaw puzzles, electronic organ, plush toys and so on. At the end of the check-out, she spent more than 1000 yuan. Liu Rufeng and Xia Qiangwei each held a pile of them and then reluctantly delivered them to the car.


    "Dad, Niuniu spends too much money today. Is Niuniu still a good child?" As soon as she got on the bus, Niu Niu looked at a pile of toys with her eyes shining, but she admitted her mistake cleverly.


    "Er... Not much, not much. It''s said that Dad will love Niu Niu very much. This money is nothing." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, this little girl is more smart than she imagined. She knows how to stop your mouth with words. How can she grow up?


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t blame herself, Niuniu immediately laughed and said sweetly, "Dad, I see many children have electric baby carriages. Niuniu also wants one..."


    "Poof --" Liu Ru almost vomited blood. It turned out that she had dug a hole for herself, waiting for her to jump.


    "Baby carriages are played by children of six or seven years old. You are still young. Buy them in two years...!" Liu Rufeng''s back is sweating. She says that no matter how much she dotes on this little girl, she can''t depend on her for everything. If she gets used to it, it will break down.


    "Vivian mother, is Niuniu small?" Little girl girl a see Liu Rufeng this pass attack not to break, and adopted the circuitous tactics, turn head to ask to summer rose.


    "This..." summer rose also was asked for a time don''t know how to answer, Liu Rufeng clear throat, face looking at Niu Niu, deep voice way: "you this little girl and think what ghost idea? I said that if you don''t buy it, you won''t buy it. If you don''t listen, you won''t take you to the playground. Do you hear me? "


    Niuniu put out her tongue and stopped talking.


    So Liu Rufeng took Niuniu to the playground, the playground, the paradise for children. Here Niuniu was completely changed. It was called "Hi" when she played. The energy of her devotion was beyond description.


    Said to be with the children to play, but Liu Rufeng as a man, can not like to play these childish games, but the summer rose pushed out.


    Summer rose did not refuse, she is more patient, just like looking at his own daughter, with a little girl to play very happy.


    Liu Rufeng went out and called Xu Zijian, "Hello, brother Xu..."


    "Well, what''s the matter, brother?" Xu Zijian''s tone of voice is very urgent. He is obviously busy with something important.


    "Well, today I met a miracle..." Liu Rufeng said the whole thing from beginning to end. Xu Zijian on the other side of the phone just said a few words, not much emotional fluctuation.


    "Brother Xu, isn''t that good news? Why are you not excited at all


    "Yes, but there''s nothing to be excited about. We''ve heard about charity for a long time, and we''ve been looking for their hometown. The most exciting thing is that I didn''t appear in Nancheng, otherwise I have something to do... "Xu Zijian''s tone is very calm, which makes Liu Rufeng a little disappointed.


    "Hey, brother Xu, I want you to contact the policewoman for me and find out about the trial result of the case of shanxingjiao."


    "Policewoman, which policewoman?" Asked Xu Zijian.


    "The policewoman I told you was in charge of this case."


    "What''s your name, do you know?" Xu Zijian continued.


    "I don''t know. I can only tell you that I''m not very tall. I''m medium to high in appearance. There''s a red mole on my left eyebrow. The figure is very eye-catching, and the chest is very big... "


    "Stop! Is it Yang? " Xu Zijian suddenly interrupts Liu Rufeng and asks a key question.


    "Well..." Liu Rufeng recalled carefully. Someone did call the policewoman Officer Yang, so he nodded: "yes, it''s Yang. Brother Xu knows her..."


    "Er... It''s all in the same system. How can we not recognize it? But... I may not be able to help you. Anyone can help you, except her... "Xu Zijian''s words are incoherent. It seems that he has something on his mind.


    "What''s the matter? Does brother Xu have a woman to be afraid of? " Liu Rufeng made a joke.


    "Anyway, I can''t. I''ve hung up. There''s something else to do here..." there''s a quick beep on the phone, and Xu Zijian has already hung up.


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth went up and said with a smile, "this Xu Zijian has come through a lot of bullets. He can''t even deal with a woman. He deserves to be single now!"


    Xu Zijian can''t help. Liu Rufeng has to ask Officer Yang for help. Liu Rufeng immediately called Officer Yang again, and soon heard Officer Yang''s dignified voice, "what''s the matter, young man, is there anything difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult, it''s such a thing..." so Liu Rufeng told police officer Yang what he found today and what he thought.


    Officer Yang was silent for a while, and then said, "I''ve known about charity education for a long time, and I''m also preparing to catch this case, but your identity is very special, and I can''t expose it for the time being. Well, I''ll call her at that time, and I''ll convey the details of the case to you..."


    "Well, please Officer Yang..." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, it''s convenient to know more people and do things, and it''s over after a few calls.


    After hanging up, Xu Zijian called again, "brother, what''s up? What did Officer Yang say? "

 Chapter 272

    There are certain rules in officialdom, such as open fighting and secret fighting. It''s not sure who will make a big fuss on the small things you do. Liu Rufeng is also very clear about this. In particular, those who hold the post of Officer Yang Wanchun know how to handle affairs in a proper way.


    It''s said that the official level can kill people, and they can do things with one phone call. But there are always some people who are squatting in a dark corner staring at you, and they wish you had an accident. Therefore, out of caution, he is quite wise to do so.


    But what makes Liu Rufeng even more strange is that after he hung up, Xu Zijian called again, and also mentioned Officer Yang Wanchun, "what does this guy want to say?"


    "I said, brother Xu, do you know something? Just now I was deliberately asked to call Officer Yang, right?"


    Xu Zijian was said to have gone to the center. He said with a smile, "forget it, I''ll tell you, because the policewoman you asked is Yang Sisi, the daughter of director Yang Wanchun..."


    "What? Say it again!... " Liu Rufeng suddenly realized that Officer Yang was just trying to avoid suspicion.


    "Ha ha, it''s his daughter who said it a hundred times, so... I dare not ask..."


    "You dare not ask, I''m afraid there are other reasons!" Liu Rufeng said, "I think Xu Zijian is interested in that Yang Sisi."


    "Where... Where?" Xu Zijian stammered a little, obviously he was a little unprepared by this sentence.


    "Just admit it. You''re so promising that you''re afraid of a daughter and can''t find a wife. The more time you behave, the more time you don''t go up to me..."


    "You have so many women, and it''s not enough. Even brother''s women are robbed. You''re not enough, brother!" When Xu Zijian heard that his woman was going to be robbed, he knew that he was in a hurry, and his voice seemed to be very urgent.


    "Ha ha... More is better. I''ve never been to the police. I don''t know what it''s like..."


    "Go away! If you dare to come up with Yang Sisi''s idea, I won''t finish with you! "


    This time, Xu Zijian was really anxious. Liu Rufeng laughed with a stomachache and said, "I''m not interested in that woman, and I don''t meet my standards."


    "Look, you''re in a hurry. If you''re in a hurry, you have to take the initiative. If you always wait and see in the distance, you''ll become someone else''s dish sooner or later!" Liu Rufeng''s words are not intended to stimulate Xu Zijian. They are from the heart. Yang Sisi is also a policeman. Now she has become the leader of the criminal police force in Beicheng. Her father is Yang Wanchun. No matter what, some people must know that there is a young man who is not willing to climb such a high branch?


    His words seemed to stimulate Xu Zijian. After a long silence, Xu Zijian said in a low voice, "I want to, but..."


    "Forget it, I''ll help you later..."


    Liu Rufeng hangs up and shakes his head helplessly. In fact, he also knows that Xu Zijian is not a small number of people. Many influential men outside are too scared to speak when they see the girl they like. This kind of example is no longer rare.


    Thinking of himself, he felt very happy. Almost the girl didn''t have much effort to come up with her! Is that what we call glamour? "


    Back in the playground, Liu Rufeng finds Xia rose and xiaoniuniu. Xiaoniuniu is still playing crazily at this time, and has no intention of leaving.


    Looked at the watch, it was more than two and a half, Liu Rufeng pulled the summer rose, showed her the time, reminded her that it was almost time.


    Xia rose spread her hand and made a helpless expression. She leaned over Liu Rufeng''s ear and said, "I''ve been watching the time, but look at her..."


    "No, I have to go, or I can''t finish today." Liu Rufeng came to Niuniu, looked at her with a smile and asked, "good daughter. How was your day? "


    It seems that little Niuniu has no time to pay attention to him. She just looks back at him and shouts, "good, I haven''t played enough...!"


    Look at the meaning is no meaning to leave!


    Liu Rufeng pulled Niuniu and said seriously, "Dad has something else to do. Your mother Weiwei has to work too. Shall we stop here today?"


    "No! Niu Niu has not played enough! " Niu Niu flatly refused.


    "If you can''t, you have to!" Liu Rufeng holds Niu Niu with a straight face and goes out, ignoring her resistance.


    Niu Niu looks at Liu Rufeng with a bitter face and a small mouth. Her face is not happy. "Dad is not good. Dad said to have a good time with Niu Niu, but now she has to go back. Dad doesn''t mean what he says!"


    This girl''s mouth is powerful enough!


    Liu Rufeng shaved little Niuniu''s nose and said with a smile: "Dad is really busy today. Niuniu is good. We will come here often in the future, OK?"


    "Yes, yes, but we need to pull the hook..."


    "Hook? Good... "


    "Hook hanging, a hundred years do not change..." the car soon came bursts of laughter.


    Send little rose to school, Liu Rufeng takes little Niuniu back to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company. Because he''s going to do something later, he can''t take Niu Niu with him, so the only way is to give this little guy to Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Niuniu..."


    "How old are you?"


    "Five years old!"


    Once in the company, little girl has become the focus of many older men and women, and Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier like this little girl very much. Xiaoniuniu is also very clever. Her mouth is very sweet. Her uncles and aunts keep shouting. Especially after seeing Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier, she turns her eyes and immediately shouts: "Meier mother, Xiaoxiao mother..."


    "Mom?"


    The two unmarried girls blushed with shame when they heard this address, but they narrowed their eyes and asked questions.


    "Well, I''ll go first, and there''s something else..." Liu Rufeng looked at them and said.


    "Go, go!" Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier didn''t even look up. They didn''t seem to care where he was going or what he was doing. At this time, their body and mind are in the little girl.


    "Forget it, no one pays attention to me, let''s go..." Liu Rufeng helplessly looks at their boisterous you, one by one I''m surrounded by little girl, had to leave the company on his own.


    To the downstairs, take out song orchid to leave him the record of her workers information that paper.


    It says:


    Sun Lanzhi, a native of Kyoto, currently works in a clothing factory in the northern suburbs and lives in a nearby house.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the time. It''s a little more than 4 o''clock now. It''s still some time before they get off work. It''s better to go directly to the factory to find her.


    Along the way, in order to be in a hurry, Liu Rufeng drove very fast and arrived at their clothing factory at about 4:30.


    The scale is not small, there are hundreds of employees in it!


    Liu Rufeng stopped his car by the side of the road and didn''t get off. Instead, he made a phone call

 Chapter 273

    Song Lanhua wrote in great detail, and even left her so-called sister''s phone number. It''s more convenient to have a telephone. There''s no need to go to the factory in a big way to find people. The factory is so big that it''s more troublesome to find people. If it doesn''t work out, try again.


    The car stopped well on the side of the road, which did not affect the traffic on the road, and did not delay the vehicles in and out of the factory, so I called sun Lanzhi.


    But let him very disappointed is, dial several times is no answer.


    Since there is no one to answer, just wait... Liu Rufeng understands that it is difficult for female workers working in the workshop to hear the phone. Some workshops also prohibit carrying phones, so the only way not to answer the phone is to be busy working.


    Anyway, they don''t have much time to get off work. Now they are idle. It doesn''t matter to wait.


    Have nothing to do, light a cigarette, roll open the window, let the smoke disappear in the air.


    From the guard of the factory comes Mr. Shan''s story of Tonglin. Liu Rufeng listens to it carefully, and is attracted by the wonderful plot from time to time. When listening attentively, the voice of the radio suddenly turned down. I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Although you can also listen to it on the storytelling website with your mobile phone, the feeling is different. Storytelling, an art form, is a unique product of the radio era. The feeling is much worse with your mobile phone.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help getting out of the car at this time, because the gate is open, so smoothly into the guard room.


    The guard room is an old man in his sixties, who is lying on a wooden bed, squinting and quietly enjoying the fun brought by the storytelling. Hearing the footsteps and looking up, I found a handsome young man standing in front of me, who had never seen him before. He frowned and asked, "what do you do? Strangers are not allowed to enter the factory at will. They have to register when they enter the factory... "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "I don''t want to go in. I just want to listen to storytelling with you. I heard it when I was a child. I miss it so much..."


    "Just to listen to storytelling?"


    The old man sat up from the bed, stretched his neck and looked out. He found the Land Rover, looked at Liu Rufeng suspiciously and asked, "is that car yours?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded, "it''s mine. I''ve come to find someone."


    "To whom?"


    "Er... A person named sun Lanzhi..." Liu Rufeng hesitated for a moment and said it.


    The old man saw the expensive Land Rover and the boy''s clothes in front of him. With his calm temperament, he immediately realized that this is not an ordinary person. However, he didn''t understand why this kind of person came here to find a female worker. Is it her relative?


    "What do you have to do with her?" Although the old man is old, he is not confused. He seems to be very good at accidents. He stretches his neck and stares at Liu Rufeng with both eyes. He asks tentatively.


    Liu Rufeng seems to have caught a message from the old man''s eyes, that is, after confirming his intimate relationship with sun Lanzhi, he should choose what to say according to the situation.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have something personal with her..."


    "Oh... It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter..." the old man turned his eyes, again a lot of Liu Rufeng, whispered: "you really don''t matter?"


    "Not really." Liu Rufeng said sincerely.


    The old man looked around and said in a low voice: "it''s not that you are talkative. I advise you to stay away from that sun Lanzhi. I heard that... I heard that she participated in some kind education..."


    "Oh? And that! What is the doctrine of good conduct? " Liu Rufeng pretends to know nothing and asks curiously.


    "Good conduct education is... Oh, forget it. It''s not a good place to go anyway. If you go there, you can''t come back. Many of the female workers in the factory either disappeared or lost all their family. It is said that sun Lanzhi made them. Recently, I heard that something had happened with her best man, song Lanhua... "


    Liu Rufeng was amused. "This old man likes gossip very much, but what he said is true and out of kindness."


    "Since we all know, why don''t the factory director fire her? What''s more, how can you be cheated by her again and again? " Liu Rufeng frowned, a pair of think not clear appearance.


    The old man turned his lips and looked at Liu Rufeng white. He hated the iron and said: "it seems that you are a young man with shallow knowledge... Fired? I''d like to think that even the director of the factory has been fooled by her. I heard that she has also entered the factory. You can see that the business situation of the factory has obviously declined this year, and many people have left. If I were not old, I would have left long ago. What''s more, most of the people she cheated were new comers. Who would listen to her old employees


    "It seems that sun Lanzhi is still a bit of a Taoist. She is not just a woman who can do rough work."


    Liu Rufeng thought in his heart that he had made psychological preparations.


    Listen, listen, he suddenly asked: "uncle, you won''t be fooled into entering..."


    "Pooh! What are you talking about? Are you just talking about it? Go, you are not welcome here! " As soon as the old man saw that he was misunderstood, he immediately tensed his face and glared like a bell, pushing Liu Rufeng out.


    "Sir, sir, I''m here to listen to storytelling..."


    In fact, he didn''t know whether he wanted to listen to storytelling or to listen to the old man''s gossip.


    "The battery is dead, I can''t hear it!" The old man pushed Liu Rufeng out of the door and shut the door of the guard room with a bang.


    "What a strange old man Liu Rufeng shook his head and went back to his car.


    At the moment, to be honest, he has no mind to listen to storytelling, but thinking about what the old man said just now.


    Listen to him, now the factory is in a mess. From this point of view, the so-called benevolence education has a great influence. Just an ordinary workshop worker can stir up such a big storm. If the more serious people come, how great is it?


    Even rumors are not entirely groundless. At least some of them are true, and based on the facts of this part, the harm is already great.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the time, it was nearly half past five, and the workers left work immediately. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the photo song Lanhua sent to him again. He was sure to remember the face of the woman named sun Lanzhi by heart before putting the mobile phone back.


    Now the factory is not very busy. It''s time to get off work on time. More than ten minutes later, the workers come out one after another.


    With his own memory, Liu Rufeng observes the workers coming out from inside. The workers walk one after another, but they don''t see sun Lanzhi.


    Moreover, he is too eye-catching. Many female workers look at the handsome young man who is well dressed and driving a Land Rover, and all of them look with burning eyes.


    He stood at the door calmly, convinced that he would not let go of any woman. Finally, the goal finally appeared

 Chapter 274

    As the workers in the factory walk out one after another, they see Liu Rufeng and the Land Rover beside him. From time to time, they hear strange eyes.


    Sun Lanzhi was the last to come out, wearing a gray cloth overalls, perm curly hair. She looks ordinary, but she is very talkative. As she walks, she talks with the two female workers.


    The old man in the guard seems to have come to remind him. Now he has come out, standing at the door of the guard room and winking at Liu Rufeng.


    "This strange old man is still warm-hearted..." Liu Rufeng is funny, and her eyes are fixed on Sun Lanzhi.


    "Home, sun..." the old man raised his voice deliberately.


    "Ah... There''s no work in the factory now, so I''m at leisure, ha ha... By the way, I''ve got some sweet potatoes in my house, and I''ll bring you some tomorrow..." Sun Lanzhi responded with a smile. At a glance, he knew that he was good at being a man.


    "Thank you first! Be careful on the way... "The old man replied again.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I live near my home. I''ve been walking this road for more than ten years. What can I do for you?" Sun Lanzhi walked out of the gate of the factory and saw Liu Rufeng standing on the side of the road.


    It happened that Liu Rufeng was also staring at her. She was stunned and frowned. Suddenly, a strange feeling came to her heart.


    Liu Rufeng went up to stop her and said with a smile, "are you sun Lanzhi?"


    "Ah... It''s me..." Sun Lanzhi racked his brains to recall that he had never seen this person.


    "You... Want to see me?" Sun Lanzhi calms down and looks suspiciously at Liu Rufeng and the Land Rover beside him. He knows that although the man standing opposite is young, he is not an ordinary person. He just doesn''t know whether he is happy or worried this time.


    "Ha ~ ~ ~ there''s something trivial. Can you take a step?"


    Sun Lanzhi, in his forties, was also very sophisticated. After repeated examination, he was sure that the boy had no malice, so he agreed.


    The two female workers who came out with her saw that someone was looking for her, which was inconvenient to disturb. After greeting, they rode home.


    "Let''s talk in the car..." Liu Rufeng''s expression was calm, but there was an irresistible force in her eyes.


    "All right." Sun Lanzhi also knows that this man can''t be money oriented. He doesn''t look like a man who is short of money. Moreover, if he wants to make money, he can''t do it with himself. What''s wrong? Pull it down. If this handsome boy really has that idea, I''d like to


    She got on the Land Rover and leaned on the back of the car. Then she sat up straight and stroked the leather seat with her hand. She said, "it''s a good car. It''s a good car. If only I had one..."


    Liu Rufeng stares at her and doesn''t speak. After a while, sun Lanzhi reacts. He looks at Liu Rufeng awkwardly and says with a dry smile: "little brother, I don''t know what to do with me..."


    Liu Rufeng directly locked the car to prevent her from escaping, and then said, "do you know song Lanhua?"


    As soon as she saw that the door of the car was locked, sun Lanzhi immediately became nervous and showed some fear in her eyes. When she heard that Liu Rufeng mentioned song Lanhua, she was even more upset. She looked at Liu Rufeng with a little panic and said, "you, who are you? What on earth did you come to me for?... "


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not a bad person. I just want to know something about you..." Liu Rufeng''s face is empty, but there is a breath that you have to answer.


    "Ah... I, oh, you mean song Lanhua, right? She is my colleague and good sister. It seems that she should be off duty today..." after adjustment, sun Lanzhi''s nervous mood finally calmed down a lot, and her speech gradually became fluent.


    Liu Rufeng started the car and drove it to a deserted place in front of him. This is a suburb in the north of the city. He could see a piece of wasteland at any time. Further on, he could see a piece of low houses.


    After lighting a cigarette, Liu Rufeng breathed out a puff of gas from her nostrils and stared at Sun Lanzhi for a while. Suddenly, her face burst into a smile and said faintly, "I want to know something about charity Education..."


    When sun Lanzhi heard these words, he was shocked, his eyebrows moved, then he laughed awkwardly and asked, "why do you ask this?"


    "Song Lanhua was beaten by the people of benevolence education this morning and is still in the hospital now. You don''t know about this..."


    "What are you talking about? Song orchid was beaten At this point, sun Lanzhi''s tone became lower and lower, and he could hardly hear the last word.


    "Yes! The believers were also taken away by the police. I just want to do one thing. Did you disclose song Lanhua''s personal information to those people? "


    At this point, Liu Rufeng''s eyes sharp up, tone is slow, but the voice is very powerful.


    "Ah... Are you kidding? How could I do such a thing?" Sun Lanzhi seems to wake up suddenly, sneer a few times, squint at Liu Rufeng disdainfully and ask: "who are you? Are you a cop? Why should I answer your question! I''m going home to pick up my son from school. Please let me off


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t finished what I want to ask, and I can''t let you off..." Liu Rufeng''s expression became colder and colder, and sun Lanzhi could not help shivering in his heart.


    "You, you won''t have any intention, I can tell you, I''d rather die than agree with you!"


    I Pooh! Liu Ru Feng Xin said, this woman is really shameless, I want to tell you that? Look at your face. It''s disgusting!


    "If you don''t let me down, I''ll call someone, and say you want to insult me!" Sun Lanzhi''s face was black, and he almost burst out his anger.


    Play a rascal? Hum, I''m ready!


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said calmly, "elder sister, you''d better tell me what you know, so I won''t embarrass you. I''ve seen this for a long time, but it doesn''t work for me. The sound insulation effect of my car is very good. I can''t hear anything from the outside, so... You''d better keep your strength and tell me what you know... "


    Sun Lanzhi saw that this move didn''t work, and then he had a plan. He laughed a few times, "I''m kidding. You look good when I see my brother. How can you be that kind of person? But it''s a pity that I''ve never heard of what you said. I''m a little confused about what you asked. "


    If you can''t do it, you''re acting stupid again. Liu Rufeng chuckled and said slowly, "elder sister, please don''t worry. I''m not a policeman and I won''t call the police. As long as you tell me what you know, I promise I won''t call the police and I''ll give you some benefits. How about that?"


    "Good, good..."


    Sun Lanzhi seems to have wavered a little.


    This kind of money eye opener, a little inducement will be obedient to you, Liu Rufeng knows this.

 Chapter 275

    The so-called phase comes from the heart. Everyone has his own unique temperament, which is closely related to the inner world.


    Although sun Lanzhi has no culture, he can''t draw a conclusion from his description and short-term contact. This woman is not simple. At a glance, she knows she is a doggie.


    However, the only drawback of this kind of person is that he forgets righteousness at the expense of profit. As long as he gives her benefits, he dares to do anything.


    The best way to deal with people like sun Lanzhi is to bribe her with money, but Liu Rufeng only plays a game with her this time, and bribe is not at all.


    Sun Lanzhi''s eyes show greedy light, looking forward to some exciting rewards from Liu Rufeng.


    She''s wavering. Look at her virtue. She must be moved. Then I''ll add some materials


    Liu Rufeng picked up a handbag and opened the zipper, which suddenly revealed a pile of new soft coins. This was originally the 50000 yuan that Cheng Xiaoxiao asked him to take out as a bonus for his employees. Because the Mid Autumn Festival is coming soon, in order to encourage employees, it''s more affordable to send some money.


    He deliberately shook in front of sun Lanzhi and said with a smile: "see, as long as you cooperate with me, I''ll give it to you. In addition, I can tell you that it''s only a part. If you cooperate well, I may give you more. See this car? Do you like it? "


    At this point, Liu Rufeng deliberately patted the leather seat and looked at Sun Lanzhi''s expression.


    "This... I, ha ha, my brother is really joking. I can''t afford this car. Can I ask for something in return? So who am I? "


    She said politely, but her eyes never left the handbag in Liu Rufeng''s hand. She doesn''t dare to expect Land Rover, but she thinks it''s reliable for tens of thousands of yuan.


    "It''s no joke. As long as you can help me finish what I should do, this car will be for you!" Liu Rufeng said it with a loud voice. He seemed sincere.


    Sun Lanzhi cleared her throat and did not ask about the car again. She was very smart and knew that it was not so easy to get the car. It was better to see what the other party wanted to know.


    So he asked, "well, if I know anything, I can tell you, but we agreed in advance, but you offered the terms..."


    Liu Rufeng sneered in his heart. He said that he had just installed a high-profile character, and soon showed his fox tail. He was really a money seeker!


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "that''s natural. It''s true. But if it''s done, I can''t give it to you now."


    In fact, there are many ways for Liu Rufeng to find out something from her mouth, just to play with the money fan.


    Sun Lanzhi''s eyes turned around and agreed very simply, "OK, no problem, but you have to tell me what you do in the end before I can say."


    Liu Rufeng pretended to lament and said, "to tell you the truth, I have a friend who was fooled into that sect. I wanted to save him, so I came to inquire about their whereabouts."


    "Oh... Well. In fact, I don''t know much about it. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe that at all. Thinking about it is not the right way... "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "elder sister, you don''t believe it, but you don''t introduce the people around you..."


    Sun Lanzhi blushed and sighed: "I can''t help it. I also want to live. The one in my family can''t work any more. I have to earn money to support my family, to cure his illness, and to help my children go to school... Alas! If it wasn''t for the pressure of life, I wouldn''t do things that I''m sorry for my colleagues and friends... "


    These words are enough to prove that she and song orchid are not good friends, good friends are false, song orchid was cheated by her.


    But her expression at this time looks very sincere, not acting at all. Liu Rufeng didn''t want to verify the truth of her words, but said: "this is your private matter, I have no right to interfere, I just want you to take me to your relative."


    "This..." she looked embarrassed.


    Liu Rufeng took out more than a dozen red banknotes and handed them to him. He said with a smile, "this means a little bit. If you succeed in helping me find your relatives, I will give you more."


    "OK, but let me tell you in advance, those people are not easy to deal with. When you can''t get out, don''t blame big sister!" Sun Lanzhi trembled, took the money and put it in his arms. He agreed very happily.


    "No, No."


    The power of money is really great. Liu Rufeng laughs in her heart, "saying that she is open-minded when she sees money, she really hasn''t wronged her!"


    Sun Lanzhi really worked hard and didn''t mention picking up the children. She took Liu Rufeng around for several times and found several houses for her relatives. Unfortunately, she didn''t find her relative.


    "If you think about it, is there any other place you haven''t found?"


    Intuition told him that the woman did not lie, most likely because her relative was really not there.


    How cunning!


    It''s normal that people who do this kind of business don''t live in one place. Liu Rufeng can understand that.


    "Call your relative and say someone wants to join them! How to say, elder sister, you should have more experience than me... "Liu Rufeng parked her car near her home and decided to let them come to find themselves directly. She was not tired and wandered around like her grandson.


    "Make a phone call..." Sun Lanzhi hesitated again, and her eyes were staring at the handbag beside him.


    I want money again!


    Liu Rufeng didn''t get angry, so she took out more than ten and handed them to her.


    "Brother, what a happy man!"


    When sun Lanzhi saw Qian, he almost couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. At last, he found that he was a bit impolite. He cleared his throat and pretended to be calm.


    Then he took out the phone, found a number and dialed it.


    The connection over there is also very fast. Obviously, I have a lot of trust in sun Lanzhi.


    "Brother, I have found a person who wants to join the club. Let''s meet at the same place, and then the good thing is the old rules!"


    "Old rules? It''s not the first time Liu Rufeng didn''t have the idea of being ignored except disgusted by this woman at this time.


    After hanging up the phone, sun Lanzhi''s face was full of joy. She was in a good mood, but she didn''t realize that the person in front of her was not the kind of person who could be bullied by anyone.


    The car is still driving in the suburbs of the north city. After passing sun Lanzhi''s residential area, it goes north for a while. There are still rows of residential buildings in front of it, but it seems to be a lot sparse. You can even see that there are few people living in many houses.


    Even some of the walls are written with big words.


    "The city plans to build factories here, so most of them have moved away, and the rest are basically old people." Sun Lanzhi pointed to the roadside to introduce.


    With her guidance, the car turns around in the street of the village and stops in front of a house in the innermost corner.


    There is a distance between this house and other rooms. It seems that it deliberately keeps a distance from other people. It feels lonely.


    "This is it. Get out of the car." Sun Lanzhi said.

 Chapter 276

    Sun Lanzhi took Liu Rufeng to a lonely house in the northwest corner of the village. Although the house is not very dilapidated, it is surrounded by weeds. It can be seen that no one has lived in it for a long time. I can''t see a car around and I don''t know who got here.


    Sun Lanzhi made a phone call again. After a while, the old iron door slowly opened. A head came out of it and looked around. After seeing sun Lanzhi, he looked at Liu Rufeng again. He was sure that there was no accident. Then he cautiously waved and motioned them to go in.


    After entering, there was a shed with broken bricks and tiles on the west side of the yard, which almost collapsed. In the middle of the yard was a piece of garbage, and almost two cars were parked in the garbage.


    A pungent smell into the nostrils, Liu Rufeng frowned, it is impossible to imagine how they are in this environment.


    Sun Lanzhi stepped forward and introduced, "Liu Feng, this is the person I told you I want to join the club, that... Little brother, this is my relative, Liu Feng!"


    Liu Rufeng looked at the man with a very elegant name. He was about 40 years old. He was short and small, but his appearance didn''t match his name. His thin cheekbones shrunk up, giving people the feeling that he couldn''t pick his shoulders. Flat head short hair, between the eyebrows and eyes appears very thief, yellow eyes back and forth non-stop rotation.


    Liu Feng looked at Liu Rufeng and asked suspiciously, "do you want to join the club?"


    "Well, yes." Liu Rufeng is very pious¡° It''s said that our charity education can make people detached and away from the troubles of the world, so... I''m here. "


    Liu Feng nodded, a smile on the corner of his mouth, said: "do you know the rules?"


    "The rules?" Liu Rufeng pretends to be stunned. In fact, he knows that the so-called rule is to pay first.


    "The rule is to pay the dues so that we can accept the Enlightenment of our Lord God. Didn''t you tell him, elder sister?" Liu Feng asked sun Lanzhi, looking very unhappy.


    Sun Lanzhi glanced at Liu Rufeng and reminded him, "I told you, how did you forget?"


    "Oh, oh, sorry, I forgot. I have it with me. I don''t know how much... "


    Liu Rufeng specially held the handbag. Because there were tens of thousands of pieces in it, it was very eye-catching. Liu Feng has noticed for a long time, his eyes have been aiming at him. After thinking, he knows that it''s money inside. When a fat sheep comes, how can he run away?


    "Pay a deposit of 20000 yuan first, and the leaders in the meeting will check how your Huigen is. Then they will rank you according to your situation, but the higher the position, the more dues you will pay."


    Liu Feng carefully introduced every word, completely forgetting the identity of the boy who came here. He only focused on the 20000 yuan he was about to get.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "can I go in and pay later? I want to see the atmosphere of the scene."


    "All right." Although Liu Feng was not happy, he agreed. After all, it would be more difficult for him to go out again after entering the house. His 20000 yuan must have gone away.


    Sun Lanzhi saw that Liu Rufeng was going to enter the room and said, "brother, what''s my advantage? You promised. "


    Liu Rufeng looked back with a smile and said, "elder sister, why worry? I''ll give it to you later. Isn''t it the same?"


    "But... I never go in." Sun Lanzhi seems very embarrassed to say.


    Liu Feng looked very impatient and said to sun Lanzhi in a loud voice: "I said, cousin, do you get less benefits from me? Why are you so busy? You''ll be missing in a while? "


    Sun Lanzhi didn''t speak any more. He could only stand in the yard and wait silently, letting the stench in the yard smoke his nose.


    Liu Rufeng followed Liu Feng into the room.


    It''s a little better inside than outside, but the light is very dark. There are about 20 people in the three rooms, and about 10 of them are expressionless and healthy. They should be used to maintain order. The rest of the dozen people stood in the middle, and their clothes showed that they were not poor. On the wall opposite them was a picture of a bearded man sitting with his heart facing upward, but his body was suspended in the air. There was a halo on the top of his head, on which was written the words "good conduct education".


    In front of the painting stands a bald, fat man, who looks like he is more than 50 years old. At this time, he is sharing their so-called doctrines with relish.


    "You don''t think the environment here is bad, because you are only ordinary believers now, and you have never completed any tasks given to you by God. When you finish more tasks, the bad situation of life will become better and better, which is also God''s happiness to us..."


    At this time, Liu Feng went to the people standing around and muttered a few words to a man. The man looked at Liu Rufeng and then went to the middle-aged fat man who was bragging.


    The fat man''s eyes twinkled, stopped, and said with a smile to everyone, "first of all, let''s see the rules and regulations I sent you. There''s something wrong with me."


    They had to look through the pamphlets in their hands and read them carefully. Some people were still reciting them. But there is a person who seems absent-minded, Liu Rufeng also just found out, that person is Bai Liyun.


    Heart said, "how can she be here?"


    Bai Liyun also saw him, but she didn''t dare to make a sound for a long time with her mouth open.


    The fat man walked to Liu Rufeng with his big belly and looked up and down. Then the fat on his face was piled up, and his eyes narrowed so that he could hardly see it. "It''s a good thing that you have the consciousness to join us. It''s also a great joy to accept the enlightenment of God and accumulate virtue and do good deeds here in the future."


    Liu Rufeng nodded, put on a respectful look, stammered: "you, you are the president?"


    Liu Feng said, "yes, this is our president Li."


    The so-called fat president Li didn''t even look at Liu Feng. He still looked at Liu Rufeng with a smile and said, "do you see the picture on the wall? That is our God. In the future, you should also accept God''s will and do something for him


    Liu Rufeng pretended to be stunned and asked, "then what can I do?"


    President Li laughed and said, "it''s very simple. Our wealth is given by God, so we should offer our wealth to God as a tribute. It takes 20000 yuan to become a basic believer. If you want to be a member of the church and enjoy the power of God, you need at least 100000 yuan. If you contribute more than one million yuan, you can enjoy some important positions in the faculty and become the president. Let''s say that if you contribute more than ten million, you can become a sacrifice. Of course, it can also be done by recruiting followers. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded stupidly and said, "no problem, but I have a question. Can I hand over ten million at one time to become a sacrifice?"


    Ten million is not a small number. When people heard this sentence, almost all of them were excited to stare at him. Bai Liyun was also in the corner with her pupils dilated, and seemed to give him a hint.

 Chapter 277

    In fact, before entering the hospital, Liu Rufeng sent a wechat to Xu Zijian in advance, telling him the specific address, ready to catch them all. It''s just to delay time and play with them when you come into the room to chat with them. There are just such a group of people. What kind of good deeds can''t arouse Liu Rufeng''s interest.


    Liu Rufeng said 10 million on purpose. He seemed to be very interested in the position of sacrifice. He thought the fat man would laugh when he heard the number. But he shook his head and said, "not for the time being. Those who are not qualified for sacrifice within three months also need to step by step. Don''t worry about young people, ha ha..."


    "What? Three more months? That''s too much trouble. I think it''s better to talk to God directly. It''s better to give me a high priest. I have plenty of money, but ten million can''t. then, how about one hundred million, one hundred million? "


    Liu Rufeng''s momentum gradually exposed, obviously a posture of buying officials, did not pay attention to them at all.


    Li Hui''s face sank and said in a gruff voice: "young man, the state-owned laws and regulations are in place. No one with money can do whatever he wants. Since you want to join us, you have to abide by our rules."


    The fat president is not stupid. He can see that Liu Rufeng is playing with him with empty words. He has no sincerity at all. But he didn''t know that the one hundred million that Liu Rufeng said was not empty talk at all. The key of empty talk was whether he really wanted to give them the money and do that bullshit sacrifice.


    "Er... Well, I see."


    Liu Ru Fengxin said, "do you know the law of the state-owned country? Do these trickery things, follow the rules, tell me the rules, I''ll wipe it!"


    President Li nodded heavily and said, "that''s it. I''ll pay the membership fee later, and then I''ll get a copy of Shanjing."


    What about Shanjing?


    Liu Rufeng understood immediately, and the "good scripture" he said was probably the pamphlet in those people''s hands.


    "I''m sorry you can think of it. It''s really special. I''ll use tens of thousands of dollars to exchange for a broken book. I''m crazy."


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and said seriously, "president, can I give money to our God?"


    Then, no matter how those people react, he went directly to the portrait and looked at it carefully for a long time. His heart said, even if you want to cheat people, please make the painting beautiful with your heart and have a good standard? This special one is computer-generated.


    The fat man was stunned by Liu Rufeng''s action, but it was hard for him to stop so many people, so he could only stand nearby and watch.


    Liu Rufeng shakes in front of the picture with her handbag. Suddenly she reaches out and tears the picture apart. Then she steps on it and spat on it.


    No one thought of the sudden change. Although President Li was a little suspicious of Liu Rufeng, he didn''t expect that the boy had such courage.


    Tearing up the portrait, Liu Rufeng smiles at the crowd and says, "do you really believe in this crap?"


    In fact, most of the people present were fooled, because they had just arrived, and the poisoning was not deep. They just couldn''t help but wanted to leave.


    But everyone admired Liu Rufeng''s courage, and at the same time, they secretly pinched a sweat for him. Although they knew that this was not a serious thing, they didn''t dare to say yes. Only a few low voices answered, "we don''t believe it..."


    President Li''s eyes almost came out. At this time, his mask of hypocrisy was finally taken off, and he yelled: "he, he dares to blaspheme our God. Now I order you to punish him on behalf of God!"


    Even the bullies speak with such high sounding, which makes people admire them.


    After receiving the order, the ten or so guards rushed up like ghosts in hell, with sharp weapons in their hands. It seemed that they had been prepared.


    Liu Rufeng''s face didn''t change and her heart didn''t jump. She still looked at them with a smile, but a sharp light flashed in her eyes. She said in a cold voice, "come here if you don''t want to die. I''ll take care of all the things that come here!"


    Bai Liyun has seen Liu Rufeng''s skill, but she can''t help worrying at this time, because the people who rush up are all armed, and they will be injured if they are careless. She almost lost her voice, but she held back because the fat man was staring at her.


    The room was so small that it couldn''t be used at all. Liu Rufeng knocked down three or four of them in the blink of an eye, and took advantage of the gap to bypass them flexibly and ran to the hospital.


    Sun Lanzhi was still anxiously waiting for an answer. As soon as he saw the change in the house, he didn''t know what was going on and didn''t dare to go in. When he saw Liu Rufeng running out, he was shocked, "brother, this is..."


    "Elder sister, it''s boring. I''ll show you a good play." Liu Rufeng made a joke and stood still. At this time, the dozen or so people had rushed out.


    President Li takes the lead in looking at Liu Rufeng, stares at Liu Feng and says coldly, "Liu Feng, is this the person you brought?"


    Liu Feng has been sweating with fright. Now he is not afraid of Liu Rufeng, but of being dealt with by people in the church. He has been introduced by others, and what punishment he will get if he betrays the church or does something wrong.


    Sun Lanzhi was also shocked. He didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to make trouble. He only knew that he was looking for someone to fight with. No matter who lost or who won, it didn''t do her any good.


    Of course, now she hopes Liu Rufeng can win, at least it won''t be difficult for her.


    "I''ll settle with you when I get back!" President Li angrily reprimanded Liu Feng, then looked at Liu Rufeng with a sneer, and said: "since you come, don''t want to go, any blasphemous people will be punished, young man, you asked for it!"


    He said, a wave of hands, around ten people rushed up again. These people can see that they are not street thugs. They have some real Kung Fu in their hands. They have a few skills and they look like shadow killers.


    "Are they really organized by their people?"


    Liu Rufeng hated the cherry blossom club and the Red Crescent more and more in her heart. She did everything to achieve her goal. These people should die!


    Although hate in the heart, Liu Rufeng still has a sense of propriety. After all, these things have to be dealt with by the police. They can''t take people''s lives casually.


    He kicked hard under his feet, and each foot hit the target solidly. Soon, more than ten people were kicked to the garbage heap by him, showing their teeth and crying pain, and couldn''t get up.


    "Do you want to keep me? A joke Liu Rufeng walked to the fat president Li with a smile and said, "how about President Li? Can I go now?"


    Chairman Li Yin measured a smile, did not look at those people who fell to the ground, cold voice: "OK, did not see, young man and these two, it seems that today we met the evil star."


    While talking, he suddenly came to a black tiger to dig out his heart. Taking advantage of Liu Rufeng''s dodging skill, he changed his body shape, closed his fingers, positive and negative, and the whole person was like a nimble civet cat, attacking around Liu Rufeng.

 Chapter 278

    President Li suddenly launched an attack. Liu Rufeng didn''t expect it. With his ability, whether a person has the foundation of Kung Fu can be seen at a glance, or even the strength. But President Li ignored it and didn''t think about it at all.


    Although President Li is fat, his movements are very flexible. He is tall, his hands and fingers are slightly curved, and his body revolves around Liu Rufeng. People are dazzled and dazzled.


    His body method is nimble and quick, just like a civet cat. His arms are in an arc. To find the right opportunity is to scratch wildly. Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "what''s the special trick? How can it look like a wild cat scratching people?"


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said sarcastically: "I say you are a big man. How can a fight be like a woman''s tearing and forcing war? Isn''t it good to play some male Kung Fu?"


    President Li spat and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense! It''s good Kung Fu to win you. Does it have anything to do with what I practice? "


    "It doesn''t matter, but I can tell you very responsibly that you are a woman. It doesn''t work for me. I can beat you in two minutes!"


    Liu Rufeng is full of fighting spirit and weighs the weight of President Li. He really has some foundation, but he can''t say what kind of master he is. His only advantage is that his body method is flexible and his attack power is not very strong.


    The fat man''s face trembled and said, "little bunny, I''ll make you cry in a moment."


    Said, the body dribbles, two hands like a pair of cat claws to grasp Liu Rufeng''s face, chest and abdomen, the action is light and quick, does not give people any chance to react.


    "Cry? I''ll see who will cry later Liu Rufeng starts his nine palace footwork and tangles with the fat man who is as flexible as the civet cat.


    To tell the truth, if Liu Rufeng doesn''t use jiugongbu, it''s really hard to catch this flexible fat man. He was like a huge civet cat. He stepped on the ground with two feet, jumped up two meters high, and spread out his claws from top to bottom. Liu Rufeng''s hands were hard connected, but he didn''t give Liu Rufeng any chance. He skillfully changed his attack parts, and he turned several somersaults when he fell to the ground.


    And sometimes jump high, sometimes hands and feet on the ground, the whole person darted out like an arrow, attacking Liu Rufeng''s footwall.


    It''s not easy for a man of this stature to practice himself so flexibly. Liu Rufeng became more and more familiar with the way of cat boxing. Then he seized an opportunity to hit chairman Li''s jaw with his knee when he attacked him.


    Originally, this kind of knee stroke was not unusual, but Liu Rufeng was very proficient in it. Moreover, he has a good command of the time, which can be described as miraculous. He is beyond the level of a master.


    When President Li attacked his two legs, he pretended to retreat. President Li failed in the attack, and his body jumped forward again. It was at this moment that Liu Rufeng took two steps forward, one knee hitting his jaw.


    It is conceivable that the destructive force formed by the collision of two forward impact forces at the same time. See President Li was directly pushed out several meters, the corner of the mouth has exuded blood, even a few teeth also mixed with blood from the mouth.


    Rao is like this, President Li is just looking at very embarrassed, his mouth mixed with blood, the whole person on the ground after rolling a circle, a bone Lu body stand up. Wiped the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth with the hand, cold smile a few, hate hate of say: "boy, have a little energy, but today, you don''t want to leave alive!"


    At this time, I still boast. The duck''s mouth is still hard. "Today I''ll kick your mouth to pieces. Look, your mouth is still hard!"


    Liu Rufeng is still the same as before. He walks through his heart and slowly walks towards him. It''s really cloudy and light, and the wind is light


    Just then, the siren came from outside. Liu Rufeng knows that it''s Xu Zijian and they''re here.


    The sound of the siren was so harsh that anyone could tell it. President Li heard it for the first time, even a few seconds faster than others.


    He responded quickly, kicking up a can under his feet, and taking advantage of Liu Rufeng''s escape, he quickly and flexibly rushed to the courtyard wall. A simple run-up, his fat body was lifted up, three or two feet stepped on the middle of the courtyard wall, and then one hand gently set up the wall, and the whole person jumped out.


    At this time, outside the police came a riot, and even a few shots, as for the dead fat man was hit, it is not known.


    This move is really amazing. Even if the courtyard wall is not very high, it''s two meters high, and the body of two hundred jin just darts out. What''s the difference between flying on the eaves and walking on the wall?


    All the people present were silly, and they were basically frozen in the same place.


    Even Liu Rufeng is stupid. He knows this guy has good legs, but he didn''t expect to be so flexible. To be honest, he may not be able to cross the wall in such a short time.


    It''s true to call him a civet.


    Also in the fat man over the wall to escape the next second, outside the police broke into the door. Xu Zijian and the policewoman who met each other in the square entered side by side. Behind them were 20 or 30 policemen with live ammunition.


    This policewoman, Xu Zijian, was introduced by Yang Sisi, the daughter of Yang Wanchun. I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. This time Liu Rufeng saw her again, she looked much more beautiful than last time, and full of heroism.


    "Team Xu, Officer Yang!" Liu Rufeng took the initiative to say hello.


    Xu Zijian nodded, but did not speak. Yang Sisi just smiles and asks, "is that a felon who escaped just now?"


    Liu Rufeng is a little ashamed. After all, people escaped under his eyes, but what''s more shameful is that the police didn''t catch one person.


    "Well, yes, he is the president of good conduct education. It''s my negligence. I''m sorry." Liu Rufeng takes the responsibility on himself.


    Yang Sisi frowned, looked at a group of people who fell on the ground and still didn''t get up, and asked, "what about these people?"


    "It''s for the dogs!"


    "All right, take it all away!" Yang Sisi seems to be very capable. When he speaks, he is sonorous and forceful. Next to him, Xu Zijian seems to have come to make soy sauce. He seems a little submissive.


    As a veteran professional policeman, Yang Sisi also has rich experience. At a glance, he knows who are criminals and who are victims.


    This time, Liu Feng and sun Lanzhi were also taken away, and even the rest of the victims had to go to the police station to take notes, testify, and receive official political education.


    At the moment of being taken away, sun Lanzhi''s eyes implored, but Liu Rufeng didn''t show any sympathy. There''s no need to pity this villain who cheated his friends and colleagues to gain his own interests.


    Liu Feng''s face was almost white with fright. He knocked his teeth to say something, but he didn''t say it.

 Chapter 279

    Liu Rufeng made a great contribution in this operation. Of course, this is Yang Sisi''s view. Xu Zijian knows Liu Rufeng''s identity, and is not surprised that he has such a performance.


    However, as Yang Wanchun''s daughter, Yang Sisi didn''t know Liu Rufeng''s identity at all, and didn''t even disclose the slightest bit of information to her. This person''s confidentiality work is really excellent.


    Yang Sisi also had some doubts about Liu Rufeng''s identity. He asked "who are you in the end" several times, but he was skillfully perfunctory by Liu Rufeng. His answer was just a few words: I am a bodyguard.


    For today''s matter, he also gave a perfect explanation: I came to investigate this matter on a whim because of the unfair treatment of song orchid, and there was no other ingredient mixed in it.


    At first sight, Yang Sisi didn''t ask any more questions. However, today''s event, as another identity of Xu Zijian''s friend, gave Yang Sisi such a good opportunity to make contributions. It was also a great favor for him. Yang Sisi''s attitude towards Xu Zijian has greatly improved and he smiles at him several times.


    Just like Qiuxiang''s three smiles at Tang Bohu, Xu Zijian immediately melted away. He was so excited that he was busy behind Yang Sisi''s buttocks. Later, Yang Sisi just said to him: Thank you today. I have business to do here. Officer Xu would better go back to the team first.


    Although this sentence is a bit like a handful of cold water splashing head on, Xu Zijian is already very satisfied. According to his words, "when people say this sentence to me, they are still full of emotion."


    Xu Zijian also presented his long cherished China to Liu Rufeng one by one. He chatted with him outside for several times, and each time he could not miss the sentence: "thank you, brother. Ha, we have made progress at last, haha..."


    "Congratulations, brother Xu is finally going to take off the label of single dog." Liu Rufeng said playfully.


    Xu Zijian is immersed in happiness, and doesn''t care about this sentence. Instead, he continues to talk about other topics. Liu Rufeng took a cigarette and thought about it for a while. He said, "brother Xu, I may go to Yinglan club the day after tomorrow. Maybe I have to trouble you. Yinglan club is in Beicheng, so... You know..."


    Xu Zijian suddenly pupil dilated, surprised to ask: "what you say is true?"


    "Really, it''s already planned. I''ll go with Liang Hong then." Liu Rufeng''s faint smile.


    Xu Zijian nodded, patted his chest as a guarantee, "brother, don''t worry, as long as you give a signal, the people on my side will be in place within half an hour!"


    "That''s good. Thank brother Xu in advance." Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny. "I can contact Yang Sisi again. I''ll make you beautiful."


    Today, these people belong to the good conduct sect. Needless to say, they were directly convicted after the trial. As for those people who were cheated, after education, Yang Sisi didn''t deliberately embarrass them, because after all, they were victims, and after education, they basically realized that the good conduct sect was really dark.


    As for Liu Feng, he was the organizer. After the trial, he knew that he didn''t believe in their religion at all. His only purpose there was to take advantage of the opportunity to teach good deeds and help others, so as to benefit himself.


    Although his position is low and his energy is not big enough, he has gained hundreds of thousands of benefits through this channel in more than a year. He has always been lazy, so he is willing to serve them frequently.


    If a person like him is not sentenced to five to ten years'' imprisonment, he will be sorry to the common people and those who have been cheated by him.


    Song orchid is not the person inside, and the benefits are very small, so the punishment is much lighter, but it also has to serve two years. Although it''s really difficult to get to know her family and her man is in hospital, it''s not an excuse to seek benefits through illegal means.


    However, due to her sincere attitude and confession, she decided to give her a lighter punishment, but her sentence is certain, and she will only try to solve her family''s financial difficulties.


    Be good at repaying good, and evil will be rewarded. It''s not time not to do so!


    This wise saying of thousands of years has also been certified on them.


    Through the confessions of Liu Feng and others, Liu Rufeng learned that charity activities like today can be regarded as the worst. Many times, gatherings will be held in large hotels, but people like him are qualified to participate.


    The so-called God of good deeds is a hybrid of East and West. He has never seen anything. We only know that this charity religion gains benefits by recruiting believers and paralyzing them with some out of context and distorted absurd religious theories.


    It''s a pity that Liu Feng doesn''t know much about it. If he doesn''t let the so-called Li Hui run for a long time, maybe he can ask more.


    However, Liu Feng said that some of the people in power in the charity religion also went to Yinglan from time to time. This message is so important that it can be said to be a great news.


    "Cherry orchid, it''s cherry orchid again..." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, it''s really necessary to come to cherry orchid for a walk. This time, the plan is also very timely.


    It''s nearly nine o''clock when they go back. This time Liu Rufeng and Bai Liyun go back together.


    Bai Liyun sat in the front passenger seat and kept silent all the time, as if she didn''t want to speak.


    "What''s the matter, Bai Jie?" In order to break the awkward atmosphere, Liu Rufeng decided to speak first.


    Bai Liyun''s face was ashamed, and her voice had no strength. She said in a low voice: "today... Alas! My elder sister is too shameful. If it were not for you, my elder sister would not know what she would be like now. "


    "It''s all my duty. Besides, I happened to meet you. You don''t have to be so polite. You are also a victim this time, and I can''t blame you. "


    People need comfort when they are injured. Liu Rufeng knows it, so she doesn''t use words to stimulate Bai Liyun.


    "Can you walk me to the park later?" Bai Liyun made a surprise request. Liu Rufeng was asked a Leng, then said with a smile: "ah... OK, no problem."


    Because it was cool in autumn, when they got off, there was already a chill. Bai Liyun only wore a grey long sleeve dress today, which was slightly thin. When the autumn wind came, she could not help shivering.


    Liu Rufeng took off his coat and put it on for him with a warm smile: "it''s cold. It''s better for my sister to wear more. I can''t patronize the beauty."


    Bai Liyun blushed and said thank you.


    They sat side by side, silent for a long time. To be honest, Liu Rufeng and Bai Liyun really have nothing to talk about. After all, there is an age gap. Moreover, they are not very familiar.


    "If only he was half as considerate as you are." Bai Liyun finally spoke, but what she said made Liu Rufeng a little confused.

 Chapter 280

    Bai Liyun''s inexplicable words also made Liu Rufeng feel stunned. Although the two people are also heterosexual, they are also excellent men and women, but the age gap still makes Liu Rufeng a little unimaginable.


    It''s a lie to say that Bai Liyun is not beautiful. Mature and sexy temperament has added a lot of unique charm to her. Liu Rufeng''s immunity to women''s temptation is very low. He has profaned her in his eyes many times, but it can only be spiritual. If it''s true, he also thinks it''s a bit absurd.


    "Elder sister Bai, where did you say that? It scared me."


    Bai Liyun suddenly turned her face and looked at him affectionately. She said gently, "yes, I''m sorry. I lost my manners. Let''s go back..."


    Bai Liyun stood up with sadness and walked forward. I didn''t take a few steps. It seemed that I tripped over myself and almost fell down. Fortunately, Liu Rufeng grabbed her arm in time, and didn''t let her fall. She seemed to have no strength all over, and fell into Liu Rufeng''s arms.


    This is too ambiguous!


    What''s more painful is that Liu Rufeng accidentally touches the part she shouldn''t touch, and suddenly finds a soft feeling in her hand.


    Scared, he quickly moved his hand away and whispered: "sister Bai, stand firm."


    Bai Liyun''s body trembled slightly like an electric shock. She stood up straight in a hurry and said with a red face: "thank you, thank you..."


    In this way, Liu Rufeng sent Bai Liyun back home. At the moment when she got off the bus, she looked at Liu Rufeng with eyes full of emotion and wanted to say nothing.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng also saw it, but he didn''t dare to move forward. Although he was not liuxiahui, he didn''t refuse to meet any woman.


    Back to the rental house, park the car, Liu Rufeng found that the house is still bright. It''s already more than ten o''clock in the evening. According to the usual habits, those girls should have gone to bed long ago, but how can they be so energetic today?


    As soon as he entered the hall, he frowned and found toys, plush toys, animal models, and an electric baby carriage all over the floor.


    And in the hall, a group of men and women are surrounded by Niuniu. In order to please Niuniu, everyone has given her one or even several new toys.


    This one says, "Niuniu, how about uncle''s toys? Do you like what my uncle bought for you? " The one said, "is the dress your aunt bought you beautiful?"


    Liu Rufeng''s head is full of black lines. He says that this little guy is really capable. Even I don''t have the charm to let them around him on the first day of knowing him.


    Xiaoniuniu is really smart. Uncles and aunts keep calling, but aunts are only called Zhu Dan and Li mujin.


    Li Mu Jin seems to be a little dissatisfied with the title of this aunt. She looks unnatural, but she can''t help it. She is still a student now. Little girl still doesn''t know what relationship she has with her Godfather Liu Rufeng. With her ingenuity, she can''t scream.


    Only one person is innocent, that is summer, Niuniu seems to be intentional, looking at this out of tune summer has been called brother, make summer a burst of roar, "uncle, I''m your godfather''s brother-in-law, your mother''s brother, you should call my uncle, how can you call brother?"


    Niu Niu seemed to know his temper. She was not afraid at all. She blinked her big eyes and said, "but you look like my brother ~~~~~~"


    This answer is very clever. Everyone wants others to say that they are young. In summer, they can''t help but be intoxicated with themselves for a few seconds. They react quickly, lean down and stare at her, and say, "you little guy dare to deceive me. I tell you that no matter how much you talk, you must call me uncle today!"


    "Brother..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Summer is going to cry.


    It made the people present laugh.


    Niuniu''s eyes are very sharp. Liu Rufeng steps in and is found by her. She jumps down from the sofa, runs to Liu Rufeng quickly and falls into his arms.


    "Dad''s back, Dad''s back! Dad, Niuniu missed you so much... "Niuniu''s mouth was flat, and her eyes seemed to be covered with tears. She looked very wronged.


    "Well, don''t pretend, ghost spirit. I''ve used this trick to play with your father." Liu Rufeng gently pinched Niu Niu''s nose and said with a smile, "what means do you use to make those people willingly buy you toys and clothes?"


    Niuniu gave a sly smile and said sweetly, "Niuniu didn''t do anything. I think it''s mainly because Niuniu is cute..."


    "It''s lovely, but you''re a good talker. Well, let dad hug you!" Liu Rufeng drags Niu Niu''s armpit, lifts you up, weighs a few times, then holds you in his arms and kisses him gently on his pink face.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng doesn''t like this little girl. He also knows that this is why those people make friends with Niuniu by buying gifts on their first day of meeting her.


    Put down Niuniu and let her play with Hu Meier. Liu Rufeng calls Bai Shiming over, and there is summer.


    "Brother Feng, I heard that you are showing your face again today." Bai Shiming looked at him with envious eyes and said.


    "Who''s the boss? It''s an invincible hero in China. It''s no surprise that such a thing happened to the boss. It''s just the tip of the iceberg. " Xu Laosan was complimenting.


    Gao Jun said in a thick voice: "Xu Laosan, when did you learn to use so many idioms? It''s quite cultural! "


    Xu Laosan glared at Gao Jun and said, "I have a lot of knowledge about Xu Laosan. I thought I was the representative of the Chinese class at the beginning, and I won a prize for my composition. You think I''m just a rough guy."


    "Yes, you think third brother is the kind of person who can eat steamed buns." Wang Zhuang should also talk to Xu Laosan. It''s obvious that Gao Jun can eat everywhere. When they have nothing to do with each other, they fight. Of course, Gao Jun often becomes the object of ridicule. This is a common thing. Liu Rufeng just smiles and doesn''t care.


    Liu Rufeng calmly said: "I''m going to Yinglan the day after tomorrow. You just keep your home well, especially now there are more girls, so your responsibility is also very important."


    Bai Shiming nodded in agreement. He is basically Liu Rufeng''s loyal follower. He will do whatever Liu Rufeng says and never refutes it. Xu Laosan, Gao Jun and Wang Zhuang, not to mention the three of them, almost refer to where they fight.


    "Brother in law, what about me?" Summer eyes a bright, seems to go to cherry orchid club to interest.


    "You? Watch home, cook! " Liu Rufeng said very strongly.


    Summer showed the expression of bitterness and said, "it seems that I''m just a cook and doorman..."


    "Wait until you have finished your kung fu training. It''s extremely dangerous this time. You''ll be cannon fodder when you go. By the way... How are you doing? I''m busy recently, and I don''t have time to talk to you. "


    At this point, summer is coming, and my eyes are shining, "or... I''ll try it now?..."

 Chapter 281

    He has the courage to speak like this in summer, because these days he is not idle. He has been practicing the sabre technique according to the method Liu Rufeng taught him.


    The women don''t like boxing and kicking except ice snow silver fox and Li mujin. But the silver fox didn''t come back today, so only Li mujin is left. But now she is busy playing with little Luoli Niuniu and has no time to watch them. What''s more, she was not interested in watching the summer practice.


    "Well, let''s go outside."


    Near the Mid Autumn Festival, the moon is very bright, full of moonlight to the yard as if in the daytime, so don''t worry about the night can''t see clearly.


    Summer took out the knife Liu Rufeng gave him, took a few leaves, looked at Liu Rufeng, a smile, said: "brother-in-law, watch it!"


    For the first time, he took three leaves and threw them in the air. With the fall of the leaves, when Jingzhi and his eyebrows flew together, he quickly put out the knife. The sharp and small short knife was shining in the moonlight. With the record and waving of his right hand, the knife flashed several bright lights in the air, and the three leaves instantly became nine.


    The leaves floating in the air can be cut into three sections at the moment of falling. The speed of using a knife can be said to be very amazing. The only imperfection is that the size of each leaf is not the same, which is not very comfortable.


    "How is it, brother-in-law?"


    Liu Rufeng glanced at the leaves on the ground and nodded slightly. "It''s not bad. It''s hard to cut three leaves into three sections in such a short time."


    It has to be said that summer''s savvy is very high, and he has the foundation to play with a knife, so his progress is much faster than usual.


    This performance, Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan are scared mouth open boss, it is incredible.


    "Brother, you''re great!" Bai Shiming''s short words can already show his affirmation of summer.


    Xu Laosan and the three of them were envious.


    Summer is also very proud, shaking his head, a face complacent said: "that is, who am I ah, if my brother-in-law let me go to cherry orchid with him, I can cut down a piece, just those ninjas, count a bird!"


    "You''re a little bit high!"


    Liu Rufeng snatched the knife in summer''s hand, but he didn''t speak. He picked a few leaves and twisted his fingers. A total of five leaves were floating in the air.


    The leaves seem to be forced by the dark, whizzing up, and then slowly falling down, the falling speed and the distance between each other are basically the same.


    With the leaves falling slowly, Liu Rufeng magically closed his eyes.


    Summer and Bai Shiming are all silly, "what''s the situation? Play with your eyes closed. Isn''t this the only part of martial arts


    Careful people can see Liu Rufeng''s ears vibrate slightly. Then he finds the best time to wave his knife. At this time, the leaves just fall to his eyebrow position.


    Shua Shua


    Several light and shadow flashed by, five leaves were cut into several sections in an instant. In summer, they fell on the ground and counted. Each leaf was cut into five sections, and the size of each section was almost the same.


    "Brother-in-law, you are so amazing. Is that ok?" Summer had to admire, not only to admire, but also to admire.


    In the past few days of practice, he also had such experience, one more leaf will increase the difficulty, so, although there are only two more leaves, it has increased the difficulty. What''s more, each leaf is cut to the same size, which is the most difficult. Because when the blade is wielded, the wind is on the hand, so the leaf will deviate from the direction. When the blade goes down, the cut leaf will also deviate from the position because of the force. It is very difficult to find the position of the leaf again.


    If it is said that it is necessary to cut into three sections and pass through the leaves twice in a row, then it is too difficult to cut into five sections and pass through the leaves five times in a row.


    Another key is that it''s easier to divide a leaf into two, four, or even six segments than it is to divide it into no reason. Because it''s even to divide it into six sections, the knife in hand can walk on the leaf three times, but it can''t be divided into five sections.


    What''s more, Liu Rufeng closed her eyes and played with a knife, which was completely accomplished by induction. This realm can be said to be the turning point.


    "Practice, there is still a long way to go, but now you can increase the practice of Throwing Knife." Liu Rufeng handed the knife to Xia Xia and said with a sincere heart.


    "I''ve practiced flying knife, too." After seeing Liu Rufeng''s performance in the summer, he was even more enthusiastic and secretly vowed that he would practice more frequently and strive to reach the level of his brother-in-law.


    He strode to the wall, marked the leaf of a Parthenocissus, and then said to everyone, "my knife is nailed in the middle of that leaf!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, his right hand trembled, and the knife in his hand turned into a flying knife, spinning toward the marked leaf.


    The next second, the knife was firmly nailed to the leaf, and it hit the bull''s-eye with great accuracy.


    It''s just that the throwing dagger is not deep enough. It''s obvious that summer''s skill is still very shallow.


    "Well, it''s improving very fast, not bad." Liu Rufeng''s tone is still flat. Although he praises others, he doesn''t mention much tone. Because he knows that it''s better to tell the truth without hurting his self-esteem, so that he can improve.


    But this time, he didn''t show any disappointment, because he had already seen his brother-in-law''s magic knife skill, and flying knife was his best skill. He didn''t need to perform and knew that he would shock four people with a single move.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said slowly: "with flying knife, it is accurate at first. With the degree of proficiency, it is necessary to increase the difficulty for yourself. The goal is getting smaller and smaller, and whether you are standing, lying, forward or backward, you can hit. This is qualified. After doing this, we should practice the flying target, because the leaves just now are motionless. If we change them into insects flying in the air, can you still hit them? Practice to a certain level, even can nail the living eagle on the wall


    A few people didn''t get in touch with each other. They all listened attentively. Since they talked with Liu Rufeng, they have gradually learned the magic martial arts, and it is more and more magical. They haven''t seen Liu Rufeng use the unique skill of Throwing Knife. Today, they admire Liu Rufeng''s ability even more. There is only one word to describe him, which is unfathomable!


    "I''ll try my best, brother-in-law!" Summer promise, two eyes but in the distance, seems to be caught in the vision of the future.


    After such a toss, it was more than eleven o''clock. They didn''t know that the girls in the house had already gone to bed. After chatting for a while, they went to the house to have a rest.


    Liu Rufeng lies on the bed and reports to the Colonel about the recent progress of the mission. The colonel is very happy and encourages him to continue the afternoon. He repeatedly tells him to make careful arrangements in advance when going to Yinglan and Yinghua club and the eastern suburb church.


    "Don''t worry, Colonel. I''m sure we''ll finish the job!" Liu Rufeng confidently makes a promise and closes the screen.

 Chapter 282

    In the dead of night, the moon is hanging high, and the moon enters through the window. The bedroom is bright.


    When Liu Rufeng was about to fall asleep, the door rang slightly. No need to ask, it must be Xia Rosa or Hu Meier.


    He guessed right, come in is the summer rose, she is wearing a long skirt, walk graceful, through the moonlight, like the Moon Fairy landing on earth.


    Liu Rufeng had seen her for a long time. At this time, she also got up and leaned on the head of the bed. It was not the first time for summer rose to come, so the sense of shyness was not so obvious.


    "You haven''t slept yet." The soft voice moistens every nerve of Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng put her in her arms and said softly, "aren''t you awake, too?"


    "You''re going to Yinglan. I''d like to accompany you for a little longer these two days..."


    "Well, Weiwei is considerate. By the way, who does that little guy sleep with?" Liu Rufeng''s little guy is Niu Niu. Today, she came here for the first time. I don''t know if she can fall asleep. Besides, as a child, she usually sleeps with adults.


    "Ah, Niuniu slept with Meier today."


    Liu Rufeng pretended to be stiff and said, "how can I sleep with Mei er? You are her mother


    "Not serious!" Xia rose hit Liu Rufeng and said, "I like Niu Niu too, but I have plans with Mei Er these two days, so I let her sleep with Mei Er today. Besides, mei''er is also her mother. And Xiaoxiao, she is called mother. You can''t always let me suffer by myself... "


    "I''m joking with you. Look at your mouth. It''s getting worse and worse!" Liu Rufeng with his index finger in the red lips of the summer rose, said affectionately.


    "It''s all learned from you. Don''t you know it The summer rose defends a way.


    "Am I Zhu or Mo?"


    "You are a pig... Hum!" Xia rose raised her nose and made a pig''s action.


    "You said I was the second elder martial brother?"


    "Yes, the second elder martial brother is the most erotic. Brother monkey and monk Sha are not close to women. They are not in line with your identity!" Summer rose made a joke again.


    "Well, if you say I''m the second elder martial brother, I''ll show you." Liu Rufeng pressed the summer rose down on the bed and said with a bad smile, "are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid... It''s not the first time I''ve been bullied by you." Summer rose red face firm said.


    "How about today''s training game?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Training?" Summer rose is a very pure good girl, never took the initiative to contact those unhealthy things, but in a chance heard others say, although did not see in the end is what picture, but also can guess out, suddenly powder boxing in Liu Rufeng body, Jiao voice way: "hate! There''s nothing serious about it. "


    Liu Rufeng leaned down and kissed her for a while. Suddenly, he thought of something, so he left from the kiss and asked, "by the way, you just said you had plans with mei''er. What do you plan?"


    Xia rose was a little embarrassed. She turned her face to one side and said in a soft voice, "it''s Mei er who told me that she and I have been... Taking turns to... Accompany you these two days."


    "Oh... That''s right. Is mei''er coming tomorrow?"


    Xia rose bit her lips and nodded, with a sound like the "um" of a mosquito.


    "Don''t hurry to practice!" Liu Rufeng didn''t say a word seriously, and the whole person got together


    It''s another night of love, but one thing is not beautiful. Every time they are together, they are like having an affair. Yes, they are not as free and easy as lovers in love.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that when the work is over, it''s time to give them a aboveboard identity.


    Early in the morning, summer went to the courtyard to practice martial arts, even earlier than Bai Shiming. When Liu Rufeng arrived at the courtyard, summer was already full of sweat¡° This kid is really tough. He will be a good player in the future. "


    He stretched, opened the door and wanted to walk outside alone. As soon as I opened the door, I found Cheng Siyuan standing at the door.


    "Uncle Cheng? You, why did you come here early in the morning? What''s the matter? " Liu Rufeng was surprised.


    Cheng Siyuan laughed and said, "I''m here early. I don''t disturb you before you get up. By the way, is Xiaoxiao OK? "


    Liu Rufeng knows that he mainly comes to see his daughter Cheng Xiaoxiao. In order to meet Cheng Xiaoxiao, he does not hesitate to wait at the door for several hours. What a father''s love!


    "She is... Very good. Come in, let''s have breakfast together, and then go to Xiaoxiao''s company. Now she''s doing a lot of work..."


    Liu Rufeng then drags Cheng Siyuan in. In his heart, he only admits that Cheng Siyuan is his own father-in-law. As for Gufeng, it''s nothing.


    "Oh, no, no... I still have business to talk about. Another day..." Cheng Siyuan was very embarrassed and retreated.


    Liu Rufeng knows that he is worried that Cheng Xiaoxiao will not accept him. How embarrassing it is for so many people?!


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Uncle Cheng, you must have something to do. Today is the Mid Autumn Festival. You won''t come to invite us to spend the Mid Autumn Festival together."


    "Er... This... Yes." Cheng Siyuan nodded awkwardly¡° I''m afraid she won''t go. The company is not a place to talk about personal affairs, so I''m here... "Cheng Siyuan rubbed his hands and could see that he had been standing outside for a long time. Now it''s cold and he can''t stand it.


    "Advanced house, I''ll do something for you." Liu Rufeng assured Cheng Siyuan: "uncle, Xiaoxiao''s career is developing very smoothly, and he is in a good mood all the time. And I found that she didn''t like antiquity, so... I think you still have drama! "


    Ah


    Cheng Siyuan lost his mind for a moment. He looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "what you said is true?"


    "Really, absolutely! And you think, Xiaoxiao once went to s City, why? On the surface, she worked because she didn''t agree with them. She told me... "Liu Rufeng analyzed it and took Cheng Siyuan to go inside.


    Seeing Bai Shiming and Xia Xia, he said aloud, "this is uncle Cheng, Xiaoxiao''s father..."


    Then, two people into the hall, met Hu Meier, Xia rose and Li hibiscus and others, of course, Cheng Xiaoxiao happened to wash at this time, no longer on the spot. Liu Rufeng took advantage of this good opportunity to introduce a few girls.


    Anyway, the bigger the momentum, the better. When the time comes, Cheng Siyuan will be put on the shelf. Cheng Xiaoxiao is embarrassed in front of so many people to admit his debt.


    A few girls see the process of thinking, have not seen, but also heard of it, because everyone dare not privately do Cheng Xiaoxiao''s master, so no one dare to persuade.


    There is also a key person, that is, little girl!


    Niuniu got up very early today and put on her favorite clothes. While they were talking, they also came down from upstairs.


    "My little princess is up. Come to my father and call my grandfather..."


    Xiaoniuniu very obedient ran over, see Cheng Siyuan blinking shuilingling big eyes to see a few eyes, and then very clever cry, "grandfather, does grandfather have a gift for Niuniu?"

 Chapter 283

    Liu Rufeng now has a certain understanding of Cheng Xiaoxiao. She knows that she is very reasonable and knows the general situation very well. She can even be sure that she has always wanted to meet Cheng Siyuan in her heart, but she can''t get rid of the knot and doesn''t know how to face it.


    If it wasn''t for this assurance, Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to decide to bring Cheng Siyuan in. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao is not hot tempered and doesn''t always point a gun at him like ice snow silver fox, the more such a person who doesn''t usually lose his temper, the more terrible he will be when he gets angry.


    Cheng Siyuan likes cute Niuniu very much. To be honest, he has been alone since his divorce. For the sake of Cheng Xiaoxiao, he resolutely chooses to live a single life. He is worried that once there is one more person in his family, Cheng Xiaoxiao will not accept it. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao has never been there, he has been preparing for it and is always looking forward to it.


    "Yo Yo, Niu Niu is so beautiful. Grandpa didn''t bring any presents today. Will you go out and buy them for you later?"


    Cheng Siyuan said with a smile, holding Niu Niu''s little hand.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance. You can''t forget it then!" Niuniu said aloud.


    Cheng Siyuan''s smile is almost out of shape. The old people all like children, and Niuniu is so cute. He likes it even more. All the tension just disappeared.


    Little Niuniu seems to find something. She lies in Liu Rufeng''s ear and secretly asks, "Dad, why do you call your grandfather uncle? Whose father is he? "


    "I can''t hide anything from you. It''s a big kid!" Liu Rufeng blew Niu Niu''s nose and said sternly.


    Niu Niu''s eyes turned, then she came to Liu Rufeng''s ear and said in a low voice, "Dad, you tell Niu Niu to be alone, I promise I won''t tell you!"


    "Guarantee?"


    "Well, we can pull the hook..."


    Liu Rufeng suddenly came up with a good idea. She nodded with a smile and pretended to be whispering in Niu Niu''s ear. She whispered: "this is your Xiaoxiao mother''s father. Because they are upset, your Xiaoxiao mother doesn''t care if your grandfather Cheng calls her father. So today... It''s all up to you. Is there any problem?"


    I almost confused myself with this passage. Can little girl understand it? I hope


    In fact, this kind of thing mainly depends on Cheng Siyuan. Others are just an assistant, and xiaoniuniu can really play the role of adjustment, but we can''t count on her too much.


    Just as everyone talks and laughs with each other, Cheng Xiaoxiao comes out of the bathroom and looks at them solemnly.


    She''s not stupid. She can''t know who''s coming? At this time, the biggest pressure is Liu Rufeng. He is also beating a drum in his heart and praying to himself secretly, "don''t smoke me in public..."


    Cheng Siyuan is not a very well-informed person. At this time, he has been frozen there. He looks very excited, but he can''t say a word.


    None of the girls dare to speak. We all know who is advised and criticized at this time, so they don''t speak there.


    Others don''t speak, but Liu Rufeng can''t help but speak, because he brought people in. At this time, he needs to give Cheng Xiaoxiao a perfect explanation.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s whole body was still, and the surrounding time seemed to solidify. The air around him was in a state of tension.


    "Ah, Xiaoxiao, that... Uncle is coming..." Liu Rufeng walks up with a playful smile and explains¡° My uncle has been here for a long time. It''s cold. I can''t let the old man stand outside, right? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s facial expression is stiff. He looks at him coldly and stares at him fiercely. He says very seriously: "get out of the way. I''ll deal with you later!"


    "If you don''t smoke me in front of everyone, hehe..."


    Liu Rufeng flashed aside, winked at Niuniu and motioned her to come. He meant that Niuniu, the ghost spirit, was coming, which could at least adjust the awkward atmosphere.


    Why doesn''t Niuniu move? It turned out that she also saw Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face was ugly. She blinked her big eyes and didn''t dare to come over for a long time. When she saw Liu Rufeng waving to him, she pretended not to see him at first. Finally, she could not escape. She reluctantly walked up and said to Cheng Xiaoxiao, "Xiaoxiao''s mother, grandfather, he..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao stopped him before he said anything. Although he was still reluctant to smile, he was still reluctant to smile. The chill from the inside out was still so obvious. "Go to find Weiwei''s mother to play. It''s none of your business here!..."


    "Ah... In fact, I want to ask what kind of porridge I made today, and whether it''s the lotus seed porridge Niuniu likes to eat. Um... I''ll go to the kitchen to have a look!"


    With that, she squinted at Liu Rufeng and fled to the second floor. Liu Rufeng''s nose is crooked. She says that this little girl is really a ghost. She runs away when things go wrong. This little girl


    ¡±Ah, I''ll see if the meal is ready... I don''t seem to have cleaned the house yet... I forgot to charge my mobile phone. What''s the matter? "


    People nearby also know that the best way at this time is to leave the space for their father and daughter. It''s better not to get in the way here, so that they can''t let go.


    Summer rose walked by Liu Rufeng''s side, tugged at the corner of his clothes and winked at him. When they left the scene, summer rose said to him: "you can''t see what''s going on, what light bulb!"


    "I''m not afraid of an accident..." Liu Rufeng just reflected now. In fact, he thought too much. Since Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t react too strongly in public, it shows that he is still eager to accept Cheng Siyuan. Other people are at the scene, they are not easy to speak, it is better to leave early.


    Now it seems that little girl is the smartest... Ah! So many people are not as sensible as a child, and they are speechless.


    Only Cheng Siyuan and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s father and daughter were left in the living room. Without anyone else, Cheng Siyuan finally said, "Xiaoxiao, are you ok? Dad misses you very much..." speaking of this, his throat moved and his voice choked.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s eyes gradually left Cheng Siyuan''s body, and then bit her lips. Her eyes slowly lowered, and finally her head also lowered. Her eyes slowly became moist, and finally tears almost burst out of her eyes. She forced herself to bear the complex emotion and whispered: "sit down first..."


    "Ah..."


    Cheng Siyuan answers and sits on the sofa with Cheng Xiaoxiao. Cheng Xiaoxiao made tea for Cheng Siyuan. A few minutes later, he filled a cup with tea and said, "have a cup of tea to warm your body."


    At this time, Cheng Siyuan was not much satisfied. A word that his girl cared about, even a few words, was a great news.


    "You''ve suffered for so many years." Cheng Siyuan took a sip of tea and said.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was silent for a while and said a few words: "I know it''s not your fault..."


    Hearing this, Cheng Siyuan almost shed tears, choked and said: "Xiaoxiao... Are you willing to accept dad?"


    "In fact, I don''t blame you long ago, but I don''t know how to face it..." Cheng Xiaoxiao''s words were very short, and his eyes were looking in the other direction.


    Cheng Siyuan took a long breath. His long cherished wish for many years was finally realized. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said softly, "well, how about we spend the Mid Autumn Festival together today?"


    There was another silence. At last, a word came out of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s throat: "well."

 Chapter 284

    Cheng Siyuan has been looking forward to this day for many years. Today, he has the courage to recognize Cheng Xiaoxiao. The first few times it was a foreshadowing, but it is a complete success.


    Although there are not so many gorgeous words when they meet today, and they don''t cry with each other, their short words can explain the complex emotional world of father and daughter.


    When people are depressed for a long time, they can''t say a word. Cheng Siyuan and Cheng Xiaoxiao are facing this situation today. However, silence is better than sound. Although the words are short, the blood is thicker than water.


    Finally, the long suppressed emotion broke out. Father and daughter hugged each other and wailed. Their tears soaked each other''s lapels.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao raised his head, staring at Cheng Siyuan, said faintly: "Dad, you are old..."


    More than ten years of worry day and night, how can not consume people''s mind? No matter how young the face will be years.


    But Cheng Siyuan wiped his tears, laughed and said, "seeing that you can grow up healthily, with today''s achievements, my father will be happy, and any suffering will be over..."


    When Cheng Xiaoxiao heard this, he could not help but shed tears in his eyes. This is love, unselfish father''s love, as great as mother''s love!


    Liu Rufeng has been hiding in the corner secretly watching, see their father and daughter recognize each other, from the heart to the outside for them happy, this is what he has been looking forward to for a long time.


    The time is almost up. He thinks it''s time to go out. Regardless of the meaning of Xia rose, he goes out directly and says carelessly: "Xiaoxiao, the lotus seed porridge you made is delicious. I can''t wait to eat it."


    There''s always someone to break the deadlock, and Cheng Xiaoxiao and his daughter can''t go on so sad all the time. Therefore, when Liu Rufeng comes out, he has a good time.


    In fact, he took the credit from Xia rose and gave it to Cheng Xiaoxiao. The porridge was originally made by Xia rose, but now he gave the credit to Cheng Xiaoxiao to ease the atmosphere and draw closer their father daughter relationship.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is very clever. He immediately understands Liu Rufeng''s meaning, but he doesn''t say anything. He gives him a white look, and his eyes give out a sharp light. When Cheng Siyuan doesn''t pay attention, he gives him a severe twist on his waist. And whispered: "you wait for me, we are not finished!"


    "I''ve done a lot of good!" Liu Rufeng defends himself innocently.


    "I cry so sad, you still have merit? Wait to be punished Cheng Xiaoxiao seems to have a reason, angry face, but in a turn, but secretly smile.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao has always turned his back to Cheng Siyuan, so he didn''t see their actions and didn''t hear their words clearly. But Liu Rufeng began to say those words, he heard, asked: "Xiaoxiao do lotus seed porridge? Then I''ll have a good taste... "


    "Ought to, ought to, ha ha..." Liu Rufeng smiles and answers.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and murmured: "flatterer!"


    Now that the contradictions have been resolved, everyone has come out one after another. Finally, I can eat... Many people are hungry.


    The meal was served quickly. Liu Rufeng filled a bowl of porridge and handed it to Cheng Siyuan first. His face was like a spring breeze. "Uncle, please use it!"


    "Thank you." Cheng Siyuan took the porridge, scooped up a mouthful of it and smacked it in his mouth. He suddenly widened his eyes and nodded desperately, "well, it''s really good. Xiaoxiao, you''ve really grown up. I didn''t expect you to be so good at it. Well, it''s good, it''s good, Dad loves it!"


    All of you know that this porridge is made by Xia rose, but no one reveals it. A few of you just smile secretly. Niuniu is firmly controlled by Xia rose and keeps giving her porridge for fear that her childlike innocence will be revealed.


    "Oh... If it''s delicious, you can eat more, and I''ll often make it for you in the future..." when Cheng Xiaoxiao spoke, he felt guilty and said that he would add another task to himself in the future.


    Hearing Cheng Siyuan''s praise, he couldn''t stay idle again in summer. He patted his chest and said in a loud voice, "uncle, if you don''t want to spend the Mid Autumn Festival here at night, I''ll cook for you. You don''t know. If you want to talk about cooking skills, haha... I''ll basically pick the whole show in summer!"


    It''s true that many of you will eat more and few of you can cook. Of course, no one can match you in summer.


    But the summer rose still reminded him: "summer, what is it?"


    "It is." Summer looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "brother-in-law, am I right?"


    "Yes Liu Rufeng turned to Cheng Siyuan and said, "uncle, he is Rose''s younger brother. What he said just now is right. He really has excellent cooking skills. Otherwise... You will spend the Mid Autumn Festival here tonight. There are so many people here. What do you say?"


    What the Mid Autumn Festival asks for is reunion. Only when there are many people can there be an atmosphere. Of course, Cheng Siyuan is willing, so he agrees very happily.


    After dinner, they were busy with their own affairs. At noon, Gufeng called again. Of course, they mentioned the Mid Autumn Festival. However, in order to avoid conflicts, at noon Liu Rufeng took Cheng Xiaoxiao for a trip, which was also the Mid Autumn Festival. Of course, for tradition, watching the moon and eating moon cakes at night is the real sense of reunion. However, this year''s opportunity has given Cheng Siyuan, not Gufeng.


    In the evening, the white full moon quietly rises from the eastern treetops, and gradually comes to the middle of the sky. The clear light is scattered and falls, and the world is white.


    May we all be blessed with longevity. Though far apart, we are still able to share the beauty of the moon together.. For thousands of years, the Chinese people''s special feelings for the Mid Autumn Festival are all tied to the full moon on this day. The full moon and people''s reunion are all symbolized by this.


    When you cook in summer, the skills of knife in martial arts and those in the kitchen are perfectly combined and complement each other. The skill of knife is becoming more and more proficient and the cooking skills are becoming more and more exquisite.


    Soon, a table full of dishes will be ready, everyone in order to sit together, everyone poured a full glass of wine, and then toast together to celebrate today''s beautiful day.


    Liu Rufeng took the initiative to say: "today is the day for Xiaoxiao and uncle Cheng to reunite with their father and daughter, and it is also the Mid Autumn Festival, so we must have a good drink and have a good time today! Come on, cheers


    Driven by him, the atmosphere became more active. Everyone drank one cup at a time. After they had enough to eat and drink, they played mahjong and poker. Anyway, they had a lot of fun.


    Today, Cheng Siyuan also let go of it. He not only drank a lot, but also played cards with these kids after dinner. He just had a poor skill and almost didn''t lose all of them. After two or three hours, he lost more than 1000 yuan, but he didn''t get angry. He seemed to deliberately let them. On the contrary, the more he lost, the more happy he was. He grinned.


    It wasn''t until late that everyone was finished. Cheng Siyuan couldn''t drive any more. Liu Rufeng told him to live here, but he insisted on not. He had no choice but Liu Rufeng to send him back.

 Chapter 285

    Liu Rufeng drove home in Cheng Siyuan. On the way, Cheng Siyuan was drunk. When he lay down in the car, he gradually became drunk. The whole person was unconscious, but he was asleep with a smile on his face.


    Looking at the sleeping Cheng Siyuan, Liu Rufeng said with a smile in her mouth: "my future father-in-law, today is the happiest day in more than ten years."


    According to the address to send Cheng Siyuan home, because he is still sleeping, so Liu Rufeng can only carry him upstairs. It''s hard for people to carry it on their backs when they are unconscious. In addition, Cheng Siyuan''s Tuo is very big, so even if Liu Rufeng''s physical strength is very good, he is tired and sweating and panting.


    After going back, everyone went to sleep. As expected, Hu mei''er arrived as scheduled. Liu Rufeng was also impolite. She fought with her for 300 rounds. Finally, Hu Meier surrendered and pushed him away. She said angrily, "don''t you keep your strength? There are still important things to do tomorrow. "


    "You don''t want me to save, why should I save when facing such a sexy creature? Don''t worry. I have plenty of physical strength. It''s OK to have another two. Tomorrow won''t be any delay! " Liu Rufeng said triumphantly.


    "Blow on you!" Hu mei''er gave him a white look.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Liu Rufeng took ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu to Century Square. They arrived at 9 o''clock, half an hour earlier than the appointment, but when they arrived, Liang Hong also arrived.


    Today, Liang Hong took the two most proud bodyguards, black and white. Liu Rufeng had seen these two people before and knew that they were hard to deal with. Today Liang Hong brought them here with his heart.


    It''s enough for an able man to bring two. It''s no use pulling a car with rubbish. What''s more, you can''t go into cherry orchid in groups. It''s like fighting. What''s more, there are more people and more consumption. In places that spend a lot of money, more people are equivalent to more people drinking their own blood.


    "Good morning, uncle Liang..." Liu Rufeng didn''t come down. He shook down the glass and said hello to Liang Hong, who was looking out.


    Liang Hong also saw him and said with a hearty smile, "I was late last time. I can''t be late today, can''t I? Why don''t you turn against uncle liang? " Liang Hong said with a smile, but the words had a special flavor.


    Liu Rufeng gently smiles and pretends to be a guest: "Uncle Liang, where is that? How dare I blame you?" With a smile, he said, "I seem to have met the two you brought today. It seems that you are fully prepared. However, I''m afraid they will eat more... "


    Liang Hong snorted and said, "these two are black and White King Kong. You''ve seen them before." Looking at the ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu in Liu Ru''s windmill, although they couldn''t see clearly, they also guessed it, so they said, "are these two friends you mentioned? It''s a great bearing indeed


    Ice snow silver fox and small five also look this way, and the two four eyes are opposite, both eyes are burning, each other is not satisfied.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, now this kind of state is very good, each put their own murderous to the highest point, save a while spirit head is insufficient. But we are all our own people. It''s better to be harmonious.


    So he said, "let''s go!"


    "OK, I''ll lead the way!" Liang Hong rolled up the window again, and the car started. Liu Rufeng''s car followed.


    "Xiao Wu, you have to learn how to drive in the future. Do you always let me drive you Liu Rufeng complained.


    Xiaowu said with a smile: "brother''s driving skill is good, but I can''t do it. I''ve always been deducted points, and my notebook will be renewed."


    "Get down to business." Liu Rufeng is also speechless to Xiao Wu. Every time he drives, he ignores the traffic rules, and the new book has been deducted. There''s a way to replace it, but it''s troublesome enough to always do so.


    Talk tone again way: "you see Liang Hong take of those two people how?"


    "It''s all right, brother. Didn''t you say it was illuminated?" Small five doesn''t matter of say, ice snow silver fox is shut up, as if those two people didn''t enter her eyes at all.


    "Although we won last time, we also won narrowly. Those two men are not easy to deal with and may become our opponents in the future, so I''ll tell you in advance." Liu Rufeng said solemnly.


    "You know, this time we go to Yinglan club, it''s still a question whether those two people can come out alive. You think a lot..." Xiao Wu retorts and looks at the crowd outside the car.


    Liu Rufeng smacked Xiao Wu''s words, which is not without reason. This time, they may not be able to come out intact. It''s really a little early to think about the future.


    "But I, Liu Rufeng, have never lost. I think it''s the same this time. And on the surface, Xu Yinglan is all acquaintances. She won''t hurt her in public


    Thinking about things and forgetting the time, about 20 minutes later, two cars stopped in front of a building that looks like a combination of Chinese and western.


    The whole building is located on an ordinary street in the north city. Because it''s not very prosperous here, so it looks very quiet. Cherry orchid covers a relatively large area. The building is like a mysterious manor hidden by green trees. It''s not a very tall building. The continuous houses have only three floors.


    From the entrance of the street, there is a long corridor to the real gate. It is obvious that there is a standing black marble, on which is clearly engraved a sentence: Heaven on earth, enjoy wealth; Ordinary people, be cautious. Spend money like earth, think carefully; If you don''t pay your debts, pay them with your life!


    Fuck! What an overbearing clause.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, it''s the first time to see such a place with rules. It''s really special! What kind of character is the boss? How dare he set up such a stone tablet so blatantly?


    Before entering the gate, there was a guard box. As soon as the people inside pressed the remote control, the car bar was raised and two cars drove in. After entering, a special person led their car to a fixed parking lot.


    As soon as I got to the parking lot, I knew that there were few cars parked here, but they were all millions of luxury cars.


    Back to the entrance, the first building on the opposite side looks simple, but very grand. There are several gilded characters on it: Yinglan club.


    There are two sexy and enchanting beauties standing at the door. They are the best of the best.


    Liang Hong stood still and said to Liu Rufeng, "how about it? How do you feel? "


    Liu Rufeng side leakage of a smile, "but also so, there are legends so God?"


    Liang Hong gave a smile. He despised everything in his heart, but his face was still smiling. "After a while, it''s better to be careful. Do you see what the stone tablet at the door says? If we are not careful, we can''t go back. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a playful smile: "Uncle Liang, are you afraid?"


    "Afraid? I, Liang Hongping, didn''t know what fear was when I was born! " Hearing Liu Rufeng''s taunt, Liang Hong''s fighting spirit was rekindled.


    "Well, let''s go!" Liu Rufeng said naturally.

 Chapter 286

    Since you dare to come, you should be free and easy, otherwise, you will die more miserably. Liu Rufeng came up again with his cynical energy. He glanced around with an indifferent face and understood the situation.


    The seemingly ordinary guard in the sentry box, several security guards standing around in different corners, and even the welcoming lady at the door are full of demons. What does Liu Rufeng do? How can these people get away from him?


    None of these people is a fuel-efficient lamp. Even the welcome lady at the door is no worse than the third rate ninja.


    In particular, there is a hut in the west corner. It''s dark, but Liu Rufeng always feels that there are people inside. If there are people, it''s at least a sniper to prevent people from escaping.


    "It''s been carefully arranged." Liu Rufeng sneered and walked in the front. When the young lady saw them, she showed a professional smile and a sweet voice, "welcome, please come inside."


    After going in, it was really extraordinary. Even the marble of the front desk was inlaid with Phnom Penh, and the ladies at the front desk were even more attractive. Pink professional clothes set off their amorous feelings infinitely.


    However, maybe it''s the special sense of superiority brought to them by working in Yinglan club. Everyone is full of arrogance. When talking to people, they are straight and smiling, and sometimes they look at the top. The front desk is isolated from the back. It seems that you have to go through the front desk to get to the back.


    "How many, do you have a membership card?" Before they could speak, a girl at the front desk spoke first.


    "Membership card?" Liu Rufeng looks at Liang Hong and says that you should have been here.


    No, Liang Hong also shook his head slightly. "It''s no use looking at me. I don''t either."


    The beautiful girl at the front desk gave a haughty smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. You need to apply for a card before you can enter the back consumption area.


    It''s not bad for money.


    "Then get the card." Liu Rufeng raised his chin and said.


    "OK, how many are you going to make?"


    "Two." Liu Rufeng''s answer is very simple.


    He won''t pay for Liang Hong. Of course, it''s unrealistic for Liang Hong to pay for him today, because the consumption here is too high.


    "OK, the minimum charge for each card is five million." The girl said calmly.


    How many? Liu Rufeng really wanted to greet their ancestors for 18 generations a thousand times, "starting at five million? What''s the rule? "


    If you get the card and charge the money, it means that at least the five million dollars are gone. Liu Rufeng is not willing to give it away, but he can''t just give up.


    "What to do? Uncle liang Liu Rufeng asked Liang Hong.


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know. It''s up to you." Liang Hong shrugged his shoulders and said innocently.


    Wipe! Liu Rufeng gave Liang Hong a white look and scolded him secretly: "this old man has come to ask three questions. He has become a spectator. It has nothing to do with you. Why don''t you give me any advice?"


    He was so angry that he didn''t see Liang Hong like this. Everyone was accompanied by a partner on a boat. How could you just shake your head and not participate in opinions?


    "Can we just go in and settle accounts together without a card?" Liu Rufeng actually has a plan to say this. If he doesn''t charge the money, the money will always be in his own hands. When there''s something wrong, he can still default. If he charges five million yuan, no matter how much the five million yuan will be gone.


    The receptionist glanced at Liu Rufeng, then looked at the people behind, looked at them suspiciously, and said after two seconds, "are you sure you don''t want to do the card?"


    "Ah... What do you mean?"


    Just listen to the front desk lady frown, disdain smile, just like the rich children of the metropolis to see the poor children from the countryside, tone with arrogance, "you really don''t know the rules here? It''s the first time for you to come... "


    Liang Honggang wanted to say that he had been here before. After thinking about it, he felt that there was no place to show his face last time, so he swallowed his words again.


    "Of course, for the first time, can''t it be without the card? You can tell me what''s going on. " Liu Rufeng seems a little impatient.


    The girl didn''t care about Liu Rufeng''s attitude at all, but slowly said: "people who have applied for the card will have corresponding discounts. For each consumption, the corresponding amount on the card will be deducted. At the same time, there will be prompt information on the card, so when you find that the amount is very small, you will rationally choose whether to continue to consume. But people who don''t have a card don''t have this privilege, so they often consume a lot of items that they shouldn''t, so that when they come out later, they don''t know the sky high price of consumption, but they are punished because they can''t afford to pay. "


    "Oh? Then it''s better to be rational. " Xiao Wu interrupted.


    The girl glanced at Xiao Wu and said calmly, "reason? When you go in, you''ll be dazzled. You can''t even think rationally. In addition, I can also tell you a secret. The person who runs the card can be regarded as buying insurance for himself. Even if the card is blown up or the later accounts can''t be paid, we can promise to keep him alive, but those who don''t have the card... Don''t have this privilege... "


    "What will happen?" Liu Rufeng is not afraid and still asks with a smile.


    The girl''s pupil dilates, her voice is soft but murderous, "then you have to leave a life!"


    "One life?"


    Liu Rufeng recalled the marble inscription at the door, and now he understood the real meaning of the words above.


    If you buy him and silver fox with five million yuan and Xiao Wu''s life, Liu Rufeng will certainly be willing. Needless to say, it''s only five million yuan. Even if it''s 50 million yuan or 500 million yuan, he won''t grudge it. But he doesn''t think so, because he doesn''t think it''s necessary to be so troublesome, and his own people won''t lose. "The little cherry orchid club is said to be extraordinary, but it doesn''t have to be so terrible. Today, I''m a monkey in the heaven palace, and I have to make a mess here. I don''t believe what they can do to us! "


    So he chuckled, and the girl at the front desk said, "we can control our reason even if we don''t have a card. As for what happens in the later stage, we are responsible for ourselves. Thank you for your concern. In addition, we won''t die. When we came here, we all divined a hexagram, which is a great omen. Ha ha... "


    "Well, since you say so, we can''t help it. I hope you have a good time!" The girl said a word lukewarm, a turn, it is intended to ignore them.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s clothes and temperament are not bad, but maybe the girls see more people, the rich people also go, and many people end up miserable, so they have this attitude.


    Liu Rufeng just wanted to go inside. Unexpectedly, Liang Hong suddenly hesitated and yelled to the girl at the front desk: "I, I do the card!"


    Liu Rufeng was shocked by Liang Hong''s action. He frowned at him and said, "this counsellor! It''s one of the best gangsters. I don''t have the guts. "

 Chapter 287

    Liang Hongyou has this kind of performance, and Liu Rufeng can''t help it. After all, people have their own aspirations, and people can''t let themselves squander their lives at will. No, there''s nothing wrong with adding an extra layer of insurance in dangerous places.


    "Liu Rufeng looked at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox and asked," do you agree to apply for the card or not? "


    Little five didn''t even think about it. He answered directly, "I listen to my brother."


    Ice snow silver fox is impatient to say: "mother-in-law of what to do, do it, do not do it, how can?"


    "All right." Liu Rufeng doesn''t ask any more. He already knows what Xiao Wu and Yin fox think. It''s superfluous to ask them, because they seem to have more confidence than themselves.


    When the girl heard that Liang Hong wanted to get a card, she readjusted her posture, but her expression was still so cold.


    Liang Hong only charged five million, and the girl didn''t show any special enthusiasm. After all, five million customers are the smallest customers here, and they are not worth her good face.


    Liang Hong managed the card, turned around and looked at Liu Rufeng with a little embarrassment, and explained: "it''s better to have insurance. I don''t have your skills, so I can do it. You don''t mind, nephew."


    "Oh... I don''t mind." Liu Rufeng reluctantly smile, the heart said you are done and then asked me, have a hair with?


    Liu Rufeng and Liang Hong each took two people, six people in a row to go inside. There is a passageway behind the front desk. On both sides of the passageway, there are a row of security guards in suits. They are security guards, but they are fierce. If anyone wants to escape from the passageway, he has to break through many obstacles. This hurdle alone can''t break through.


    At the end of the 20 meter passage, there is a bronze gate three or four meters high. The door was closed, and it seemed that no fly could fly out.


    Liu Rufeng took a look at Liang Hong and asked, "Uncle Liang, did you come here like this last time?"


    "Well, the lineup seems stronger than last time. There were not so many people in the corridor last time." Liang Hong finally said a few useful words, Liu Rufeng nodded slightly, thinking about what to do for a while.


    Judging from the present situation, it''s not so easy to rush out. It''s very likely that there are more people in it to guard, and the protection is also more tight. With such layers of iron doors, you can''t open them or escape? Don''t dream... No wonder the girls at the front desk are so arrogant. They have confidence.


    "It seems that we can only outwit."


    As they got to the front of the gate one meter, the gate slowly opened to both sides, and they didn''t know who pressed the switch in which corner, because they didn''t see any open button on the wall.


    Several people step in, Liu Rufeng was shocked by the luxury lineup.


    It is not only decorated with rockery and green plants, but also has a wooden hollowed out screen every other section. The floor is covered with a bright red carpet. At first glance, the materials are extremely precious.


    There are about thousands of square meters inside, with dozens of wooden square tables. The square tables are exquisitely carved, and can almost accommodate more than 20 people.


    In the corner of the room, there is a 20 meter large fish tank, in which all kinds of fresh seafood are swimming. Perch, butterfly fish, mussel, conch, even a few circles of crab than slap, dozens of pounds of big turtle. Anyway, you can get whatever you want.


    What''s more striking is that next to each table is not a stool or chair, but a bed like thing, which can almost sleep on it. There are several tables with guests eating, next to two beautiful women are chatting, talking and laughing. There are also several tables. The guests are lying on the sofa around the table. A sexy blonde is stepping on his back and pressing her feet.


    This special life is too comfortable!


    Liu Rufeng was shocked. He thought he had seen a lot of the world before, but it was the first time to see the treatment in such a place. It could be said that it was a fairy like life.


    Further inside, it is divided into three parts: bathing, gambling and leisure. This is the first floor of the temple. If you go down, it will be more difficult to resist.


    At this time, a girl, who was also sexy and charming, came to them. She gave them a smile and asked, "are you eating here or playing in the back?"


    Liu Rufeng looked at Liang Hong. Liang Hong also looked at Liu Rufeng. Then Liu Rufeng said simply, "eat first. Since you''re here, you''ll have to taste the food here. Is it not for nothing?"


    "I agree!" Liang Hong nodded heavily and said, "I don''t know why I''m hungry. It''s better to eat first."


    Liu Rufeng laughs, knowing that he doesn''t want to go back. He just makes an excuse and doesn''t expose it. Then he finds a place to sit down.


    The table was very big. There were only six of them, so it was very loose when they sat down. At this time, a special person came here and took out the menu. Liu Rufeng and Liang Hong each took one because they paid separately.


    No matter what Liang Hong did, Liu Rufeng gave the menu to Xiao Wu and silver fox and asked them to order. In fact, he''s not hungry at all. He just wants to see how he spends here.


    Small five looked at the menu, some embarrassed said: "brother, you see, I''m sorry to order..."


    Ice snow silver fox did not care about the point of a cup of milk tea, and a few desserts. Liu Rufeng picked up the menu and looked at the position pointed by Xiao Wu. What he said was a bottle of beer and an ordinary preserved egg tofu. Beer is one hundred and one bottle, preserved egg and bean curd is one plate of three hundred. He also looked at the price of what ice snow silver fox ordered. Milk tea is 200 yuan, and a few simple desserts add up to more than 1000 yuan.


    I have a big grass! Why don''t we grab the special ones? How can we have such a price? It''s not a big dish. You can''t have thousands or even tens of thousands of dishes. A meal for several people is not enough.


    It''s just a meal. If there are company beside those people, how much more? What if I went to the back?


    Liu Rufeng looked up at Liang Hong. Liang Hong also handed the menu to the two black and White King Kong. The two of you are not polite. Maybe they are very fit to eat. They ordered several hot dishes and two bottles of wine. Liang Hong frowned tightly. He thought it was a painful liver pain, but it was not easy to attack in such a place.


    Liu Rufeng joked: "Uncle Liang, I said these two can eat, right?"


    Liang Hong, however, showed a smile and looked for face for himself. He said, "how many dishes do you come here to eat? How many dishes do you eat?"


    "Yes? How did uncle spend so much money when he came last time? "


    Liang Hong sighed: "we are not poor here. We can''t afford to be poor in the back. How much money will be lost."


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and said, "if you pick up a few small dishes, it''s meaningless. Anyway, I''m ready to eat the overlord''s meal today, so I''ll simply order more good dishes. When the time comes, I''ll wipe my mouth and leave, and there will be a good play to watch."


    So he yelled, "serve the dishes!"

 Chapter 288

    Liu Rufeng deliberately raised his voice by dozens of decibels and yelled. Xiao Wu was excited by him and said in a low voice: "brother, what are you doing?"


    "I have to have a good meal. Why save money?" Liang Hongfeng didn''t say anything. He thought Liu Rufeng was talking nonsense. He just made a gesture and showed it to others. If he really ordered a meal, he would have no confidence.


    At this time, a beautiful woman came up, her voice whispered, "what''s the order, please?"


    Liu Rufeng pointed to the menu and said, "are these the most expensive? If not, pick up the most expensive and serve me 18 courses. Isn''t Cixi a meal of 18 courses? We also need to show off like this, and then we can get four or five bottles of Maotai, Wuliangye and Lafite that have been aged for many years. The elder brothers have a good capacity of wine, so we need to drink more. Also, do you have musicians here? Give it to me according to the standard of women''s twelve music square. I want to have an atmosphere when I eat! "


    The waiter showed a professional smile and a soft voice, "as long as you can put forward the conditions, we can meet them here. We can see that you are a person with status and great taste. I will arrange for you now."


    The girl left, small five whispered: "brother, you are going crazy, these things are not estimated to be a few hundred thousand."


    "Hundreds of thousands?" Liang Hong snorted coldly and said, "I don''t mean you, Rufeng. I''ve seen a rich businessman from other places come here. He just ordered some dishes and invited two musicians. Do you know how much it cost?"


    "How much?" Liu Rufeng said as if nothing had happened.


    Liang Hong stretched out his index finger and thumb and whispered: "800000! You can imagine how much you need for these things


    With a smile, Liu Rufeng asked softly, "does uncle Liang know the purpose of our coming this time?"


    Liang Hong didn''t know why he suddenly asked this question. He was stunned for a moment and then replied, "I know. What''s the matter?"


    "Since I know you shouldn''t be so careful, if we come here quietly this time, we''ll be slaughtered for tens of millions, and then leave in ashes, who can know us? How can you shock the people here! This is just the beginning, and the good play is still behind. If you are worried that the trouble will involve you, you can go back and play the game of breaking through the barriers by ourselves here! "


    Liang Hong seemed to understand. He frowned and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Liu Rufeng laughs, eyebrows move, and says: "anyway, I don''t have a card, so I don''t have to worry about being trapped, so I can eat whatever I want and play. If I don''t have any money, I''ll pat my ass and leave..."


    "Do you want to eat overlord?" Liang Hong asked after him.


    Liu Rufeng did not answer, just a strange smile, seems to have explained something, and then lit a cigarette, natural and unrestrained smoking.


    Not to mention, the efficiency here is really high. In less than half an hour, all the dishes were served. There were 18 courses in all. Shandong cuisine, Guangdong cuisine, Sichuan cuisine and Hunan cuisine, each of which has several courses. There are valuable steamed turtle, bird''s nest abalone, butterfly fish and perch that are half a meter long in the fish tank. They have a good appetite. Secondly, there are more than ten sea crabs, two plates of skin shrimp, three lobsters and one plate of sea cucumber.


    Red wine of Lafite, foreign wine of XO and two bottles of Maotai. There was a full table.


    It seems that the girl really takes Liu Rufeng as a big money. In fact, this is also their intention. Anyway, when the guests ask for it, they will pick up the most expensive one and give it to them. They don''t have to spend their money, and they can get rich Commission.


    The black and White King Kong''s eyes are shining. They have never eaten these things. They can''t help but keep on chirping and salivating.


    Liang Hong frowned and said that you are playing like this. For a while, you don''t even know how to die. How can you be so extravagant and wasteful!


    Liu Rufeng is angry with Liang Hong and black and White King Kong. When serving, he asks the waiter to put the food on his side and separate it from Liang Hong''s other half of the table. He said sarcastically: "this is what we ordered. If you want to spend money by yourself, uncle Liang, I''m sorry. I''m very stingy."


    Small five still can''t believe of ask: "elder brother, we really can eat?"


    "Of course, it''s all served. You think you can withdraw it. Today''s dishes belong to the three of us. We all have to work hard. We can''t have any left, you know?"


    "Good!" Xiao five was glad to open Moutai and Lafite, a Baijiu, a red wine to drink, lobster and hairy crabs to eat, this time is getting, not a good meal?


    Ice snow silver fox squints at Xiao Wu''s ugly eating face, kicks him and says in a cold voice: "I haven''t had a meal before. As for that, try to eat as much as possible. If I can''t eat it, I''ll throw it away. What''s the point?"


    What?


    After hearing this, Liu Rufeng says that you are going to go out. What''s the matter? It''s real gold and silver. If you don''t get it right, no one will be able to leave.


    Ice and snow silver fox side to eat while indifferent to the emergence of a: "you think about how to get away at that time?"


    "No, why do you think so much? Every step counts. Now my biggest worry is how to finish these things."


    Liu Ru does not lift the limelight, Wu from of eat, ice snow silver fox white he one eye, mutter: "have no brain of guy! I''ll see what you do if I have no money to pay later! "


    "If you don''t have any money, I''ll take you to pay for it. I think these socializing flowers are a little worse than you, and the boss won''t be willing to kill you. Maybe you''ll be able to be a landlady at that time, hey!"


    Snow silver fox face a sink, angry way: "what do you say?"


    She was really angry. She was concerned about Liu Rufeng, but she was teased. How can she bear it? She touched the desert eagle at her waist, hesitated for a moment, but still did not dare to move, because it was not like outside. Once she took out the gun, it would be a big deal.


    She released her hand, but her face was still angry, her eyes were like a knife, and Liu Rufeng was ravaged.


    This big table is too big to eat. Black and White King Kong''s eyes are shining, but he doesn''t dare to eat it casually. In the end, he can''t carry it any more. He says: "brother Liu, can we..."


    They mean to ask if they can eat together. Liu Rufeng can''t eat so much, so he nodded and said with a smile, "come on, we''ll have a good drink! Come on, uncle Liang. How can you do without you? "


    Although Liang Hong was not happy, he could only do so under such circumstances. He was distressed by his own money, and if others invited him but did not go, he might as well go back.


    By this time, the musicians had arrived, a total of 12, each with a pretty face and slender waist, and a refined temperament. And all wearing cheongsam, but also shows a kind of elegant classical beauty.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and cried, "let''s go!"


    With the plucking of the strings, several different musical instruments make wonderful sounds at the same time. The twelve sounds are mixed together, or urgent or slow, or high or low, sometimes high pitched, sometimes tactful, and they blend into each other. They are just sounds of nature.

 Chapter 289

    This meal is really Hi, what is Shanzhenhaiwei, which is Manchu and Han banquet, now they all taste it.


    And twelve beautiful women sitting around them, string sound everywhere, beautiful rhythm rippling in the air, so that people''s spirit slowly relax, until gradually into a better situation, and feel like a fairy.


    In ancient times, the emperor''s meals were just like this!


    Liu and his wine were eating with relish, and Baijiu and red wine almost drank him half. It''s a pleasure to drink with the music!


    Black and White King Kong is really a good eater. He was worried about how to finish such a big table. I didn''t expect that in the hands of these two people, Zhang Fei was like a bean sprout. He saw that most of the food was digested by these two people. Finally, they belched, hawed, closed their eyes and said, "OK, it''s so good. It''s not in vain today..."


    Liang Hongqi rolled his eyes straight, heart said Laozi usually treat you how, this word seems to have never had enough.


    After eating and drinking enough, Liu Rufeng pointed to the waiter and asked him to find some beauties to massage them. The girl smile, twist the body to arrange.


    But ice snow silver fox heard this but angry face green, stare way: "Liu Rufeng, are you to do business or to enjoy?"? If you do that again, I''ll go back and not play with you! "


    She is a woman, this project is really a bit bullying her, but Liu Rufeng ignored her, no matter how angry she was, she insisted on calling a few technicians. It''s a technician. In fact, these women are not just technicians. They all have some Kung Fu.


    However, the massage technique of these people is really stronger than those delicate little girls. They have great strength on their hands and good physical strength. The massage is in place.


    After massage for a while, Liu Rufeng asked them to go down and stretch. He said to Liang Hong, "how about Uncle liang? Are you satisfied?"


    "Not bad." Liang Hong said in a deep voice. After a pause, he said, "how can we arrange it for a while? We can''t spend it here all the time. We''ve finished our meal."


    "What''s uncle Liang''s plan?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Liang Hong was silent for a while, and said in a deep voice, "why don''t we go to the casino and have a look, hoping to find some clues there."


    "OK, I agree!" Liu Rufeng is ready to fight for a long time, and he doesn''t plan to make things clear in one day. If he can, it doesn''t matter if he lives for three or five days, or even one or two months. The premise is that he can''t be driven out.


    Ice and snow silver fox are gas bubble, simply hide far away, oneself a person play mobile phone. Liu Rufeng stood up from his bed, stretched his waist, and said, "let''s go to the casino. Now it''s the first level. There''s a lot of fun in the back."


    Of course, Xiao Wu is happy. He likes to join in the fun when he''s free. He feels uncomfortable when he''s always so comfortable. He feels uncomfortable when he doesn''t make any changes.


    Black and White King Kong just enjoyed the delicacy of the world, and was massaged again. His bones were almost crisp. Originally, his muscles were massive, which made him feel like a tough man. But now he almost fell down when he stood up. He must be still in the relaxed state when he was massaged by a beautiful woman.


    Liang Hongqi glared at them, face like frost, "go, raise the starting point spirit!"


    The snow and ice fox followed them down. At this time, the girl who had prepared the food and band for them came up again. She gave Liu Rufeng a gentle smile and nodded slightly. It was obvious that she regarded Liu Rufeng as the big boss. "Young man, your consumption has not been paid yet. Please swipe your card."


    Liu Rufeng hands spread, shrugged, very helpless said: "sorry, beauty, although you are very beautiful, but I can only regret to tell you, I did not do card, so nothing to brush, when we go out together."


    Together?


    The girl was just like a cooked duck flying away. She suddenly fell to the bottom of her heart and looked angry, but she still tried to keep her smile. "Sir, you can check out at the front desk, but the items in each hall are different. Only when the guests check out in this hall can we get the Commission. Did you check out here first?"


    "Yes, how much is it?" Liu Rufeng has no sincerity to give her the money. She just wants to tease her by the way.


    The girl took out the list she had prepared and handed it to Liu Rufeng. She said politely, "it''s 2.453 million in total, 2.114 million in total. You can give me the odd change. Just hand in 2.45million."


    How many?


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes stare like a bell, as if he didn''t know about it in advance. His eyes are full of surprise, "is there so much money for a meal? You are too dark, aren''t you


    At this time, the girl completely eliminated Liu Rufeng from the ranks of rich CHILDES. The two million people who are so painful are definitely not rich CHILDES. Even if they are, they are also the kind of small rich owners with small families.


    She restrained her smile and said solemnly: "the price is clearly marked. You can see the menu. You ordered it yourself, and no one forced you..."


    "Yo! What do you mean by that? It''s clear that there are several courses here that have not been priced. There are musicians. How much is it? Did you say that? " Liu Rufeng deliberately raised his voice and argued.


    In fact, in order to earn more commission, the girl did deliberately add a few dishes that were not priced but were very expensive, as well as musicians. Everyone''s entrance fee was more than 100000 yuan, and she didn''t mention it. Because at first she thought that the boy was not short of money, and there was no need to make it so clear. Who would have expected such a situation.


    The girl had no choice but to argue. She pulled her face and said seriously, "anyway, the rule here is that you can''t leave without paying. If you don''t pay, you can''t leave the restaurant!"


    Speaking of this, it''s obvious that the people of Yinglan began to use their signboards to crush people. However, I didn''t expect that this frequently tried trick didn''t work today, because they were faced with a character who was more aggressive than a hooligan.


    As soon as the girl finished speaking, more than a dozen men in security uniforms came up, including several girls in charge of massage.


    "Why, I want to fight." Liu Rufeng didn''t pay attention to these people at all. He said with a smiley face: "it''s OK to swipe the card, but it depends on your size..." he put on a dandy posture, and his right hand approached the girl''s raised part directly.


    Originally this kind of place is to have fun, usually this kind of thing is also very common, but now it''s different, the girl has regarded him as a defaulter, needless to say take advantage of, listen to him talk feel sick.


    The moment Liu Rufeng reaches out her hand, the girl suddenly grabs his wrist, twists it hard, then falls close to him and throws him out.


    Liu Rufeng pretended to be in pain and yelled, "hit people, brothers, give me a hand!"

 Chapter 290

    Liu Rufeng''s trial proved to be effective. Just now, the pretty girl suddenly became the God of war with soaring energy. She grasped Liu Rufeng''s wrist and fell over her shoulder. She was very skilled in both movements.


    However, Liu Rufeng''s seemingly clumsy falling posture cleverly melts the falling gravity. When he contacts the ground, it is as light as a ball of cotton, but outsiders don''t see it at all.


    When he fell to the ground, he deliberately called out, just like a signal to remind Xiao Wu and others to take action. Xiao Wu and silver fox naturally understand that he is pretending. Even Liang Hong can see it. Although they don''t know what he''s up to, they also wave their hands to let black and White King Kong rush up.


    The girl''s eyes were wide open, her whole body was murderous, and she cried in a high voice, "give me a call, and I won''t let go of one!"


    A dozen security guards and several waitresses standing at the back got the order and rushed up immediately.


    The originally quiet restaurant was in a mess, and the comfortable guests sat up and looked at it.


    Black and White King Kong is big and muscular. Maybe it''s too long to fight. Finally it''s time for them to play. The two of them started a rampage. Holding their huge fists is crazy waving. Their legs are useless. They fight hand to hand with their fists. When they are close to the body, they fall close to each other.


    Small five and ice snow Silver Fox also spread their hands and feet, to play. Their hands and feet are clean. They are not the same style as black and White King Kong, but the effect is almost the same. The people who come up are not their opponents at all. They almost drop one in three or two.


    Liu Rufeng stood up, went to Liang Hong and said in a low voice, "Uncle Liang, what''s my move like?"


    Liang Hong black face, white he one eye, way: "next time you can say hello in advance, give me a surprise."


    "Haha, it''s no fun to say it..." Liu Rufeng laughs playfully, looking at a group of people who are hit on the ground, and laughs at the original girl, "how about, beauty, you have bodyguards, I have them, my people are OK."


    The girl''s face was very blue. She didn''t expect that her own people could not help beating her. She couldn''t hold on for five minutes. She was short of breath and her chest was trembling.


    Her face was frosty and she said in a cold voice, "hum! You think that''s the way to leave? you must be dreaming! As long as I press the alarm button, in less than three minutes, hundreds of people will come here immediately. There are many martial arts masters in it. They are not comparable. You can''t escape at that time! "


    Liu Rufeng stares his eyes like a bull''s eye and says in surprise, "are you really saying that? Fuck! It''s not as cruel as that. I''ll just pay you... "


    Cherry orchid people laugh, the girl contemptuous smile: "how, afraid of it, tell you, in cherry orchid trouble, is a word: death!"


    Liu Rufeng looks at Liang Hong and winks at him, "Uncle Liang..."


    Liang Hong immediately realized that he wanted to pay with my money. He ordered me to pay for his extravagance. What a jerk!


    "Why, uncle liang Liu Rufeng asked again.


    Without waiting for Liang Hong to answer, Liu Rufeng turned to the girl and said, "I''m sorry, my partner doesn''t have any money, so I have to go home to get the money."


    The girl just relaxed a little expression immediately became cold, "what do you say, you have to force me to call people?"


    Voice just fell, really came, but it seems not cherry orchid people.


    As the entrance of the dining hall slowly opened, a young man came in. Behind Pianpian Pian, there are about twenty people.


    Because this man''s position is too big, he has to attract everyone''s attention.


    The man had a long face, bronze skin, sword eyebrows and starry eyes. His hair was combed back and polished. A white leisure suit, from the surface can see very high-end. With the gold chain around his neck and the Constantine on his wrist, the whole person feels elegant and rich. In particular, this guy''s figure is 1.9 meters, and he is well proportioned, which makes walking even more popular.


    What''s more striking is that there are about 20 people behind him, all dressed in black suits and wearing sunglasses. Needless to say, they are all bodyguards.


    "Who are these guys? They are really gorgeous." Liu Rufeng could not help muttering in his heart.


    Liang Hong saw his inner doubts and whispered in his ear: "this is known as Mr. Lu. He only knows that he is engaged in overseas business, but he has no other specific information. Last time I met him, he was generous and the only one who could live here for half a year. "


    "Half a year? Fuck! No one else can hold on for a week. This guy lives for half a year? How much money is wasted here? Needless to say, this is also a black sheep of the family. "


    After Lu came in, he saw the scene and frowned slightly. He said to the waiter, "Xiaoyu, this is..."


    He was very forced to appear on the stage, but he spoke in a very polite manner.


    Xiaoyu, the waiter, came to Mr. Lu and said, "it''s because they didn''t pay for their meal. I was angry and asked people to teach them a lesson. I didn''t expect that their men were very powerful. My men couldn''t beat them."


    oh


    Mr. Lu looks at Liang Hong and Liu Rufeng. As his eyes pass by Liang Hong, he pauses slightly and then looks at Liu Rufeng.


    "That''s them?" Mr. Lu asked.


    "Yes, it''s them. If they don''t have money to swipe their cards, they order good dishes. As a result, they can''t afford to pay now, so they want to default..." Xiaoyu pouted.


    No, they''re here to help


    Liu Rufeng didn''t wait for them to speak, but first he stared at the landing childe and said, "man, you want to be the leading bird..."


    Out of the way?


    Lu childe''s gentle smile was amused by Liu Rufeng''s words, "this friend, I''m not from Yinglan, and I won''t help them, but I love to take care of some unfair things. If you are really the kind of rascal who doesn''t pay back money, I may really help them. Besides, you can''t bully a little girl. "


    From this childe Lu''s eyes, there is a frightening light, which gives people a kind of superior momentum.


    "Oh? Then you still want to be a bird... I have no other skills, but hard bones. I guess those people you bring are useless in my eyes. In addition, I solemnly declare that I am not going to give money, but to go out and give it together. Is this unreasonable? "


    Mr. Lu frowned slightly, looked at the waiter named Xiaoyu and asked, "Xiaoyu, is that so?"


    "This..." Xiaoyu, blushing, didn''t know how to say.


    Mr. Lu didn''t blame Xiaoyu either. Instead, he said with a hearty smile, "Xiaoyu, don''t be embarrassed. I think this brother''s debt is on me..."

 Chapter 291

    Liu Rufeng originally wanted to play with Xiaoyu and see Yinglan''s real strength by the way. He didn''t expect to give him such a bad impression. The security guards who came up didn''t have any fighting power. He couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    However, the only thing that made him feel a little surprised was that there was a young master Lu in the sky. He was elegant, generous and generous, so he paid for him.


    It''s more than two million yuan. It''s not a small sum. Although you have money, you pay for others as soon as you meet. It''s also a big sum of more than two million yuan. This generosity is rare in the world.


    Liu Rufeng asked Xiao Wu in a low voice, "what did he say just now?"


    "He said to pay for you..." Xiao Wu reminded.


    Liang Hong stood aside and did not speak. The big guy in the underground world was completely shocked by the momentum of Mr. Lu. I don''t know whether he was envious or jealous.


    Other people''s money can''t be taken casually, especially when they meet, they give generously. Of course, Liu Rufeng knows why. But he doesn''t care, but he laughs and says: "this big brother is generous and willing to pay for his brother. That''s a way to look up to him. I''ll thank you first. When I meet you for the first time, I''ll introduce myself. My name is Liu Rufeng..."


    Liu Rufeng strode up to Mr. Lu. He held his hand and patted him on the shoulder with the other hand. He said boldly: "you''re from a noble family. You''ve covered me with this demeanor. Ha ha..."


    "I''m very happy to meet you. My name is Lu," he said with a gentle smile


    He still did not say his name, but just reported his surname, apparently deliberately concealing his identity. Liu Rufeng did not pursue it, but looked at Lu several times, just like a brother who had been seeing each other for many years. He raised his face and asked, "then we are friends?"


    To be honest, this young master Lu is too tall. Liu Rufeng can''t find self-confidence when he stands in front of him. He has to speak to him with his face raised. In addition, Liu Rufeng also feels that this young master Lu is definitely not a simple playboy. Although he is introverted, he can feel the powerful aura from the inside out. Especially at the moment of shaking hands with him, Liu Rufeng can judge that his kung fu is at least a master.


    Mr. Lu zhanyan said: "of course, brother Liu is very romantic and uninhibited. He is very angry with me. How about going to the casino for a while?"


    "That''s what I mean!" With a smile, Liu Rufeng said in secret: "no matter who you are, you can pull one first. You may not encounter anything new in the casino later. One more person can at least strengthen your momentum."


    Master Lu takes out the card and hands it to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu still stares at Liu Rufeng and murmurs: "you are lucky!"


    Liu Rufeng ignored her, but introduced the people around him to Mr. Lu¡° This is Liang Hong, Mr. Liang. My name is uncle Liang. I''m a famous man here. "


    Mr. Lu nodded slightly, "Hello, Mr. Liang, we seem to have met."


    "Yes, that was a year ago." Liang hongruo said thoughtfully. In fact, he was very upset in his heart. He said that you ignored me when we met, and he had to pass the introduction of Liu Rufeng, an asshole. This is not taking me seriously.


    In fact, he is jealous. He once played with this young master Lu for a week, but he didn''t get involved. He didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to get involved with other people as soon as he met. Moreover, he took the initiative of young master Lu, so his psychology was very unbalanced.


    But he just thought so in his heart. He didn''t dare to show it on his face. Instead, he was very happy and gave out hearty laughter from time to time.


    He is an old man in the world. Naturally, his acting skills are easy to grasp. Mr. Lu responded kindly: "since everyone is in love, let''s get together."


    "Well, together!"


    Liu Rufeng grinned, not like the one he met for the first time, but more like a close friend for many years.


    There is Lu childe talk, cherry orchid people don''t stop, although look to Liu Rufeng and others eyes is still some wrong, but with the landing childe''s face also hard to say anything.


    Mr. Lu took out his gold card and asked Xiaoyu to brush it. Xiaoyu suddenly had a bright smile on her face. "Thank you, Mr. Lu!" The moment of returning the card, and involuntarily white Liu Rufeng, it seems that the resentment, for a while and a half will not disappear.


    Liu Rufeng laughs, "Xiaoyu, you seem to have eye excrement that you haven''t picked clean..."


    Xiaoyu


    She quickly searched for a corner of the corner and took out a small mirror to take care of it. What she did not find was anything. The foundation of her face was still so uniform. She dropped the mirror and touched the hateful man everywhere. At this time, Liu Feng had arrived at the entrance of the casino, and was looking at her with a bad smile. She was angry but not afraid to attack. On the exquisite figure, the waves are like anger


    With the entrance to the casino slowly opened, the grand scene inside soon came into view. More than a dozen card tables were full of people, all of them were graceful and beautiful. Around the two sides are also well-dressed, easy to bet on hundreds of millions of rich people.


    The casino is about five or six hundred square meters, the decoration style is very modern, the wallpaper on the wall can be seen at a glance is very high-end. There are two rows of European style leather sofas in the north and South corners of the casino. On the sofa, several men are talking and laughing with sexy beauties. There are two rows of men dressed in black standing under the wall. You don''t have to guess. These people are spectators.


    The floor is covered with a bright red carpet, straight to the card table. From time to time, there are some beautiful women who only wear large bras and simple t-shaped pants swimming back and forth in the field. Any man who has no determination will be shocked by the atmosphere of the scene.


    This is called paper intoxication, this is called extravagance!


    Liu Rufeng looks at ice snow silver fox and feels that this kind of occasion is not suitable for her. I didn''t expect that the expression on her face was very calm, as usual, and there was no big reaction at all.


    As soon as Mr. Lu arrived, he was received by a special person with a very humble attitude. "Mr. Lu, you are here. Your VIP suite has been kept for you. You can go in at any time."


    "Well, hard work." Mr. Lu simply responded, and then looked at Liu Rufeng, "brother, do you want to go to the private room to have a rest first, or..."


    "Rest? How can I have a rest here? I''m mainly here to play. " Liu Rufeng expressed his dissatisfaction. He said that you, Mr. Lu, are not interesting enough. He brought me here to let me sleep. What''s the meaning of that?


    Master Lu squeezed out a smile and said in a low voice: "brother Liu may not know that there are many ways to rest, such as..." as he spoke, he looked at the simple dressed beauty shaking in front of him, which seemed to have deep meaning.

 Chapter 292

    Sometimes eyes can express a person''s inner world better than words, and also can see a person''s character and quality. This young master Lu looks gentle and elegant, as if he can''t say a dirty word at ordinary times. He is absolutely warm. But Liu Rufeng didn''t believe it all the time. As a modest gentleman, he could do so well in this road, and he was not a good man or a good woman just because he could come to this place.


    At least he''s pretending, or he''s a wolf in sheep''s clothing!


    Unexpectedly, before he gradually verified his conjecture, a message from Mr. Lu had been passed on, which directly destroyed his good image of being elegant and noble, not touching flowers, not provoking weeds, not bullying little classmates, not peeping at girls'' baths.


    Also, cherry orchid club''s regular guest, what kind of pure and noble good man can he be?


    Liu Rufeng''s pupils dilated, with a "I understand" expression, "as you say, it''s necessary to have a rest..."


    Mr. Lu nodded with a smile and agreed.


    But


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thinks that he can''t rest. There are so many people around him. If he has a rest, what can others do? Do you want to go in together?


    He looked sideways and saw a sharp look in his eyes. Silver fox was looking at him viciously, as if he was going to knock him down with a brick.


    With this female inspector, do you want to have other unhealthy thoughts? Let''s take it easy


    Liu Rufeng smiles and touches his nose. "I think it''s better to walk around in the field first. Since I''m here, I don''t think it''s the biggest regret if I don''t play twice."


    Mr. Lu stretched out his index finger and said "yes", then took Liu Rufeng to the exchange area. "How many chips are you going to change, brother?" he asked


    "Well... I think it depends on strength. A dollar is enough for a person with strength."


    What Liu Rufeng said is true, in fact, because he knows he doesn''t have a card. It''s estimated that he needs to swipe the card to solve the problem, and he can''t change it if he has too many. What''s more, he has the bottom of his heart. It''s good to win a million and eight hundred thousand with a dollar. It''s a little bit tired, but it''s exciting.


    "Oh?" Mr. Lu''s eyes were burning, "a dollar! What''s the point of that? "


    "Ah... I think it''s enough." Liu Rufeng picked his eyebrows and said confidently, as if the God of gambling had come into the world.


    Mr. Lu''s face muscles moved, and a smile appeared. It seemed that this guy was just smiling. He had never seen how exaggerated his smile was. He did not discuss with Liu Rufeng, he changed five million chips, conveniently also changed five million chips for Liu Rufeng.


    "Only when you have more money can you have confidence and have a good time. This money is even a gift for your brother." Mr. Lu''s tone is soft. It sounds very kind. Liu Rufeng wants to find a place to cry. It''s so touching!


    "Brother Lu is generous, ha ha... Thank you very much!" Liu Rufeng politely said, and then waited for the staff to install chips for them.


    The biggest denomination of chips is 2 million. To be honest, only 2 and a half chips are enough for 5 million, and 5 chips for 1 million. But you can''t use one million chips every time. It''s too wasteful. People are sincere... So Liu Rufeng specially changed a few more denominations for fun. For example, one hundred, five hundred, one thousand, five thousand and tens of thousands of them are filled with a large plastic bag.


    "Small five, give you a few, you also look for a place to have fun." Liu Rufeng tossed a few chips of unknown denomination, and then went to find a suitable position with Mr. Lu, which seemed to be extremely intimate.


    Liang Hong was directly ignored by them.


    Liang Hong''s face seems to have been exposed to the sun for two months, and he can''t see his face clearly. He can''t understand why Mr. Lu is so congenial to Liu Rufeng, and his moves are too frightening.


    I''ve only known you for a while. It''s more than two million and five million. It''s real money.


    He angrily changed one million chips for himself and threw more than one hundred thousand to black and White King Kong. Then he also found a place to enjoy himself.


    Small five weighs the chip in the hand, looks to ice snow silver fox, "snow elder sister, play together?"


    Ice snow silver fox cold face, a different way not with the expression of conspiracy, "gambling money to pick up girls, you men every good thing, boring!" Finish saying, swing graceful posture, found a secluded corner to rest.


    Xiao Wu


    "Whether you like to play or not, anyway, I''ll have a good time..." Xiao Wu happily looked for the right place.


    Mr. Lu and Liu Rufeng are inseparable now. They are more tired than their lovers. They turn around and come to a table where they roll dice.


    Mr. Lu said, "brother, how about two games?"


    "Good." Liu Ru Feng Xin said, anyway, your consumption is all your money. It doesn''t matter where you play.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that all the people at the table were in custody, a greasy faced guy sitting there put out hundreds of thousands of chips on the table. He was elated and beaming. It was obvious that he had won a lot just now. His happy expression was beyond words.


    Gambling is like this. People usually follow a lucky man to bet. If he wins, they will also win. On the contrary, a person beside him always loses. His bad luck may infect you. Therefore, they usually stay away from this kind of person.


    Mr. Lu is going to throw tens of thousands of chips, and he is also going to bet small. Liu Rufeng stopped him and said in a low voice, "let''s bet big this time!"


    Mr. Lu was stunned. "Why?" Everyone is optimistic about the small, which shows that this person''s fortune is very good, and it also shows that Feng Shui is now in the small, but why bet big?


    Liu Rufeng said with a playful smile, "because... The new Lotus official is bigger..."


    Mr. Lu: "is there any special reference for he Guan''s chest? If so, the one just now is not small.


    Although Mr. Lu knew that Liu Rufeng was talking nonsense, he had a lot of experience. He could judge from a common sense: Generally speaking, the law would change after a new Lotus officer was replaced, and it would be impossible to bet again.


    Without hesitation, he threw a half million chip from his big position in custody, while Liu Rufeng only followed 20000.


    The young master Lu''s expression suddenly stagnated, "why so few?"


    "Less?" When Liu Rufeng thought about it, he said that he was so confident that he had only bet 20000 yuan on his own, even though he had bet 500000 yuan on his own.


    He laughed awkwardly and threw out another 200000 chips. Although it was Mr. Lu''s, he looked much better.


    A group of small people, especially the one who has been elated, looked at these two random bets and fixed rules with disdain, hummed and did not speak.


    The lotus official shakes the dice cup hard, and the two peaks wrapped by the black suspender are shaking up and down, and the two undulating gullies are becoming more and more magnificent.


    "Go


    The group of people did not listen to the shouting: "small small..."


    Liu Rufeng holds his shoulder and looks at him. He has already silently exclaimed: "big...!"

 Chapter 293

    It seems that this table is the only place in a real casino where the voice is the loudest. Those who bet on the small players are shouting wildly, even breaking their throats. Liu Rufeng and Mr. Lu look at each other and smile. They seem so relaxed and confident.


    He Guan, a beautiful woman with big chest, opened the dice cup gently with a strange arc in her mouth. The three Ivory dice showed three clear symbols: "six, seven, eight, 21 o''clock big!"


    The beautiful lotus official nodded and gave a charming smile to Liu Rufeng and Lu Gongzi.


    The group of small people immediately threw a resentful expression at Liu Rufeng and Liu Rufeng, especially the greasy faced man. He was even more discontented. "Mr. Lu, you are lucky today, but I just don''t believe in evil. I''ll bet on you!"


    idiot!


    Liu Rufeng can''t help but despise the man. He says that you have known him for a long time. Don''t you know the identity of Mr. Lu? Dare to challenge here? Don''t you see the size of that beauty?


    Mr. Lu''s expression is still calm, and Gujing has no wave. He calmly says, "whatever you want, I''ll play with you!"


    Mr. Lu didn''t take back his chips. He bet the winners together, and then he left a half million chip. Half of those who have been following the fat man have been on the big bet with Mr. Lu.


    "I''ll follow Mr. Lu. I''ll bet you big!" Liu Rufeng, with a smile, also dropped a hundred thousand chips.


    The beautiful lotus official once again stretched out her slender jade finger, grabbed the delicate dice cup, raised her arm and quickly shook it in the air.


    The rapid buzz is instantly transmitted into the air, stimulating everyone''s nerves. Liu Rufeng''s ears vibrated slightly, and he had the answer.


    The beautiful lotus official shakes the dice cup for a while, then puts it heavily on the gambling table, straightens her chest and raises the dice cup.


    "Five six five, sixteen... Big!"


    He Guan, a beautiful woman, has red lips, regular teeth and a soft and sharp voice.


    "Yes Liu Rufeng and Mr. Lu clapped their hands excitedly and said in a low voice: "I''m lucky..."


    Mr. Lu smiles and looks at the black faced guy like Q. his eyes are sharp. "Duan Laoba, are you still here?"


    "It turns out that this man is Duan Laoba..."


    Duan Laoba chuckled. He didn''t care about the winning or losing. He said in a high voice, "what is this small sum of money? I won''t blink when I lose a hundred million."


    "Yes? Come again... "Mr. Lu''s tone was flat, but full of provocation.


    This time, Mr. Lu bet three million dollars on the big, Mr. Duan bet five million dollars on the small, and Liu Rufeng bet a little more than last time. He bet five hundred thousand dollars on the big.


    Looking at the balance between the two sides, it''s the same old Ba who has more money to bet. He lights a Cuban cigar, dances with arrogance, and shouts in a thick voice: "hurry up, shake up, this time it must be small!"


    God is not beautiful, beauty lotus official opened the dice cup, showing the five six seven, eighteen big. Duan Laoba is going crazy. He takes a few puffs of cigars and bet another five million dollars.


    But this time, there are few people who follow him. Liu Rufeng whispered in Mr. Lu''s ear, "this time we''ll bet less."


    Mr. Lu nodded, took back a lot of chips he had won, and gave him several thousand yuan as reward. Then he only bet five thousand yuan, and Liu Rufeng was even more pitiful. He only bet one hundred yuan. The section old eight almost angry crazy, stare at a way: "how do you press so little?"


    "How much is our freedom to bet, do you care?" Liu Rufeng curled his lips and didn''t pay attention to Duan Laoba at all.


    Duan Laoba choked back with a sentence. He was not happy. He scolded, "what are you doing? You dare to play with me. Are you tired of living?"


    Mr. Lu frowned, looked up at Duan Laoba, and said coldly, "this is my brother, Duan Laoba. You''d better not have any messy ideas."


    Duan Laoba snorted and murmured: "the dog is strong!"


    Mother of a ball, dare to scold me!


    "I''ll poke you, who are you talking about?" Liu Rufeng looks angry. He picks up a chip and throws it to Duan Laoba''s face. Then he rolls up his sleeve to fight with Duan Laoba. Mr. Lu pressed his arm and whispered in his ear: "this section of old eight has a different identity. Don''t compete with him for the time being, and..."


    Mr. Lu motioned Liu Rufeng to look at a man in a suit in the corner and said in a low voice, "do you see that man? It''s the person in charge here. If anyone dares to make trouble here, he will surely ask people to maintain order. Even I''m not sure I can support the scene at that time. "


    Duan Laoba was hit in the face by chips. It wasn''t a big deal, but what he wanted to do was face. He was furious. As soon as he patted the gambling table, he was about to stand up and try his best. Someone beside him gently tugged at the corner of his clothes to show him not to be impulsive. Duan Laoba was not stupid either. He saw that the people in the corner had pressed the pressure of the fire and didn''t dare to attack.


    This is the strength of cherry orchid. Even those people with prominent status dare not be presumptuous here. No matter who you are, you will suffer miserably if you break the rules here.


    But there was a man who didn''t believe it. He was Liu Rufeng.


    He had come to look for clues. If he hadn''t found anything, he would have made a mess here.


    What cherry orchid, what Cherry Blossom club, what ninja, bullshit!


    He never looked up to these so-called daunting mysteries.


    In this game, Duan Laoba won. From this point of view, he was more or less relieved. Unfortunately, he won less than 20000.


    In the next few times, Mr. Lu and Liu Rufeng cooperated seamlessly. Each time they bet no more than 2000 chips, Duan Laoba was crazy to win, but he won little every time. Every time Liu Rufeng and Lu Gongzi lost, they sighed and sighed, "it''s really evil. Today''s luck is not very good..."


    Duan Laoba''s eyes are angry. I''ve lost so much. You''re not as good as Laozi. You''re still pretending to be pathetic!


    After losing several times, Liu Rufeng whispered to Mr. Lu: "it''s our turn to play..."


    Lu made eye contact with him, nodded knowingly and agreed.


    This time, Mr. Lu and Liu Rufeng each increased their chips. Each of them was two million. As soon as some people who follow suit see that these two suddenly add up, they may see something.


    Duan Laoba is in the limelight. When he sees these two people''s comments, he doesn''t admit defeat. His vanity makes him hot headed. He shouts in a hoarse voice: "if you dare to pay three million, I''ll pay ten million. Laozi is rich!"


    On impulse, he really threw away ten million chips and looked at Liu Rufeng and Lu Gongzi with pride, like a local tyrant.


    Mr. Lu ignored him, squinted and asked, "do you really think about it?"


    "What''s ten million? I have plenty of money, and I won''t lose! " Duan Laoba said confidently.


    "Well, don''t vomit blood later..." Mr. Lu made a joke, which was full of banter.

 Chapter 294

    Mr. Lu always gives people the impression of being polite and courteous. Even on the gambling table, he doesn''t see how fierce he is. But this time, he deliberately uses words to stimulate Duan Laoba. All kinds of emotions are mixed in the excitement, ridicule and provocation.


    Duan Laoba didn''t show weakness either. He gave a ferocious smile and said unconvinced: "how much money can scare me? Duan Laoba is famous for his fearlessness. He doesn''t blink when he throws tens of millions of dollars at random. Even if he loses billions, he doesn''t care. If he goes out to do another business, he can get hundreds of millions more. You Lu Gongzi''s worth is high, so Duan Laoba is not bad! "


    How many billions can you get out of a single business? Shit! Shit! It''s so special!


    Liu Rufeng analyzed Duan Laoba''s temperament and found that this man was full of flesh and fierce looks. Although it looks like a Confucian businessman on the surface, the fierce and insidious energy in it can''t be concealed. At first glance, he is not an ordinary businessman. He can''t even compare with Jin Liu, Ma Changfeng, Liang Hong and Gu Feng. He has such a strong voice that he is supposed to be engaged in either arms business or drugs business. Otherwise, he doesn''t have such momentum.


    Mr. Lu nodded. He didn''t fight with Mr. Duan. He just laughed and waited for the result to be shown.


    The beautiful lotus official seemed to be tired, and the frequency of arm waving also slowed down a lot, but the clank of the dice cup was still so pleasant.


    This time, she seemed to shake less. Before Liu Rufeng could see enough of the rolling waves on her chest, she heard Tu''s voice. She put the dice cup on the gambling table, and two charming eyes scanned the people around her. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, the dice cup came slowly


    "Three sixes, big!"


    Duan Laoba


    "It''s special. It''s big again. It''s really evil today!" Old Duan Bada yelled, his fists almost broke the table.


    Those who follow him to take the small ones with him: "I''m not sure."


    How can a big bet be a big one? Those people look depressed and can''t help sighing.


    Liu Rufeng and Mr. Lu look at each other and smile. At the same time, they stretch out two fingers to make a V-shape.


    "How about Duan Laoba? Will it hold? " Mr. Lu didn''t know when he learned to ridicule people. He didn''t miss the chance to stimulate Mr. Duan.


    When Duan Laoba heard this, he felt as if he had been stabbed in the heart by a steel knife. His chest was stuffy, and there were stars in front of him. If he hadn''t taboo the deterrent power of Yinglan, he would have slapped the table and waved to dozens or hundreds of people to beat Mr. Lu.


    "Mr. Lu, don''t be happy too early. If you want to play, let''s go to Baccarat. It''s meaningless..." Duan Laoba''s mouth is not rotten. He relaxed, adjusted his mind, and still tried his best to maintain his face.


    At this time, the two together won about six or seven million yuan, and Liu Rufeng himself won more than two million yuan. He weighed the chips and handed them to Mr. Lu, saying: "brother Lu, you borrowed the capital from me, and you paid for my meal. It''s more than seven million yuan in total. Brother, I don''t like to take advantage of others. If I give you the capital, I''ll have more than half a million left. I''m enough. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t wait for Mr. Lu to respond. He thrust it into his hand and said in a low voice, "don''t be humble. This is my principle!"


    "Well, since my brother has this habit, I won''t say anything else." Mr. Lu took the chips and put them together. He didn''t change money. He held them all in his arms.


    The beautiful lotus official seems tired. She smiles at the crowd, then twists her hot figure and turns to leave. When she walks by Liu Rufeng''s side, Liu Rufeng winks at her, "I said it''s big, it''s really big..."


    He Guan, a beautiful woman, was not shy at all. When she heard this, she gave a charming smile and deliberately straightened her body. Her red lips were slightly open. "Do you have any interest in studying what is round, full and elastic?"


    Damn it!


    Isn''t that a very explicit provocation?


    Liu Rufeng just wanted to say yes! Unexpectedly, Duan pointed to a VIP room in the southeast corner and challenged the landing master: "Mr. Lu, are you interested in playing in the VIP room?"


    Mr. Lu''s beautiful eyebrows moved gently. "Yes, I''m willing to accompany you." Liu Rufeng was interrupted by their conversation, and slightly late Leng Kung Fu, once again back, that beauty lotus officer has gone far.


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng hates this section of Laoba too much. Why interrupt us? What are you doing now? Can''t you hold it a little longer?


    Liu Rufeng stares at Duan Laoba with a black face and wants to bite him.


    Mr. Lu looked at Liu Rufeng and said, "brother, let''s go together."


    "OK..." at this time, he was in a bad mood and had no desire to play.


    Unexpectedly, more people hit him, "VIP room is only for more than 10 million customers. I''m afraid this little brother doesn''t have the strength."


    Duan Laoba can see that the reason why Mr. Lu was so successful just now was that this boy was giving directions. So now he can''t follow him any more. With him, it''s too hard to defeat Mr. Lu.


    What he meant by this was obviously to separate them. It''s reasonable to say that Liu Rufeng doesn''t care whether he goes to any VIP room or not. He''s not here to play. He just looks at this section of Lao Ba and feels more and more unhappy. He also thinks that Lu is very generous and generous, so he is not willing to let him break into the tiger''s den alone.


    This paragraph of old eight said so, there must be a conspiracy.


    Mr. Lu frowned. He didn''t exchange 10 million chips for Liu Rufeng this time, but regretfully said: "brother, I''m afraid this time..."


    Liu Rufeng can understand Lu''s action. After all, a 10 million VIP room can''t take only 10 million. If you lose, you''ll lose. So everyone has to exchange at least one hundred million yuan. How can they lend it to others? What''s more, they didn''t realize it for a long time!


    "It''s OK, brother Lu. Be careful and guard against villains." Liu Rufeng reminds me that his eyes wander on Duan Laoba, and then return to normal.


    Duan Laoba didn''t pay attention to his eyes. He was immersed in the joy of victory for a while.


    Mr. Lu is a Duan Laoba. When they arrive at the VIP room, Liu Rufeng has nothing to do. He saw silver fox and found that she was playing with her mobile phone. Also saw small five, small five is a pai Jiu table wantonly enjoying the fun.


    "It seems that the boy''s skill is good. He hasn''t lost all his money." He said to himself, weighing the only several hundred thousand in his hand, ready to find a suitable gambling table. If he had won enough, he would have been able to help Mr. Lu.


    He looked around, inadvertently took a few more eyes at the enchanting beauty he Guan, and finally fixed his eyes on the person in charge in the corner.


    This man is about the same size as Liu Rufeng. He is about 1.75 meters tall and thin. He has a straight waist and looks very energetic. From a distance, I can''t see my face clearly, but a pair of eyes under the board inch reflect a frightening light.


    What''s more, he is talking to a person, who is president Li who is good at teaching.


    "Here you are at last." Liu Rufeng sneered and walked over.

 Chapter 295

    Yinglan''s projects are well-equipped, from catering to entertainment. No wonder people who come in will soon be ruined and even lose their lives.


    Liu Rufeng only went to the casino, and now he has no interest in the later projects. Because he saw a man, that is, President Li, who is good at teaching, that fat man as light as a civet cat.


    President Li''s eyes seem to be bad, did not see him, the man with a flat head next to him found him, two eyes appear very sharp.


    Liu Rufeng is calm and leisurely, just like going to the park, walking towards them with a smile.


    President Li seems to feel wrong. When he looks sideways, he only sees a figure disappearing in his sight. Suddenly, I felt that my shoulder was patted by a fleshy thing. Suddenly, I felt excited and turned around to look back.


    "You, how can you be here..." President Li seemed a little alarmed. He didn''t like the surprise.


    He found that the boy opposite was very handsome, and his seemingly modest eyes were filled with an awe inspiring air.


    Although it was only a short fight last time, he had left a deep mark in his heart. He was a man with great courage and unfathomable Kung Fu.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "President Li, it''s a long way to meet. We''ve met again."


    The man with a flat head was stunned for a moment, and then asked President Li, "do you know him?"


    "Ah... Know..." President Li seems very reluctant to mention this in public. He whispered a few words in the ear of the flat headed man. Looking at the gradual change of the flat headed man''s face, he can judge that President Li certainly didn''t say anything good.


    After a few simple words, President Li turned to Liu Rufeng and said with a sneer, "how can we solve this problem today? Are you going to arrest me? "


    Liu Rufeng repeatedly waved his hand, "President Li misunderstood. I just want to talk about life and ideals with President Li."


    Talk about life, talk about ideals?


    Who would believe such nonsense!


    The fat on Li Hui''s long face wrinkled and smirked, "sorry, young man, I''m very busy. I don''t have time to talk with you about my life ideal. Now that I''m in a good mood, you''d better disappear in front of my eyes, or you won''t get out of Yinglan!"


    You can''t make cherry orchids? I didn''t want to go out at all, OK


    Liu Rufeng suddenly looked innocent and said bitterly, "President Li, aren''t you the president of good conduct education? I''m knowledgeable and knowledgeable. It''s the best place to find you. Don''t refuse. "


    I''ll talk about you! President Li was annoyed. "If you are finished, get out of the way, or you won''t live for three minutes!"


    "President Li is a little angry, irritable and unstable. Is it the moon?" Liu Rufeng tilted his eyes and looked at him with a smile.


    President Li was really angry, and the fat all over his body began to shake together, "you''re looking for death!" The words didn''t fall, the arms had arrived, the hands were still like cat''s claws to Liu Rufeng''s chest and abdomen.


    hey!


    It''s not the house in the northern suburb. You can''t jump out even if you are a civet!


    Liu Rufeng folded his arms, encircled his chest, caught president Li''s arm, and then hit president Li''s shoulders with both fists. At the same time, he added a foot below.


    Defense and attack are almost carried out at the same time, boxing and kicking are almost at the same time. It''s very casual to watch, but it contains considerable subtlety, which makes it impossible for people to dodge between lightning and flint.


    President Li really dodged. He stepped on the floor with his right foot, and his chubby body quickly popped back. Liu Rufeng''s fists didn''t hit him, but the kick fortunately hit president Li''s thigh.


    The power of this foot is not very big, but it happens that President Li is also trying to move backward. When the two backward forces blend together, they are different, pushing president Li''s body to move backward quickly.


    If it''s like a sandbag, what will it look like after crossing an arc? Does the fat man land first on his face or on his butt?


    Forget it. Anyway, it''s the same when he lands first. His face is not very good-looking!


    Liu Rufeng fantasized about the next picture, but the result disappointed him. The fat man didn''t land first with his face or buttocks, but landed with his feet at the same time.


    Huh?


    It turned out that the man with a flat head grabbed the fat man, so president Li was spared the tragedy of pie falling from the sky.


    Liu Rufeng was very disappointed. The wonderful picture originally designed was destroyed by the man. He frowned and said, "how can you destroy my masterpiece? I''m angry


    The man with a flat head has always been as steady as a mountain. Even when he just grabbed president Li, he didn''t move at all. It can be seen that the Kung Fu at his feet is very steady. There was almost no expression on his face. He was as cold as ice all the time. Even when he looked at people in his eyes, it was like a cold wind in the middle of winter.


    If the ice snow silver fox is cold, this man is even colder, which makes people have the impulse to wear cotton padded clothes.


    The man with a flat head gave a deep sneer in his throat. "Young man, I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. You should know the rules of Yinglan. What''s the consequence of making trouble here? I think you''re the guest here. I''ll spare you for the time being. I''ll disappear in front of my eyes, otherwise..."


    "Hello, Hello!" Liu Rufeng was worried. "I''m here to talk about life with Li Hui. It''s none of your business!"?! This should not and should not be allowed. You cherry orchids even limit this. "


    The flat headed man laughed a few times, "talking about life? Did you just talk about life? "


    "This... This is not really a philosophical category of life. We are studying the free fall movement, but you have prevented me from studying academic issues..."


    Flat headed man


    Talking about life has become a free fall, flat headed men really can''t stand this kind of neuropathic communication, take a step, and Liu Rufeng is only about one meter away, the influence of two cheek muscles can see that he secretly clenched his teeth, "young man, if you say a word of nonsense, I''ll drag you out to feed the dog!"


    This is the unusual play of Yinglan people. No matter who you are, as long as they are not happy, they dare to get rid of you.


    But Liu Rufeng was not afraid at all, just like he didn''t hear the man''s words. He scratched the tip of his nose and said with a gloomy look: "just talking about life. As for this?"


    Just when the man with a flat head showed his pride in his eyes, the boy opposite said again, "Hey, let''s talk about life."


    I talk about your mother!


    The flat headed man couldn''t stand it any more. He was about to run away. He didn''t pass the first and second steps and went straight to the third step. He knew that if he heard the boy''s noise again, he would have to call an ambulance to the mental hospital for rescue.


    "Shut up The flat headed man got angry and followed with a punch.

 Chapter 296

    If a person pulls you to talk about the ideal of life with you, will you be disgusted? And you are not familiar with this person, and you don''t like it at all. What would you do?


    There is only one result, that is, you will be very bored, bored, or even angry for a while, fight. This is what this man with a flat head is facing.


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng is absolutely first-class. If he is second, no one dares to be first. This time, however, he was just trying to irritate the man and try how clever he was.


    Judging from the fact that he just grabbed president Li and his whole body didn''t move, this man''s Footwork must be very good. Such a great inertia didn''t drive him to any degree, which itself can''t be underestimated. What''s more, those who have a steady footwork will never be inferior in their skills. President Li''s 200 strong weight, coupled with inertia, will reach at least 300 Jin. He can easily hold a living man with more than 300 Jin. The strength of his arm and grip on his hand must be amazing.


    Liu Rufeng knew that once the chaos got up, there would be a life and death battle between the two sides. It was still unknown whether he could deal with this man at that time. What''s more, this is Yinglan''s territory. Even if Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox are here, the young master Lu may help out. But there are so many people, if they really work hard, it''s hard to guarantee that they can retreat completely.


    What''s more, this flat headed man is like the opposite. Do you know if ten or eight people will be killed suddenly? If that''s the case, just look for a chance to leave, and don''t toss about here.


    He repeatedly asked the flat headed man to talk about his ideal of life. The flat headed man can''t stand it any more. It''s a black tiger''s heart to swing his fist at him.


    It seems that an ordinary fist can''t be more ordinary, but it has reached Liu Rufeng''s chest in the lightning, and he can feel the power. The style of the fist even drives his skirt to swing slightly, and even feels a bad wind blowing on his face.


    Simple and direct, simple atmosphere, and great power, very fast.


    The simplest is often the most practical, this seemingly simple right lunge straight fist, once let this man beat countless opponents.


    Well done!


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that the other side had made a move, he felt energetic. He stepped on the wonderful footwork to dodge, and then stretched out his left hand to grasp the man''s wrist.


    This move is to entangle and kill the catcher, also known as 18 drops of clothes, which is one of Liu Rufeng''s unique skills.


    He shot, the flat headed man do not know is not see out or deliberately do not dodge, even with his wrist was Liu Rufeng forcefully grasp.


    Next, this posture is very strange. The flat headed man just made a follow-up step, his left leg slightly bent behind and his right leg arched in front. It''s a right lunge posture, and his whole arm stretched straight when he went out. It seems that he concentrated all his strength on one point.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng''s hand has been put on the man''s wrist, and he uses the capture technique to pull in.


    As long as you pull it over, then you fall over your shoulder and it works 100 percent.


    But the next attack stopped. Liu Rufeng pulled the man''s arm hard. The man still didn''t move and didn''t choose to attack. Instead, he stepped on the ground with both feet and the center of gravity sank, competing with Liu Rufeng''s pull.


    It''s all about fighting for strength and vitality!


    Neither of them is willing to show weakness, neither of them is willing to give up.


    All of you: --


    Is this a tug of war?


    As a matter of fact, people with a clear eye will know that such a situation must be under the condition of equal strength of both sides. If there''s a big gap, there''s no following.


    On the other side, Liu Rufeng adjusts his breathing, which seems to have little effort.


    At this time, both of them were silent, because neither of them could relax. Once they spoke, they would lose all their previous achievements.


    This old boy is not simple. He is much more powerful than he thought.


    Liu Rufeng fought secretly and thought, "if there is a conflict in a moment, you''d better avoid this person. This person is really difficult.


    The flat headed man didn''t expect that the young boy was so powerful. His hand was as hard as iron pliers. If it wasn''t for his hard work, he would have broken the bone of his wrist.


    Gradually, he felt more and more lack of breath, thin sweat had been generated on the forehead.


    What about Liu Rufeng?


    In fact, he is not feeling well either. Although he is holding each other''s wrist now, he feels that he is holding a cold and hard iron bar, and pulling each other''s arm is getting sour gradually. If he doesn''t think of a way, he won''t be able to hold it for a while.


    President Li was beaten a lot. Although he was held by the man, his thigh was burning with pain all the time. He wanted to step forward, but he felt that one leg was weak and could not use force. And I was scared too much just now, and I was a little depressed.


    Slow for a while, he had some spirit, looking at Liu Rufeng two people in the dark, eyes turned to come to the idea.


    He is not a person who stresses loyalty and integrity. No moral code works with him.


    President Li Ninja has a sore leg and walks behind Liu Rufeng. His speed is very slow. Liu Rufeng has seen it for a long time.


    Around the back, the only possibility is a sneak attack.


    Damn it!


    Liu Rufeng secretly despised president Li. At the same time, he couldn''t get out of his body to deal with it. He was also worried, "where''s little five, where''s silver fox? You don''t want to help yet! "


    But this is just what he thought in his heart, and he didn''t say it.


    Soon, he felt an evil wind coming behind his ears. After judgment, it should be a blunt instrument.


    At this time, whether it''s the iron stick or the wooden stick, if it''s in the hands of President Li, Liu Rufeng may be injured.


    Ah!


    Just when Liu Rufeng was ready to spread the flat headed man''s wrist to avoid the attack from behind, a dull sound came, and then a fleshy thing fell from the sky and fell three meters in front of Liu Rufeng.


    Next is the voice of small five, "your uncle''s, play sneak attack, hit you ya!"


    Xiaowu didn''t let him down. He always showed up in time at the critical moment.


    In fact, Xiao Wu has seen it for a long time, just to see who can be stronger. As soon as the fat president Li starts, he just knows what he means, so he has already quietly followed up.


    One after another, Liu Rufeng two people also each other no strength, two people at the same time a big drink, want to use the last strength to break away from each other.


    However, the flat headed man has no strength, Liu Rufeng is better than him, just can pull him a little bit.


    Just a little bit of strength is enough, flat head man''s footwall floating, breath also scattered, Liu Rufeng take this opportunity to step forward a punch in his shoulder.


    Then he fell down

 Chapter 297

    Liu Rufeng and the flathead man are actually fighting a war of attrition. In the end, Liu Rufeng narrowly wins and knocks him to the ground with one punch.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s fist is not powerful at this time, and he doesn''t want to hurt him in his heart. After all, it''s not so easy to meet a qualified opponent.


    Heroes cherish heroes? You can also say that.


    Flat headed man lying on the ground, expression of abnormal pain, brow locked, eyes closed. After about ten seconds, he reluctantly supported the ground with his other hand and stood up with difficulty. The hand then pressed on the injured shoulder.


    Liu Rufeng looked at him and said with a smile, "although I didn''t talk about life and free landing today, you let me experience a human tug of war competition. It''s good, uh huh, exciting and fun..."


    Flat headed man


    Human tug of war? Thanks to him!


    The flat headed man is the leader here. Once he was injured, the young people with black shirts and trousers standing by the wall Hula up to 20 or 30 and surrounded Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu.


    A group fight?


    Liu Rufeng has observed for a long time. These people''s strength is not enough for Xiao Wu. Besides, there is a silver fox.


    "How are you, brother Yong?" One of them asked, holding the flat headed man.


    The flat headed man waved his hand and said with difficulty, "you''re gone. Just now we were exchanging skills." After a pause, he said to Liu Rufeng, "I, Mu Yong, have been in the Jianghu for 20 years with my horse stepping Kung Fu. I don''t want to be defeated by a young man. I admire your Kung Fu, young man. Maybe I''ve been locked here for too long. I don''t know the change of the outside world."


    "You are also very good. To be honest, if you can hold on a little longer, you may lose me." This sounds a little polite, but it can''t be denied that Liu Rufeng is not good at fighting that kind of war of attrition. He always makes quick decisions and wins with quickness and ruthlessness. So today, I really spent a lot of effort. I think I''ll have a rest.


    Mu Yong was also tired, and the sweat on his forehead had not disappeared. He told everyone to go down, and then he found a quiet place to recover his strength.


    When he left, chairman Li was silly. Isn''t it obvious that he pushed himself into the fire pit?


    "Brother Yong, what about me?" When Mu Yong took a few steps, President Li tried to stop him.


    Mu Yong''s steps stopped for a moment, but he didn''t turn his head back. He just floated out a few cold words: "please be lucky for yourself!"


    Li Hui''s face is green. It''s like painting a layer of paint. He''s still a member of Nippon.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "President Li, can we talk about life now?"


    President Li: "I''m not sure."


    This civet is clumsy now and has no help from others. If he wants to run, his hope is very slim.


    But he saw a glimmer of light at the last moment, and found the best reason to get away safely. "What if you can catch it? You can''t do without cherry orchid. It''s no use catching me! "


    "No use?" Liu Rufeng smiles, looking very calm, "President Li misunderstood, I just want to talk about the ideal of life with you, who said to catch you? We''re not the police. Look what you said Said, people have come to President Li''s front.


    "You, what are you going to do?" President Li seems very nervous. Now he has nothing in his heart but fear.


    Liu Rufeng looked innocent. "They all talked about life. How can you say it several times that you can''t remember?" At the same time, a hand has been put out and pointed to President Li''s abdomen.


    This action was only completed in an instant, and chairman Li didn''t respond. He already felt a chilly air flow pouring into his Dantian.


    There was no pain, nothing else, just chilly.


    But a minute later, President Li was very excited. As long as he tried hard, there would be a tearing pain three inches below the navel.


    After Liu Rufeng finished this simple action, he turned back to Xiao Wu and said, "Xiao Wu, you can see him."


    In fact, there is no need to look at it, because President Li will not run at all at this time. Maybe he will follow Liu Rufeng and ask to relieve his pain.


    "No problem, he can''t run." Xiao Wu snapped his fingers and shrugged.


    "Ah! What can I do for you? " Liu Rufeng went to the ice snow silver fox.


    This iceberg girl is still playing with the glory of the king. Just now, the wonderful contest between Liu Rufeng and Mu Yong didn''t seem to arouse her interest. Liu Rufeng decided that she didn''t look up just now.


    Liu Rufeng sat beside her, sniffed the unique fragrance of her body, approached her ear, and said in a low voice: "don''t play, let''s go back and have a look."


    "Back... Where?" Silver fox answered casually, but didn''t look up.


    Liu Rufeng tried to control his anger and said seriously, "this is where guests play. What secrets can we find out? I think if you want to find something, you have to go to the back. The main messengers behind should be in the back.


    "Well, that''s right, but how do we get in?" Ice snow silver fox has a positive attitude and is obviously interested in this topic, but still doesn''t look up at Liu Rufeng.


    Yeah, how do you get in?


    Liu Rufeng didn''t think about this problem. After several rounds of observation, he didn''t see the VIP rooms and some rest rooms in every corner, and the door leading to the back.


    "That''s not the end, is it?"


    No, in that case, where is Xu Yinglan?


    Just then, a graceful figure appeared in front of the public. Light red professional clothes, hair high up, whether it is eyes, nose or that mouth are designed very exquisitely, placed on the face is also very flawless. Although you can see that you are about 40 years old, it adds a kind of maturity and sexiness.


    Xu Yinglan?


    Liu Rufeng saw her from a distance. She said that it was a golden opportunity. Just follow her for a while.


    He pulled the snow silver fox''s cape and said in a low voice, "let''s hide."


    "Hiding? Why? " Ice snow silver fox finally raised his head, but his eyes were full of doubts.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have time to explain to her so clearly. She turned around and tried not to be observed. "Do you see that woman? She''s the person in charge here. As long as we keep an eye on her, we can find the way to the back, and then... You know. "


    To be honest, ice snow silver fox is very savvy. It is so considerate when it comes to the critical moment. It seems that one eye can understand what you mean.


    She put away her mobile phone, took Liu Rufeng''s hand and took him to a quiet corner.


    Xu Yinglan is here to inspect. As the person in charge, he can''t always turn around in front of us. Her office is actually monitored and can see everything that happened in front of her. Unfortunately, Liu Rufeng was caught just now.


    Xu Yinglan was a little nervous. Knowing that the comer was not good, she decided to go to the front to have a look.

 Chapter 298

    This time I came to Yinglan mainly for my own task, but the process was not boring at all. I met Mr. Lu, met Mr. Mu Yong, and caught president Li. Therefore, Liu Rufeng was very satisfied.


    But the most important thing hasn''t been done, so he wants to take silver fox with him. Silver Fox also likes to be lively, and her skill is very good, and her shooting skill is accurate, otherwise her desert eagle will jump out and shoot at the target.


    Ice snow Silver Fox also agreed, this girl, ordinary things basically can''t raise any interest, only when it comes to thrilling things to find her will not hesitate to agree, this girl... Should do exploration.


    They have no clue, but someone helps them find the clue, that person is Xu Yinglan. The name of ice snow silver fox has long been heard, but it''s only today that I have a chance to see it. Although it''s inconvenient to see more, I just secretly glance at it. Ice snow silver fox''s heart has silently praised her.


    The first is beauty.


    The second is temperament.


    Beauty with maturity, gentleness with pride, housekeeper woman''s temperament has a unique ability. Once the two perfectly combined, it will create a beauty, Xu Yinglan is such.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    Even ice snow silver fox, the ice beauty who is usually as proud as plum blossom, has begun to have admiration for her from a woman''s point of view.


    It''s hard for women to praise women, but silver fox made an exception today.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng was pulled by the ice snow silver fox to hide in a corner, where the light is very dark, if not deliberately into, can''t see their identity. Moreover, Xu Yinglan, the snow and ice fox, doesn''t know her at all. It doesn''t matter whether she sees it or not.


    Xu Yinglan turns around, greets the person in charge here, and greets some big men who are gambling, but her eyes never stop looking for someone.


    But after wandering for a long time, no abnormality was found.


    Huh? Gone so soon?


    Finally, her eyes fell on a corner where a girl in white was sitting. The man around her could not see clearly, but she had guessed.


    She has seen several of them in the surveillance. She has also paid special attention to this girl. Her cool and gorgeous temperament is very outstanding.


    Her mouth showed a smile, "well hidden, but I found it."


    And in the corner also looking at her boy, at this time also insight into a kind of information, toward the girl beside said: "we seem to have been found."


    Ice snow Silver Fox also see out, because Xu Yinglan''s eyes on them stopped for a long time before shifting.


    "What to do?" Ice snow silver fox asked.


    "Wait and see what happens!" Liu Rufeng whispered.


    Xu Yinglan is wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes made of crystal. The thin shoelaces set off his white feet. Her feet moved and she was walking towards the corner. She was ready to say hello to the boy who was an acquaintance.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes have been looking at her delicate feet, which are not decorated by foreign objects.


    "Here she comes." Snow silver fox light said, right hand has pressed the waist position.


    "Don''t move, just watch it change!" Liu Rufeng is just a few words.


    At this time, Xu Yinglan''s mobile phone rang. She stopped, took out a small mobile phone and put it in her ear, "hello..."


    After listening to a few words on the other end of the phone, her beautiful face was like a touch of cold in late autumn. Her long eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together, and her expression became a little lonely.


    She reluctantly toward the corner to see a few eyes, and then elegant turn away.


    "Follow her!" Liu Rufeng stood up and pulled ice snow silver fox to follow. They behaved naturally. The people present didn''t know their purpose at all, and when Xu Yinglan''s figure disappeared in a very ordinary room, they also followed.


    Of course, this is the rest room for Yinglan''s internal staff. No one else can go in. They were already noticed when they were at the door.


    At this time, Xiao Wu, who was not far away from them, suddenly cried out: "Oh! If you dare to scold me, you''re the bastard. I''ll poke your mother! "


    His voice is very loud and high pitched. It''s supposed to come from the breath. Liu Rufeng thinks that he should take part in some good voice. He was so unprepared for a shout, next to President Li are scared, staring at him, do not know what happened. Almost all the people in the field focused on him, and in a short moment, the figures of Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox disappeared in front of them.


    When they went in, Xu Yinglan''s figure just disappeared. It''s really a rest room for employees, with simple clothes and fire hydrant. The rest is a bed and a simple table. There is no special decoration on the wall, only a very ordinary landscape painting.


    But Xu Yinglan disappeared. When they went in, there was only a bare wall, and nothing was found.


    Anyone here?


    Since people come in, they can''t disappear from their sight. If they disappear, there is only one answer, that is, there is a mechanism.


    In my impression, Liu Rufeng didn''t hear about Xu Yinglan''s superb martial arts skills, and she was not an immortal in flight. Therefore, the only possibility that she could disappear so quickly in front of them was that there was a passage in it.


    Ice snow silver fox is also an experienced mercenary and has seen a lot of the world. At this time, the first reaction is to go to the opposite wall and look around carefully.


    "Come on! If you let people outside see it, it''s broken. " Liu Rufeng emphasized a sentence, also follow to find out mouth carefully.


    He knew that people outside just now because Xiao Wu was very cooperative and helped them, but he was not sure that someone would react and break in. In that case, he would not be able to follow in to see what happened.


    They moved the table quickly and felt it back and forth on the wall, but they didn''t get much.


    Is it electronic control?


    If that is the case, there will be no hope at all. After all, it is impossible for them to get the remote control of the control mechanism, and not everyone in Yinglan is qualified to enter. It is estimated that only a few people have the electronic remote control of the control channel.


    "Here it is." At this time, the voice of ice snow silver fox came. Liu Rufeng instinctively followed her voice and saw that she gently lifted the worthless landscape painting, revealing a round button.


    With her hand gently pressed up, the wall in front of her separated to both sides, revealing a narrow passage.


    At this time, there seemed to be rustling footsteps outside, and someone whispered, "are you sure you saw them come into this room?"


    "It''s almost the same. I saw them arrive at the gate just now, and then they disappeared. I thought they had left, but there was no sign of them at all. They must have come in."


    The footstep sound is getting closer and closer, Liu Rufeng quickly pulls the ice snow silver fox into the passage, and then finds a button beside, and the two walls slowly close again.

 Chapter 299

    Cherry orchid.


    A place that many people want to touch but can''t touch.


    Compared with most of the places, it''s more fascinating. It is also out of greed for the outside incomparable fun and enjoyment, how many people are ruined, and even a lot of people dead on the street.


    After less than a day''s experience, Liu Rufeng has already felt the luxury and erosion. Magnificent visual impact; The taste enjoyment of human delicacy; The auditory washing of wonderful music. The mental stimulation on the gambling table, as well as the spiritual and physical temptation of countless beautiful women. All these are the ultimate goal of human primitive desire.


    And here, here, all can be satisfied.


    It is precisely because the people who come here enjoy the extreme that they will exhaust their lives and finally go to decline and extinction.


    Liu Rufeng pulls the ice snow silver fox into the passage with an arrow. Fortunately, the button to close the mechanism is found on the wall soon after entering, so a hanging heart gradually calms down.


    And just as they watched the walls on both sides slowly close, people outside had already broken into the hut. From the last gap, I can see their faces.


    But it''s too late to go in and catch them.


    After a few moments, the wall was completely closed, and they could only hear loud curses, and someone said, "hold on here, don''t believe they won''t come out!"


    After a while, no one opened the mechanism again and broke into the channel. It is estimated that few people knew about the mechanism, or a few people who knew did not dare to enter because of the ban.


    "It''s all right." Liu Rufeng smiles and looks at the snow fox. And silver fox seems to find that just now because of tension, the whole person has been leaning on his broad chest, half of his face can almost feel the beating of his heart.


    But one of his arms is holding his fragrant shoulder, so tightly, and his right hand is also holding the corner of his clothes tightly, just like a little woman who has never been around, so frightened, so nervous, so little woman like.


    Ah, ah!


    Am I that timid? What''s wrong with me?


    Ice snow silver fox has always been very confident and arrogant, but also very bold, today''s performance is abnormal. She began to wonder if something was wrong with her.


    "Let go!" She adjusted her mood to make sure that she had returned to her normal state. She broke away from his care and rearranged her clothes. Her eyebrows were wrinkled and her head was raised. She said coldly, "take advantage of me. Have you forgotten my desert eagle?"


    Liu Rufeng is speechless.


    "The situation just now is obviously..."


    Women are really unreasonable. They demolish bridges across rivers, take stairs from houses, and fight monks after reading scriptures


    At this time, countless classic metaphors and folk sayings poured in together. Liu Rufeng felt that his talent had soared many times in a moment. If someone gave him a pen, he would definitely be able to write a wonderful pen in an instant.


    No way, can only turn grief into strength, continue the next task, perhaps on this point, they can at least tacit understanding.


    The passage is only two people wide side by side, with dim yellow wall lamps. There is a Western oil painting on the wall not far away, all of which fully show the charm of human body. Wallpaper is a dark stripe, very inconspicuous in dim light. The floor is made of high-grade wood. You can hardly hear the sound when you step on it.


    And the whole passage looks very narrow and long. At a glance, it looks very quiet and deep. I don''t know where the end is.


    Or two people together, it will really make people creepy.


    Fortunately, there are no bodyguards and security guards standing here, and they are not exposed. They can explore along this narrow passage.


    Two people, one left and one right, were looking around and moving slowly. The most terrible thing about such a deep and strange place is that a person with a ferocious face suddenly jumps out, yells at you, and then attacks in a way that doesn''t look like human beings. Or hide in a dark corner and shoot a cold gun at you.


    The whole channel is so quiet that every nerve is highly concentrated. So at this time, they were very careful. They both found that one pair of eyes was not enough. They wanted to be covered with eyes.


    There was no door on either side of the wall, and no room was seen. This is just a corridor. The deepest part of the corridor is likely to lead to the place where Xu Yinglan and Xu Yinglan usually stay.


    Gradually, two people see the light at the exit, have been anxious heart slowly down. After careful calculation, the corridor was about two or three hundred meters long, which was long enough. At last, they knew that the corridor was tortuous, and they had already made many turns unconsciously.


    Liu Rufeng secretly admires the person who designed this passage. If there are people blocking the way on both sides, you can''t fly!


    After a period of recovery, finally ushered in the dark. When they walked out of the passageway, they saw a nearly independent house, spanning 20 to 30 meters, with the overall European style, just like a single villa.


    Both of them are very smart, and they are sure that there are no suspicious people around to watch, so they slowly approach the luxurious building.


    By the window is a relatively large room, like a person''s office and bedroom. When they came to the window, they heard the whispering inside.


    The voice is for two people, a man and a woman. Women''s voice is naturally Xu Yinglan''s, but men''s voice


    Liu Rufeng is also familiar with this sound, which is the origin of ancient style.


    The people inside didn''t seem to think that they would eavesdrop outside. They just heard Xu Yinglan narrate what happened today word by word.


    It''s about the same time. Gu Feng''s voice was heavy. "The boy actually came here. I didn''t expect that he would come so soon. And the old boy Liang Hong also came here. They put on a pair of pants. Hum, I think it''s time to clean up together."


    At this time, only listen to Xu Yinglan asked: "clean up? How to clean up? "


    Gu Feng hesitated for a while, and then said: "didn''t you say President Li was caught by him? The people who do good deeds are from the Sakura society. If they know that people are captured from the Sakura orchid, they will probably be responsible for it. Why don''t you let Miyamoto and others in the Sakura society know that Snow Wolf and silver fox are coming, and then exaggerate the scene of their struggling here. I don''t believe they don''t send people here. No matter what happens then, it has nothing to do with you. "


    kill two birds with one stone? kill two birds with one stone!


    Xu Yinglan''s voice choked and stopped for a while. She said, "I don''t want to contact that beast. I wish he would die right away!"


    Gu Feng quickly comforted: "Yinglan, don''t worry. Wait a minute. When the things here are finished, we''ll fly away. The most important thing now is to get rid of the boy, otherwise we will be miserable if we are exposed."

 Chapter 300

    Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox are lying outside the window, listening carefully to Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan''s conversation, every word is sent to the ear.


    He has long suspected that Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan are having an ambiguous relationship, but there has been no basis. Today, it is true.


    "The old man is very romantic. No wonder Xiaoxiao always has prejudice against him. Wang yanru seems to have a wrong attitude towards him. It turns out that the old man is raising a third child outside..."


    I finally got hold of it this time. It''s strange that I won''t publicize it to you!


    Hum!


    Do you have to deal with me? I don''t know who will take care of who!


    "You want to kill me? Twenty more years of practice! "


    Although his mentality is very good, but hear the words of the ancient style, also can''t help but expression some abnormal changes, ice snow silver fox all see in the eye.


    She kept her voice low. "What do you do? Shall we rush in and kill them? " Ice snow silver fox thought carefully, see his expression is not right, immediately seized this excellent opportunity.


    When it comes to killing two words, ice snow silver fox specially accentuated his tone, as if he paid special attention to it, with a trace of excitement in his eyes at the same time.


    Kill them?


    "Be a bird. Now our main characters are here to understand their details and conspiracy. Don''t you hear that Xu Yinglan still calls?"


    Liu Rufeng said that she was speechless. As soon as she said that she wanted to fight, she felt like life was meaningless without fighting.


    "Save your bullets. There will be a big fight later..."


    War?


    Ice snow silver fox slightly a Zheng, immediately comprehend, put in the right hand between the waist slowly loosen.


    Xu Yinglan didn''t go down that channel this time, but just contacted a person by telephone. After putting on the phone, she relaxed a little, and said slowly, "there is still a promise, saying that someone will come here in ten minutes..."


    "What else?" the old saying


    "What?"


    "Antidote, take the opportunity to ask them for antidote...!" The tone of the old style became more and more serious, and it seemed that he attached great importance to this matter.


    "Oh..." Xu Yinglan tone is very flat, "they said, as long as can successfully take those people, promised to give us the antidote."


    "That''s good!" Gu Feng patted his thigh and said excitedly, "this is a good thing. We have hope..."


    But Xu Yinglan didn''t show how excited she was. She just held her shoulders and looked out of the window, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    "Why aren''t you happy?" Gu Feng asked curiously.


    "No Xu Yinglan''s voice is getting lower and lower, "they said it''s not the first time. I don''t believe that."


    Gu Feng was silent. In this case, he also knew that those people were really dishonest, but he couldn''t do anything with them, so he didn''t dare to guarantee that they would fulfill their promises this time.


    He was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked in a soft voice, "is it Miyamoto? I''ll make arrangements. If they go back, I''ll ask my men to kill them! "


    The words behind Gufeng were a little vague, as if they were blocked up, "be careful, don''t talk nonsense!"


    The relationship between them is quite complicated!


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s enough to leave. Ten minutes. They don''t have enough time. At the same time, Xu Yinglan''s phone rang. She connected the phone and soon frowned. She stretched her neck and looked out of the window. Her face changed suddenly.


    "Someone''s out there..."


    "Well? Who The ancient wind is very exciting.


    Xu Yinglan said in a deep voice: "Liu Ru Feng!"


    It turns out that the people who were guarding the entrance of the passage just wanted to wait for the hare. After a while, they thought that they would come back when they were in a dilemma. They didn''t think for a long time that they hadn''t seen anything. They began to worry about Xu Yinglan''s blame. They couldn''t afford it, so they took the initiative to call Xu Yinglan.


    Found out


    Although Liu Rufeng has already planned to leave, what''s it like to sneak away? What''s it like to be discovered now?


    He tugged at the corner of ice snow silver fox''s coat and said in a low voice, "go! Let''s rush out


    Having said that, the two men''s bodies bounced up quickly, a few shakes, and they came into the passage. Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan are just like seeing a bullet screen. A simple swipe of the screen returns to the original picture.


    "They ran away..." the old wind light way.


    Xu Yinglan snorted, and a touch of self-confidence flashed in her eyes. "No one who comes to Yinglan can escape... Let''s not talk about the mechanisms in the corridor, even the gates can''t be opened easily. In addition, no matter how skillful they are, they can''t hold us up. Besides, there are still ten minutes left..."


    "Yes, there are still ten minutes..." Gu Feng also should be a, a will her arms.


    Think of ten minutes later, Xu Yinglan''s expression is very complex, and did not show how excited, mouth has been hanging a wry smile.


    Liu Rufeng with snow silver fox into the channel, the yellow light is still listless, the atmosphere is still so strange.


    I don''t know why. At this time, Liu Rufeng felt a kind of uneasiness, and didn''t know where the uneasiness came from.


    He hurriedly gave Xu Zijian a phone call to prevent things from changing, and was caught off guard at that time.


    "Hello, brother Xu, I''m Liu Rufeng."


    Over there, Xu Zijian''s thick voice came, "what''s the matter, brother? What''s the trouble?"


    Xu Zijian has many years of experience from the police. As soon as he hears Liu Rufeng''s anxious tone, he knows that he has something to do now, so he goes straight to the subject,


    "I''m in cherry orchid. I haven''t had anything to do yet, but I feel that the storm will come soon!"


    "OK, I''ll inform Li Sisi right now. I''ll arrange the staff and try my best to get there in half an hour..."


    The words are very short, special time, special arrangement, no way.


    After hanging up, he informed Xiao Wu and told him to get together with Liang Hong and try to go out first instead of waiting.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and nods to the ice snow silver fox, "silver fox, today''s war will start soon. I''ll play it to my heart''s content for a while, but I''ll try not to shoot until the time of crisis, because I''ve informed Xu Zijian that the police will intervene. If I shoot, I''ll be upset at that time."


    Ice snow silver fox watched him for a while, and then reluctantly put the desert eagle back to his waist, expression did not move, "no gun sister as invincible!"


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head helplessly. He likes silver fox''s confidence, but sometimes it''s a little too much.


    Two people vigilantly along the passage back, this time, their speed increased a lot, not a few steps to walk half. In this process, nothing is wrong.


    But then, something startling happened.


    The dim lights on the walls on both sides of the passage went out one by one, and the whole narrow path suddenly fell into darkness.


    The two men stopped walking in an instant. Although it was a little dark just now, at least there was light. Now it''s very good. It''s dark. Although it''s not as good as walking and tumbling, it''s obvious that someone deliberately turned off the light. What does it mean? It means that there will be a big attack on them soon.


    It''s a terrible attack!

 Chapter 301

    Darkness, for everyone, is terrible, especially this man-made darkness, will give people a lot of psychological pressure. It''s like someone is watching you in the dark. I don''t know when it will hurt you.


    The horror of danger lies in its unpredictability, harassing you all the time, attacking you and destroying your psychological defense.


    Fortunately, Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox are people who have experienced many scenes before they calm down and are not frightened by this sudden change.


    Although there are only walls around here and no small doors, and no one will rush out from the small door, their pace has slowed down, because no one can be sure whether there is a mechanism here. It doesn''t mean that there really isn''t any mechanism when they just came in. Maybe Xu Yinglan has been shut down?


    At first, the passage was just a wall. How could there be a passage entrance out of thin air?


    Two people walk very slowly, almost can hear the rustle of footsteps, each other''s breathing. When I came here, a pair of eyes was not enough. Now I think it''s even less. I''m very careful when I take every step.


    After a short walk, I didn''t find anything unusual, except that I couldn''t see anything in the dark, and nothing happened. It''s very quiet all around. It''s so quiet that you can almost hear the sound of the needle falling to the ground. But this kind of silence is even more creepy and makes your heart beat faster.


    At this time, two people are still 20 or 30 meters away from the entrance of the mechanism. As long as they walk through this distance, they are basically out of danger.


    Is there no mechanism? Abnormal power failure?


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible for such a good place to have a power outage. In that case, the club will suffer a great loss.


    Just as they were guessing, suddenly, the walls on both sides made a cheering sound. Their expressions stagnated and they had a premonition that something was going to happen.


    It seems that... The agency is about to start.


    The two people''s minds flash with the pictures of the secret channels in the movies and TV, ready for what to do next.


    With a burst of ga la la sound, the original smooth and smooth wall suddenly like a long foot, slowly close together, there is a close together meaning.


    Motherfucker! The walls are pasted together, and we are not pressed into meat cakes!


    Although the wall didn''t move very fast, the passage was already very narrow, which made it even narrower. Slowly, the two people could only walk sideways. Later, the two people leaned back against the wall and only punched face to face, so the scope of action became smaller and smaller.


    The wall is still moving slowly, which means that they will never stop until they are crushed.


    No, this is not the way, sooner or later we will be trapped here!


    "Silver fox, you first rush to the front, open the door, I''ll cover in the back!" Liu Rufeng quickly pushed the ice snow silver fox out, and he tried to support the two walls, trying to ease the speed of wall movement.


    Ice snow silver fox immediately darts out, the black environment is difficult to distinguish, but can see her white dress ghost quickly disappear in sight.


    But after a few steps, the ghost slowed down, and then almost walked very hard to the steps under the gate.


    Because the ice snow silver fox left, Liu Rufeng himself supporting the wall, the role is much smaller, originally the artificial resistance to the wall movement is not big, after leaving him even more insignificant. Ice snow silver fox to open the door of the mechanism below, the two sides of the wall has tightly will Liu Ru wind together, no longer open the door, he can''t get out today.


    Snow wolf will be recorded in the hero book of Sirius.


    It''s just that this kind of death is a little ignominious, which will be a stain of snow wolf. This heroic story is likely to become a laughing stock for future generations.


    Ice snow silver fox went up the steps and quickly pressed the button to close the door. Since it is the mechanism of closing the door, it is estimated that it is also the mechanism of opening the door.


    But she was wrong, this button not only can''t open the door, but let the moving two walls accelerate.


    "Quick... Quick, I can''t hold it any longer..." Liu Rufeng couldn''t stop the moving wall, and the cold walls almost made him gasp.


    "I, I''m also looking for this button. It''s not right..." ice snow silver fox sees Liu Rufeng, who is hard to breathe. It''s a pain in his heart. To be honest, the two people have been friends for more than ten years, and their feelings are very deep. Although they don''t look so harmonious at ordinary times, they just quarrel after quarreling, although


    She was anxious to break the wall and pull Liu Rufeng out of the corridor.


    She couldn''t see in the dark, so she had to take out her cell phone and turn on the flashlight. With the light in front of her eyes, it was much easier. She looked around and found nothing like a button. But the first wall lamp is just one meter away, which seems different from other wall lamps.


    Let it go!


    She took a step forward and tugged at the lamp


    Only hear the loud sound of ga la la, and then the two sides of the wall seems to stop moving, a few seconds later, began to move to both sides.


    She took a long breath and wiped away the coming tears.


    Liu Rufeng was almost blistered by the wall just now, and his limbs and joints were burning with pain. If ice snow silver fox touched the mechanism a few seconds later, it is estimated that he will really disappear in the world.


    The two sides of the wall moved back, Liu Rufeng finally can breathe, he tried to move his limbs, briefly adjusted his breathing, and then slowly walked towards the ice snow silver fox.


    "Ah... I should not have died. I almost died. Son of a bitch, what kind of place, what kind of mechanism, do you want to eat human flesh pie? "


    Um... What''s the situation?


    Liu Rufeng suddenly found a mass of white objects rushing in front of him like lightning, and then a soft object got into his arms. With a gust of fragrance, his mouth was blocked by something greasy and sweet.


    "Silver fox, you..."


    There was a short circuit in his brain. It''s unimaginable that this is what silver fox, an iceberg like woman, can do. Usually, she is very cold to him. What medicine did she take today? How did she suddenly become so active?


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t react for a moment. She was totally unexpected. He pushed ice snow silver fox fiercely, looked at her and asked.


    But this kind of trance only lasted for a tenth of a second, and was once again warmly embraced by the ice snow silver fox, and then the lips close, it was a strong attack like a storm.


    What happened?


    Liu Rufeng simply did not resist and began to accept passively. To tell you the truth, he really liked this feeling in his heart. Although he had been waiting for a long time, he came very quickly.


    Although the atmosphere here is a little out of tune with romance, he still enjoys it very much. His heart is so beautiful that he slowly forgets all the adventures and the life and death moments just now.


    Suddenly, he felt something cold passing on his cheek, one drop, two drops, three drops


    "Silver fox, are you crying?"

 Chapter 302

    It''s said that there must be a blessing after death. Liu Rufeng even has a blessing today, because after he got out of danger, ice snow silver fox, a girl who has always been very proud, suddenly made a reversal and gave him her first kiss, which has been preserved for many years.


    What''s more, the kiss came without warning, but it was reluctant to part with it. Ice snow silver fox slowly put his arms around his waist, the body and he close together. Liu Rufeng felt two soft things sticking to his chest, and suddenly an invisible current came from his body, which made his whole body hot.


    "That''s too damn happy!" Liu Rufeng was overjoyed.


    However, a few cold drops fell on his face. He knew that they were tears.


    "Silver fox, are you crying?" Liu Rufeng heard a sob.


    Although some reluctant, but he still stopped, gently stroked the snow silver fox''s white and greasy cheek.


    He felt it.


    Her cheeks were wet. It was the mark of crying.


    Ice snow silver fox did not refuse, voice choked, "I thought you were going to die..."


    "Silly girl, didn''t I die? Fortune tellers have said that I have a big life, and it''s not so easy to hang up... To tell you the truth, I really listen to thank you, otherwise I might become a martyr, ha ha... "


    Liu Rufeng has always been very optimistic, even though he encountered a great difficulty in life and death, he still smiles calmly.


    "I was scared to death just now. If you die, I won''t go out. I''ll accompany you here..." the voice of ice snow silver fox is very low. It''s true at first sight.


    Shit!


    Dying for love?


    How touching!


    What a touching love story? Liu Rufeng was almost moved to laugh. Although he should cry at this time, he didn''t want to cry, he just wanted to laugh, because he finally won the heart of the beauty.


    "Well, it''s all over. Let''s go on..." Liu Rufeng sniffed the special aroma of ice snow silver fox, which made him want to experience the nerve stimulating feeling again.


    "Continue what?" Ice snow silver fox is at a loss.


    "Er... That..."


    How can we say such things directly? That''s too direct.


    "That''s what we just did..."


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Let''s go on." The tears on ice snow silver fox''s face have been dried. After shaking his orange short hair, he turns around with his mobile phone and starts to look for the mechanism to open the channel door.


    Liu Rufeng is in a mess.


    "Is it not clear what I''m implying? I''m not talking about it. She must be acting silly. She must be! "


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to follow and walk up.


    The first wall lamp has been used and can''t be used again, so try the second one. After observing the second wall lamp, Liu Rufeng found that on the surface, the lamp was very common, but after careful observation, he found that there was a pattern carved on it, which was a symbol of the eight trigrams.


    Huh? what is it?


    Liu Rufeng was very strange and looked at the first one again. The first one engraved on it is actually a sign of digram.


    "The two lights are facing each other. Oh... So it is. "


    He found that there are six lights in the corridor, which are opposite each other. These two are Kan Gua and Li Gua, so the other four must be Zhen Gua and Gen Gua, Dou Gua and Xun Gua.


    But


    What''s the difference? What about the heaven and earth hexagram?


    There are eight symbols in the eight trigrams, but now there are two less, which is hard to understand.


    Is it


    Ice snow silver fox is still looking for the mechanism to open the door, but it hasn''t been found for a long time. Seeing Liu Rufeng in a daze, he came over and asked, "what are you doing? Hurry to find it."


    "I found a secret."


    Liu Rufeng said as he walked up the steps and looked at the button like place where the door was closed. He saw that there was a pattern carved on it, and it was the pattern of Kun hexagram.


    That''s right this time!


    Liu Rufeng waved to ice snow silver fox and said seriously, "you see, this mechanism is responsible for closing the door. It is engraved with Kun hexagram symbols, so the place of Qian hexagram symbols must be responsible for opening the door.


    "It seems reasonable." Ice snow silver fox nodded, looked at him after a few eyes and asked: "the key is where the pattern of Qian hexagram is carved?"


    Yes, where are the patterns of Qian hexagram?


    Is it in the sky?


    The sky... Yes, it''s up there!


    Liu Rufeng patted her thigh and said in surprise, "I found it. I finally found it!" Pointing to the top of the door button, he said in a loud voice, "look, there must be a mechanism on the button that opens the door when we enter the door."


    His face is proud, like the discovery of the new world, the excitement completely burst out.


    Ice snow silver fox along his fingers to see, there is only the ceiling, there is nothing similar to the mechanism of things. There was a look of disdain on her face, as if she had forgotten crying for the boy just now.


    "Where?"


    Yeah, where?


    Liu Rufeng is also a little suspicious. He doesn''t know whether his judgment is right... If it''s on the roof, how does Xu Yinglan open it?


    Is it difficult for her to master lightness skill?


    No matter how much, try first!


    The roof is only three or four meters from the ground. Liu Rufeng''s arm is only one meter away from the roof. There should be no problem with this height.


    Liu Rufeng thought about it and ran up. Then he bounced up more than one meter and hit the roof with his fist.


    The ceiling did sink. As a result, the two walls slowly split on both sides.


    Wow, Kaka... What a genius I am!


    Liu Rufeng smiles to the snow silver fox, "what? Am I right? "


    "Yes, yes, but look..." ice snow silver fox''s eyes stay behind Liu Rufeng.


    They did find the right one, and the door did open, but after the wall was separated, there were a lot of people standing inside, all evil spirits, with weapons in their hands. Moreover, they lined up neatly, dressed in uniform black shirts and trousers, and Mu Yong was their leader.


    Shit! I''m really waiting.


    Liu Rufeng smiles at them and says, "Hello, everyone. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really predestined."


    Mu Yong''s face was dark, just like the black faced Bao Gong, "I said, Mr. Liu, this is the forbidden area, don''t you know? Those who step in can''t go out in good condition! "


    "How do you get out? I didn''t bring a present Liu Rufeng is still playing. I can''t see the tension at all.


    Mu Yong snorted coldly and said, "I know you are powerful, but no matter how powerful you are today, you don''t want to go out alive. We have already laid a net. It''s up to you two?"


    If you talk too much, it''s nonsense. Mu Yong doesn''t say anything superfluous any more. He waves his hand, and the people behind him rush up.


    Damn it, it''s a hundred or ten.


    After a period of time just now, Liu Rufeng''s recovery is almost complete. He tightens his belt and kicks down two of them. Meanwhile, ice snow Silver Fox also rushes up and knocks over two with two fists.

 Chapter 303

    To be honest, the current situation is really tense. If Liu Rufeng doesn''t care at all, it''s totally pretending. It''s a small place. It''s very difficult to advance and retreat. Besides, there are organs. If the other party touches the organs, they will be more passive.


    What''s the concept of two against a hundred?


    Tired also tired you half dead.


    Besides, ten minutes will soon arrive, and the Ninjas will come again, so it will be more difficult for them to rush out.


    Even if Ninja doesn''t come, Mu Yong alone will be enough. Besides, there are also five or six people with outstanding breath standing beside Mu Yong. They haven''t moved all the time. It can be seen that they are also experts. Five or six experts besieged their two tired people, the result is self-evident.


    Yinglan, it''s really not an unusual place!


    Fight!


    Liu Rufeng calmed down and tried his best to put down one at a time, and never let him stand up again.


    Ice snow silver fox eyes murderous gas soared, even after shouting, also repeatedly someone fell to the ground.


    Two first-class mercenaries of Sirius began to relive a fierce battle.


    At the beginning, Liu Rufeng just knocked them unconscious or broke their hands and feet, but later, with more and more people rushing up, and everyone was carrying sharp weapons, they almost cut him several times.


    At this time, he did not care so much, simply grabbed a knife, a slash. Ice snow silver fox is more ruthless than him. He simply takes out the desert eagle. After a few clear shots, seven or eight people have fallen to the ground, and different parts have been shot.


    After the two men charged for a while, they had already injured 20 or 30 people. When the people behind them heard the gunfire, they immediately became scared and did not dare to rush forward for a moment.


    Although this group of people was temporarily deterred, the two people''s counterattack in the chaos also consumed a lot of physical strength. Looking at the dense people behind, Liu Rufeng was very anxious.


    Ninja will arrive soon, but Xu Zijian doesn''t know when to arrive. If he comes in half an hour, I''m afraid we will be black and blue when we arrive.


    Mu Yong holds his shoulder and looks at it with a sneer, "Eagle of the desert? Hum


    He gave a loud shout and told those who rushed in front to step back, then strode up to face the black muzzle without fear.


    Wipe! Body to block bullets?


    you ''re right! Mu Yong just wanted to use his flesh and blood to block the bullets with strong impact.


    Ice snow silver fox regardless of that, she pulled the trigger, "bang bang ~ ~" three shots in a row, shot Mu Yong arm, chest, abdomen three positions. There was a shot in the head, but he held out his arm to block it.


    This is not the point. The point is that three bullets hit him. He was not hurt at all. He just stepped back and frowned.


    Snow silver fox is also a surprise, some looks pale, murmured: "bulletproof clothes?"


    Yes, Mu Yong did wear a bullet proof vest, and it''s a bullet proof vest of good quality, which is several times better than the general bullet proof vest.


    Mu Yong, with a sneer, strides to the ice snow silver fox. Their distance is getting closer and closer, ice snow silver fox is not convenient to use the gun, simply put the gun back, and fight with Mu Yong.


    When Mu Yong came to the ice snow silver fox, he didn''t say much. He was still sinking, straight and simple.


    To tell you the truth, ice snow silver fox saw the scene of Liu Rufeng fighting with him, and knew that this man was good at horse walking, so he was more careful.


    Liu Rufeng was surrounded by several people who just stood behind Mu Yong.


    The martial arts routines of these people are totally different. Some are good at boxing, some are good at feet, some are feminine, and some are strong. Everyone has his own unique style.


    However, their left and right wings, front and back encirclement, the upper three and the lower three mutual cooperation, it is perfect.


    And everyone''s hard work is not simple. Although it doesn''t reach Mu Yong''s level, it''s not much different.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but get a shock, "lying trough! It''s so powerful. I really have to work hard! "


    Time is running out, and there are so many spectators standing behind. If we can''t get rid of them, it''s basically over. Xu Zijian didn''t know when to come. After a while, if those people wrapped in black cloth came, they would never want to leave.


    Liu Rufeng gave a big drink, his murderous spirit increased sharply, and his blood began to boil. It was not polite at this time.


    He stepped on the nine palaces and eight trigrams footwork, and used his hand to split the tendons and bones. As long as he grasped the opportunity, he would break the wrist and ankle of the opponent.


    In other words, it''s not easy for these people to hit the road. Moreover, the space here is narrow, and the effect of Liu Rufeng''s footwork is much worse. After several times, he can barely protect himself, but he doesn''t hurt an opponent.


    The grass is gone!


    Liu Rufeng was worried. He looked at the snow and silver fox, and his strength was gradually declining. He retreated one after another, while Mu Yong was more and more brave.


    A group of younger brothers watching the battle behind all watched the fighting as if they were watching the play. Some clapped their hands and others looked contemptuous.


    "Silver fox, withdraw!" Liu Rufeng shouts to the ice snow silver fox, and retreats six or seven steps.


    For Liu Rufeng, ice snow silver fox is still very trust, every time to the key time for Liu Rufeng''s decision she did not hesitate, this time is the same.


    She found a spare time, also flashed back a few steps, standing beside Liu Rufeng, panting, it seems that just tired.


    Seeing this, Mu Yong snorted coldly, "ha ha, you can''t escape today. How many steps back do you want to get rid of us? It''s a dream


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you have the ability, you can fight alone. What''s the ability of group fighting?" Liu Rufeng''s anger surged up, her eyebrows raised, and her expression was very ugly.


    At this time, there is a distance of three or four meters between them. If they take a big step, they will be able to rush to their opposite side in two steps.


    Ice snow Silver Fox also don''t know how to return a responsibility, low voice asks a way: "what do you do famous?"


    "Take a step back and don''t ask too much. Just follow me for a while." Liu Rufeng smiles and looks at the face-to-face person, standing proud.


    Mu Yong didn''t know what they were up to. With a wave of his hand, a group of people rushed up. Several people who had just fought with Liu Rufeng rushed in front of him.


    Liu Rufeng pretends to step back. When the other party is two steps away from him, he suddenly pulls the wall lamp engraved with the sign of changing hexagrams.


    To tell you the truth, he is not sure what kind of mechanism will be triggered. According to this principle, if there is a mechanism, there should be some metal sharp tools, but it is not known what sharp tools will appear and how they will appear.


    But from the analysis of experience, he can be sure that if the metal weapon really appears, it should be mainly within two meters around the mechanism. So after pulling the wall lamp, he quickly pulled the ice snow silver fox to roll backward, leaving three or five meters.


    At the same time, the ceiling above the duiqua wall lamp suddenly turned upside down, and countless steel nails shot out from inside like a storm.

 Chapter 304

    This time, Liu Rufeng was right again. His analysis was right. As soon as the wall lamp engraved with the symbol of Duihua was activated, it immediately touched the mechanism and shot countless steel nails from the ceiling.


    Countless nails flew down like rain. The people in Yinglan below were unlucky. They were all shot in the face, shoulders, body and legs. In an instant, dozens of people were injured and couldn''t get up.


    Cherry orchid of those people suddenly chaos, a lot of people because of being shot by the steel nail loud roar, scattered. Some people are smart and quick to hide under others, but they are trampled to death when others run.


    Even those masters were injured everywhere. Although they saved their lives, they were no longer effective. Fortunately, Mu Yong stood far away and didn''t hurt him.


    At this time, his face almost turned into black charcoal. Looking at the people around him, there were more than 20 people left in an instant, and they were all in a mess. He roared angrily, "you, you..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "it''s called lifting a stone and hitting your own feet. You don''t know your own organs. Who is to blame?"


    In fact, Liu Rufeng can''t understand why Mu Yong and those people, as Yinglan''s people, don''t know about this mechanism.


    "Well, we''ll be fine this time." Liu Rufeng shrugged and said with a smile to the snow silver fox.


    Ice snow silver fox took a long breath, and his face was much better.


    At this time, the mechanism was broken, and there was no danger in front, but countless people fell to the ground, causing the corridor congestion. Liu Rufeng walks and cleans up in front of him, because the only people left have lost their fighting power for a long time. He punches and kicks them to one side, and soon the front is unobstructed.


    Mu Yong looked at them with trembling all over his body, and there were about 20 young brothers standing beside them. The situation was totally different from that at the beginning.


    "What''s up, man? What''s our chance of winning now? " Liu Rufeng stood one or two meters away with a smile and looked at them with pride.


    Mu Yong''s face is livid. He knows that if it''s really a fight between life and death, it can''t stop Liu Rufeng.


    At this time, more than 20 people rushed out of it. The first one was a man with a cold face and strong body. His eyes were as sharp as a falcon.


    All the people he brought were dressed in black and ninja.


    "Ah? Miyamoto, Miyamoto... "Mu Yong stuttered when he saw Miyamoto''s excited speech.


    Miyamoto? This guy is Miyamoto?


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "I''ve heard of you for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet you today. I''ll have a good meeting with you."


    Looking at Miyamoto, dressed in Samurai clothes and clogs, he is tall and has a certain heroic spirit. The arrogance and coldness between his eyebrows give people a sense of oppression.


    "Are you Miyamoto?" Liu Rufeng''s waist is straight. He looks at Miyamoto obliquely. He doesn''t treat him as a dish at all.


    Miyamoto coldly looks at Liu Rufeng and the ice snow silver fox beside him. These two guys who have been bothering him all the time finally get to see their real bodies today. They can''t help laughing wildly. The laughter is as ugly as an owl''s cry, which makes people get goose bumps all over the place.


    "You two, I''ve heard your name, snow wolf and snow silver fox. It''s not in vain. It''s hard to be besieged for such a long time. It''s rare, it''s rare..." Miyamoto''s voice was low, but his eyes were cold.


    "Ah ha ha, nice to meet you. It''s rare for Mr. Miyamoto to to miss you..." Liu Rufeng didn''t care much and still talked and laughed.


    "Well! If you dare to make trouble in Yinglan, no matter who you are, you have to leave something behind. I''m afraid you''re not very lucky today. " Miyamoto said with a sneer¡° Just now, these people are all rubbish. My people are real warriors! "


    Liu Rufeng took out the ox bone comb and gathered his hair. He said with a smile, "you can have a try."


    Miyamoto brought these people is not an ordinary player, everyone is better than those under Sakurai. Although compared with those of Mu Yong, it''s still a little bit, not much.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng doesn''t care about these people at all, but today''s situation is special. He has already expended a lot of physical strength. If he takes these people, he can''t do it unless he uses a killing move. However, it''s obviously not suitable for this occasion.


    Miyamoto told his men to go up, but he was holding his shoulders to watch. I''ve heard of Liu Rufeng''s skill for a long time, but I''ve never seen him. Today, he won''t miss such a good opportunity. First find out the details of Liu Rufeng. After a while, it''s time to fight.


    Liu Rufeng knows that Miyamoto just wants to use up his strength in a round fight. When his strength is exhausted, he won without fighting.


    This place is relatively narrow, and a lot of kungfu is not very easy to perform. Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of Ma Changfeng''s Xingyi boxing. The movements of Xingyi boxing are short and neat, especially the gun boxing and collapse boxing are more powerful, and the close attack is the most effective.


    "Oh, how could I forget about it? I knew I didn''t have to work so hard just now." Liu Rufeng readjusted his breathing and changed a pile frame. At this time, he stood with his arms bent forward, and his legs slightly bent forward and backward. The whole pile frame was like a towering mountain, powerful.


    "Silver fox, stand aside and have a rest. I''ll do it myself." Liu Rufeng said to ice snow silver fox.


    Ice snow silver fox is really tired after the fight just now. Since Liu Rufeng has done this, she believes that there must be a reason to do it. Ice snow silver fox knows that he is not a man with no idea. He will never rush with blood, and the same thing will never happen to him.


    These people are all karate masters. They are mainly good at the open and close attack style. Their fists are fierce and their attack power is very strong. But the space here is narrow, so it''s not convenient to use.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng''s choice of Xingyi boxing was obviously dominant.


    In the first round, there were seven or eight people around him. They also found that they didn''t use their feet here, so they punched Liu Rufeng in different parts.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t evade either. He parried with both arms, mobilized his dark strength and pushed them to the outside. He threw those people to the ground.


    This is the tension in Xingyi boxing.


    A few people who got up again were not convinced and rushed up again. Liu Rufeng took a step, sent out a series of gun fists, mixed the catcher, and knocked down these people in an instant. This time, they can''t stand up.


    The next round of people up Liu Rufeng Zhao Fang, no five minutes of Kung Fu, lying on the ground a piece.


    "Xingyi boxing?"


    Miyamoto sneered, moved his limbs and walked up.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, "you''ve come just in time. You can''t find it. Today I''ll see how I beat you."


    Miyamoto quickly walked a few steps and jumped up. The moment he jumped up, he kicked out a foot. After Liu rufengshunjin escaped, his body also fell to the ground. At the moment of landing, he made a straight fist forward, with a slash palm, and then elbows and knees. His movements were like moving clouds and flowing water.


    Liu Rufeng was shocked.

 Chapter 305

    Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox used their fighting power and wisdom to beat back the attacks. Although there are only two people, they are not afraid to fight against hundreds of people. It is not difficult to see their strong fighting capacity and strong willpower.


    When they are trained in Sirius base, they are very cruel. In addition to the training of physical fitness and attack ability, they are often placed in a deserted desert or a forest where wild animals live. At this time, it is undoubtedly a huge challenge to their survival ability.


    This kind of training method for special forces has greatly strengthened the comprehensive quality of Sirius to a certain extent. Among them, Liu Rufeng, ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu are the best.


    Today, in the face of obvious disadvantages, the two people talked and laughed, and quickly used the advantages to turn defeat into victory, which fully proved their strength.


    However, as soon as Miyamoto came up, Liu Rufeng was shocked. He didn''t expect that Miyamoto''s strength was far more than those ninjas who had ever dealt with him.


    For example, yin and Yang envoys, ITO, and later Junichiro Yamada all seem to be so contemptuous in the comparison of Miyamoto.


    His moves are not only skillful, but also fierce. His fists, feet, elbows and knees are flexible, and his momentum is continuous. It can be judged that his level has surpassed that of the first-class ninja, and has reached the level of the master.


    What shocked Liu Rufeng even more was that Miyamoto not only attacked fiercely, but also had a comparable fighting ability. Every time he hit him, he felt that he hit a tough steel plate, which made his hands and feet hurt.


    It''s broken!


    Liu Ru Fengxin said, "it''s the first time that I''ve met such a strong opponent since I started my career. Today I can''t do it well."


    Miyamoto''s fist and foot are fierce. He attacks Liu Rufeng''s face like an avalanche. Liu Rufeng dodges. Miyamoto''s foot splits into the air and falls on the floor, shattering the floor brick seven or eight times.


    Then, Liu Rufeng dodged his straight fist again, and Miyamoto hit the wall with one, and the wall was immediately sunken.


    The grass is gone!


    Liu Rufeng secretly complained that this was not an animal, and it was too fierce. He couldn''t contact his fists and feet at all, so he had to dodge. But after dodging, each counterattack not only didn''t hurt him, but also made his hands and feet hurt.


    Liu Rufeng gritted her teeth and insisted. Several places on her body had already been hit by several heavy blows. She only felt that her bones were going to be broken and hot.


    A few minutes later, he was forced back and forth, with no strength to fight back. He was tired, shortness of breath and sweating all over.


    Ice snow silver fox wants to go up, but is worried that if they go up to help, the rest of the people will rush up, which not only can not play a role, but will make the situation more complicated.


    Damn it! Why hasn''t Xu Zijian come yet


    Liu Rufeng was worried. In a flash, his kung fu was hit by Miyamoto''s fist on his chest, which made him step back five or six steps in a row. All he felt was that his chest was stuffy and his breathing was not smooth.


    Miyamoto sneered, "the famous snow wolf is just so, so vulnerable, ha ha..."


    Before the laughter fell, he jumped forward and rushed up again. Just listen to a shot, a younger brother of cherry orchid has fallen in the pool of blood.


    It turned out that this was a shot of ice snow silver fox aimed at Miyamoto. Unexpectedly, the old boy was quick in hand, and one of them sidestepped away, and the bullet hit the person behind.


    Miyamoto was only half a meter away from the ice snow silver fox at this time. He sneered: "silver fox, be careful if the gun goes off."


    Ice snow silver fox face like frost, her shot is one of the best in the Sirius, rarely miss, did not expect that Miyamoto was easy to escape in the attack, she also a burst of sigh. Now the two men are very close, obviously they can''t deal with the devil by shooting. The ice snow silver fox takes back the desert eagle.


    Miyamoto sneered: "that''s right. Sometimes the gun doesn''t work well."


    He didn''t pay any attention to ice snow silver fox, but turned back to Liu Rufeng. Just a few steps away, I heard another shot. He stopped to look at the ice snow silver fox, "don''t you mean you don''t need a gun?"


    Ice snow silver fox shook his head, a face of innocence, "this is not me..."


    Huh?


    Not you?


    It''s not you. Who else?


    He looked at other people and found that there was a group of armed police, each armed with a micro charge in his hand. And those of them had already crouched on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    The policemen were separated from each other and a man and a woman appeared in front of them. Men''s thick eyebrows and wide eyes are very dignified; The face of a woman is beautiful and vigorous.


    Liu Rufeng was relieved at last. He said that it was a magic weapon. It was too timely. Big voice way: "Xu elder brother, you can come, I almost tired to death."


    With an embarrassed smile, Xu Zijian explained, "I''m sorry, brother ha, something happened just now, so it was delayed for a while."


    Liu Rufeng


    You''re a little late?


    I''ll be a martyr if I come later


    Yang Sisi didn''t say anything out of the question. Instead, he looked around sharply and yelled, "all the people present today will be taken away!" She had a strong voice, and that kind of strong queen fan was fully displayed.


    Miyamoto didn''t feel so flustered when he saw this scene. Instead, he sneered and said, "how dare you catch me? You are not qualified to catch foreigners. Do you understand the rules? "


    Miyamoto is cunning enough. He takes advantage of the fact that he is a foreigner to put pressure on Yang Sisi.


    But his calculation is wrong, because Yang Sisi is not an ordinary policeman. She has never been afraid to do anything since she was a policeman. No matter who you are, as long as you commit a crime, you will be arrested and no backstage will be considered.


    Even foreigners are no exception!


    Yang Sisi''s eyes slightly bent, with a symbolic smile, glanced at Miyamoto casually and dropped a sentence: "take it away!" Then he turned and left.


    No nonsense, elegant turn, do not take away a cloud!


    All of you:


    Originally, Xu Zijian wanted to persuade Yang Sisi, but before he spoke, Yang Sisi had already given an order. This is Beicheng, which is not under his jurisdiction, so he could only shake his head and said nothing.


    Miyamoto had nothing to say. He was put on the bus by a group of police, and Mu Yong and some of his men were taken away. Of course, there are too many people to take away, so only a few leaders are taken away.


    However, Xu Yinglan has never appeared. After Liu Rufeng and Liu Rufeng left, Yinglan suddenly fell into chaos.


    For years, it was the first time that someone stirred up Yinglan, the first time that the police took so many people away, the first time Yinglan got into chaos, all of them were the first time.


    Everyone believes that the news will spread all over Kyoto overnight, and Yinglan will never recover.


    Mr. Lu stood up in the chaos, looked at Liu Rufeng, nodded silently in his heart, "the people of Sirius are really extraordinary, they will make some noise when they move, ha ha... I like it."

 Chapter 306

    Liu Rufeng was quite satisfied with the news in Yinglan this time. On the whole, he achieved his expected goal.


    On the big level, even Xu Yinglan and Miyamoto are shocked. Another key is that this time, the ancient fox tail has been revealed, and there is no way to install it.


    There is also a harvest, that is, the good conduct of the education of President Li won, this harvest is the most direct.


    By the way... What about Xiao Wu?


    Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox are driving their range rover behind the police car. They are meritorious men this time, so they are treated extremely well. So they can go to the police station to cooperate with Li Sisi to explain things.


    I haven''t pulled myself away from the battle all the time. Now the dust has finally settled. Thinking of Xiao Wu, Liu Rufeng calls him quickly.


    After a few beeps, Xiao Wu really answered the phone. His voice was loud and full of breath. He heard that there was nothing wrong. "Brother, how''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Don''t ask two people how safe, directly ask the progress of things, small five to Liu Rufeng two people or quite trust.


    "Well, well, what''s so hard for your brother, isn''t it? Where are you? "


    "I''m at home, playing with Niuniu. If you don''t believe me, let Niuniu have a word with you. Come on, Niuniu... "


    What happened?


    Liu Rufeng just wanted to blame Xiao Wu for not doing anything. After the arrangement, why didn''t he go back to save them? Instead, he went home to coax the children to play. Niu Niu''s voice came from the phone, "Dad, where have you been? Niuniu missed you so much. "


    "Good girl, dad will be back soon."


    "Well, Niuniu, I''ll see you later."


    "See you later!"


    I don''t know why, as soon as I heard Niu Niu''s voice, nothing bothered me. "This girl is so cute." Hung up the phone, Liu Rufeng mouth rose a happy smile.


    Ice snow silver fox is not interested in this. After a long time, he said solemnly: "I didn''t expect that Miyamoto''s strength is so strong, even you can''t stand it. Fortunately, I caught him this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t cope with it alone."


    Liu Rufeng looked at the endless flow of traffic outside the window and sighed: "things are not as simple as you think. I don''t think they can control Miyamoto. At most, they will be shocked."


    Ice snow silver fox eyebrows pick, asked: "what do you say? Do you mean Miyamoto might go back? "


    "It''s not possible, it must be! First of all, there are still many places we don''t know whether Miyamoto is the last big fish; Second, Yang Sisi and Xu Zijian are not qualified to convict Miyamoto. After all, they are not Chinese. "


    After a serious analysis, Liu Rufeng smiles and hums a little apple, as if all her troubles are forgotten.


    Looking at the ice snow silver fox''s inexplicable face, he stopped the rhythm, lit a cigarette and said faintly, "in my opinion, now we don''t need to move. Naturally, someone will come to us, and there will be clues at any time. We just wait at home, because someone can''t sit."


    Ice snow silver fox is also worthy of her title. Her eyes blink and she shows a rare smile. Although the smile is a little reluctant, it is enough to take away her cold and arrogant breath. "Do you mean Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan?"


    "That''s right!" Liu Rufeng vomited a mouthful of smoke and said faintly: "the two of them are most anxious now. This matter will not affect Miyamoto, but it will certainly not affect both of them. In addition to President Li''s benevolence education, they must be responsible. Although Gu Feng is not the actual manager of Yinglan, Xu Yinglan is in prison. He certainly can''t see it. Therefore, he must have taken action recently. "


    Ice snow silver fox often eyelashes flash a few times, bright black eyes staring at the bustling city, thoughtful.


    At the police station, Liu Rufeng, ice snow silver fox, Yang Sisi and Xu Zijian introduced the process in detail. When it comes to the wonderful part, Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi can''t help but be shocked. Yang Sisi stares at Liu Rufeng with eyes wide open and looks strangely, "who are you, dare to rush into Yinglan with such courage, and can defeat hundreds of them. Even the criminal police here can''t do this skill."


    It turned out that Yang did not know.


    Liu Rufeng laughed a few times and began to fight with her again, "Officer Yang, I don''t know. I''ve learned boxing in the countryside for several years, and I''ll go hunting in the mountains when I have nothing to do, so I have some experience in dealing with some wild animals. This time, it happened to touch the mechanism. Otherwise, when you get to Yinglan, you will see our bodies. Alas! It''s dangerous... "


    The words are half true and half false. Liu Rufeng''s face can''t help showing a sad look, but this perfect performance didn''t fool Yang Sisi. On her seemingly delicate face, her beautiful eyes are shining, and her cold eyes seem to see Liu Rufeng through, "you don''t fool me, even if you use the mechanism, there is a lot of moisture in the front section, I will definitely find out your identity! "


    Sweat!


    Liu Rufeng looks at Xu Zijian innocently, which means to speak for herself. This woman is too difficult to deal with.


    Xu Zijian is also in a dilemma. On the one hand, he has to keep the task assigned to him by the chief, and on the other hand, he has to face his beloved woman. Say it, I''m sorry, chief. If you don''t say it, how can you capture Yang Sisi''s heart?


    "Think, this..." Xu Zijian''s words just said half, was Yang Sisi top back, "shut up! You think I don''t know you''re in the same league? I will definitely find out, but one day I want to know that you lied to me, you know the consequences! "


    Xu Zijian


    He knew that Yang Sisi was not biased against Liu Rufeng. If he was biased, he would not treat Liu Rufeng like this. After all, he could be a suspect for hurting so many people. What she said just now was just out of her competitive heart. The more she kept it from her, the more she had to find out for herself. If anyone said it, she would not be happy.


    But... Are you cheating? The consequence is


    Yang Sisi''s eyes were sharp, and he gave Xu Zijian a white look. Then he took a few eyes at Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox, and said with a little banter: "one has extraordinary combat effectiveness, and the other is equipped with desert eagle. It''s incredible just by this. You can go, but... I''ll find out! "


    Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox


    "Thank you, sister-in-law... No, it''s Officer Yang. We''ll go back first and call us if we have something. We absolutely support the party and obey the arrangement of the police. Goodbye!"


    Liu Rufeng smiles and walks out of the police station with ice snow silver fox.


    sister-in-law?


    Yang Sisi suddenly thought of Liu Rufeng''s slip of tongue, and looked sideways to see Xu Zijian looking at their far away back, smiling. She immediately understood, a kick in Xu Zijian''s body, angry way: "is it you say?"


    Xu Zijian shakes his mind, only to find that he has already angered the lioness. He laughs, "think, I..."


    Yang Sisi said in a high voice, "call me Officer Yang!"

 Chapter 307

    In front of Yang Sisi, Xu Zijian is a docile little sheep, who dare not breathe. Seeing her face as frosty and looking at herself coldly, I was so scared that I couldn''t help but scold myself for not promising. I couldn''t even say a whole word. No wonder I became a single old man.


    Stupid! It''s stupid. I''m blind. Brother Liu just gave me a good chance.


    Thinking of Liu Rufeng''s slip of tongue, Xu Zijian was so beautiful that he forgot that Yang Sisi was questioning him and began to be intoxicated again. "If only it were true..."


    The woman''s mind is very delicate, Xu Zijian a very subtle expression was immediately captured by Yang Sisi, she also quickly guessed Xu Zijian''s obscene heart, suddenly angry, grabbed a file hit Xu Zijian''s head, roared: "sick!"


    After that, he slammed the door and left.


    Xu Zijian came back to his senses and found that even Yang Sisi''s shadow could not be seen. He sighed, "if I have half of Liu Rufeng''s mouth, I won''t be unable to fall in love. It''s really disappointing. I must go to the temple tomorrow to open my mouth."


    On the other side, Xu Yinglan is pacing back and forth in the room. Gu Feng is still sitting on the chair, staring at her.


    "What to do... What to do!" Xu Yinglan paced and talked to herself.


    Gu Feng is also frowning, like the eggplant frost hit, listless, "this time not only did not get the antidote, but also cherry orchid to find a big trouble, blame me for negligence."


    Xu Yinglan stopped, glanced at the old style and said, "it''s not the time to blame anyone. It''s mainly about how we deal with it. I don''t care whether I''m the general manager of Yinglan or not. I don''t care about the reputation. I don''t care about the benefits. I''ve saved enough money to spend my whole life. Mainly... Antidote! Miyamoto went in, and our antidote failed. "


    She gulped down a mouthful of red wine and breathed out, "if, if there''s no antidote, I''d rather... Die!"


    As soon as Gu Feng was shocked, he went to Xu Yinglan and comforted him: "Yinglan, can you wait? I''ll do something about it. I''ll make you as good as ever. "


    Xu Yinglan''s eyes are dim, she seems to be tired physically and mentally, and her voice has no strength, "... Recover? Ha ha... I''ve had enough of that beast Miyamoto. I''d like to kill him. If it wasn''t for the antidote, I wouldn''t care about his life! "


    Gu Feng stroked her back and comforted her: "Miyamoto is damned, but it''s still useful to us now. The most important thing for us now is to deal with Liu Rufeng. He exposed us. If we don''t get rid of him early, I''m afraid that instead of getting the antidote, we will be taken away by the police."


    "Well, what do you say?" Xu Yinglan leaned against Gu Feng and said softly.


    Gu Feng''s eyes flashed a strange light and said in a deep voice: "you have to solve this problem. If necessary, you have to bring a lawyer. I don''t need to teach you how to do it. You have experience yourself. Needless to say, the police also know the relationship between Miyamoto and us. As long as Mu Yong can be bailed out, Miyamoto will be OK through the relationship again. At that time, he is likely to offer the antidote. As for what Li will grow, let''s not say anything about it. Let''s take him as a scapegoat. "


    "In addition, Liu Rufeng must pull out the nail. Now it seems that he and Liang Hong are wearing the same pants, so... We must kill him!"


    Xu Yinglan looked up at him and said faintly, "why, you don''t plan to use him to deal with Liang Hong anymore?"


    Gu Feng shook his head. "There''s no time. I don''t think it''s possible now. This boy is very crafty. It''s hard for him to obey us. Liang Hong... Hum! If you dare to plot against me behind my back, I will make you die in your own eyes! "


    Xu Yinglan felt the cruelty in his words. Xiumei frowned and asked, "what do you mean..."


    Gu Feng laughed, narrowed his eyes, stroked Xu Yinglan''s hair, and said in a soft voice, "you''ll know then. Since they don''t want to bite each other, I''ll help them, ha ha..."


    Xu Yinglan understands Gu Feng''s character. Once he wants to do anything, he is basically perfect. Killing people with a knife and planting blame are his common means. This time, although I didn''t ask in detail what means to use, according to Gufeng''s laughter, it must be a big conspiracy.


    She trembled in her heart and said: "is this man worth trusting... Fortunately, he is sincere to himself, otherwise I can''t imagine that he would be so close to him."


    When Liu Rufeng got home, he sneezed at the door and said, "who the hell scolded me? I''ll pay him back 10000 times." He stretched out his middle finger and pointed to the sky with a fearless expression. The snow and ice fox gave him a white look and entered the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, Liu Rufeng saw Niu Niu listening to Xiao Wu''s story on the sofa. She suddenly flashed her big black and clear eyes and listened with relish. From time to time, she asked: "Uncle Xiao Wu, what happened later..."


    Xiao Wu


    This child is a hundred thousand. Why? There are so many latecomers.


    Niuniu''s side except Xiaowu, other people are busy with their own things. Because it''s evening, Xia Rosa is busy cooking with summer today, Li hibiscus and Zhu Dan didn''t come back. As for Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier, they are busy watching the love drama. As soon as ice snow silver fox comes back, they run upstairs. Bai Shiming and others, on one side of the white table, and yelled against the landlord.


    Liu Rufeng is also very puzzled. She says that she loves to play with Niuniu. Why is it so strange today that she has gone clean?


    Where does he know that Niuniu is so lively that if she entangles you, she will let you play with her forever. What kind of games do adults like to play? Soon everyone''s fresh feeling for her disappeared, and only Xiao Wu was still with her. As for whether she was from the bottom of her heart, I don''t know.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng came into the house, Niuniu didn''t listen to the story. She jumped down from the sofa, trotted to Liu Rufeng''s arms, gave him a kiss on the face, and then said, "Dad, you''re finally back. Niuniu is suffocating. Dad, where have you been?"


    "No one with you? Your Xiaoxiao mother, Meier mother, and so many uncles? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    Niu Niu pouted her little lips and said angrily, "don''t mention it. Every time Niu Niu tells them to play hide and seek with Niu Niu, they run away, alas! What a fun game. No taste at all. "


    hide-and-seek?


    Liu Rufeng took a long breath and finally understood why no one wanted to play with her.


    Xiaowu came over with a smile, shaved Niuniu''s nose and said, "kid, did you forget that uncle Xiaowu told you a story?"


    Niuniu turned her mouth and said, "it''s not nice at all!"

 Chapter 308

    As soon as Niu Niu saw Liu Rufeng, she felt like she saw the Savior. She stuck to him. From the bottom of my heart, Liu Ru likes Niu Niu more in her heart, just like her own daughter. So, no matter what Niu Niu did, he felt very happy.


    But Xiao Wu is not happy, pretending to stare, "little girl, your uncle Xiao Wu has told you a story for a long time, and it''s hard work without credit. How can you say that it''s not interesting at all?"


    Niuniu has Liu Rufeng by her side. It seems that she has a dependence and speaks more freely. She raises her chin and doesn''t accept the way: "originally, I''m tired of hearing your story for three hours, and your story is not wonderful and full of holes."


    Little five was petrified in an instant, full of holes? This little girl movie!


    "Full of holes? Do you want to tell me something about my story Asked little five, with his waist crossed.


    Niuniu turned her eyes and explained like a little adult: "first of all, you said that a tiger can''t beat a lion. This story is wrong. A lion and a tiger don''t live together at all. How can they fight? "


    Xiao Wu


    Niuniu continued: "also, you said that the fox cheated the crow to sing well. The meat in the crow''s mouth fell off and was taken away by the fox. This is also fake. The crow can''t hunt at all. Where can the meat come from?"


    Xiao Wu


    "What''s more, you say that a man says his spear is very sharp, then his shield is very strong, and then someone asks him what will happen if he stabs his shield with his spear, which is unreasonable. Because this man wants to sell his spear and shield. Why do you say that? Isn''t he stupid? And... "


    Stop!


    Xiaowu stares at Niuniu and says with a cold face, "don''t think about Uncle Xiaowu telling you stories any more. I want to listen to the stories and find your father. I can''t help it..."


    Xiao Wu''s face is almost green. Today, I tried hard to read several stories, and then I told the ghost fairy all afternoon. It''s all wrong for her to come here. How did the child come into being? How could the brain think of so many things?


    Liu Rufeng''s tears are about to come out. She scrapes Niu Niu''s beautiful nose and says lovingly, "OK, Niu Niu is the best. Niu Niu knows everything. Ok..."


    Niuniu straightened up and said, "Dad is the best, Niuniu is the second, hehe..."


    This kid is a real apple polisher!


    Liu Rufeng was amused, "is this child good when he grows up? Now she''s so good, whose brain can turn her? "


    "Dinner Summer rose and summer came out of the kitchen and called everyone. Liu Rufeng is happy today and helps to serve the dishes. After getting rid of Niuniu, everyone began to ask questions with Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng said the things about entering the secret passage briefly, but he didn''t say the things before, because he knew that Xiao Wu''s quick mouth must have said it several times.


    During the dinner, Liu Rufeng asked about the situation of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier always said that the situation is very good, and it has been on the rise. If uncle and nephew Liang don''t have any activities for them, it must be smooth.


    However, when Liu Rufeng said something about Gufeng, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s face was very ugly. She didn''t mean to say anything in front of the crowd. But after dinner, she called Liu Rufeng aside and asked carefully, "do you mean you heard them talking together?"


    "Ah... Can I lie to you? Silver fox is also present. If you don''t believe me, ask her again. " Seeing Cheng Xiaoxiao''s ugly face, Liu Rufeng knows that she doesn''t distrust her at all, but because she has a knot in her heart. Repeated confirmation just wants to hear the opposite answer.


    But how can there be the opposite answer? Liu Rufeng can''t cheat her at this time, because although white lies can make people feel more comfortable, it''s better to tell her the truth.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t cry. She bit her lips and turned pale. Finally, she choked, "Mom, it''s not easy. For me, she has lived with such a person with a face and a heart of beast for so many years..."


    Liu Rufeng comforted: "in fact, you don''t have to be sad. I don''t think it''s a bad thing. If they don''t have a good relationship, they can make uncle Cheng and your mother reconcile. Isn''t that more complete?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao looked up at him. A trace of bitterness flashed in his eyes. He shook his head and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid it''s very difficult. There are too many misunderstandings between them..."


    "What a big misunderstanding is for your happiness. Now that you are so successful, what else can they care about? Don''t lose heart, I think there is hope! "


    The words are happy locks. No matter whether Cheng Xiaoxiao agrees with them psychologically or not, they also resolve her troubles to a certain extent. She nods heavily, and her voice is like a mosquito. "I hope it..."


    As they were talking, Hu mei''er broke in and interrupted them. She took Liu Rufeng''s arm and said with a smile, "you are not Xiaoxiao alone today. Everyone is waiting for you!"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao already knew that the girl had been listening outside for a while. When she found that they had finished talking, she pushed the door in. She pretended to be angry, and her voice was a little angry. "Rufeng is also my man. Why do you want him to go? I''m not happy."


    Hu mei''er blinked her eyes and giggled, "even if you think about it, it''s not time to go to bed. I can give it to you tonight. However, it''s tiring enough to have a day like the wind. You must take it easy tonight. Three times, three times is about the same... "


    "Die wench, call you nonsense, see I don''t beat flat you!" Cheng Xiaoxiao blushes and rushes to Hu mei''er with a pink fist. Hu mei''er runs away.


    Liu Rufeng was left in a mess.


    To be honest, if Xiaoxiao really wants to be the Duke of Zhou, hehe... No problem for more than three times!


    Liu Rufeng came to the hall and was stunned. Good guy! The living room is full of people. They don''t watch youth dramas or fight against landlords any more. The focus is on him. There are fruits, peanuts, melon seeds and all kinds of snacks on the tea table. It''s interesting to talk all night.


    But these people know the rules and invite the ice snow silver fox down. How to say that this time, ice snow silver fox all contributed a lot, so even those people don''t like her very much, after this incident, their views on her have changed a lot.


    But Liu Rufeng didn''t mention the ambiguous part between him and silver fox when he narrated the facts. If she said that memorable scene, several girls would regard ice snow silver fox as their rival again.


    This time, Liu Rufeng, ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu are sitting side by side. Niuniu is leaning against Liu Rufeng, and other people are sitting around them, looking at them like a national treasure.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t know, so he asked, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 309

    Sitting there, not only Liu Rufeng was a little confused, but also Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox were a little confused, "what do you want?"


    Hu Meier spoke first. She cleared her throat and said solemnly, "you don''t have to be nervous. It''s nothing. We''re just curious about cherry blossom. Since you have gone, you should share with us. Although you have told us the general story, it is too rough, so we are looking forward to your wonderful story. "


    Liu Rufeng "..."


    Xiao Wu


    Ice snow silver fox


    It was because of this that Liu Rufeng was so serious. However, he thinks it''s time to have a good family meeting. It''s not easy for everyone to get together. It happens that Yinglan''s affairs are finished and there are still many challenges to face in the next stage. There are still many things to explain.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Liu Rufeng was the first to bear the brunt and spoke first. He told them what they had seen and heard when they entered Yinglan from beginning to end. During that time, he added a lot of exaggerated plots, and the depiction was so vivid that everyone was stunned and fascinated.


    Especially this time did not have the opportunity to enter the cherry orchid men, is envious, each secretly encouraged, must find the opportunity to go again.


    People who listen to stories often only know the wonderful and exciting stories, but can''t understand the difficult process of the people who create stories. Liu Rufeng says that if they hadn''t worked hard, they would not have lived long ago.


    Everyone you a I a chat, to the middle of the night, Liu Rufeng several people feel tired just gradually dispersed.


    Early the next morning, as usual in summer, Bai Shiming got up early to practice martial arts. He also worked very hard. It must have been yesterday that he heard Liu Rufeng describe their wonderful fighting in Yinglan, which inspired his fighting spirit.


    After breakfast, Liu Rufeng asked Xiao Wu to send Xia Rosa to school, but he went to their company with Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier.


    To be honest, he hasn''t been to the company for a long time. Although he is not the leader in name, he also holds the title of honorary general manager. Many employees have heard of him and many have seen him. Everyone has been looking forward to him, a leader who only hears his name and is hard to see his real body.


    After walking around the company, Liu Rufeng found that the layout of the company is getting better and better, there are more and more employees, and the business is also very busy. From the beginning of the company to the afternoon when it is close to the time of work, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are almost busy.


    More business means making money. Liu Rufeng is very happy, but he feels guilty when he thinks that he can''t help at all.


    At the end of the day, Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone rang. When he saw the number, he was surprised. "It turned out that it was his mother-in-law who had not been very optimistic about herself. How could she call suddenly?"


    He handed the phone screen to Cheng Xiaoxiao and said, "aunt''s phone, guess what?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao put down the document in his hand, glanced at him and said carelessly, "your mother-in-law will take it from you. What do you want me to do?"


    ok


    Liu Rufeng answered, and Wang yanru''s voice came: "is it Rufeng?"


    Wipe!


    It''s the first time that I''m so close. There must be something wrong!


    "Ah... It''s me. Is aunt looking for Xiaoxiao?" Liu Rufeng really doesn''t know what to talk with Wang yanru, so he leads the topic directly to Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    "I''m looking for you. I need to call you when I''m looking for Xiaoxiao? I''ll see you at the Yalan cafe in Fugui street, downtown Wang yanru''s tone of voice is still so tough, although it is much better this time, but it is difficult to cover up the strong flavor.


    "Ah... This, auntie, is it Xiaoxiao?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    In her voice, Wang yanru said, "nonsense! What are you taking her for? I''m looking for something to do with you. It''s necessary for me to take her


    "Well, I''ll see you soon."


    "No see, no see!"


    Hung up the phone, Liu Rufeng hands spread, helplessly looking at Cheng Xiaoxiao, "aunt called to say not to take you... You say it''s too strange..."


    "Don''t let me go myself! Good guy, I''ve stepped over. You''re good enough to say that! What did you do for my mother? "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "it''s called mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law. The more she looks at her son-in-law, the better she looks. I don''t understand..."


    "Virtue!" Cheng Xiaoxiao glanced at him and began to pack up.


    Originally, it''s not new to pack up and go home, but Cheng Xiaoxiao''s meaning seems to follow.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng is willing to let her follow, but he also knows Wang yanru''s temper. He tells her in advance that he won''t let Cheng Xiaoxiao follow. If he really takes her, she''ll be fine, and she''ll be finished.


    "Ah, Auntie said not to let you follow..." Liu Rufeng reminded a guilty heart.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao put on his long coat and said angrily, "did I go with you? It''s just that the one who comes after you will get it


    Cheng Xiaoxiao insisted so much that Liu Rufeng had no choice but to agree. As for Hu mei''er, let her go home with Xia Xia and Bai Shiming.


    "What did you say your mother would say to me?" Liu Rufeng drives the car and turns to the co pilot Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gathered his hair around his face, thought a little, and replied, "where do I know? But I always think there''s something in it. It''s not a trivial matter. "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already guessed that it was mostly something happened to Gu Feng, but in order to comfort Cheng Xiaoxiao, he put on a smile and pretended to be indifferent: "you think too much, I guess it''s our marriage."


    "You big head Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and looked at the tall buildings outside the window, lost in thought.


    Nancheng is not short from the center of the city, and now there are many cars in the city, and the speed is not fast, so it took nearly an hour to get to the center of the city. Found Fugui street, saw the elegant Yalan cafe, Liu Rufeng parked the car and got off the car.


    "You go in first, I''ll find a chance to go in later." Cheng Xiaoxiao light said.


    When Liu Rufeng heard this, he burst into a smile, "ha, that''s great. It''s still Xiaoxiao''s consideration. Come on, let''s make a fire!"


    "Go away!" Cheng Xiaoxiao glares at him fiercely. Liu Rufeng immediately runs away. Because he runs too fast, he is almost hit by a maiteng when crossing the road.


    He quickly came to a beautiful somersault, the body has reached the sidewalk. The driver was so scared that he almost had a relapse of heart disease. Finally, he found that the man in front of the car had played a clean stunt, and then he was relieved. His nervousness soon turned into surprise.


    Yalan caf ¨¦ has three floors in total. The black architectural style gives it more mysterious color, and the glass wall from top to bottom adds modern romance to it.


    If you look at it, you can see that it''s a high-grade place.


    "This would-be mother-in-law would really choose a place."


    Liu Rufeng smiles and goes in.

 Chapter 310

    Mother in law invited, Liu Rufeng dare not refuse, in accordance with the agreement to find the Yalan cafe.


    Yalan caf ¨¦ is a famous caf ¨¦ here. The consumption level is very high. No one with some status will not come here. From the outside decoration, Liu Rufeng concluded that it was different.


    After entering, interior decoration is more eye-catching. Black marble floor, every other distance will have a nanmu hollow screen, plus a variety of light or dark, as well as each small partition inside the soft sofa, all show the coffee shop''s high-end and atmosphere of the combination of Chinese and western.


    In a small private room in the southeast corner, Liu Rufeng finds Wang yanru.


    "Auntie, I''m late." Liu Rufeng apologized and sat down slowly.


    Wang yanru didn''t blame him, but said mildly: "it''s not your fault. Traffic jams are very common in the city. It''s normal that there is a very eight point difference between the upper and lower parts. I''ve only been here for a while. What would you like to drink? "


    "Er... Have a latte. I prefer Chinese style."


    As soon as Liu Rufeng sat down, a special waiter came over and started recording with a stand-alone machine. Wang yanru took out a card and handed it to her. She whispered, "a latte, an espresso, thank you."


    The waiter swiped the card and was ready to go. Liu Rufeng first asked, "aunt, I don''t know what''s the matter with asking me out today."


    Wang yanru is also very direct, picked eyebrows, asked: "I heard you went to cherry orchid?"


    Ah! The news spread so fast.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "my friend told me to go."


    Wang yanru stares at him, pauses for a long time, then slowly says: "young people are all fun, but to know the propriety, cherry orchid is not a good place."


    "I know, auntie. I went with Liang Hong this time. With him, I have the confidence."


    Wang yanru took a look at him and said faintly, "I''ve heard about it for a long time. It''s right for me to make more friends in one day. But I also need to be careful in my life."


    "I know." Liu Rufeng pretends to be obedient. No matter what Wang yanru says, he nods.


    Liu Rufeng knows that when Wang yanru comes to him this time, he must not only say these irrelevant words, but as a son-in-law to be, his mother-in-law doesn''t take the initiative to say it, and he''s embarrassed to ask directly.


    His attitude is very good, recognize one, anyway, there is plenty of time, say anything to accompany, even with the future mother-in-law to cultivate feelings.


    When the coffee was served, Wang yanru stirred the coffee and lowered her head as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she opened her mouth in a low voice, as if she was trying to find out, "have you found anything in Yinglan?"


    Finally, it''s time to get to the point.


    However, this question is very ingenious and tests one''s wisdom. If you don''t tell me, you can''t tell the truth. Liu Rufeng turns her eyes and answers skillfully. "I find that the real boss of Yinglan is not Xu Yinglan."


    He not only answered the question, but also mentioned Xu Yinglan, without mentioning the ancient style. In this way, Wang yanru can be stimulated by Xu Yinglan to observe her reaction. In addition, not to mention the ancient style, it gives her face to a certain extent.


    I''m a genius!


    Liu Rufeng wanted to kowtow to himself.


    Sure enough, Wang yanru was a little disappointed when she heard Xu Yinglan''s words, but she didn''t care about the boss behind the scenes of Yinglan club. Instead, she continued to ask, "what else?"


    What else? What else?


    Liu Rufeng''s words stopped for a moment. This time, he didn''t know how to answer. It was obvious that Wang yanru was running for the ancient style, but he didn''t say it directly.


    For a time, Liu Rufeng began to be in a dilemma.


    At this time, did not expect Wang yanru to take the initiative to remind him, "I heard that you even cherry orchid''s secret room are in, did not find anything?"


    This question is too obvious, clearly is to ask if you have seen that pair of dog men and women together.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t want to say it, but because of his family relationship, he had to say it again. Now it''s an emergency, and it''s imminent to turn over with Gu Feng. So he gritted his teeth and said, "I, I see Uncle Gu..."


    Wang yanru touched her nose with her thumb, sighed and said slowly, "Rufeng, you don''t have to hide from me now. In fact, I have known many things for a long time, just for Xiaoxiao''s happiness. But now, I don''t think it''s necessary to endure for a person who is not worth trusting."


    Sometimes it''s not necessary to say too clearly. Wang yanru must have been ready to say so, so Liu Rufeng didn''t hide any more and told Xu Yinglan what she had heard.


    Wang yanru snorted coldly and said hatefully: "I didn''t expect that he was so infatuated with that bitch. Since he is not benevolent, I can''t blame him for being unjust!"


    When the time came, Liu Rufeng stopped beating about the bush. He said seriously, "Auntie, in fact, I''ve seen that Gu Feng is not a good person for a long time. When this happens, I think he will fight me soon. I''m not worried about you and Xiaoxiao. I think you''d better leave that right and wrong place as soon as possible."


    Wang yanru nodded, "I know, today I''m here to wake you up. Gu Feng has already started to contact some peripheral relations to deal with you. You must be careful recently. Now you are not only your own, Xiaoxiao also needs you to take care of you, so my aunt doesn''t want you to have an accident, do you know? "


    Wang yanru said that she had accepted his son-in-law to be. Of course, Liu Rufeng was very happy. He nodded and assured her, "Auntie, don''t worry, I''m ready. With an ancient style, I can''t do anything about me."


    Wang yanru shook her head, "no, although you are very good at fighting, the people around you are not mortals, but it''s hard to defend. I know that Gu Feng is not like those people who often assassinate people in the Jianghu. Instead, he habitually uses some extraordinary means. What he is good at is to plant and frame. Only in this way can people be defenseless. "


    oh


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that. He thought Gu Feng would be angry and even send his own men to fight against him. He didn''t expect that he would play this kind of trick. He really needs to strengthen his guard.


    After living between husband and wife for so many years, Wang yanru is quite familiar with the ancient style. Even Cheng Xiaoxiao has a certain understanding of the ancient style, otherwise she would not have any opinions on him.


    With Cheng Xiaoxiao''s personality, she is not a spoiled and eccentric person. If she has a different view of the ancient style, it must be something wrong with the ancient style.


    This time a good reminder, Liu Rufeng in the heart and more layers of prevention consciousness.


    "Auntie, did you move out to live with us? When you are with Xiaoxiao, you also have a care. "


    Unexpectedly, Wang yanru shook her head with a bitter smile and sighed, "I can''t leave there yet. First, I can provide you with some information. In addition, I still have some nostalgia."


    It''s hard to say about feelings. Many women will fall in love with a person with extremely bad personality, but they are reluctant to part with it.


    Everyone has his own choice, and Liu Rufeng is hard to say.


    "Ma --!"


    Just now, a beautiful figure appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 311

    Today, Wang yanru talked so much with Liu Rufeng for the first time, and said a lot of concerned words, and repeatedly reminded him to be careful of ancient customs. Liu Rufeng''s heart is warm, and he is not happy. "If it goes on like this, it seems that he and Xiaoxiao have no obstacles."


    However, Liu Rufeng worried about Wang yanru''s safety and repeatedly asked her to come out to live and get rid of the old style, but she refused. Maybe she was still attached to Wang yanru and didn''t want to leave so plainly.


    As a prospective son-in-law, Liu Rufeng is not easy to say anything, so he has to nod quietly, but he thinks about how to ensure the safety of his future mother-in-law.


    He can not persuade, does not mean that others can not persuade, just at this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao stepped in. Her face was sad and almost burst into tears. She grabbed Wang yanru''s hand and her voice trembled. "Mom, why do you want to accommodate that bastard! Now that things have come to this stage, we should break up with him as soon as possible


    When Wang yanru saw Cheng Xiaoxiao, she was surprised and then became serious. "You can''t say that to him. No matter how long he has been supporting you."


    "At this time, you still speak for him... In fact, I already knew that if it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t divorce my father. He caused everything. Now I have to abandon you, he is a scum!" Cheng Xiaoxiao is emotional, angry with sadness, Liu Rufeng is the first time to see her emotion so intense.


    Wang yanru hit the table and was furious, "don''t talk nonsense! I taught you to be grateful at any time. No matter how stupid he is, he has raised you for so many years. You can''t be ungrateful! "


    After calming down his excitement, he said slowly: "in fact, he can''t be completely blamed for this. It''s all your mother''s greed and vanity. No matter what kind of person he is, he''s still good to me over the years. At least we''ve never been angry."


    In fact, Wang yanru is telling the truth. More than ten years ago, she left because she disliked Cheng Siyuan and didn''t have the ability to do it. She threw herself into the embrace of the ancient style. At that time, Wang yanru was young, and her appearance was outstanding. Her old style was also smart and handsome, and she was young and rich. They met again at a classmate party, and they had a good impression on each other. Later, after several contacts, they gradually had an affair. One is greedy for wealth, and the other is greedy for beauty. They hit it off.


    But when she came to Gufeng, she knew that Gufeng was a romantic prodigal. Relying on the strength of her family, she had done a lot of romantic things. She took Cheng Xiaoxiao. They were helpless and couldn''t go, so they had to swallow their anger. Wang yanru was more or less comforted by the fact that she was not stingy in her life.


    Not only that, she also learned that Gu Feng had done a lot of things to entrap and harm people in private, and she had tried to persuade him. But every time Gu Feng heard these words, she was furious. Slowly, Wang yanru did not dare to persuade him.


    Since she married Gu Feng, Wang yanru didn''t give birth to a son and a half. She felt very guilty. In addition, Gu Feng was so kind to her daughter Xiaoxiao. Like her own daughter, she didn''t know what to say. So, later, she didn''t ask anything about him. As long as Gu Feng was kind to her mother, she had nothing else to ask.


    Later, the old style really converged a lot, and there were few social activities outside. Moreover, she broke off contact with all the women outside. Wang yanru felt very happy, and her heart was as sweet as honey.


    Once this person has adapted to the sweet life, if you want to suddenly let him return to the unhappy days in the past, he will certainly not be able to adapt, even worse than the original mood.


    The appearance of Xu Yinglan hasn''t been in the old fashion for two years, but her old faults have been broken again. Gradually, she starts to alienate Wang yanru, and often runs to Yinglan club to have private meetings with Xu Yinglan.


    Wang yanru is not a fool either. She soon learned that she had a big fight with Gu Feng. But Gu Feng didn''t leave her a polite message this time. She dropped a sentence: "if you want to stay here, stay honest. I won''t drive you away. But if you want to interfere in my private life, get out of here as soon as possible! "


    Wang yanru''s mood immediately sank to the bottom. She knew that she could not compare with Xu Yinglan in all aspects. No wonder Gu Feng was fascinated by Xu Yinglan. So she always wanted to let herself have some status at home through Cheng Xiaoxiao, at least to compete with Xu Yinglan.


    Only later did he find a way to marry Cheng Xiaoxiao to Liangshan and improve his prestige at home by wooing the Liang family. But I didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to appear and surprise her again and again.


    Slowly, Wang yanru completely gave up Liangshan, more and more optimistic about Liu Rufeng this prospective son-in-law.


    Originally, she just wanted to make do with Gufeng. She could just turn a blind eye to Gufeng, but she felt more and more that Gufeng''s mind was not right, and in order to achieve her goal, she had no sense of security, so she had the idea to stay away from him.


    However, people''s feelings, which is to say give up on give up, Wang yanru still have feelings for the ancient style, although some are not worth it.


    This time I heard that Liu Rufeng was making a big fuss about Yinglan club. Her mood was very complicated, both happy and uneasy. Happily, someone finally took it out on her own. She was very happy when she thought about the embarrassment of Xu Yinglan. Uneasily, Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan are wearing the same pair of trousers. This time Liu Rufeng is so noisy, Gu Feng will definitely join hands with Xu Yinglan to deal with him. For the safety of her son-in-law to be, Wang yanru only made an appointment with Liu Rufeng today.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao no longer mentioned the ancient style, but asked: "Mom, what are you going to do?"


    Wang yanru reluctantly smile, whispered: "you do not care about me, I think I have nothing to do for the time being, you can be careful."


    When Wang yanru leaves, Liu Rufeng and Cheng Xiaoxiao feel very sad, especially Cheng Xiaoxiao. After Wang yanru''s figure leaves, tears fall instantly.


    It is said that the daughter is the mother''s intimate little cotton padded jacket, which is not bad at all. Often the daughter is the one who cares most about her mother.


    "Don''t be sad, things will always work out. Trust your man." Liu Rufeng holds Cheng Xiaoxiao in her arms, caresses her back and comforts her gently.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning home, it was more than eight o''clock in the evening. Today, Liu Rufeng had a rest early. Niuniu was still pestering a group of people to tell her stories.


    Lying in bed, Liu Rufeng ponders the next plan.


    "What action will ancient wind take? The calmer it is, the more uneasy it is.


    Thinking about it, I thought about Miyamoto. Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "this guy is really abnormal. He has so strong fighting power. I don''t know how many opponents are better than him. It seems that his level has to go up a step.


    Flying knife


    When Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of the flying dagger, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. Some time ago, he gave it to Xia Xia''s unique skill, but his skill remained at a level, and he couldn''t break through it. Although my accuracy and technique have reached a very high level, now I can only shoot through three or four centimeter thick wood. If I can''t get through the steel plate with one knife, it seems that I have to work hard.

 Chapter 312

    After thinking about it, Liu Rufeng found that he had been slack for the past two years and had not strengthened his inner strength. But Ma Changfeng and Ma Lao learned some Xingyi boxing, but their skills in throwing knives have never been broken through.


    If you meet an ordinary master, your own level is more than enough, but if you meet a super first-class opponent, you can''t do it. A strong man like Miyamoto can''t get into his body.


    Liu Rufeng also knew that Miyamoto must have been trained close to his innate level. His body was as hard as copper casting. If he could not achieve his skill, he would not be able to break his elixir Qi and break his golden bell cover, so he would not win him.


    But if you want to reach the innate state from the day after tomorrow, you need opportunities in addition to your own conditions and efforts. If there is no chance, you may not break through the day after tomorrow in your whole life. Many people stay in the day after tomorrow just because there is not enough chance.


    "Alas! How can we have a chance? " Liu Rufeng sighed and felt very confused.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, instead of going to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company, he decided to go to jinliu and red peony. To be honest, I haven''t seen them for a long time. I really miss them. Especially red peony, ha ha


    Jin Liu''s headquarters is still in the Star River bar. His resting place is still a private room on the second floor. Red peony is also sitting there. When Liu Rufeng goes in, they are discussing some business matters.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng coming, Jin Liuhuo stood up with a happy smile on his face, patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said, "brother, my brother has missed you so much. Why haven''t I heard from you for so long? What are you busy with?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "Alas! You don''t know that I''ve been busy with all kinds of things all day. I''ve long wanted to see you. I haven''t found the time to come


    "Come on, let''s have a drink together!" Jin Liuhao opened a bottle of first-class Louis XVIII, and everyone poured a cup.


    To tell the truth, Jin Liuyi is surprised to take Liu Rufeng as his brother. He is not a particularly extravagant person. If someone else comes, he can''t take out such a good wine.


    Liu Rufeng picked up the cup and touched Jin Liu, then turned to touch red peony, and said with a smile: "elder sister peony, you have more and more temperament, ha, I have the impulse to fall down when I see you."


    Today, red peony is still wearing a long red skirt. The tight design shows her perfect curve incisively and vividly. The red color can better express the passion in her bones. In particular, the V-neckline design makes every man''s imagination.


    Liu Rufeng really doesn''t know how Jin Liu and she can restrain men''s instinctive delusions when they are together every day. He can''t help clapping the table and standing up and yelling, "say! Do you have a leg? Isn''t it? "


    Red peony white, Liu Rufeng one eye, pie pie pie mouth way: "you kid don''t poor with me, have a few beauties, long ago forget elder sister, so long don''t come, elder sister''s land almost desolate."


    Liu Rufeng


    Jin Liu


    Red peony is still so direct, so dare to speak, do not understand the implication. However, this straightforward character can quickly make Liu Rufeng''s hot fire burn to the limit.


    Liu Rufeng smiles awkwardly, "sister peony, today I''m here to help sister peony weed, fertilize and water. Haha..."


    Red peony eyes a bright, "really?"


    Then quickly grabbed Liu Rufeng''s arm, "go, let''s go now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This red peony is still so anxious!


    Jin Liu just giggled, but he didn''t stop him. Liu Rufeng quickly picked up a glass of wine and said, "how many cups of such a good wine to drink first? You can''t live up to Liu GE''s wishes, can''t you?"


    Red peony pouted in disappointment, so she had to sit back and drink and talk.


    Jin Liu then looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "brother, I heard you went to Yinglan? It''s said that cherry orchid is a man''s paradise, but also a hell in the world. Tell me, what''s the situation? "


    Liu Rufeng had the most say in this matter. When he heard this, he immediately straightened his body, cleared his throat and said solemnly, "in fact, it''s nothing. I heard a lot of rumors at the beginning and thought what would happen. After I went in, I found that I was cheated..."


    He began to talk nonsense all over the world again. He played up the story of entering Yinglan. He played up the myth of how to force the people in Yinglan and how to beat the people in Yinglan.


    Of course, Jin Liu is an old man. He is not so easy to be fooled. Red peony is also a top man, and he is not so easy to be fooled. Therefore, although Liu Rufeng said that he was exaggerating, these two people didn''t express any emotion. Liu Rufeng was very disappointed when he saw that their emotions didn''t fluctuate at all.


    At least, I''ll cooperate with you. I don''t give you face!


    See two people do not cooperate, Liu Rufeng had to tell the truth, the previous water are removed, from the beginning to the end to state again.


    Gold six complexion heavy, heavy voice way: "it seems that cherry orchid is really a land of right and wrong, brother is you, for any one is difficult to come out intact, brother too convinced you..." gold six said, another toast.


    Red peony is concerned about his relationship with ice snow silver fox. She looks at Liu Rufeng jealously and asks, "are you with the silver fox? Tell me the truth


    "Which one, we are innocent, OK?" Liu Rufeng said wrongly.


    If you really have something to say, it''s just that you''re misunderstood for not taking advantage of it.


    Red peony is still a grasp over, staring at Liu Rufeng, red lips moved, "well, it seems to be able to use..."


    Liu Rufeng


    This kind of game can''t be played casually. It''s easy to have problems!


    "Well! One day I''ll ask silver fox, the man who robbed my sister. It''s strange that I don''t argue with her! "


    Liu Rufeng knew that red peony was joking. If she cared about it, she would not be happy with herself for a long time. Knowing that she had many women, would she plunge in?


    Can''t say this topic again, Liu Rufeng digs off the topic, ask to gold six: "six elder brother, how is business recently?"


    Gold six ha ha of smile a few, looking at very happy, need not ask also is business very smooth¡° You don''t know, brother, these streets are basically wrapped up by me now, and the business is more and more popular recently. I can tell you that your brother is the first one in the night show in Nancheng now! In addition, several hotels nearby are also my sphere of influence. Now our brothers'' annual income is estimated to reach tens of millions. Oh, by the way, I''ll remember your share. When you need to tell me, I''ll give it to you right away. "


    "No hurry, no hurry, ha ha..."


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that jinliu is really good material for business, especially for the night show.

 Chapter 313

    Liu Rufeng admires jinliu''s management ability. The success of jinliu''s management in such a short time shows jinliu''s talent in a certain sense.


    Liu Rufeng sighed in his heart, "how I want to be an ordinary person, but I can''t help myself..."


    He has this self-confidence. If he does business like Jin Liu, it''s not necessarily worse than Jin Liu. It''s just that he has no time and is not interested.


    Two people chat for a while, red peony listen to impatient, hard pull Liu Rufeng alone chat. Jin Liu saw it and stood up with great insight and said with a smile, "I won''t delay you. Next, I''ll leave you precious time. By the way, there''s our hotel nearby. Would you like to open a room there?"


    His flattery did not move red peony, but was pushed out by red peony.


    Gold six helpless smile, anti lock door to the following inspection, the room is only Liu Rufeng and red peony.


    Red peony is like a hungry wolf who has been starving for a long time. Liu Rufeng is shrinking in the corner of the sofa, looking at her in horror, just like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Red peony quickly get rid of the obstacles on the body, and then rushed up with a loud drink


    No


    Wow, Kaka, today you''ll follow me


    Sofa


    After a fierce battle, red peony took a satisfied take on his face, leaned on his side and said gently: "for the sake of your hard work just now, I''ll forgive you. Later, I''ll allow you and silver fox to be crazy, but... Don''t ignore my sister. If you dare to ignore me, be careful with your..."


    Liu Rufeng "ah" a, flurried to cover his lower body, red peony see his embarrassment, giggle.


    Maybe it was too much energy consumption just now. Red peony and Liu Rufeng frolicked for a while and became very serious. Her long eyelashes flickered and she said in a low voice: "I''ve analyzed what you said just now. I suggest you practice your martial arts well recently. The back of Miyamoto is probably your biggest enemy."


    Liu Rufeng held a wisp of her hair, sniffed it at the tip of her nose, and said faintly, "I know that, but my martial arts cultivation has reached a bottleneck now. It''s very difficult to take another step, because I don''t have a chance."


    Red peony Ning eyebrow, "you are not already to the realm of the day after tomorrow?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded, "the day after tomorrow, I''m not at the advanced level. At the beginning, I was not so anxious to reach the advanced level of cultivation because I didn''t have a set of high-class cultivation secrets to help me break through the acquired realm and reach the congenital realm. That''s why I stayed at this stage all the time. In fact, the vitality I accumulated can easily reach the advanced level of cultivation, just because I didn''t break through. "


    Chance, chance


    Red peony nodded slightly, murmured to herself, but a past flashed in her mind... She remembered that the master had mentioned many times, "when you grow up, you should try to avoid the relationship between men and women, because you are extremely Yin constitution. If any man and you have sex, they will lose Yuanyang and lead to weakness and illness. What''s more, if someone in the same way meets you, he or she is likely to use your constitution to nourish yin and Yang, cultivate himself or herself, and improve his or her own realm by practicing both yin and Yang. At that time, the Qi of Yuan Yin in your body will be sucked away by the other person, resulting in the loss of all your skills


    We can''t touch men in the practice of female Zen. Once we touch men, the light ones will lose their yin and energy, and the heavy ones will lose their innate energy, resulting in instant aging or exhaustion of muscles and veins and death. "


    "But I''ve heard that whenever Yin Qi in the body intersects with heart fire, the rest of the heart fire has no place to vent, it''s ok..."


    "No! At that time, when it was the most important time to test whether we could defeat the demons in our hearts, the patriarch once said, "only by breaking the red world delusion can we achieve the best." once this precedent is set, it will be out of control, and then your path of cultivation will be destroyed! "


    However, with the growth of red peony''s age, when practicing this set of skills, you often encounter the time when there is no place to vent your heart fire. Every time, you are very hot and painful.


    Finally, at the age of 20, he sneaked away and entered a complicated world. In the past two years, she also met many men. Although she was coquettish and enchanting on the surface, she didn''t give herself to any man until she met Liu Rufeng.


    It''s very uncomfortable that heart fire can''t leak out, which is why red peony is so enthusiastic to see Liu Rufeng. Of course, with Liu Rufeng''s skill, she will not be hurt by her Yin and cold Qi. On the contrary, she will get some benefits from her.


    Since red peony knew Liu Rufeng, although most of the time when she was with him, she lost some of her own Yuan Yin Qi unconsciously. These, red peony oneself also know, but she doesn''t mind, because if take that Yuan Yin that lose and Liu Rufeng exchange, she will choose the latter without hesitation.


    After lighting a cigarette, red peony thought, "if he needs it, I''m willing to pass on Yuan Yin Qi to him through Yin and Yang cultivation, so as to help him reach the congenital state from the postnatal state."


    "What are you thinking about, so preoccupied!" Liu Rufeng stretched and rubbed her soft waist for a few times. Then she stood up and said, "I should go. I''ll come back when I''m free. Since I came out of Yinglan, there hasn''t been any movement from Liang Hong. I want to have a look. By the way, now you and six can pull away. If you have nothing to do, just go to me... "


    Red peony wakes up from the state of absence and hugs him tightly. Just hold it like this without saying a word.


    When they let go, Liu Rufeng found that her eyes were a little red. She was surprised, "red peony is not sentimental. I''ve never seen her like this. What''s the matter?"


    Red peony suddenly punched him in the chest and giggled: "well, I''m ok. I miss my mother a little just now..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Rufeng naturally didn''t know the series of psychological activities of red peony just now, and he didn''t doubt it, so he turned and left the Star River bar.


    It''s not far from Xinghe. The first thing is to call Liang Hong. A phone call in the past, after a few beeps, Liang Hong really answered, "Rufeng, what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng said, nonsense! Mother of you quietly left, all two days have not contacted, I can''t ask?


    Why did the old boy shrink up


    "Ah... I just want to see you..."


    "Good!" Liang Hong was very excited. "I was just looking for you. I don''t know what happened to you that day..."


    I don''t know if you don''t ask me, but I''m waiting for me to tell you a story.


    Your grandfather''s!


    After a burst of cursing, Liu Rufeng drove the range rover straight to Liang Hong''s home. It''s not far from Liang Hong''s home, and there are few vehicles. It''s only about 20 minutes before Liu Rufeng arrives.

 Chapter 314

    This is Liu Rufeng''s second visit to Liang Hong''s home. The bridge connecting the villa, the villa standing in the vibrant green atmosphere, and the muscular and vigorous bodyguards around the villa have once again given Liu Rufeng a strong visual impact.


    Liang Hong talks ostentatious, but he is practical; Liang Hong''s men are many, but Gu Feng''s men are only a few, but they are all first-class talents.


    The guards at the gate are more polite to Liu Rufeng because it''s not the first time that they''ve met each other, and they all know about the cooperation between Liang Hong and Liu Rufeng. Naturally, they won''t make any more arrangements like last time.


    A group of people smile and nod to Liu Rufeng to say hello. Liu Rufeng also smiles back and reaches out his hand to ask if Liang Hong is at home.


    One of the leaders was very friendly and said, "our Lord Hong is tasting tea in the villa hall. You can go in."


    Said the sound "good", Liu Rufeng steps to go inside.


    This time, I still had to go through the corridor on the lake leading to the villa gate. When I got to the middle of the lake, but the Tibetan mastiff was no longer there. Liu Rufeng''s numb scalp was much better and he was relieved. "Fortunately, the beast is not here, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with. If it appears again, that last move probably won''t work."


    Liu Rufeng smiles at the thought of muddling through last time.


    At the entrance of the villa, I found that black and White King Kong was guarding here as usual. However, this time, they are very friendly to Liu Rufeng, especially black King Kong. Last time, they gave up eating in cherry orchid. Now they still remember how they enjoyed the delicious food in the world.


    "Brother Liu is coming. Welcome. Mr. Hong is in it. Please come in!" Black King Kong said with a big grin.


    Buckingham just suddenly said, "brother Liu, last time you suddenly ran away, we haven''t enjoyed the gorgeous beauty of cherry orchid club yet. Next time we go there, we must take us with us and let us experience it..."


    Black King Kong heard White King Kong suddenly said such a sentence, and his eyes widened in surprise, but he soon reacted, raised his face and laughed, his mouth full of white teeth showed, "yes, yes, it''s still the same, if there is another beauty, tut tut..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "well, this is simple. The two brothers are my friends. I''m willing to help you with this."


    "Brother Liu is still forthright. We don''t have you as a friend." Black and White King Kong looks at each other and laughs at the same time. It''s like getting the happiest thing in life.


    Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny, "like this kind of simple minded guy, the easiest to buy, as long as you let them have fun, everything is OK."


    Just into the villa, head-on just met a greasy faced Xiaosheng, go out, Liu Rufeng eyes, is Liangshan.


    "Hello, brother Liang." Liu Rufeng took the initiative to say hello.


    Liang Shan didn''t make a face to Liu Rufeng this time. He tried to smile, just like his facial muscles twitched. "Oh, it''s brother Liu. Please come in!"


    He said please come in, but he walked out without looking back.


    "Come on, Rufeng, I just made the top grade bamboo leaf green. Don''t pay attention to that bastard. Let''s have a good chat..."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t care about Liangshan''s performance at all. In his heart, he didn''t take Liangshan seriously. Therefore, he didn''t care what Liangshan did, anyway.


    After sitting down, Liu Rufeng went through the scene and said, "where is Liangshan going, looking at the fiery look."


    Liang Hong stopped when he was pouring the tea, and soon returned to normal. "Don''t mention it. That bastard of Gufeng didn''t know what to smoke. He said he had something to ask him to come over, so I said Gufeng couldn''t go there. He didn''t listen, so I criticized him just now."


    Liang Hong is also very smart. Now he is obviously leaning towards Liu Rufeng. He used to draw on Liu Rufeng, but now he is totally relying on Liu Rufeng.


    When he was in Yinglan, although he had no face, he could make friends with Mr. Lu when he saw Liu Rufeng without any reason. No matter it was accidental or anything, it was admirable at least. Later he heard that Liu Rufeng had gone to the secret road. He was surprised and admired. That kind of place is taboo for Yinglan club. It''s the first time that anyone who dares to go there has heard that Liang Hong has been wandering in the world for so many years, and has experienced a lot of bloodbath. But if you ask yourself this kind of thing, he doesn''t dare to do it.


    These points alone make people think differently.


    In addition, later I heard that Liu Rufeng came out intact and put Miyamoto in the police station. Liang Hong felt more admiration from his heart. Liang Hong knows a few friends from the police, so he can find them to solve any problems. But Liang Hong can''t mobilize so many police officers.


    Because Liang Hong didn''t know that Liu Rufeng had seen Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan, he was still thinking about how to continue to form a strong alliance with Liu Rufeng these two days, causing the contradiction between Liu Rufeng and Gu Feng and eating Gu Feng. Therefore, he didn''t move for two days.


    Liu Rufeng hit a ha ha, "Liangshan likes Xiaoxiao, there''s nothing wrong with taking the initiative to meet Gufeng, it''s human nature."


    Liang Hong gave a smile and didn''t speak.


    Liu Rufeng took a sip of tea and asked, "I was in an emergency that day, so I took silver fox to investigate Xu Yinglan without saying hello to you. I don''t know how you got there later."


    Liang Hong laughed and said, "it''s nothing. Most of the time, opportunities are just in a flash. There''s no time to worry about so much, so it''s right for you to do so... We got your notice later, and Yinglan came out, because we didn''t owe Yinglan, so they didn''t stop us."


    From Liang Hong''s statement, I didn''t hear anything different from what Xiao Wu said, so Liu Rufeng was sure that this was true.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and joked, "Uncle Liang won the money without delay, ha ha..."


    Hearing this, Liang Hong smiled and smiled awkwardly. "Don''t be happy with Uncle Liang, where can you win money? It''s good not to lose. I made do that day. I only lost 100000 yuan. Thanks to your informing me, otherwise I would not have any money left. "


    Liang Hong laughed and turned to the main topic, "well, don''t play the game. Tell me about your later Affairs..."


    Wipe!


    Around or to tell a story, these two days have become the king of the story.


    "All people have the same feelings. They love to listen to stories..."


    This time Liu Rufeng came to talk with Liang Hong about his next plan, so since Liang Hong likes to listen, it''s OK to talk about it. Therefore, Liu Rufeng told Liang Hong what happened after he entered the secret Road, and emphasized the ancient style.


    What a smart man is Liang Hong? After hearing this, he immediately slapped the table and was so angry that the cups on the tea table shook and the tea in the cup overflowed.


    "Gu Feng is such a jerk that he should do such shameful things. Liang Hong and I are at odds!"

 Chapter 315

    Liang Hong deserves to be an old man. He is quite familiar with the world. When Liu Rufeng finished speaking, he immediately showed a look of anger, and his performance was quite lifelike.


    The whole acting school!


    It''s not mixed with any water. It''s a pity.


    Liu Rufeng understands that Liang Hong is a little more dependent on himself now, but he is still a little uncertain about how to deal with Gufeng. After all, there is not much hatred between them, and Gufeng has not directly damaged his interests, so he can''t directly turn his face with Gufeng.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that part of Liang Honggang''s performance is disguised. However, Liu Rufeng didn''t reveal it, because it''s unnecessary. Everyone will make some disguises in order to protect their own interests.


    Liu Rufeng sighed, "Alas! It''s really hard to predict. I went to visit Gu Feng with Xiaoxiao a few days ago. I didn''t expect that we would go our separate ways now. I didn''t realize that Gu Feng was such a person. If we didn''t find out in time, we would be trapped deeper and deeper. It''s said that Gu Feng is a man who does not stop until he reaches his goal. He is also a man who must repay his success. His lips are dead and his teeth are cold. We have to strengthen our cooperation. "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng is not as good at dealing with Gu Feng as Liang Hong. The reason why he takes him as his partner is that someone will distract Gu Feng and make it easier for him to do things by himself.


    Liang Hong naturally understood these insinuations, and he also understood the importance of Liu Rufeng to him now.


    "Yes, you''re right. To tell you the truth, I''m also thinking about how to beat the ancient customs. That old bastard has done more hurtful things. The so-called good and evil will be rewarded in the end. I think it''s time for him to pay back..."


    At this point, Liang Hong''s eyes showed a trace of fierce light, while biting his teeth. Then, he disclosed to Liu Rufeng a lot of bad stories about the ancient style. Anyway, there were all kinds of things big and small. I almost didn''t say that I molested little girls when I was a child.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to say anything. After chatting for a while, he leaves.


    After leaving Liang Hong''s home, the car got out of the bridge connecting Liang Hong''s villa and manor, and received a phone call from Xu Zijian, "Hey, brother, I have bad news for you..."


    Bad news?


    You don''t have to ask Liu Rufeng to guess half of it. It must be about Miyamoto.


    "What''s the bad news? Is Miyamoto out?"


    "Ah... How do you know? It''s just happened. I thought my news was fast enough. I didn''t expect you to be faster than me. " Xu Zijian said in surprise.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m well-informed, but that I''ve long been expected. Are many people in Yinglan club also bailed out by Xu Yinglan?"


    "Damn it! You''re amazing. You know that? To be honest, did Sisi call you? " Xu Zijian seems to have found the source of pathology.


    Liu Rufeng coughed a few times, "I''m not interested in your dream lover, and she''s not interested in me, so don''t guess. I infer that if it is so easy to punish Miyamoto and detain so many people, then Sakura will not be so magical. "


    Xu Zijian sighed over the phone and said, "don''t blame me, brother. I''ve tried my best, even Yang Sisi, but I can''t stand the pressure. In the end, I can only let people go."


    Liu Rufeng flashed a look in her eyes and asked, "this is not the point. The point is whether you ask something?"


    Xu Zijian sighed again, "don''t mention it. I''ve heard from Si Si that Miyamoto is very crafty. He can''t ask anything serious. The rest of the people all say that his position is low and they don''t understand the above things. Instead, chairman Li, who is good at teaching, has provided some information about them."


    "Oh? What did you say? " Liu Rufeng asks curiously.


    Xu Zijian continued: "it''s mainly about the dens of benevolence education, and it''s about the cherry blossom Club behind the scenes."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "then it''s up to you. This time, you can make contributions again."


    For this result, Liu Rufeng has long expected, even President Li told the truth, he can also guess, so not how excited, simple chat a few words, hang up the phone.


    After that, Yang Wanchun went to him again and said that he knew about it. He told him not to be in any mood. This was the decision made by the above, and also for catching a big fish in the future.


    Liu Rufeng has been smiling and waving his hand: "no, No


    In fact, he is more open-minded, because this is not the ultimate goal at all, everything is just a preparation for the whole thing to uncover the fog.


    I met three people in one day. To be honest, Liu Rufeng was a little tired, but he still planned to visit Li mujin. In a sense, he is still Li''s bodyguard, but he hasn''t fulfilled his duty as a bodyguard. Besides, Li Hongde also paid so much commission. It''s a little too easy to get the money


    When I got to Kyoto University, I soon found them. This time it''s Xia rose, Li hibiscus and Zhu Dan, and Wang Ziming.


    He found that these days, Zhu Dan and Li Hibiscus development is getting better and better, especially Li hibiscus, in front of like two hills. Although Zhu Dan is smaller, he is more eye-catching than before. At least he can see a clear outline.


    Even Wang Ziming behind them is growing.


    As soon as I saw Liu Rufeng, I was most excited about Zhu Dan. "Brother Liu, you''re here. If you don''t come again, we''ll get married..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t be such a classic. I''m a member of the Chinese department!


    A word asked Liu Rufeng not to know what to say, and he couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, if you get married, I''ll give you a heavy gift."


    Li Mu Jin was still a young lady. She came up with a straight chest and a cold face and said, "you just do things like this. My father gave you so much money. You fish for three days and dry your net for two days. Do you deserve your high salary?"


    Sweat!


    I''m here. Besides, aren''t you intact and healthy?


    Say I''m sorry salary?


    Hum!


    Liu Rufeng looked at them with a smile and said, "I don''t take care of you enough. You see, you''ve all grown up.


    "Hooligans!" Li''s foot flew out because he saw the suspicious position of Liu Rufeng''s eyes when he said this. Zhu Dan also found out, but she was not angry at all, but secretly pleased, blushing and lowering her head to verify Liu Rufeng''s words just now.


    ¡­¡­


    A few people frolic for a while, around, Wang Ziming organized a few people alone, and Liu Rufeng played a basketball together.


    It was still dark when Liu Rufeng drove back to the outer ring road. When he came to the outer ring road, a bright blue Cadillac flashed by. Liu Rufeng found that the people in the car were familiar with

 Chapter 316

    Everyone will be very sensitive to familiar things. Even if it''s just a moment, it can touch a nerve in the brain to achieve fast capture, which is better than the effect of the camera.


    Liu Rufeng just passed by the oncoming car and caught a very amazing message: how could this person be so familiar? It seems that he had seen it somewhere.


    Fuck!


    Isn''t that me?


    He quickly looked at the mirror in the car several times, and carefully acquainted himself with his eyes, eyebrows, nose and mouth, and even every pore on his face. Then he firmly believed that the one he saw just now was exactly like himself.


    If you look at it, it''s seven points similar. If you look at it carefully


    It is said that everyone can find three people who are similar to himself in the world. Today, it seems that it is a scientific conclusion to confirm this statement.


    Liu Rufeng was in a trance and asked himself: "is it true, is it true, is it true?"


    Even Zhu Dan sat in the back and screamed, "brother Liu, the man just now... Looks like you..."


    "I found out, too. It''s incredible." Liu Rufeng smacked his mouth and asked: "sister Zhu Dan, do you think there are people who are very similar to you in this world?"


    Zhu Dan thought about it for a while, not sure, and said, "well, it seems that there is, but it''s all from American blockbusters, talking about cloning or something." After a pause, he said: "brother Liu, do you still have a twin brother? If only..."


    Liu Rufeng


    Horse hooves?


    Thanks for your imagination!


    "What''s the matter?" he asked with a smile


    With a sly smile, Zhu Dan said: "that way, we can share our sisters. You see, sister hibiscus and I both like what you like, but we don''t dare to fight with Sister Rosa. If you have ten or eight twin brothers, it will solve the problem..."


    Liu Rufeng: "my heart says that there are still ten or eight. You should be an old sow. It hurts


    Li Mu Jin turned her lips to one side and added: "sister Zhu Dan, are you in spring? I didn''t say that I like this asshole. If you have an idea, you can climb up to his bed tonight. We have no one to stop you."


    Zhu Dan''s face turned red with shame, and retorted: "people say they like it, but they don''t say they want it... Well, you''re talking all day. Brother Liu keeps saying that my ears are going to be cocooned."


    Li Hibiscus a stare, "which have? When did I mention him? "


    "No? Last night, when you talked in your sleep, you called out to brother Liu and chewed on the pillow for a long time, clucking... "Zhu Dan narrated earnestly. Finally, she could not help but smile and bent over. A red cloud flew on Li Mu Jin''s white cheek, and she began to play with Zhu Dan. She kept grabbing at Zhu Dan''s body, while Zhu Dan kept dodging with a smile.


    Liu Rufeng pursed her mouth, squinted and quietly listened to their frolic, but she was already happy. From the mirror in the car, she could see the helplessness of Xia Rose''s face, just like an elderly man''s helplessness when he saw a group of children.


    ¡­¡­


    The blue Cadillac was wandering through the rolling traffic. The young man in the car also saw the person who was similar to him in the moment just now. His mouth turned up and his eyebrows were full of disdain and indifference. "It seems that there are really two people who are similar in appearance in this world. If they had known this, they would not have acted so secretly before, Anyway, someone will take the blame for himself... "


    In a high-level club in the city, Gu Feng has been waiting in a private room for a long time, and there are two mantis and white crane masters standing beside him. This time, he did not choose to meet the guest in his own home, but chose this special place, because the home is no longer safe, and someone will leak the secret to him at any time.


    He knew that his wife Wang yanru was the one who leaked the secret. He wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible, but now he was in the limelight, so he decided to put it off for a while.


    There is a bamboo curtain hanging at the door of the private room. On the bamboo curtain is printed with flowers blooming and wealth. A rich and auspicious atmosphere envelops the whole private room.


    At this time, when the bamboo curtain was picked, a very handsome young man came in. He was very handsome and valiant. At first glance, he looked like Liu Rufeng, but his white casual suit didn''t match Liu Rufeng''s temperament very well.


    Even the two masters of mantis and white crane thought that this was Liu Rufeng. Only Gu Feng could see that this man was the one he invited. Because of the different breath, Liu Rufeng could not see the frightening murderous spirit.


    The young man sat down with no expression on his face and took a look at the old style. He was sure that there was no difference between him and his employer. Then he took back his sharp eyes and said faintly, "are you looking for me?"


    Gu Feng smiles and nods, pointing to himself, "Gu Feng, President of Gu''s group."


    The young man didn''t seem to be interested in this honorary title. There was a flash of cold light in his eyes. "Shen Wuming, an unknown killer."


    Gu Feng laughs, "Mr. Shen is modest. You are very famous in the industry."


    Shen Wuming didn''t mean to get close to him. He still had a cold expression, "I said OK, 30 million..."


    With a smile, Gu Feng took out a black card from his arms, handed it to him and said, "it''s 35 million. The surplus is your expenses in recent days. In addition, here''s the information..."


    With that, Gu Feng took out a few pieces of paper from his side, which recorded the detailed information of Liu Rufeng and Liang Hong. Even the photos were clear.


    Shen Wuming soon finished reading Liang Hong''s information, but he didn''t have any expression. Then he turned to Liu Rufeng''s information. Looking at it, his eyebrows gradually twisted together, and he said: "it''s for me to deal with this person..." he couldn''t help laughing when he remembered that the person he met just now was the one he wanted to deal with. But when he saw some other information, he was petrified.


    "Snow Wolf? The man of Sirius? "


    He had heard of Snow Wolf for a long time, but he didn''t know what it was like. He didn''t expect to be a man who looked so like himself.


    He collected the information, kicked it in his arms, looked at Gu Feng, and said seriously: "if you add a snow wolf, it''s estimated that 30 million is not enough..."


    Gu Feng had already made psychological preparations and explained calmly: "what you want to kill is Liang Hong. I only want to provide you with Liu Rufeng''s information to remind you to pay attention to this person. This time, what we need to do is to kill Liang Hong and then blame Liu Rufeng. You look so similar, you know..."


    Shen Wuming took Liu Rufeng''s picture and looked at it again. There was disdain in his cold eyes and murmured: "Snow Wolf, it seems that you are not very lucky this time. I''m sorry, brother..."


    With that, he stood up, reached out and said, "deal! Listen to me in a week... "


    Gu Feng also stood up and stretched out his right hand, "waiting for your good news!"


    Shen Wuming left. Gufeng was overjoyed. "Perfect, perfect!"

 Chapter 317

    Looking at Shen Wuming''s back, the ancient style is very beautiful. This time, I''m so satisfied with my plan. I wanted to find a killer to kill Liu Rufeng. Unexpectedly, I found that Shen Wuming and Liu Rufeng are very similar, so I had the idea of killing Liang hongran and blaming Liu Rufeng.


    What else is better than planting?


    What result can be more effective than Liu Rufeng''s entering deep prison?


    Aren''t you wearing a pair of pants? This time I will let you become deadly enemies, and deep hatred, become a knot that can never be solved!


    Liu Rufeng, aren''t you with someone? Don''t you have the police to support you? This time, I''ll leave you speechless, and let those who support you personally put on the shackles, ha ha


    That''s great. That''s great!


    The music in the heart of the ancient style blooms, and the two masters, mantis and white crane, leave with a wave. There is also a well-made and exquisite teapot on the table. The fragrant tea in the teapot is slowly sending out fragrance. If you smell it, you will feel refreshed.


    Due to his professional sensitivity, Shen Wuming didn''t drink a sip of tea just now, although he knew it was for him.


    Gu Feng didn''t drink it either, and he didn''t let the two martial arts masters have a drink. Maybe he was dizzy just now, and forgot the pot of tea he had spent a lot of money ordering.


    The fragrance of tea is still there, and people have left.


    Shen Wuming went to a corner where there was no one. He burned the two pieces of information with a torch. As a professional killer, any information must be accurately stored in his mind, which is the safest, any other form of traces can not be left.


    He lit a cigarette and looked coldly at the crowd. He muttered to himself, "Liu Rufeng... For the sake of you and me, I''ll leave you a few more days. We''ll have a good fight after three days."


    When he thought of planting the blame, he could not help feeling a little lost. Such a good opportunity to fight with a man who was exactly like himself, and snow wolf, the number one mercenary of Sirius, was just planting the blame. It was not exciting. It would be interesting to compete with him one by one


    "Alas! It''s a pity, it''s a pity... "He sighed, stamped out the cigarette end, and strode into an advanced entertainment place.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng took several Beauties home, chatted with them for a while, and then held Niuniu close for a while before returning to the room to have a rest.


    "Congenital realm..."


    He murmured and began to meditate. I''ve been too busy recently. I don''t have much time to practice meditation. Alas! Slack off, slack off


    Heart meditation, Liu Rufeng sitting cross knee, five heart toward the sky, quickly eliminate thoughts, as soon as possible to enter a settled state.


    Feeling all the limbs and bones in the bright moonlight outside the window, he felt comfortable in the body. In the veins, it was like a gurgling stream. At last, all the streams flowed through all their veins. As he vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi, all the real Qi poured into the Dantian.


    This is a weekly run, followed by a second run


    Liu Rufeng deeply knows that he has already met an expert like Miyamoto before he has finished half of the task. What if he wants to do in the future? Isn''t there going to be more powerful people? It''s hard to deal with those who are really strong with their current strength, so it''s hard to be strong.


    He is a very persistent person. As long as he has set a goal, he is determined to achieve it, no matter how difficult he encounters.


    Night, very quiet.


    The bright moon is like a white silver plate flowing slowly in the vast night sky. The clear moonlight enters through the window and shines on Zhang Junxiu''s face. You can vaguely see the light white air on him.


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    After five weeks of operation, Liu Rufeng felt much better and full of strength. That is, after several times of Qi operation, he got rid of a lot of impurities and felt sticky.


    He quickly jumped out of bed, quickly rushed to the bathroom, quickly turned on the tap, quickly washed up.


    After taking a bath, it was more than one o''clock in the middle of the night. Liu Rufeng jumped into bed and fell asleep.


    The moon hid in the clouds, just like a shy girl, secretly enjoying the youth lying on the bed.


    Liu Rufeng fell asleep. He had a dream that he broke into Liang Hong''s house with a knife in his hand, put a knife in his heart, and then looked up at the sky and laughed. The smile was extremely ferocious


    Get up the next day and practice as usual. In the past, it was Liu Rufeng who guided Bai Shiming to practice. Today, Liu Rufeng is practicing with them.


    Of course, summer is also one of them. I''m still practicing the accuracy of throwing knives. Liu Rufeng also specially designed a wooden board. This time, the wooden board is thicker than before, about seven or eight centimeters thick. Today, what we need to do is to cut through this wooden board.


    Liu Rufeng''s previous skill was to pierce three or four centimeters of wood with one knife, but today it is more difficult for him.


    It''s hard to break through Kung Fu, not to mention people who have reached Liu Rufeng''s realm. He carried the full strength, the bright knife in his hand quickly rotated a few circles in his hand, and then flew out, straight to the board 20 meters away.


    With the sound of "Benedict", the throwing knife fell into the board. Liu Rufeng went to check it carefully and found that this time it was a little better than before, and it fell into about six centimeters.


    "It seems that last night''s cultivation had an effect." Liu Rufeng pulls out the throwing knife and returns to the origin again.


    "Good luck, concentration, real Qi out!" Liu Rufeng put all his heart on the flying knife in his hand, feeling the rapid surge of air in the Dantian, and then poured it into his hand like rolling waves. With a shout, the flying knife in his hand played with several flowers in his hand and flew out again.


    Like a white flash of lightning, the flying knife dashed out, instantly broke through the air and nailed it to the center of the board.


    "Good!..." Summer in the side to see the eyes are straight, a wave of flags and shouts, because of a distraction, the hands of the knife did not have the accuracy, along the wall to fly out.


    Liu Rufeng frowned, "what are you doing? Do you want to concentrate? Get it back and see if you''ve hurt anyone. "


    Summer full face shame ran out, Liu Rufeng then walked to the plank again, pull out the flying knife.


    "5.5cm..." he can''t help feeling a little lost. This time, it''s obviously more powerful than last time. Why is it still within 6cm?


    Summer came in with a grin: "brother-in-law, no, no one was hurt..."


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and scolded him: "don''t you continue to concentrate on practice! The most taboo thing about Feidao is distraction. If you are careless, you will make mistakes. You must concentrate on it. "


    "I see, brother-in-law." In summer, I don''t dare to be absent-minded, so I try my best to practice myself. Liu Rufeng ignored him and practiced again several times. But the results are the same, all within six centimeters.


    It seems that it is very difficult to make a breakthrough in this realm

 Chapter 318

    It''s very difficult to break through a certain level of martial arts training. Some people spend decades of hard work to break through. Some people even meditate for a lifetime, but they also practice hard for a lifetime. They still have no progress in their martial arts level. They can only be humble and lament.


    The highest level of a swordsman is to have a sword in the heart without a sword in his hand. The same is true of the unique skill of flying sword, which is called having a sword in the heart without a sword in his hand. Of course, there are very few people who can reach this level, and few people can be seen in the long history of China.


    Liu Rufeng fiddled with the exquisite carving knife in his hand, constantly pondering in his heart: "how can we make a breakthrough? Now I have a lot of Qi in my body, and even it''s OK to break through the last two layers, but why can''t I penetrate the board? Every time I put out the knife, I was full of Qi... "


    Is it the lack of concentration and the use of Qi?


    This time, he used 80% of his skill and concentrated on throwing a knife. 80% of the skills... In the past, we used to use up to 50% of the skills. This time, we used 80% of the skills, and the effect is definitely different.


    Full of expectation, he went to the front of the board, opened the board, and looked at it from the back. He was so angry that he wanted to eat the board.


    There is no knife point on the back of the board, which indicates that the flying knife has not penetrated the board. He was in a bad mood. He pulled out the knife and saw that it was still within six centimeters. He really wanted to eat the board this time.


    Why is it so difficult?


    He was not reconciled and used 100% of his internal power for the last time. One side of the summer, you can almost see Liu Rufeng''s flying knife spinning, forming an invisible air flow. When the flying knife flies out, the snow-white blade is shining in the sunlight, just like a flash of lightning.


    Liu Rufeng''s forehead was sweating when he went out. It was obvious that his throwing just now cost him a lot of skill.


    There should be no problem this time.


    He obviously saw that the flying knife made a dull sound when it fell into the board. I think the depth of this entry increased a lot.


    Finally


    He walked slowly to the board and opened it again.


    This time, he wanted to eat the board even more... He still didn''t see the blade at the back of the board.


    He pulled out the throwing knife and examined it carefully. He found that this time it was a little deeper than the previous times, reaching a little more than 6cm. However, it took him 100% of his power to do it. How can it be done in the fight?


    If there are more than ten or twenty enemies, don''t you kill yourself?


    Liu Rufeng was very disappointed. He thought to himself: "is the acquired realm really so different from the innate realm? It''s said that people who have reached the congenital state can almost shoot through the five or six centimeter iron plate with one knife, but now they can''t even shoot through the wood plate, let alone the iron plate? The gap is too big, isn''t it... "


    However, Liu Rufeng''s lost heart suddenly increased a layer of excitement when he thought of the magic of the congenital realm. "We must find a way to break the cocoon and become a butterfly and achieve qualitative transformation!"


    But he needs to rest. He doesn''t care about their practice in summer. He puts away his throwing knife and goes into the room.


    Everyone was busy, and no one paid any attention to him. Only xiaoniuniu saw Liu Rufeng''s curiosity and asked in her childish voice, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Although Niu Niu is young, her mind is more mature than her peers, and she observes things very carefully.


    Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox can naturally see what''s going on. Although Xia Qiangwei and Cheng Xiaoxiao saw Liu Rufeng''s state for the first time, they had just seen Liu Rufeng''s cultivation, so they also guessed what''s going on.


    Xia rose hugged Niu Niu and coaxed: "Dad is tired. I want to have a rest. Shall we not disturb him?"


    Niu Niu was puzzled and murmured: "sleep during the day too..."


    Liu Rufeng smiles and says to the crowd, "don''t disturb me in two hours." With that, he turned into the room and locked the door.


    The most taboo thing in practicing is that someone interferes with you, especially when you are running Zhenqi. Liu Rufeng locks the door to prevent someone from breaking in.


    He knelt in bed, meditating, the morning sun shining on him, feel very warm.


    Although the sun''s rays are very weak, for the practitioners, the essence of Chaoyang is the most precious.


    The general practitioners will get up in the morning, and the East will absorb NISSEI when the first red glow comes up. The essence of the sun in this time period is also the purest.


    Although Liu Rufeng''s meditation time has exceeded the rising sun, it is not too late.


    He closed his eyes, absorbed the essence of the morning light and entered his body, and then washed his own veins like a stream. After washing several times, he concentrated on his own field.


    As the Sun Essence entered his body and washed his meridians, slowly, he felt that his fatigue gradually disappeared, and his mind gradually became clear. After the final recovery, he was even better than his previous mental state.


    After stretching, Liu Rufeng could almost hear his knuckles crackling and his whole body was full of energy.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t experience this situation once. Naturally, he was not surprised. When he thought about the flying dagger, he began to worry again. He thought hard, "how can we mention the penetrating power of the flying dagger? Now let''s not talk about the matter of congenital realm. How can we make progress in the matter of penetrating the plank? Is it possible that penetrating the plank of seven or eight centimeters requires congenital realm? "


    Liu Rufeng took out the small flying knife again, dazed, and mumbled: "flying knife, flying knife, can''t you fight for some gas? You''re iron. You can''t even deal with a board? It''s also a flying knife. If it works, you can''t? "


    Suddenly I feel very funny. How can I understand what I said? The flying knife is controlled by human beings. It has no life.


    incorrect!


    In Liu Rufeng''s mind, a sudden aura came to mind, thinking of an ancient saying that every plant has life.


    Since every plant has life, can it be understood that everything has life? If all things have life, then the flying knife also has life!


    Liu Rufeng thought that he used to use his own internal force and muscle strength to activate the flying dagger every time he used it. The penetrating power of the flying dagger completely depends on how much skill he uses.


    However, he never infused Qi into the flying dagger to awaken the memory of the flying dagger itself and make the flying dagger full of energy to achieve the unity of Qi and power.


    He patted himself on the head and sighed, "Gee! It''s so simple. I''ve ignored it all the time... "


    Liu Rufeng finds out the reason why his throwing knife is weak in penetration. He happily goes out of the yard and is ready to try again.

 Chapter 319

    Liu Rufeng finally finds out the reason why he is weak in penetrating power of his throwing knife. It turns out that he has not infused Qi into the Throwing Knife, and let the Throwing Knife integrate the power of Qi.


    He was in a good mood and walked back to the hospital.


    At this time, almost all the others left. Naturally, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier went to the company, and together with Bai Shiming and others, they also went back to security. Summer rose went to school, ice snow silver fox and Niuniu also mixed familiar, with Niuniu to dream movie city to play. All that''s left are summer and little five.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s "clearance", Xiao Wu came over with a smile and said, "brother, what''s the matter? Have you made a breakthrough?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded with a smile and said confidently, "well, if you have some new experience, try it. There should be no problem."


    On hearing this, Xia Xia Xia stopped his action and came over curiously and asked, "brother-in-law, your skill is growing. When can I catch up with you? It seems that there is no drama in my life."


    Catch up with me?


    After patting summer''s shoulder, Liu Rufeng said with a long focus: "take me as an example. This spirit is praiseworthy, but Kung Fu can''t be practiced in three or two days. We need to practice step by step and carefully. Those stories that become invincible in the world in one night are just attractive passages in movies and TV dramas, which can''t be taken seriously. As long as you work hard, you will make some achievements. Your understanding is good. I''m optimistic about you. "


    The summer gets affirmation, the heart is happy, hey hey of smile, "brother-in-law, you see me recently practice how."


    "Well, let me see. You can do it." Liu Rufeng stood upright with his handwriting on his back, just like a teacher checking students'' homework.


    Summer still picked a few leaves, this time he took one more, a total of four. He stood with his feet open, holding four leaves in his left hand. He looked at the leaves in his hand for a moment, just like Liu Rufeng had done before. Then he twisted his five fingers gently, and the four leaves were thrown into the air.


    He didn''t close his eyes like Liu Rufeng, but his eyes didn''t stare at the falling leaves. Instead, his eyes narrowed slightly and looked casual.


    The four leaves fell slowly, and soon passed by the eyebrows of summer. He grasped this critical moment, raised his right hand quickly, and crossed several perfect arcs with the knife in his hand. Every time he waved, his speed and strength were almost the same, just like a painting master who waved his pen and ink to finish a work in a natural and unrestrained way. His action was light, natural and unrestrained.


    Summer in the hands of the knife stopped, just still flying leaves, has been the composition of several sections, scattered on the ground.


    Summer opened his eyes to see his masterpiece, satisfied with the smile, "brother-in-law, you see, how?"


    Liu Rufeng looked at the leaves on the ground with his back. He nodded with satisfaction, "it''s not bad. You''ve made great progress. I saw that four leaves are divided into 16 sections by you, and the size of each section is basically the same. It seems that you''ve been working hard these days, which is very good. But still have to work hard, even number of easy to complete, but the odd number of leaves is not easy, and you can''t close your eyes


    Everyone is willing to be praised, summer is also the same, he is very happy to smile, quickly give Liu Rufeng and small five let a cigarette, oneself also light up a.


    Liu Rufeng and others took the cigarette and saw that it was Zhonghua cigarette. They secretly scolded him in their heart. This boy can do it. It''s such a waste of money to give him.


    Immediately stare way: "China? You can do it. You are willing to spend money on yourself. "


    Although Liu Rufeng is rich, he knows that he must not get used to the habit of extravagance and waste in summer. The key is to let him learn to be independent. After all, the current income in summer is only the salary given to him by Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company.


    Summer, with a smile, explained: "brother-in-law, I can''t afford Zhonghua. I didn''t buy it, but Bai Liyun and Bai Jie gave it to me."


    "Bai Liyun? Why did she send you cigarettes? " Liu Rufeng asked curiously.


    Summer explained: "well, a while ago, sister Bai came to see you. It happened that you were not at home. Then I did her a favor. I didn''t ask for any other reward. I asked for a cigarette."


    "Help?" Liu Rufeng looked at Xia Xia and asked in disbelief, "what can she do for you? What can you do for a boy? I know you can cook. Is it hard for her to find you to cook for a banquet?"


    As soon as the words came out, summer was not happy immediately. With a straight waist and a twisted eyebrow, "I said brother-in-law, you just look at your brother-in-law like this. Do you think I can cook a few dishes? I haven''t learned Kung Fu in vain after learning from you for such a long time. It''s more than enough to deal with a few punks... "


    How many punks? This is to admit it, to fight it?


    Stop!


    Liu Rufeng heard the clue in the words and asked: "what did you say? You mean you went to fight? "


    Summer also found that he said exposed mouth, a cover mouth, voice a lot smaller, no confidence, "brother-in-law, is the matter between friends to help, look at your fuss."


    Liu Rufeng glared, and his majesty came up again. He said in a loud voice, "you are not allowed to go out to fight. Don''t think you are great after learning kung fu for two days. You haven''t met any tough problems. Forget it this time, not next time, you know? Otherwise, you''ll go to work at Xiaoxiao''s, and the practice will be over! "


    Although he was unconvinced in summer, he didn''t dare to show it on his face. After all, he was afraid of his brother-in-law.


    Xiao Wu came quickly to persuade him: "well, summer is the age of competition. It''s normal. Besides, he doesn''t go to make trouble out of nothing. He really helps Bai Liyun to solve the problem, which can be regarded as a good thing."


    Small five also advised, Liu Rufeng is not really angry, just make an appearance to show summer, so he sighed, tone a lot of gentle, seriously said: "summer, not my brother-in-law, I limit you, because you don''t have the strength, once something happens, I can''t tell your sister. Although you can do some Kung Fu, your fists are very common. If you can fight, it''s you who will suffer. "


    Summer heard Liu Rufeng say so, also feel embarrassed, instantly understand Liu Rufeng''s intention, force nodded his head to guarantee: "brother-in-law rest assured, I will work hard." After a pause, he said, "brother-in-law, since you said I''m not good at boxing, you also taught me by the way."


    "Practice your Sabre skills first, and you''ll talk about it later!" Liu Rufeng is full of air when he speaks, just like a dignified leader''s admonition. In the summer, he sticks out his tongue and doesn''t speak any more.


    In fact, it''s not that Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to teach, it''s that he doesn''t have the time, and he has to improve his kung fu recently. How can he have the time to guide his kung fu in summer? Summer is the kind of person who resolutely chooses the best master. Bai Shiming is not willing to talk to them, so he has to wait for Liu Rufeng.


    He didn''t have time, but a person came to be interested. Xiao Wu was like finding a combat mission. His eyes were bright and he said in a low voice: "brother, why don''t... I''ll teach summer Boxing..."

 Chapter 320

    Liu Rufeng is strict with summer because he is worried that he will go out to make trouble if he knows how to do it. After all, the society is very complicated now. Many things are not so simple. Summer is young and many things don''t know how to deal with them. When he gets into trouble, he has to wipe his ass.


    It''s not that Liu Rufeng is in trouble. He''s mainly worried that he''ll make a big mistake when he''s young in summer. It''s really hard to deal with if he''s hurt or hurt people''s lives.


    Liu Rufeng is not a few years older than summer, but he experiences more things than summer, and his identity is special, so he is not afraid of anything, but summer is different. As the brother-in-law of the summer, since the summer rose to their own summer, they have the responsibility to be responsible for him.


    Small five have no reason to suddenly put forward to personally guide the summer boxing Kung Fu, Liu Rufeng is also very hesitant.


    "You?" Liu Ru Feng Xin said that Xiao Wu''s Kung Fu is not enough, but the two characters are very similar. They can definitely pee in a pot, but they just hope Xiao Wu doesn''t take him out to make trouble in summer.


    He gently dusted Xiao Wu and said, "I don''t doubt your Kung Fu. Just don''t take summer with you. Summer is different from you. If something goes wrong, you''ll be in trouble, you know?"


    Xiao Wu recognized that he said yes, but he retorted perfunctorily: "what''s the matter, brother, how do you become such a pussy now? Am I such a person?"


    My mother?


    Liu rufengxin said, "do you know how hard it is to be a big man? All aspects have to be taken care of. If it wasn''t for my brother-in-law in summer, I wouldn''t care about it. "


    They also heard the conversation in summer. Suddenly, their eyes were shining. They almost jumped to the room excitedly. Then they offered a cigarette and said gallantly, "little brother five, you really want to teach me."


    "Of course, would you like to learn from me?" Small five also learn Liu Rufeng to carry up a shelf, solemnly ask a way.


    "Yes, yes! I know the strength of little five brother. Except my brother-in-law, it''s you. No one else can find him even with a lantern. How can I be reluctant? You say... "Summer is very good at talking. He praises little five as much as Tianbing goes down to earth. He is as powerful as he wants, even as Qiao Feng, Chen Jialuo, Ling Huchong, and so on And so on really come are not small five opponent.


    Xiaowule''s mouth almost grinned to his ears. He cleared his throat and looked like a master. "I''ll tell you, this is Kung Fu practice..." they talked more and more vigorously. At last, they sat down at the stone table, drank tea and talked carefully.


    Liu Rufeng snorted and shook his head with a helpless smile. His heart said that the two people really had the same bad taste.


    They talked about what Liu Rufeng didn''t care about. They took out the Throwing Knife, recalled the mystery just realized, and murmured: "brother, it''s up to you this time."


    Although he realized that the power of throwing dagger can be greatly increased by pouring internal power into it, it is very difficult to do this. In fact, Liu Rufeng is not sure.


    He stood with his feet open, and the knife circled in his hand for several times. Then he held the knife tightly again. Instead of rushing to throw the knife, he felt the inner force of the elixir field, and felt the breath of the elixir field gradually gushing out. Through the Ren pulse, he reached the lung meridian of hand Taiyin, pericardium meridian of hand Jueyin, and heart meridian of hand Shaoyin, and then transmitted to Laogong acupoint of his right hand. But this time, he didn''t rush to release the real Qi, but felt the continuous real Qi around his palm.


    Slowly, more and more internal Qi surrounded his palm, and his palm felt more and more hot, just like the water intercepted in the dam. Once the gate opened, it would be surging and powerful.


    He just wanted to see if he could infuse true Qi into the throwing knife through Laogong acupoint in his palm. If he succeeded, it would show that his conjecture was right.


    He clenched the handle tightly and let the temperature in his hand pass on to the cold dagger. As long as the temperature of the dagger in his hand increased and became hot, it means that his true Qi was infused into the dagger. Then the flying dagger was blessed with true Qi, and its power increased greatly when he flew.


    As time went by, more and more Qi gathered in his hands. All of a sudden, Liu Rufeng read a move, he found in the hands of the knife has changed.


    Because of the constant nourishment of Qi in his hands, the handle of the knife in his hands began to have temperature, and the temperature became higher and higher with the passage of time. At first, the temperature seemed like nothing. He could not feel it without careful experience, but later, he could basically feel that the temperature of the knife handle was close to the body temperature.


    Later, not only the handle, but also the cold blade had changed.


    Yes, yes!


    Countless voices cried in his heart: "I made it! I''m a genius


    He was so excited that he almost cried out, but he couldn''t be distracted at this critical moment. He continued to let the real Qi warm the dagger in his hand, looking forward to the cold dagger burning his own life.


    All things have life. This simple and philosophical sentence directly promotes Liu Rufeng''s understanding of martial arts to a higher level.


    Swords also have life. Only by activating their life and endowing them with spirituality can they really exert their lethality.


    Liu Rufeng got this dagger by chance. It is said that it is an ancient sword. It has a history of hundreds of years. The handle is made of bronze and engraved with dragon pattern. The blade is not as bright as the current knife products. It seems a little dark, but the blade is extremely sharp. It can be said that the blade is as sharp as the legendary black iron sword.


    It''s said that the more superior the sword, the more spiritual it is.


    Liu Rufeng continued to pour the Qi gathered in his palm into the dagger. After a while, he found that the temperature of the blade was getting higher and higher. Finally, he found a more strange thing, that is, the blade could see a layer of white light. Although it was not so obvious, there was a thin halo.


    This phenomenon had never happened before. Liu Rufeng felt incredible. He rubbed his eyes and suspected that it was an illusion due to his psychological function. But after rubbing his eyes for several times, he was sure that there was a halo around the dagger in his hand.


    Those halos are strong and weak, bright and dark. At first, they just float around the blade of the dagger, and finally they flow slowly.


    Liu Rufeng was so excited that he was about to cry. Before, he just heard that there was real Qi gathering on the blade, but he didn''t expect it to come true on himself.


    The real Qi continued to gather on the dagger until Liu Rufeng kept it at the same level as his body temperature no matter how hard he tried, and the halo on it was no longer strengthened. He thought it was almost done, and decided to try the effect now.

 Chapter 321

    Summer and small five chat Zhenghuan, also did not pay attention to Liu Rufeng''s action, take advantage of this time, Liu Rufeng just can have a good experience in meditation, that is whether really can pour Qi into the hands of the dagger.


    However, he did.


    After some efforts, he finally successfully gathered the Qi in his palm on the dagger, and found a strange and soul stirring thing, that is, the dagger was surrounded by a light white light.


    Although the internal power poured into the dagger only accounts for a small part of the internal power gathered in the palm, Liu Rufeng is satisfied with the result because he has successfully activated the hidden spirit of the dagger itself.


    He decided to try this one out.


    He continued to open his feet and keep one spirit. He gazed at the dagger for a moment. As the dagger circled in his hands for several times, it broke out of the air under his strong push.


    Whoosh!


    He threw the dagger fiercely. With a flash of white light, the dagger shot out with the roaring wind. It was firmly nailed in the middle of the board more than ten meters in front of him, and it didn''t enter most of the board. The blade of this dagger is 14.5cm, which means it has entered at least 67cm.


    Liu Rufeng''s ear power is amazing. Judging by his voice, this time is different from before. Comprehensive judgment, needless to ask, is definitely successful.


    When in a good mood, walking is different. This time, Liu Rufeng, with the joy of success, quickly walked to the front of the board and checked it again.


    As he expected, it really penetrated the board, and the knife tip showed two or three centimeters on the other side of the board.


    That is great!


    Liu Rufeng quickly pulled out the dagger and wanted to kiss it, because he was so happy.


    Every warrior will be very excited after successfully realizing the breakthrough of his cultivation. Liu Rufeng is also in this state now.


    He fiddled with the dagger called Throwing Knife in his hand, and carefully wiped the sawdust with a cloth. Wipe again and again, finally wipe clean also carefully look, like the first time to see the heart of the girl, the more you see the more beautiful, the more you like.


    If Xiao Wu and Xia Xia Xia noticed his appearance at this time, they would laugh and call him insane.


    Finally, when Liu Rufeng himself felt dull, he gave up staring at the speechless guy and began to study his flying knife skills.


    This is the initial success. It''s such a big change to infuse Qi into daggers. What about later? With more and more Qi you can pour into the dagger, the halo on it becomes stronger and stronger. Isn''t it that you can directly penetrate the iron plate? If that''s true, it''s enough to use this method directly.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited Liu Rufeng was. He simply reinterpreted it several times. The last few times, he obviously felt that the time to raise the temperature of the dagger to the same temperature as his own was getting shorter and shorter. Only one thing was that the halo on it didn''t change much than before.


    Such a little bit of loss will not affect his excitement, because the success of pouring Qi into the dagger is enough to make him happy for a few days.


    He tried to throw the throwing knife again, and the result was the same as the previous several times, all with one knife penetrating the board, and not into the majority.


    Well... Good, good.


    The smile on Liu Rufeng''s face is more and more brilliant, just like the spring Jasmine blooming, and he can''t help reminding himself, "it seems that I''ve mainly practiced how to quickly and more gather the true Qi into the dagger recently. As long as I''m familiar with this, I''ll play with all kinds of Gongben. Even if he''s an iron cloth shirt, he can''t stand my Throwing Knife!"


    The light in his eyes became more and more firm and fiery.


    After practicing for a long time, Liu Rufeng also got a lot today, so he decided to have a rest. This time, he didn''t consume a lot of Qi, and he recovered very quickly. In less than half an hour, he returned to normal.


    After recovering his power, he then thought of a question, that is, if his cultivation reaches the highest level of the day after tomorrow, will he be able to pour more real Qi into the dagger?


    Now Liu Rufeng is the primary level of the acquired realm, and has not yet reached the highest level. Although he is only two levels behind, the effect is certainly not the same.


    In the past, Liu Rufeng always thought that his strength was enough, and he didn''t care much about the breakthrough in cultivation, but now he doesn''t think so, especially after he met Miyamoto. He is more determined that what he urgently needs to do now is to break through his cultivation, only to be able to do it, of course, the higher the better.


    A few days ago, he was worried that he didn''t have a chance to reach his innate state. Now he doesn''t use it, because he has successfully poured Qi into the dagger. Therefore, he is more confident, and after tasting the sweetness, he is more and more eager to continue to practice.


    Liu Rufeng''s savvy is very high. Although he doesn''t have any profound skills, with his talented understanding, he has just trained himself to the elementary level of the acquired realm, which is quite rare.


    From the first level to the second level, the acquired realm needs to run 36 times, and to reach the third level, that is, the highest realm needs to run 72 times.


    Although it is not difficult for Liu Rufeng to operate the Sunday, there should be no mistake or disturbance in the 36 consecutive operations. Moreover, when the sun is moving, because it is completed in a state of extreme calmness, practitioners will have various illusions in the process of moving again and again. Therefore, this will test the mind of practitioners even more.


    Neither pain nor joy can be shaken.


    Therefore, every step is relatively more difficult. The reason why Liu Rufeng didn''t want to practice at the beginning is that it took too much time, and there are many things around him these days, so it''s not convenient for him to practice.


    Liu Rufeng opens the door and specially informs Xiao Wu that he is guarding outside. No one can disturb him. Xiao Wu is Liu Rufeng''s best follower. As soon as he hears it, he knows what to do, and immediately agrees.


    After everything was explained, Liu Rufeng began to close her eyes and concentrate on cultivation, breaking through the second layer the day after tomorrow.


    The operation Sunday was already familiar with Liu Feng, and in less than half a minute he had entered the state of being settled, and began to absorb the essence of the sun slowly with his thoughts.


    During the day, all the limbs and bones of the sun are absorbed by the sun. The wind is only a warm current from the top of the silk. It flows through the four limbs and it washes every pore of its own nerves. The whole person is warm.


    With a warm current passing through his meridians, the speed of blood flow is also mentioned quietly. It took about ten minutes to complete a week''s operation.


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    Liu Rufeng vomited a stream of turbid air, and then began to run Zhoutian for the second time.

 Chapter 322

    The realm of cultivation is generally divided into the congenital and the acquired. The congenital realm needs a lot of opportunities, but the acquired realm does not. It depends more on one''s own diligence and understanding.


    Although Liu Rufeng didn''t find the chance to break through the congenital state, he found the secret of how to strengthen the penetrating power of the Throwing Knife, and succeeded in it. This result prompted him to have an urgent need to improve his cultivation.


    From the primary level to the intermediate level, the acquired realm needs to be operated 36 times a week. Every 12 times, there will be different degrees of hallucinations. These hallucinations are also extremely dangerous. It requires the practitioners to keep one''s spirit and eliminate all kinds of distractions. If they make mistakes, they will be possessed.


    Liu Rufeng specially told Xiao Wu and Xia Xia to stay outside, no matter who comes to disturb them. He himself put his knees on the bed, began to slowly adjust, feel the essence of the outside sun into his body, and slowly wash his veins.


    Cast off the old self. Every Sunday is not only absorbing NISSEI moon, but also using ideas and using the essence absorbed into the body to harden and improve its veins. Only when the number of operations is running, the hardening of the veins will become more solid, so the more Aura injected will be, the more it will achieve the level of scaling.


    But this process is very painful, because the essence Qi will continue to damage and repair when it passes through its own meridians, making the practitioner''s meridians more durable. Therefore, there will be a kind of pain of being bitten by insects in the process, and even a deep pain in the later stage. However, once we persist in the past, we will make the practitioner change completely.


    Liu Rufeng had already prepared himself for everything. No matter what pain he suffered, he could bear it. Besides, it was not the first time for him to experience this kind of pain. This time, he just suffered longer than before.


    The first Sunday operation was completed very quickly. Liu Rufeng breathed out a turbid breath and felt very comfortable. There was no different feeling in the process.


    He took a few deep breaths in a row, then returned to meditation and entered the second cycle of the cycle.


    In this way, the second time, the third time, the fourth time... There was no big feeling in all the processes. Until the tenth time, he suddenly felt a strong ant biting pain all over his body. He knows it''s just an illusion. The more he cares about it, the more it will aggravate the feeling. With a frown, he quickly adjusted his mind and tried to breathe evenly.


    There was sweat on his forehead, and the expression on his face was very painful, but he insisted on it all the time. He tried to keep his mind and put aside his thoughts.


    With the sweat on his body dropping, he is also suffering from this invisible pain in spirit and body every minute. He grits his teeth and insists on gradually restraining himself. In the end, he can even feel that he is getting hotter and hotter. There is a thin mist around him, and the clothes inside are soaked.


    As time went by, he felt the aura of entering his body, swam his eight channels, and then merged into his own Dantian.


    Finally, it''s over. It''s too painful


    Liu Rufeng felt that his whole body was too hot, so he took off all his clothes and only wore underwear.


    "The tenth time, there are twenty-six times..." Liu Rufeng said to himself. After a few minutes'' rest, he began to run the 11th time again.


    There are three stages in the thirty-six movements. Every twelve movements is a stage, and only when the tenth movement is close to each stage will there be an obvious feeling. Liu Rufeng has just experienced the tenth movement, and the pain of insect and ant biting has already appeared. In the next two movements, this feeling will be stronger than this one.


    Hold on, hold on!


    Liu Rufeng calms his mind, takes a few deep breaths, drives his mind and absorbs the aura between heaven and earth. With the foundation of the previous several times, this time he obviously felt that the aura absorbed was much faster than the previous several times, and the amount of inhaled was also more and more large. After looking inside, he seemed to see that the golden thread was swimming rapidly in his own meridians, and his blood was gradually repaired in the process of breaking again and again. After repairing, his appearance was thicker and stronger than before, So the golden thread into the body becomes thicker and faster.


    Of course, during this period, the insect ant''s gnawing feeling also followed. This time, although this feeling became more intense, with the last experience, his willpower to restrain this kind of thoughts also strengthened a lot. Therefore, although it seemed that he was surrounded by white air and steaming hot air, this time, the pain didn''t last long, until it disappeared.


    After the end of this Sunday operation, Liu Rufeng did not rest and went on the twelfth time directly. This time, it was also very smooth. Maybe his ability to control his mind was getting stronger and stronger. This time, the strong pain was suppressed by his mind only a few seconds later.


    Another breath of white Qi, Liu Rufeng only felt that his muscles and bones were much stronger, his fists came out together, his arms roared out with the wind, and he could almost see the fluctuation of true Qi.


    It seems that we still need to improve the realm of cultivation. There are obvious changes before the cultivation is finished


    Liu Rufeng smiles on her face and feels that her efforts are not in vain. She soon goes on to the next stage of Zhou Tianyun.


    Similarly, in the first seven or eight times, except for feeling comfortable, there was no abnormal feeling. Until the tenth time, he suddenly felt dark around him, as if he had entered the boundless darkness. In the darkness, the cold wind howled, the ice and snow were even in the sky, and there was no warmth. There was a dead silence and silence around him, which almost made people despair.


    This is the illusion of cultivation!


    Liu Rufeng is an optimistic person. He has experienced all kinds of complicated situations, so this kind of illusion can''t cause any interference to him.


    This time, he got through it again.


    The eleventh time, instead of the previous illusion of darkness, there were various images in the brain, all of which were people who had attacked, slandered and framed themselves, and even the details of how they operated these evils were clearly explained. Then came Liu Rufeng''s pain and anger, mania and hatred, and all kinds of negative psychology.


    Ha ha ~ ~ ~ it''s another illusion. I''ve never had this kind of mentality to deceive me?


    With a smile around his mouth, he gradually filtered out all the negative information, and soon, there was a clear scene.


    The 12th time was similar to this time, but the process became more and more intense. Liu Rufeng kept a good attitude and forgot these thoughts. In this way, the operation of the second stage and the 12th time was successfully completed on Sunday.


    The first stage is to test his tolerance to physical pain, and the second stage is to test his tolerance to psychological pressure.


    Fortunately, both of them are nothing to Liu Rufeng. They have been successfully completed. So what is the third stage?

 Chapter 323

    The first two stages of the operation of the Sunday, both physically and spiritually, are constantly destroying Liu Rufeng''s mind. Fortunately, Liu Rufeng is a determined and optimistic person, who has not been disturbed by the illusion and successfully completed.


    After two rounds of tempering, Liu Rufeng felt that his temperature slowly dropped down and returned to his normal temperature, but the white light around his body seemed to be clearer and clearer.


    "It is said that people who have reached a certain level of cultivation will have light. It seems that this statement is true. Now I have realized it." I think that when I practiced flying dagger before, after pouring Qi into it, there will be halo on it. Although it is very weak, it also shows that there is light.


    "White light... It''s said that there is more than one light..." Liu Rufeng said to himself. He clearly remembers that someone told him that there are several kinds of light on people who practice. White light is the most primary, and then yellow, red, green, blue, gold and purple will appear. People in the highest realm will even emit real colorful halos.


    At first, I thought it was a joke. Now it''s my turn. It seems that there are many strange things in the world. This strange saying really exists.


    "Alas! Don''t think about it. It''s important to make a breakthrough first. " Liu Rufeng constantly reminds himself.


    After two rounds of cultivation, Liu Rufeng not only didn''t feel any tired, but also felt more and more energetic. He was full of strength, and his true Qi was surging, which meant to rush out.


    He calmed down, suppressed the Qi he had just inhaled in his body, and gradually quenched the abundant Qi in his body. Finally, a group of refined Qi was formed and stored in the sea of Qi.


    It takes a long time for thirty-six times of the cycle. If you don''t have a little perseverance, you can''t stick to it. Liu Rufeng looked up out of the window. It was already dark. It seemed that he had been practicing until the evening from nearly noon.


    He sighed, heart said, finally completed two rounds, before going to bed, hope to complete, and smooth breakthrough.


    He did not dare to relax, for fear that once relaxed, it would be difficult to continue to adhere to. So no matter what happened outside, Liu Rufeng moved her limbs a little, and then continued to cross her knees to enter the next round of cultivation.


    As before, in the third round of the cycle, there was no big reaction in the first ten times. Until the tenth time, Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that there was a fragrance in her nostrils. Then, there were several sexy beauties in the room. These beauties are all naked, sexy and enchanting, even comparable to the charm of Hu mei''er and the fire of red peony.


    What''s more, these beauties have flashing eyes and charming manners. Finally, they even approach him and even lean on him. They begin to touch his body with their hands and kiss his cheek with their mouths.


    what the fuck!


    Where did all this come from?


    Is there anyone who pities me for the hardship of life?


    Money can be rejected, pain can be tolerated, but how to spend the color? I''m not the kind of Liu Xiahui who doesn''t want to be upset when she meets a beautiful woman. I can''t help rushing up so directly


    Liu Rufeng has a spasm all over his body. This special feeling is too real, just like the real one. If he didn''t have a firm will and knew it was an illusion, he would really take it as a reality.


    If you believe it and relax, all your efforts just now will be in vain. If it''s serious, you will be possessed by fire.


    Grandma is a bear. It''s insidious to torture me with this set!


    Liu Rufeng readjusted his mind and tried to make his breathing even and undisturbed. He tried to concentrate all his attention on the surroundings and enter his aura. He guided his aura with his mind, and then impelled him to inhale the true Qi of his body and wash his limbs.


    As the night deepened, a bright moon rose from the East, and Liu Rufeng began to absorb the Yin essence of the moon instead of the Yang essence of the sun. As the moon essence enters his body, he feels the cool air flowing into his body, just like silver snakes swimming in his own meridians.


    Slowly, the sense of dryness and heat caused by the hallucination was suppressed, his spirit was restored as usual, and finally his mind was peaceful, and the surrounding illusions burst one by one like bubbles.


    that was close!


    Liu Rufeng yelled in his heart, and at the same time saw that after a thorough flow of air, he entered his own sea of air again.


    Damn it! I''m scared to death!


    Liu Rufeng cursed secretly, and completed the tenth cycle of the week at the same time.


    Two more times!


    Immediately see hope, Liu Rufeng at this time the mood can be imagined, but also regardless of hunger, simply with a momentum, continue to complete the last two cycles.


    After the tenth dangerous experience, Liu Rufeng didn''t worry much about the last two times, and there were many illusions in his eyes.


    These two times of the operation of the week, the illusion and the tenth almost, but the beauty attack more fierce, simply not inch to bully Liu Rufeng''s body, the action is more and more provocative.


    Liu Rufeng smiles, as if nothing happened, completely abandoning all delusions. Soon, all illusions disappear.


    The last time, Liu Rufeng could even see a faint yellow light around his body, but the yellow color was slightly weak, mixed in the white light. He was overjoyed and had a firm belief in his heart. It seemed that there was no adulteration in the statement of light. Even the yellow light appeared.


    Finally, after all the true Qi had completed the last cycle in his meridians, he suddenly got a shock and his whole body was full of light. Then he slowly faded away. He knew that this breakthrough was successful.


    Liu Rufeng opened his eyes with a smile, and the light in his eyes became sharper, just like the star in the night sky at this time.


    He stood up, moved his limbs slightly, and then waved his fists and feet in the room. At this time, he could almost hear the sound of the crackle of the bone joints, with a faint halo.


    Wipe! It''s like this!


    Liu Rufeng felt that his body was full of genuine Qi, his whole body was full of energy, and he even had the impulse to fight against the enemy.


    HMM... it seems that reaching the second level is more powerful than at the primary level. Both the internal strength and the explosive force of muscles are much stronger.


    I didn''t want to practice all the time. Now it seems that it''s right to practice at a higher level.


    "Oh, no!"


    Liu Rufeng slapped his forehead and yelled, "Why are you so hungry?"


    As soon as his spirit relaxed, he felt hungry. At this time, his stomach was already cooing.


    I haven''t eaten for a day. Can I be hungry?


    "No, I have to go out and look for food." Liu Rufeng thought of this and forgot that he was only wearing underwear. He opened the door and rushed out.

 Chapter 324

    Liu Rufeng succeeded in breaking through his primary and secondary level, and all his functions had changed significantly.


    But after nearly a day of cultivation, he also felt hungry, so he opened the door and rushed out.


    He was so excited that he didn''t even look at the time. After opening the door, he rushed to the hall with an arrow. To go to the kitchen, you have to go through the hall. This is the only way.


    But the next second, he was stunned.


    At this time, the hall was still bright and full of people. Men and women were sitting around, talking and laughing.


    Everyone was stunned by his appearance, including Niu Niu, who was only four or five years old.


    "Dad, why did you come out without clothes..." Niuniu tongyanwuji, the first one to speak was her.


    "Er... This, I..." Liu Rufeng directly fell into incoherent state, he did not know how to explain.


    Say you''re hungry? Is that how the hungry come out? But is there any other good explanation?


    It''s embarrassing. I''ve never been embarrassed!


    It''s no shame to be seen by men. Girls like Xia Rosa and Hu Meier have had intimate contact with themselves, and they are not afraid. Cheng Xiaoxiao also reluctantly doesn''t care. As for silver fox, I hope she won''t take out a gun in full view of the public. Li Hibiscus... She had already glared, and Zhu Dan had already turned his face.


    Niuniu... What do children know?


    Liu Rufeng filtered all these people in his heart, and thought it was nothing to be afraid of, but there were two people he didn''t expect, which were the most embarrassing for him, namely song Lanhua and Wang yanru.


    Song Lanhua is discharged from hospital. How nice! But... What happened to my mother-in-law?


    Fuck!


    With an embarrassed smile, Liu Rufeng hurriedly fled back to her room. She put on her clothes and walked slowly to the hall.


    "Hey, you haven''t slept yet. Sister song is discharged from hospital. Congratulations, that... Aunt is also here."


    Liu Rufeng as if nothing had happened, his face is still bright smile, affinity is very high.


    Wang yanru white Liu Rufeng one eye, cold face said: "well, came for a while, you today''s meeting gift is good."


    In fact, Wang yanru also heard that Liu Rufeng was practicing in the room, including all the people present. Except Niu Niu, who was still young and didn''t know what cultivation was, other people understood it, so they didn''t speak very much together. They tried not to disturb Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng was so excited that he didn''t pay attention to the outside.


    Just now, Wang yanru said this in order to ease the embarrassment and dignity of her elders. After a while, she continued: "I haven''t eaten yet. Xiaoxiao, go and get some food for Rufeng."


    "I''ll do it." Summer rose toward Liu Rufeng a smile, into the kitchen.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao wanted to say something to adjust the atmosphere, but Wang yanru didn''t care much about it, so she didn''t say anything. But when she heard that her mother asked her to get food for Liu Rufeng, she was extremely intelligent and immediately understood the old man''s intention. She was just trying to coax the man. So when Xia Rose came into the kitchen, she went in with her.


    At this time, song orchid stood up and bowed to Liu Rufeng, with a dignified look and said: "brother, thank you. I don''t know what bad consequences will happen without you. Thanks to you taking good care of Niu Niu, I really don''t know what to say."


    Liu Rufeng said politely with a smile: "I should do all these things. Since I have the ability to help you, I should help you. This is also the duty of our martial arts practitioners. In addition, Niuniu is my dry daughter. I like it so much, ha ha..."


    Niu Niu is also very sensible. When she hears Liu Rufeng''s words, she immediately and cleverly gets into Liu Rufeng''s arms and shows her unusual intimacy.


    But seeing song orchid look a little dim, Liu Rufeng guessed her mind, so he asked: "sister song, do you have something to say?"


    Song Lanhua hesitated for a moment, and finally bit her lip and said, "this time, I actually want to... Take Niuniu away..."


    It''s normal for her daughter to take away, but Liu Rufeng can''t do without Niuniu now. When she thinks about Niuniu''s leaving, she feels a little empty in her heart. And not only he, the people present like Niuniu very much. After hearing this, even Gao Jun, who has been ignored by everyone, said in a thick voice, "why did Niuniu take away? We can''t bear it."


    Song Lanhua said: "but I''m Niu Niu''s mother. To be honest, I''m sorry to disturb you again, and I''m a little reluctant to..."


    In a word, everyone has no electricity. Hu Meier wants to fight for a few more words, but song Lanhua is too embarrassed to say anything more.


    At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Xia Qiangwei came out of the kitchen with 10000 steaming noodles and a few small dishes.


    Xia Qiangwei greets Liu Rufeng to have a meal, then holds Niu Niu, looks at Song Lanhua and says, "why don''t you... Wait..."


    Summer rose is the one who takes care of Niuniu most these days. She has the deepest feelings with Niuniu. She heard their conversation in the kitchen, so she took the initiative to fight for it.


    Now it''s time to fight for one more day. I just hope Niu Niu can stay here one more day.


    Song orchid reluctantly smile, light said: "I know you are very good to Niuniu, but I... well, I will often bring Niuniu back."


    People have said that. No one can say anything more. Liu Rufeng also said that he had no choice but to go to dinner by himself.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned and she noticed. She took song Lanhua''s hand and said, "sister song, I have an idea. You can move here. Anyway, you''re all by yourself. It''s different where you live. I don''t think you need to go to that job. I''ll come to work in our company. We''re all one family. Everything''s easy to discuss. Isn''t that the best of both worlds?"


    When they heard this, they all agreed, "yes, yes! Just go to Xiaoxiao''s company. You move here. There are still rooms available now. "


    To tell the truth, it''s another big pie for song Lanhua, which means her life has changed completely.


    She hesitated. Her heart was very tangled. She was very satisfied with what she said. But deep in her heart, she kept wandering, "is this OK?"


    Seeing song Lanhua''s hesitation, Cheng Xiaoxiao told her again, "sister song, don''t think so much. Since Niuniu is our dry daughter, everyone is a family. No matter how polite you are, we''ll see you. We''ll make a decision. You''ll start to stay here tonight."


    Liu Rufeng took a mouthful of noodles and said vaguely with noodles in his mouth: "OK, this idea is great. I agree with 100 of them! Harmonious family, happy, ha He put a big mouthful of noodles into his mouth and pulled a few more dishes, which made him very happy.


    Wang yanru didn''t want to get involved in their affairs, but she couldn''t help but put in a word, "I think it''s a good idea, Niu Niu mom, you agree."


    "All right." Song orchid nodded.

 Chapter 325

    Song orchid hesitated for a while, and finally agreed, we are naturally a piece of joy, home and more people, and more points lively.


    They don''t care what Liu Rufeng is talking about, and they just look after themselves to feed themselves. This day, however, they starve him so much that they haven''t got enough rice and water. People grow up eating grains and grains. Who can stick to it if they don''t eat?


    Xia Qiangwei and Cheng Xiaoxiao were really careful. They made noodles for him, spareribs, stewed fish, cold dishes, nuts, spinach, and preserved eggs. Liu Rufeng was very happy to eat them. He added a bottle of wine to himself and soon cleaned up the three bowls of noodles and several dishes.


    After belching, he felt that his stomach was full. He nodded contentedly and praised repeatedly: "good food, good wine, haha..."


    A group of people are chatting happily, and no one pays attention to him. Liu Rufeng can''t bear the feeling of not ignoring him. He claps his stomach and roars, "I''m finished, I''m finished!"


    His voice really worked. Xia rose immediately came to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Looking at him, she had no choice but to smile, "how about it? How about the food?"


    "Don''t you think I look good?" Liu Rufeng leaned up to her ear and whispered, "for the sake of your kindness, I''ll reward you tonight. I''ll be there on time."


    Summer rose white he one eye, shyly said: "aunt came, not serious... Hurry to greet aunt, aunt to find you something."


    Liu Rufeng looked in the direction of Wang yanru and saw that she was chatting with everyone happily. She felt that she came to greet everyone. There was nothing important. However, he found that Wang yanru looked here from time to time. There was no need to ask, it must be something.


    Wang yanru''s coming is very strange. Liu Rufeng is also aware of it, but just now he didn''t make time to ask.


    At that time, Liu Rufeng knew how long he had been working in the house. It was about 12 hours from morning to night. If it wasn''t for the last round of working, it would be in the middle of the night.


    It''s more than ten o''clock, according to the general family, we have a long rest, but Liu Rufeng has a large family here, so they are reluctant to go back to sleep, so they all sit around and have a good talk at this time. Besides, Wang yanru is here today, so we dare not sleep any more.


    That''s why he just came out in his pants and was caught.


    At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao sits next to Wang yanru. Wang yanru still holds Cheng Xiaoxiao''s hand. She looks very intimate, as if she is afraid that her daughter will run away.


    Liu Rufeng naturally strode to Wang yanru and sat down. He directly asked, "Auntie, is there anything important today?"


    Just now, everyone was still in the middle of joking. At this time, they all flashed aside and chatted with each other. Only Liu Rufeng, Wang yanru and Cheng Xiaoxiao were left on the sofa.


    Wang yanru did have something to do. She came in the afternoon. After she came, she knew that Liu Rufeng was practicing in the room, so she didn''t disturb her. And she had dinner here with everyone''s unanimous suggestion. After dinner, she waited until more than ten o''clock to get Liu Rufeng out.


    Wang yanru looked at Liu Rufeng, with a smile and a frown, and said, "Rufeng, why I came here by myself this time is that I have something important to tell you. I heard that Gufeng has found an international killer to deal with you. I don''t know how to deal with you. Anyway, you should be careful these two days. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do."


    It seems that the mother-in-law really cares about her son-in-law.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "Auntie, why did you come here to talk about this?"


    Wang yanru was asked, "yes, what''s the matter? Isn''t that important? " Looking at Liu Rufeng''s carelessness, Wang yanru immediately rebuked her: "don''t be indifferent to everything all day long. Aren''t you afraid? Aren''t these people in the family afraid? First of all, our family Xiaoxiao is very dangerous. Xiaoxiao has to go to the company every day. Do you think I can forget it? "


    Liu Rufeng just realized that his words just now betrayed his mother-in-law''s kindness, and then said with a smile: "aunt, I know, you can rest assured, I will arrange it."


    "Well, you just have a good idea. I''ll give Xiaoxiao to you. If something happens to Xiaoxiao, it''s strange that I don''t work hard with you!" Wang yanru stares at me and says solemnly, gets up and stands up and says, "just pay attention. I''ll go back. If I don''t go back, I''ll be doubted."


    I feel sorry for my parents all over the world. I''ve been running so far and waiting so long just to say a few words of advice. Originally, these words could be made clear on the phone, but they didn''t meet each other to emphasize. It can be seen that Wang yanru is very concerned about Cheng Xiaoxiao. Now it can even be said that Liu Rufeng is included in her scope of concern.


    What a great mother''s love


    Liu Rufeng was moved and almost cried.


    Thinking of Wang yanru''s current situation, Liu Rufeng quickly stopped her: "Auntie, don''t you doubt you when you go back now? I don''t think we should leave now that we are here. It''s very dangerous to go back. "


    Wang yanru after listening to a smile, waved his hand, said: "no, I have to go back now, there can help you steal some intelligence, also be considered to help you."


    help?


    Cheng Xiaoxiao burst of wry smile, "Mom, what information? I guess you have been discovered long ago. Gu Feng is so smart that you can easily find out about him? Don''t tease me. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded desperately, indicating that he was in agreement with Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Unexpectedly, Wan yanru shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "I knew he doubted me for a long time. Even so, I''ll go back. You don''t understand..."


    "Ma! You... "What else does Cheng Xiaoxiao want to say? Wang yanru is not ready to listen to it any more. She walks out directly. In the middle of the walk, he looked back at Liu Rufeng and said, "Rufeng, please send me."


    "All right!" Liu Rufeng follows Wang yanru, and sees a red BMW outside. She takes the key from Wang yanru, and then politely helps her future mother-in-law to open the door. After Wang yanru sits in, she goes around to the other side and sits in.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is not at ease. Before Wang yanru closes the car, she still advises, "Mom, don''t leave. How worried your daughter is." At this point, tears came out of my eyes.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao has always been a strong mother and daughter. It seems that she has moved her true feelings to shed tears today.


    "I''ll be fine, girl. Don''t think about it." Wang yanru controlled her emotion and didn''t cry.


    How to say goodbye to life and death!


    At this time, Liu Rufeng reminded: "Xiaoxiao, don''t worry, aunt is OK, there is iron uncle, I don''t think we need to worry too much."


    "Iron uncle..." Cheng Xiaoxiao was stunned, the iron uncle who saw himself big from childhood? Murongxue, who has the title of first class killer in underground organization? Mention iron uncle, she seems to be in the mind of uneasiness weakened a lot, then force of nod, no longer say what.

 Chapter 326

    Murong Xue, who is called Uncle tie by Cheng Xiaoxiao, has a great influence. It can be seen that she has been in the top three decades in the current world.


    Because of this, when Liu Rufeng talks about Uncle tie, Cheng Xiaoxiao is silent.


    Close the door, Liu Rufeng a throttle, red BMW on the wide flat road.


    "Auntie, it''s a good car. It''s very fast." Having nothing to do, Liu Rufeng breaks the quiet atmosphere.


    "Er... I''ll make do with it. I''m too old to pursue any grade." Wang yanru intentionally or unintentionally agreed, but the whole person was leaning on the seat, looking very tired.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "aunt, what can I do for you now?"


    Suddenly asked, all of a sudden let Wang yanru to the spirit, a stunned, said: "what?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "Auntie, just now I saw that you had something to say to me, otherwise you wouldn''t let me escort you. Am I right?"


    Wang yanru is evasive, seems to be a little difficult to say, but in the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "what... I heard that you are connected with Cheng Siyuan?"


    Ah


    Liu Rufeng''s expression stagnated, and his heart said that this is to harmonize the rhythm, which is a good thing. It''s hard for his future mother-in-law to figure it out.


    "Ah... Yes, my uncle has come to us." Liu Rufeng seems to point to the said.


    "Well, if you meet him again, give it to him. Remember, you can only know it by yourself." Wang yanru said, and took out a jade bracelet from her bag. The appearance was ordinary, but it seemed to have special significance.


    It''s estimated that this item was once a love affair. So, there''s no suspense about the two old people''s reconciliation.


    Liu Rufeng took the bracelet with one hand and carefully kicked it in his pocket. He didn''t dare to laugh. He solemnly agreed: "OK, aunt, don''t worry. I will help you keep this secret."


    At this time, Wang yanru sighed without any reason: "how beautiful it used to be, but now it''s cold, rainy and windy..."


    My mother-in-law is quite petty bourgeois


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth is smiling, and his heart is on BMW. The red BMW is just like a night elf shuttling through the rolling traffic. When the car comes to the front, there is a fork in the road. The direction to the west is to Bai Liyun''s house. The willows of this road have been here like the wind. Naturally, I remember them very clearly.


    Think of summer, today also said to help Bai Liyun, Liu Rufeng heart can''t help but smile, "this white elder sister, really can''t understand..."


    Because it was nearly 11 p.m., there were not many cars on the road. Before long, Liu Rufeng took Wang yanru to her home. A few hundred meters away from the ancient villa, Liu Rufeng deliberately stopped the car and said to Wang yanru with a helpless expression: "Auntie, I''ll park the car here first. Go in yourself. Be careful, If you have something, please contact me in time! " After that, I got out of the car.


    "Good!" Wang yanru also felt that it was appropriate to do so, and came out from the co pilot. And asked, "how do you get back? A taxi? "


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said, "it''s very convenient to take a taxi now. It''s nothing."


    "Well, be careful on the way." After that, Wang yanru got on the bus. Before I started the car, I saw a black figure coming in the dim light.


    Liu Rufeng was on guard at first, and his vigilance made him ready to accept the coming danger.


    But gradually, he found that the figure was very familiar, and the pace was very fast. The figure came to them with three or two shakes.


    "Iron, iron uncle --" Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that this man was Murong Xue.


    I was talking about him just now. I didn''t expect to meet him now.


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng really wants to see Murong Xue. He always thinks that there are many stories about Murong Xue, which are worth chatting about.


    Especially in this special period, we should have a good chat with this person. If Liu Rufeng thinks that it is safe to have Murong Xue in Wang yanru, it''s just intuitive judgment and can''t sit tight. It''s better to have a heart to heart chat when we meet.


    Murong snow is still the same rigid expression for a hundred years. Liu Rufeng wants to send him a facial expression bag to let him study hard.


    Murong Xue bowed respectfully to Wang yanru and said, "madam!"


    Wang yanru just nodded and didn''t speak. It seemed that she deliberately left time for Liu Rufeng and them. As soon as the car started, the red BMW soon disappeared in the twilight.


    Wang yanru left, but Murong Xue didn''t. He looked at Liu Rufeng with a heavy expression. He could see that his heart must be heavy too. After a long time, he said faintly: "today... Thank you."


    Wipe! Hold back for a long time came such a sentence, this Murong snow is really sparing words like gold.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and hands Murong Xue a cigarette. He also lights one. Anyway, he wants to talk for a while. Smoking cigarettes will relax his mind.


    "Uncle tie, you can say anything. I''m all ears."


    Murong Xue stood there steadily, holding a cigarette between her two fingers, and exhaled a mixture of popularity and smoke in her nostrils. Instead of talking about the topic Liu Rufeng cared about, she carefully observed Liu Rufeng for a while, and her eyes flashed, saying: "the second layer of the day after tomorrow?"


    "Ah... You see." Liu Rufeng was also shocked, and his forehead was almost sweating. His heart said that he was really a master, which could be seen. What a special ox fork!


    Murong Xue patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder, looked at Liu Rufeng with expectation, and said: "good, good. But still have to continue to work hard, because you have to face will be congenital master


    "Congenital master! Who is it? " Liu Rufeng knows that Murong Xue is not a person who talks nonsense. Since he says so, there must be a basis.


    Murong Xue took a look at Liu Rufeng and asked, "do you know the invisible fast sword Chi Lei and Mr. poison hand Xi Yang?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded, his eyes widened and asked, "do you mean these two are going out of the mountain?"


    Murong Xue said: "I''m not sure. I''ve heard that Gu Feng has invited these two people. If you can''t be completely eliminated this time, it''s estimated that you will be the two next time."


    Liu Rufeng was shocked and said in secret: "grandma, I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to do a task. I''ll go back and find the dead Colonel to replace him. I''ll quit!"


    Complaining is complaining. Liu Rufeng doesn''t shrink from difficulties. His pupils shrink and he is still calm. "Ha ha, what about a congenital expert? I''ll take some of them! "


    At this time, Murong Xue''s eyes say that you are very ignorant, but on the surface, he is still so atmospheric, so master style, he tugged at the broad coat, sighed: "young man, the road ahead is rough, be careful!" After that, he turned and left. After a few steps, he stopped and said, "take good care of miss. You can rest assured here, madam." With that, the figure soon disappeared into the twilight.

 Chapter 327

    Looking at Murong Xue''s figure disappearing in the deep twilight, Liu Rufeng silently wishes: I hope this noble elder can be safe


    Invisible fast sword, Mr. poison hand... The nickname is very loud. I''m really looking forward to it


    Liu Rufeng deliberately inquired about these two people. It is said that their Kung Fu is much higher than Murong Xue ''.


    It''s said that Chi Lei, the invisible fast sword, is a martial maniac and narrow-minded. When he hears someone whose martial arts are higher or similar to him, he will rush to kill him. Xi Yang, the poisonous man, is a ruthless man who forgets his own interests. As long as he has interests, everything will be OK. Although they are living in seclusion, they have been paying attention to the affairs in the river and lake, and they will come out to show their talents at any time.


    According to this statement, as long as we work hard to ask them out of the mountain, there is no difficulty.


    Why do you think so much? Soldiers come to block, water comes to earth, afraid he''s a bird?


    Besides, I''m not a vegetarian. Oh, by the way, what''s the effect of Feidao before I try the second level


    Liu Rufeng simply gave up these thoughts, waved his hand, called a taxi, explained the address, and then leaned back on the armchair and closed his eyes.


    The taxi driver is a middle-aged uncle, because the street is basically quiet now, and the driver takes the initiative to talk when he is bored, "young man, you have a good image and temperament. What do you do?"


    Liu Rufeng opened his eyes and said, "unemployed vagrant."


    habitual loafer?


    The driver''s elder brother looked Liu Rufeng up and down again and said in a suspicious tone: "look, you are so neat. Can you be a vagrant? I think it''s a rich man at least. "


    "Rich man? Do I look like you? " Liu Rufeng''s joking smile.


    The driver laughed and said, "no, no, I think you must work in a big company. Alas! They''re better than our drivers. We can''t make a lot of money all day long. "


    Liu Rufeng laughs, chatting with each other. At this time, the car arrived at the fork of Bai Liyun''s house again. Liu Rufeng''s eyes flashed out a light and said to the driver in a loud voice: "brother, stop, stop!"


    The driver was chatting happily, and he stepped on the accelerator. Suddenly, he heard Liu Rufeng''s request to stop. He slammed the brakes and stopped at the side of the road. He asked, "what''s the matter? Haven''t you arrived yet? "


    "Just put me here. It''s a hundred. Keep the change." Liu Rufeng opened the door, got out of the car and walked towards the fork in the road.


    The driver''s eldest brother was dazzled with a hundred yuan bill, and murmured: "you are so generous, but you still say you are unemployed. Who can believe that?"


    After a while, the driver''s elder brother looked over with Liu Rufeng''s figure. Out of curiosity, he really wanted to see what Liu Rufeng, a young man, was doing there so late.


    Liu Rufeng was walking in the direction of a group of people. On the other side, there was a beautiful and refined woman. It was Bai Liyun.


    These people around Bai Liyun are telling what to say. The scene is very similar to that of song Lanhua in the square. Bai Liyun seems to be very angry and impatient and shouts: "stop talking. I''m not interested in what you say."


    Those people don''t seem to have much patience. Seeing that Bai Liyun doesn''t believe in their doctrines, he is a stubborn person, and immediately becomes angry. One of them even steps forward to tear up with Bai Liyun.


    "Let go!" Liu Rufeng''s fierce cry, a lunge, people have come to Bai Liyun side.


    Bai Liyun has always been absorbed in thinking about how to get rid of these people, did not pay attention to someone, suddenly saw Liu Rufeng came, like to see the Savior, eyes full of tears, excited said: "brother, you, how do you come?"


    "Happened to meet, sister, you stay back, I''ll tell them." Liu Rufeng said, blocking in front of Bai Liyun.


    At this time, the driver''s elder brother saw clearly and was also interested. He said that the boy really had the courage to play hero to save the beauty. He was a man! It''s just that the child''s brain is not smart enough. Now it''s not the age of being brave for a just cause. Moreover, although the woman he protects is very energetic, it seems that his age is not suitable for him, but it''s suitable for me


    As soon as they saw a handsome young man, they looked frail. The leader immediately turned his mouth and said in a cold voice: "Stinky boy, get out of here! Don''t delay our mission. "


    Missionary?


    Liu Rufeng sneered, "missionary? You can pass it on to me. "


    One of them seemed to see Liu Rufeng coming down from the taxi. Suddenly, his eyes were horizontal and he said with disdain: "pass it to you? You don''t deserve it! You poor people can''t be baptized by God. "


    The poor don''t deserve it. Isn''t that why they are running for money?


    Liu Rufeng asked deliberately, "who is qualified?"


    The leader said in a loud voice: "of course, they are rich people. Only these people are qualified to join our charity education."


    It seems that these people are really the remaining evils of good deeds. Liu Rufeng hates them in his heart. "It''s really endless to get rid of evils. There are endless troubles in the future. These people are everywhere."


    Liu Rufeng looked very embarrassed and said, "but sister Bai''s money can''t be given to you. I still want her money."


    The leader glared at Liu Rufeng and said angrily, "little white face? Hum, I don''t care what you do. You''re not lucky today. Now it''s time to get out of here. I promise you won''t even be a white face in the future. Do you believe me? "


    Liu Rufeng smacked his mouth and looked at them obliquely. He didn''t want to talk to them any more. Suddenly, two cold lights flashed in his eyes. The chill made people cool from head to foot, and his teeth almost trembled. "First of all, you disturb sister Bai, and I''m very angry; Secondly, I am more angry when you say I am a little white faced; Again, even if you don''t bully Bai Jie and don''t say I''m a little white face, I''ll be angry, because you''re good at teaching. "


    The leader was confused. He spat on the ground and scolded: "I don''t care if you are angry. Now you are blocking us. I tell you, we are very angry." Speaking of this, he yelled at the back, "brothers, give me this psycho!"


    Liu Rufeng said solemnly: "well, you said I''m insane, now I''m more angry."


    fuck! What a psycho this guy is!


    The four or five people behind all looked at each other, rolled up their arms and sleeves, and each of them hit Liu Rufeng in the face.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and murmured: "I don''t hit people in the face. Now you hit me in the face again. I''m even more angry..."


    Then he raised his foot as if he were kicking a ball. He counted his feet. Those who hadn''t touched Liu Rufeng''s hair disappeared in an instant.


    Grass, really kick the ball, the ball played beautiful!

 Chapter 328

    These gangsters of benevolence education have no basic skills, and can be said to be vulnerable in front of Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng casually out of a few feet, these people become Liu Rufeng under the feet of the ball, one by one out of the long distance, can no longer be found.


    The rest of the leader didn''t see what was going on, but unexpectedly found that the people around him were gone. He was surprised and turned back to look for them carefully.


    Anyone here? Anyone here?


    He found those people lying peacefully in the opposite green belt one by one. They enjoyed themselves very much and didn''t move. They would not get up even if Laozi came to shout.


    Is it that comfortable there? Why don''t you move?


    He didn''t know that these people didn''t take it as a bed, but they were all kicked into class a disability by Liu Rufeng and couldn''t move.


    After a while, he seemed to understand. When he looked at Liu Rufeng again, it was like seeing the hell messenger. His face was sweating and his lips were shaking. He began to speak incoherently. "This, big brother, let me go..."


    Liu Rufeng scratched his head and asked inexplicably, "are you a fan?"


    fan?


    At that time, Liu Rufeng didn''t respond to the meaning of his words. He thought that it would be ok if he just nodded and pretended to be his own fan. He immediately nodded desperately to please, "I am, I am, big brother, I am a loyal fan."


    "Good."


    Liu Rufeng touched his chin and looked at him. He smacked his mouth and said, "well, I think you''re a bit like a football. It''s estimated that you can fly farther than those people."


    "Football..." the leader looked back at the half dead and suddenly realized that he wanted to kick me. Thinking of this, he felt a sense of fear and immediately knocked his head as if he didn''t want money. "Dong Dong ~ ~" knocked dozens of times on his face.


    Not to mention, this one is really sincere. He kowtows and works hard.


    Liu Rufeng kicked him in the face. He felt it was dark and touched the left side of his face. His teeth began to jump out with rhythm.


    Liu Rufeng touched his nose and said: "Hello! I want you to guess whether you fly far or they fly far. Who makes you kowtow? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man spat his teeth and said vaguely: "they are far away, they are far away..."


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and added a foot to his right side of the face. The right side of the face was swollen as high as the left side, and the teeth inside began to rush out.


    "You mean I don''t play well? I have said that you will fly far than those people. Why don''t you believe it? "


    This one already knew that he was doomed. In order to save his life, he quickly followed Liu Rufeng''s words and said, "I believe, I believe! I must fly farther than those people. "


    Liu Rufeng, with a smile, nodded contentedly, "I believe it, but I still have to try..."


    Said, a foot fly out, the leader immediately obedient into the ball, skyrocketed, in the air travel for a moment, completed a perfect free fall movement, slammed into the opposite lawn, after landing also rolled out several meters, this is really far away than those people fly.


    "I have said that you must fly far away than them. I believe it..." Liu Rufeng grinned and said that he was very satisfied.


    Bai Liyun


    The driver''s elder brother has been paying close attention to the movement here. All the scenes are clear, so he can''t help but praise him with his big finger. "I didn''t see that. I asked my little brother about it. It''s great. It''s really great!"


    Liu Rufeng, of course, didn''t notice that the driver was still secretly paying attention to himself. He turned his head to Bai Liyun and said with a smile, "Bai Jie, it''s OK."


    Bai Liyun hasn''t recovered from the panic just now. She still covers her face with her hands and doesn''t dare to look. She takes her hands away when she hears Liu Rufeng''s call. She says sadly: "thank you, brother Liu. You helped me again."


    "It''s all my own business. By the way, how did these people come to you again? " Liu Rufeng asks curiously.


    Bai Liyun sighed. She shook her head helplessly and said, "I don''t know. Some days ago, these people didn''t know why they always followed me. At first, I thought it was a robbery, but later I knew it was a good education. I went to see you a few days ago. When you were away, I asked Xia Xia for help. Xia Xia also helped me beat them up. But as soon as Xia Xia left, these people were still chasing after me. I''m so tired of them... "


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you? Why are you here so late?" Bai Liyun added.


    Liu Rufeng said: "I''m seeing my mother-in-law home. I just met her when I came back. Well, I''ll take you home


    In fact, this place is not a few miles away from Bai Liyun''s home, but Bai Liyun was frightened just now, and now she is still scared, so she didn''t refuse and sat on her co pilot.


    In her heart, she didn''t want to go back to her home, but where could she go if she didn''t? I always take care of myself. When something goes wrong, I need a tenant who is not very familiar with me to help me solve it.


    Thinking of the useless man at home, Bai Liyun bit her red lips and peeped at the young boy beside her, sighing in her heart.


    Originally, it was not far away from Bai Liyun''s house. Without a few accelerators, she arrived downstairs. Liu Rufeng helped her park the car, and then got off the car.


    Before leaving, Bai Liyun was still a little reluctant to part with her. She didn''t go upstairs until Liu Rufeng''s back disappeared.


    Liu Rufeng just walked out of the gate and saw a taxi parked there. He was very happy. "It''s a coincidence that we don''t have to wait..."


    Before opening the car door, the window automatically fell down, and a round head stretched out from inside. Liu Rufeng looked at the driver who had just carried him, and asked curiously, "is it you? How did you get here? "


    The driver''s elder brother laughed and said frankly: "little brother, your skill just now was wonderful. I admire you very much, so... I followed you. Come on, get on the bus! I''ll take you back for free this time... "


    Who won''t take a free car? Liu Rufeng naturally smile, also not polite, directly sat up. In fact, Liu Rufeng just gave the driver enough money to run back and forth for two times. It''s not too much to take their car for free.


    Alas! The feeling of taking a car is different


    As soon as I got on the bus, the driver asked, "brother, did you use Foshan shadowless feet just now?"


    Liu Rufeng


    Foshan shadowless foot? I don''t know Huang Feihong.


    Liu Rufeng chuckled and said, "I don''t know Huang Feihong


    The driver''s elder brother seemed a little disappointed when he heard this answer, and said with a gloomy look: "that... Must be the leg of route 24!"


    Liu Rufeng "..."


    It seems that the eldest brother has to ask what he can''t do. Liu Rufeng has to explain to him solemnly: "you guessed right, that''s the 24-way Tan leg."

 Chapter 329

    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that he was targeted for his small test. Moreover, the driver''s elder brother is still a member of the star chasing family. He has to ask about the origin of his feet just now. In order to perfunctory him, Liu Rufeng had to admit 24 Road Tan leg said.


    As soon as the driver heard the answer, he was satisfied, and his eyes were staring like a bell. "Brother, it''s really a leg. I''ve seen it on TV, but it''s amazing. Teach me some day..."


    "This..."


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, you drive well when you are a driver. Why do you think about these things when you are so old?


    In his heart, he thought so, but he could not say so, so he had to perfunctorily say: "brother, in fact, this tan leg needs boy Kung Fu, that is to say, it''s a little late to practice since childhood."


    "Oh..." the driver seemed a little disappointed, but the next second he quickly found another breakthrough. His eyes were bright and he asked: "well, brother, do you know Hong family tiexianquan and Wulang Bagua stick? I can learn these two things. "


    Liu Rufeng now wants to open the door and jump out, but the speed is too fast. He hesitates and still doesn''t jump.


    It''s a mess. I''ve seen too many movies.


    "It''s a pity... I don''t know these skills..." Liu Rufeng shakes her head and expresses her helplessness.


    The driver''s elder brother had nothing to say. He had no choice but to smile a few times, and then said, "there''s no way. Forget it, I won''t learn."


    Liu Rufeng touched his chest and let out a long breath. He said that he would not learn any more. This question is almost like a child''s one hundred thousand why.


    In turn, the driver found the topic again, "I said that you are not a vagrant. Can a man as powerful as you not have a job? It''s good to be a bodyguard. Oh, by the way, are you a bodyguard? " After a careful look at Liu Rufeng, the driver''s elder brother denied his opinion again, because the boy in front of him didn''t look like a bodyguard. He turned his eyes and said in a low voice, "by the way, brother, I''ll tell you a secret. There''s a place where you can earn hundreds of thousands of dollars by fighting a fist. What kind of bodyguard do you want to be if you have such a good Kung Fu?"


    Getting rid of the boring topic and finally talking about some interesting topics, Liu Rufeng pretended to be curious and asked: "hundreds of thousands? Where can you make so much money with one fight? "


    The big brother of the driver glared and said, "don''t you know? That''s too bad. I tell you, there is one in Kyoto. I heard that in an underground parking lot in Beicheng, I haven''t been to anything. But I have a friend who has been there. Shall I introduce you? "


    "Good." Liu Rufeng pretended to be very interested.


    At this point, the driver took out a business card and handed it to him. He said sincerely, "this is my business card. It''s too late today. When you want to go, just call me."


    "Thank you, brother."


    After taking the card, Liu Rufeng took a look, remembered the driver''s name was Sun Guoqiang, and then put it in his pocket.


    Two people chatting, went to Liu Rufeng''s home, after getting off, the driver elder brother also stretched out his head to remind: "brother, remember to call me, that place is very good."


    After saying hello, Liu Rufeng went back to have a rest for a whole day. When he went back, everyone fell asleep.


    Today''s moon is not so round, but still so white, so bright, appreciate the beautiful moonlight for a while, Liu Rufeng also fell asleep.


    In his sleep, Liu Rufeng had the dream of yesterday again. He broke into Liang Hong''s house, stabbed Liang Hong in the chest with a knife, and then with a strange smile, he left


    Liu Rufeng suddenly woke up from his sleep. He saw that it was less than four o''clock, but he couldn''t sleep any more. He sat on the bed and murmured to himself, "does the person Gu Feng is looking for this time want to attack Liang Hong? Why kill Liang Hong? It''s not right. Why did you dream of killing Liang Hong? "


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng and a very similar person, at this time is leaning on the bed, lying beside the woman has been asleep, he lit a cigarette, smoked a big mouthful, and then highlight a string of cigarette rings, evil smile, "friend, today is the last day, ready?"


    He took out a sharp knife from under the mattress and fiddled with it. There was a cold light in his eyes. He murmured: "I haven''t used you to kill people for a long time. I''m sorry to kill an unimportant person with such a good knife..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Liu Rufeng practiced Kung Fu as usual, and was promoted to the middle of the day after tomorrow. He had not tried it yet. How about the effect? You can see the white light. How about... Take an iron plate?


    Liu Rufeng found an iron plate, which was only three or four centimeters thick. He put the iron plate in the position of the previous board as usual, then went back more than ten meters away to stand, took the dagger in his hand, and began to feel the real Qi in his body gathered in Laogong cave in his palm.


    Liu Rufeng found that in the middle of the day after tomorrow, the speed of gathering real Qi is much faster, and the real Qi gathered in the palm of the hand is heated to the same temperature as the body temperature in half a minute.


    The temperature of the real Qi in his hand rose to the same temperature as his body temperature. Liu Rufeng then poured the real Qi into the dagger with his mind.


    Similarly, the speed of infusing Qi into the dagger was much faster this time, and it was almost completed in less than a minute. Moreover, the light of the dagger was stronger than before, and it was just like what I saw when I was practicing. The white light was mixed with a light yellow awn.


    Yellow awn appeared, this time must be much more powerful!


    Liu Rufeng was very happy and even satisfied with his "scientific research achievement". With a smile, he weighed the dagger in his palm. Then he turned the dagger in his hand for a few turns and threw it with confidence.


    With a faint halo on the dagger and a strong friction between the air, Liu Rufeng can almost see that this concealed weapon with a classical flavor almost ignites the surrounding air when it flies.


    It''s going to work this time, it''s going to work!


    Liu Rufeng clenched her fists and burst with confidence.


    With a metallic sound, Liu Rufeng stares at it, looking forward to an exciting moment.


    However, the result disappointed him. The dagger turned into a flying knife and hit the iron plate, but only left a white mark on it, which did not achieve the desired effect.


    The grass is gone!


    Liu Rufeng picked up the dagger dejectedly and checked it carefully. The pure steel dagger is no different. There is a dot concave in the iron plate, but the concave degree is not deep.


    Not even this?


    No, I''ll try again.


    Liu Rufeng stood still again. He didn''t rush to throw the Throwing Knife this time, but tried to infuse more Qi. Until the dagger no longer absorbed the excess Qi, he stopped conveying Qi. At this time, the yellow halo of the dagger was much stronger than before.


    Well... This time.


    Liu Rufeng''s pupils contracted and suddenly threw his throwing knife.

 Chapter 330

    This time, Liu Rufeng carried enough Qi and extended the time to infuse real Qi into the dagger, until seven or eight out of ten of the real Qi gathered in the palm of his hand infused into the dagger, and then turned the old dagger into a flying knife.


    Liu Rufeng had a lot of confidence this time, because this time the Qi on the throwing knife was several times thicker than before, and the twinkling light on it could tell that the penetrating power was at least several times more than before.


    "Clang..." when the flying knife struck the iron plate, sparks burst out in an instant, and there was a sharp sound in the air. The dagger was ejected several meters, and a deep mark was left on the iron plate, a dot about two centimeters deep.


    Liu Rufeng dejectedly went to the dagger and picked it up, touched the mark left on the iron plate, and sighed with disappointment: "Alas! It''s still a failure. It seems that it''s not so easy to penetrate the iron plate. We have to further break through the top level... "


    Liu Rufeng raised his face and looked at the white clouds floating in the blue sky. He frowned and said, "this breakthrough will take a longer time. Let''s forget it in the daytime. Let''s wait until the evening..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liangshan has been in frequent contact with Gufeng these days, and Gufeng has repeatedly invited him to his home and promised him that he would strongly support his marriage to Cheng Xiaoxiao. Liang Shan dances happily and completely forgets what his uncle Liang Hong told him. All he thinks about is how to talk about romance with Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    Today, he went again. Gu Feng is still a warm host. Wang yanru knows that Liu Rufeng is making an alliance with Liang Hong, but she doesn''t think it''s wrong. As for Gu Feng''s promise to Liang Shan, she has the right to fart.


    At this time, Gu Feng sat in the hall and handed a jade pendant to Liang Shan. He sincerely said, "good nephew, this jade pendant is for you. For so many years, my uncle has never given you anything of value. It has the function of pursuing good fortune, avoiding evil and making money. I''ll give it to you as a gift."


    Although Liangshan is also a rich young man, he has seen countless interesting things, he knows that the jade pendant is worth tens of thousands of yuan at least. He is flattered to give such a valuable gift. He quickly says, "Uncle Gu, it''s too expensive..."


    Gu Feng said with a smile, "what''s the matter? We''ll soon be a family. Is it fresh to send something? In the future, you and Xiaoxiao will be combined, and all my belongings will be yours, ha ha... "


    When Liang Shan heard this, his heart became more beautiful. He could not only hold the beauty back, but also get hundreds of millions of wealth. At this time, his mood was like several meat cakes falling from the sky. He was just out of the pot and couldn''t close his mouth happily. "Then... I''ll take it first."


    Gu Feng sneered in his heart, "silly boy, you are so stupid that you don''t know how to use it!"


    He thought so in his heart, but with a look of incomparable closeness on his face, patted Liang Shan''s hand and asked, "by the way, how''s your uncle recently?"


    Liangshan Chuai good Yu Chen, looked up at the ancient wind, replied: "he ah, what can he do? In addition to going around the field, playing with dogs at home, and practicing kung fu when you have nothing to do, I''ve been doing this for decades... "


    As soon as I turned my eyes, I deliberately introduced the topic to the key place, "well, it''s also a kind of life attitude. By the way, I want to tell you that you must prevent some irrelevant people from contacting with your uncle and affecting you and Xiaoxiao, you know? "


    Irrelevant people?


    Liang Shan stares at Gu Feng in surprise, and his brain suddenly becomes enlightened. "Do you mean that Liu Rufeng?"


    Gu Feng pointed and looked at him with a smile, but didn''t point it out directly.


    Liang Shan sighed and said, "I can''t control this... You don''t know what happened to my uncle. He has to get so close to that little bastard and say how powerful he is. Maybe he will do something with him in the future. What ability can he have? Isn''t that nonsense? Oh, by the way, today my uncle said that he would go to the boy''s house to talk about something. "


    "Oh? Are you sure? " Gu Feng suddenly thought of something and asked.


    Liang Shan nodded his head and said with certainty: "I can''t be wrong. Generally, the things my uncle planned won''t change."


    "Oh, what time?" Gu Feng asked again.


    "Well... It''s noon. Maybe we''ll have dinner together." Liang Shan answered word by word. Suddenly he felt something was wrong and asked, "why did Uncle Gu ask this?"


    Gu Feng just found that he was a little bit out of his way. He said, "no, nothing. I just want to know when they will meet, so that I can help you analyze how to deal with it." His reaction was quick, and he easily got back to the beginning of the story. Liang Shan''s brain was dull, so he didn''t think much about it. He was even very grateful for Gu Feng''s concern for him.


    "Ah... Let your aunt sit with you for a while. I''ll come back when I go out." Gu Feng said, stood up and went out.


    With Liang Shan in, Wang yanru is not easy to follow although she sees Gu Feng go out. Besides, it will cause suspicion to follow her directly. In addition, she didn''t think much about it. She didn''t think that the killer would go to Liang Hong''s house to do it. In broad daylight, it was a bit unreasonable to do so. So, although she had planned to observe the ancient style, she gave up.


    Gu Feng left their sight, took out his mobile phone, dialed a phone, looked around no one, then said: "at noon, Liang Hong invited Liu Rufeng to dinner, is a good time."


    He said a word and then hung up. The simpler the secret operation said, the better, so as to prevent mistakes in the middle. There was no sound on the other side of the phone, until Gu Feng hung up the phone, and the man at the other end of the phone gave birth to an evil smile and said to himself coldly, "finally, it''s my turn..."


    ¡­¡­


    Near noon, Gu Feng made a phone call to Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea. He thought about his next plan. When he saw that it was Liang Hong''s number, he got through without much thought. "Uncle Liang, what''s the matter with you?"


    On the other side, Liang Hong''s loud voice said, "Rufeng, let''s have lunch together at noon. Just come to my house. At that time, let''s discuss how to deal with those bastards. I don''t think those people are defeated this time. They are still very strong in the face of our enemies."


    "OK, I''ll change my clothes and I''ll be right there." Liu Rufeng hung up and said, "it''s rare for Liang Hong to take the initiative this time. I''d like to see what shocking words he will say."


    Liu Rufeng specially changed into a gorgeous decoration, blue windbreaker, black casual pants, rich bird''s shoes, the bronze dagger inserted in the waist, it looks very fashionable. After a few words, he drove the range rover straight to Liang Hong''s home.

 Chapter 331

    Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with being idle. Now Liang Hong is definitely his own person. Liu Rufeng feels in her heart that it''s time to have a good communication.


    Liu Rufeng drove the range rover that Jin Liu had given him, and galloped on the road with full domineering spirit. The two families are very close. According to the normal driving, it will take less than 20 minutes to get there. But in the middle of the car, Liu Rufeng found that there was a traffic jam in front of him. There was a long queue. The traffic police were dredging the traffic there. Look at this posture. It won''t work in half an hour.


    Liu Rufeng is not in a hurry. Anyway, there is nothing urgent to deal with. It doesn''t matter to wait for a while. Having nothing to do, he played the car music, beating the beat with his right hand and singing softly.


    While waiting for the car, there was also a line after it. He didn''t pay attention. After more than a dozen of his cars, the Cadillac was quietly waiting, and the people in the car were watching him.


    "Just in time, brother. You don''t seem to be very lucky today." People in Cadillac flicked their ashes and said to themselves.


    About half an hour later, the traffic police finally dredged the traffic, and the long crowded motorcade began to move forward gradually, running in their own directions and busy with their own affairs.


    Liu Rufeng stretches, starts the car and runs to Liang Hong''s home. On the way, he felt as if he had a pair of eyes staring at himself in a corner, but he didn''t find out where those eyes were.


    "Are you nervous?" Liu Rufeng looked around, didn''t find anything abnormal, and continued to drive forward.


    In a few minutes, he arrived at Liang Hong''s home. All the members of Liang Hong''s family are familiar with him, so they greet him warmly. Some people take him to the living room in person.


    When the shadow of others disappeared at the gate of Lianghong villa, the Cadillac also stopped at the other end of the bridge and stopped under a big tree. The people in the car came down and began to observe the surrounding things carefully.


    When Liu Rufeng saw Liang Hong, he was not polite and sat down on the sofa. Liang Hong quickly poured tea for the distinguished guest, and took the initiative to say, "what have you been busy with in recent days?"


    "Practice, practice to death." Liu Rufeng took a sip of tea and said.


    Liang Hong looked at Liu Rufeng carefully. His plump body shook and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, I can see that you are more energetic this time than before. Do you have a new entry?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t think it would be harmful to confess his strength to Liang Hong, so he didn''t hide it. He said frankly, "the day after tomorrow."


    "After, after?" Liang Hong stares at Liu Rufeng and says in disbelief: "I have more confidence in you this time. I''m afraid there are few people in Kyoto who can stop you. Those great masters in the innate realm are all masters who don''t eat human fireworks. They don''t want to go out of the mountain easily. I think your strength can go horizontally in Kyoto."


    Liu Rufeng smile, also did not show any proud expression, just light said: "in my opinion, not so optimistic, that palace is not good stubble, I can not deal with him now."


    Liang Hong also heard Liu Rufeng''s introduction about Miyamoto. Knowing that Miyamoto''s strength was very evil, he suddenly looked dejected and sighed: "yes, we really need to make a good plan. By the way, I came to you today with a new idea. What do you think? "


    Liu Rufeng leans on the sofa, drinks tea, raises his eyelids and looks at Gufeng, waiting for his extraordinary opinions.


    "Well, I think we can make use of the church. You don''t know, the church and they look very different. We can think of a way to make them fight each other. In this way, we can save a lot of energy."


    church?


    These days, this mysterious place has really been ignored. Liang Hong''s proposal is really a bit creative, but he always thinks it''s not so simple. How can the church listen to us? Besides, I still don''t know the details of others.


    Liu Rufeng raised her eyes and asked, "how can uncle Liang contact the people who go to church?"


    Speaking of this, Liang Hong seemed a little embarrassed, and said: "some time ago, some of their people found me. Let me try. I hope it''s a breakthrough."


    "Well, I''ll leave it to Uncle Liang."


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t hold any hope at all. The reason for that is to think that he could get to know the details of the church through this opportunity. It doesn''t matter whether he can cooperate or not.


    Next, they talked a lot, but they were all worthless words. Liu Rufeng snorted coldly in his heart. He said that Liang Hong, a slippery man, wanted to be a shield in front of him. He was comfortable at home waiting for benefits. He didn''t want to make any effort. Grandma''s, how can I calculate you!


    At noon, Liang Hong specially found several chefs to make a table full of dishes. In addition, he opened a bottle of the precious Maotai, and they drank it.


    This meal lasted nearly two hours. During the meal, Liu Rufeng drank a few more cups. He mentioned his practice of flying knife and said that his knife was a top-grade antique. Even today''s museums can''t find it. It''s a rare treasure.


    Liang Hong was so excited that he had to see it for himself. Liu Rufeng didn''t care. He took out the dagger from his waist and handed it to him.


    "Well, it''s really a good thing, but is the steel mouth OK? It''s OK to be an antique. If it''s a flying knife, it''s not suitable."


    Looking at the blade, Liang Hong questioned.


    "What? How dare you doubt my throwing knife? " Liu Rufeng''s strength of wine came up, and his behavior became much more rough. Without waiting for Liang Hong to say anything else, he grabbed a throwing knife and threw it at the thick iron Holly in the hospital.


    In Liu Rufeng''s hand, the flying dagger seemed to be infused with life. Although he was a little drunk, it didn''t affect the speed and accuracy of the flying dagger. The antique dagger flew out of the window, and then flew more than ten meters. It was accurately inserted into the trunk of iron holly, and the body of the dagger almost completely entered the trunk.


    Fortunately, black and White King Kong was not at the door at this time, otherwise he would have knelt down and begged Liu Rufeng to teach them the unique skills of throwing knives.


    "Good Dao technique!" Liang Hong is a fool. He also knows how to do some Kung Fu. He even says that it''s hard for ordinary street gangsters to get close to him. But he knows that Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu is more than a little bit higher than him. It can be said that one Liu Rufeng can easily deal with ten Liang Hong.


    "Ha ha, that''s nothing!" Liu Rufeng grinned and touched Liang Hong with his cup.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s unique skill of Throwing Knife, Liang Hong can describe Liu Rufeng with admiration. He poured wine and clinked glasses frequently, and the two drank happily. However, the throwing knife was left out on the iron Holly in the courtyard, forming a special landscape.


    I don''t know when I had drunk Liang Hong''s good wine. After several bottles had been drunk, Liu Rufeng staggered into his car. As soon as he stepped on the gas, the black Land Rover brushed away from Liang Hong''s home.

 Chapter 332

    Liu Rufeng didn''t know why, today''s wine is so easy to get drunk, although it''s not enough to fall down and vomit, but walking is also staggering, and consciousness is a little fuzzy.


    It''s just that he''s not drunk. It doesn''t matter.


    The car went out of the gate of Liang Hong''s house and slowly drove to the bridge connecting Liang Hong''s villa. Then it turned slowly and drove away in another direction.


    Because he was a little drunk at this time, although his eyes saw a Cadillac parking there from the rear mirror, it was just a short delay, not too much doubt.


    The blue windbreaker and black trousers are the features Liu Rufeng used to dress up. The mysterious Comrade Shen Wuming has studied them carefully for countless times, so today he dresses like Liu Rufeng, and even his hair style is designed by a barber according to Liu Rufeng''s style.


    Shen Wuming watched Liu Rufeng''s car slowly leave Liang Hong''s home. He felt that it was time. He put out his cigarette and sent a short message to Gu Feng in advance: the time has come, I will act now! Then, he walked leisurely towards Liang Hongjia''s villa.


    Gu Feng''s mobile phone vibrated. He opened the screen and saw the text message on it. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and he had a more evil plan in his heart.


    At this time, their meal had already been finished, and they were chatting with Liangshan. Liang Shan is addicted to chatting and chatting. He wants to seize every opportunity to please Gu Feng and express himself with all his strength. At this time, he is talking and patting his chest to Gu Feng and Wang yanru to ensure that he will be good to Cheng Xiaoxiao in the future.


    Gu Feng has been pretending to deal with it, and Wang yanru''s smile is even more ugly. If it wasn''t for the special situation, she would have gone up to Liangshan to blow 120 ears.


    After reading the text message, Gu Feng suddenly said to Liang Shan solemnly: "nephew, I won''t leave you today. I think it''s better for you to go to your uncle''s house to have a look, so as not to dream too much at night." There was a hint in his eyes as he spoke.


    "Yes, uncle Gu reminded me. I''ll go back now." Liangshan had already regarded the ancient words as the imperial edict, and would not object at all, so he dressed and left without saying a word.


    Gu Feng naturally won''t keep him any more, and Wang yanru won''t, and she''d like this annoying guy to disappear from her eyes earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Wuming''s steps were very fast, and soon he arrived at the gate of Lianghong villa.


    The bodyguards at the gate were a little surprised to see that Liu Rufeng was back and forth and didn''t drive, but no one noticed that this was a fake Liu Rufeng, because there was almost no difference from head to toe.


    The leading bodyguard was just slightly surprised, because Liu Rufeng''s identity was not easy to stop. He just asked curiously, "Mr. Liu, this is..."


    Shen Wuming tried his best to take back the murderous look in his eyes and said with a smile, "Oh, I forgot to tell you something."


    "Oh, please, we won''t let you in." Said the bodyguard.


    "Well, I''m going." Shen Wuming responded and strode inside. He came here for the first time and stopped when he entered the villa. His professional habit prompted him to observe left and right. After a short observation, he calculated where to escape in case of special circumstances. Then he determined that a corridor in the pavilion in the middle was the only way to get to the villa, and then he walked inside.


    When he walked away, a bodyguard at the door muttered: "Mr. Liu seems to be a bit out of order this time. Why did he come here on foot? Besides, he had drunk too much just now. Why does he look so sober now?"


    Another bodyguard immediately denied his query and said in a loud voice, "what are you guessing? Can''t Mr. Liu park his car outside and come in? It''s respect for our Lord Hong, you know? Also, do you know how much Mr. Liu drinks? I guess I pretended to be drunk just now! "


    What is it? How many bottles did the two drink or did they pack?


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Wuming went through the pavilion and came to the door of the villa. This time, black and White King Kong was standing straight at the entrance of the villa. Seeing Shen Wuming, Black King Kong cracked his big mouth and showed his big teeth, "Mr. Liu, I heard that you just played a beautiful flying knife stunt? We went to dinner just now, but we didn''t see it. Please give us one more time... "


    White King Kong talks little, but his eyes are full of expectation.


    Flying knife?


    Shen Wuming was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that so many things had happened in the Kung Fu he was waiting outside. "Can Liu Rufeng still fly a knife? Why didn''t Gufeng tell me? "


    As soon as he turned his face, he saw an old dagger on the iron Holly not far away. He immediately understood it. He went to pull it out, and then walked back to the black and White King Kong. He said faintly, "I have to talk to Lord Hong about something. How about I show you later?"


    "Well... Let''s wait a moment..." the two simple minded guys didn''t doubt it. They made way for each other.


    that was close!


    Shen Wuming almost broke out in a cold sweat. His heart said that he almost showed his true feelings. Unexpectedly, he missed such a point.


    But... It doesn''t matter, because Liang Hong will die soon


    Walking up the steps, Shen Wuming saw Liang Hong leaning on the sofa from the outside. His eyes narrowed and he seemed to be about to fall asleep.


    This is a good time, it seems God help me!


    Shen Wuming took out a piece of cloth soaked with special medicine from his arms, wiped off the fingerprints that had just fallen on the dagger, then wrapped the handle of the dagger with the cloth, and walked to Liang Hong lightly.


    Liang Hong was really sleepy at this time and was leaning on the sofa to take a nap. Shen Wuming''s step was very light. He didn''t hear it at all.


    As a professional killer, Shen Wuming knows the importance of time for him, so he will never allow to waste every second, because as long as he delays for a few seconds, there may be sudden changes.


    He stepped up to Liang Hong, his murderous spirit increased sharply, and his eyes radiated two cold lights. In his sleep, Liang Hong may have found something in his intuition. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a guy like Liu Rufeng standing in front of him. What surprised him even more was that the murderous spirit of the man in front of him was very heavy


    When Liang Hong saw that Liu Rufeng had gone back and forth, and he was holding a dagger in his hand, he was full of murderous spirit, and he was immediately excited. He quickly asked, "Rufeng, are you..."


    Shen Wuming didn''t give him a chance to finish his speech. He covered his mouth with his left hand and poked the dagger out of his right hand, which was inserted in Liang Hong''s chest.


    Shen Wuming''s technique is really brilliant. Without making a sound, Liang Hong''s whole body twitches, his eyes stare in the dark, and slowly falls down


    Hum! It''s not worth dying for the incompetent!


    Shen Wuming snorted coldly and looked at Liang Hong with disdain. With a smile of evil spirit, he walked away.


    After killing people, he chose to leave through the gate.

 Chapter 333

    Shen Wuming made a false alarm at the beginning, but he went in smoothly. It can be said that he successfully completed the task without a single shot.


    He is a strange guy. He even dares to walk away from the front door after killing someone. This kind of courage is enough.


    But black and White King Kong is still a must. Shen Wuming came up with a good idea.


    Down the steps, black and White King Kong see him also feel very strange, because this Liu Rufeng into the time is too short, so short time can talk about what?


    But the two turned and were happy, because they could see Liu Rufeng''s unique skill of Throwing Knife earlier.


    Without waiting for them to say anything, Shen Wuming yelled anxiously: "you go in quickly. Master Hong may be ill. It looks very uncomfortable!"


    Black and White King Kong is Liang Hong''s loyal servant. When he hears that his master has something to do with him, he doesn''t care to appreciate any special skills of throwing knives. He turns into black and white whirlwind and flies into the house.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shen Wuming arrived at the gate of the villa with a few quick steps.


    The bodyguard at the gate sees Liu Rufeng coming out and nods to greet him, forgetting his previous doubts. In order to prevent accidents, Shen Wuming also said to them, "go and see Mr. Hong. It seems that he is ill. It seems that he is very serious."


    The bodyguards didn''t stand guard any more. They seized the opportunity to show their loyalty and ran to the villa quickly.


    Shen Wuming seized the chance to escape and ran to his car. Running out a few steps, a Lamborghini came. The window of the Lamborghini was open. Inside, a greasy faced Xiaosheng was watching him with disdain.


    Shen Wuling also looked at him like a knife in his eyes. In his memory, he seemed to have the appearance of this man, "isn''t this Liang Hong''s nephew Liang Shan?"


    Shen Wuming smiles and waves to Liangshan. Liangshan snorts coldly, without saying a word of greeting. He rolls up the window and the luxurious Lamborghini swishes out of his sight.


    "Good to go, good to go." Shen Wuming secretly smiles happily, and then quickly runs to his car. After the car is started, the luxury Cadillac disappears under the big tree like an arrow, and the brush disappears within a few miles of Lianghong villa.


    He didn''t even return to the hotel, so he drove directly to the highway and another city


    "Alas! It''s a pity that I didn''t fight Liu Rufeng head-on. If you are still alive after this time, I will fight you... "


    Shen Wuming drives the car and sends a short message to Gu Feng: it''s done.


    Gu Feng''s mobile phone vibrated. After opening it, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He said in his heart: "Liu Rufeng, you can''t escape even if you insert your wings this time, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng was driving half drunk and half awake. Before he drove far away, he was caught by the traffic police. Unfortunately, the car was deducted and 12 points were deducted. Liu Rufeng is not good to expose his identity, so he has to accept the punishment. My heart says that this is a trouble. I don''t know what to drink for no reason. Even if there are other cars that can be used, I guess I''ll have to get a new driver''s license in the future.


    Nearly an hour later, he came out of the traffic police team. This time, he had to walk. He looked around and was ready to take a taxi home.


    When the cold wind in late autumn blows, his drinking mood suddenly disappears. After patting his head, he remembers that his flying knife is still in Liang Hong''s home. He says that he really shouldn''t drink. All the people who eat by himself are gone.


    So he called a car and went straight to Liang Hong''s home. This time, he didn''t let the taxi in, just let the taxi driver park at the other end of the bridge, and then walked into Liang Hong''s villa.


    "Strange, where are all these bodyguards?" From the gate of Lianghong villa to the pavilion, Liu Rufeng didn''t even have a personal shadow. "What are they doing? Are they going to a meeting? Even if it''s a meeting, there won''t be nobody outside. It''s not like Liang Hong''s style... "


    Thinking about it, Liu Rufeng''s people had already arrived in front of the iron holly. After looking up and down for more than 10000 eyes, they didn''t see the shadow of the dagger. They thought, did Liang Hong put it away?


    Walking forward a few steps, black and White King Kong didn''t guard at the door of the villa. Liu Rufeng was even more strange. He said that these people were derelict in their duties, so he stood guard.


    At this time, he seemed to hear the cry inside the villa, and the cry was loud, almost deafening. He could hear that it was definitely not one person''s cry, it should be one, at least dozens of people.


    What''s the matter? What''s this?


    Liu Rufeng was so strange that he wanted to go in and have a look.


    In the process, he seemed to recognize some eyebrows, and it seemed that he was crying for Liang Hong. As he walked suspiciously, he thought, "did Liang Hong drink to death? I don''t blame myself for that? "


    Curiosity prompted him to step into the villa hall.


    After entering the villa, he found that the hall was full of people. Even servants and cooks were standing here, not to mention black and White King Kong and the bodyguards at the door.


    Through the dense crowd, Liu Rufeng saw that Liang Shan was holding a person''s body and crying. The body was Liang Hong''s.


    I have a big grass. What''s the situation?


    Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and he wanted to ask.


    At this time, someone saw him and yelled, "he, he''s coming!"


    Liangshan looked up and saw Liu Rufeng. His eyes seemed to be dripping blood. His scarlet eyes glared at him, and his face began to be ferocious. It was the first time that Liu Rufeng saw Liangshan so murderous.


    Liang Shan gritted his teeth and said: "well, well, you dare to come back after killing people. You are also arrogant enough."


    Liu Rufeng, confused by Liang Shan''s words, quickly stopped a group of people who were about to break out and asked, "I don''t understand what you said. I''m also very sad about your uncle''s death, but what evidence do you have to prove that I killed him?"


    Liang Shan gave a cold hum and almost broke his teeth. He glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "how dare you deny it? You''re the only one here. Isn''t that enough evidence? "


    Liu Rufeng was also very angry when he was wronged for no reason, so he immediately explained, "I''ve been here. Did I kill him? Maybe someone did it while I was away? Your conclusion is a little hasty


    Liang Shan''s pupil shrank. He looked coldly at the dagger on Liang Hong''s chest and said coldly, "is this dagger yours?"


    Dagger... Huh?


    Liu Rufeng then turned his eyes to Liang Hong''s chest. There was a dagger on Liang Hong''s chest that looked very exquisite. Although it looked very old, it was just an old object at random.


    And that dagger is the one you carry with you.


    Damn it! What''s going on?


    Liu Rufeng''s mind is in a mess. At this time, he doesn''t know how to explain it. This is material evidence. Is there more sufficient evidence than this? Although he is not afraid of Liangshan, and even the people in the house may not be able to keep him, now is not the time to prove himself with violence, and things have to come to light.


    At this time, a voice floated out, "do you still want to explain?"

 Chapter 334

    Liu Rufeng is speechless this time, especially these people regard him as a murderer and stare at him angrily. At this time, a wrong sentence may cause riots.


    Also thanks to him in these people''s eyes is a terrible figure, if changed a pustule, these people would have rushed up and cut him to pieces.


    The atmosphere at the scene was dignified. There was no sound except the sound of a group of people breathing.


    However, Liu Rufeng is not the kind of person who is willing to have bad luck when he is misunderstood. He calmed down his disordered mind, sighed and said: "yes, this dagger is really mine, but I left it here after drinking. As for who killed your uncle with this dagger in the future, I don''t know. Whether you believe it or not, it''s all true!"


    When he spoke, Liu Rufeng was upright, with an awe inspiring momentum of justice. His words were sonorous and forceful.


    But how could Liang Shan listen? Needless to say, the relationship between the two people is not harmonious. Even if they get along well in the past, their temperament will change greatly when they encounter this joint, and they can''t listen to any explanation.


    After hearing Liu Rufeng''s explanation, Liang Shan sneered, "Liu Rufeng, do you think you can cheat me with these words? No matter what you say today, I won''t believe your lies! " Then he looked around and yelled to a group of bodyguards ready to go: "what are you waiting for? Cut me the bastard


    Anger and hatred lead these people to lose their senses at this time. Any reason in their ears is an excuse for themselves. No matter what you say, they will not be touched.


    As soon as Liang Shan''s words came out, everyone in the living room rushed up. Black and White King Kong rushed to the front. At this time, like two frightened bulls, they rushed to Liu Rufeng like a whirlwind. Without saying a word, they were all fisted.


    Those bodyguards surrounded Liu Rufeng and took turns to fight. Even the servants and cooks who can''t master Kung Fu all picked up the kitchen knife and rolling pin from the kitchen and rushed up like crazy.


    Although the living room is very spacious, but a group of people mixed together, suddenly in a mess, become very crowded.


    How could Liu Rufeng be afraid of them? It''s just that it''s not the time to fight. The more you hurt someone, the more you don''t know. On the contrary, it will backfire. But he couldn''t wait to be beaten, so Liu Rufeng had to start the nine palace eight trigrams footwork and whirled around the group. In a hurry, he just dodged and blocked, but didn''t fight back.


    Three around two around, Liu Rufeng around to the door of the hall, the group of people around a dizzy, all dazzled, some people even collided with each other, faltered and fell.


    Liu Rufeng stood at the door and said, "don''t get excited. Listen to me!"


    The first round of attack had no effect. These people gasped and stared at him, but they didn''t stop it. It wasn''t that they wanted to hear him explain. They mainly wanted to use the time when he was talking to recover.


    Liang Shan is a timid guy. Although his anger surged up and his courage increased many times than usual, he was scared to see that this group of people couldn''t surround him. He had to stare at Liu Rufeng with his eyes full of fire and wait for Liu Rufeng to go on.


    Liu Rufeng mixed up his breath and said: "everyone, many people here know that I went back after drinking too much. As for why I came back, it''s because I forgot my dagger here. I really don''t know what happened in the middle. Can someone tell me? If it makes sense, whether you bring me to justice or the rules of the world, I will never resist Liu Rufeng! "


    Black and White King Kong has the most say in the details, because they have been guarding the entrance of the hall of Lianghong villa. If they don''t know about one period, it''s when Liu Rufeng was drinking, but Liang Hong didn''t have an accident at that time, so it doesn''t matter whether they know or not.


    Black King Kong mouth stupid, so pushed a white King Kong, said in a thick voice: "brother, you come."


    As soon as he stepped forward, his tall and burly body was like a mountain. With a stiff face and a thick voice, he said, "Mr. Liu, we respect you for being a man, but today''s affairs have been wiped out even if you used to be so loyal. You don''t have to defend yourself. Don''t you go back after drinking? Our brother also told you that he wanted to watch your flying dagger skills, but you said that you had something to do with Mr. Hong and went into the hall. When you came out, you suddenly said that Mr. Hong was ill and asked us to come in and take care of him. But what about you? But he slipped away at this time. If you are not guilty, why do you play these tricks? "


    "Yes, we can testify that you didn''t come back ten minutes after you left. You said you had something to do with Mr. Hong, but you came out in five minutes and cheated us into coming in under the pretext that Mr. Hong was ill. Then you came out of your shell..."


    What is it?


    The more Liu Rufeng heard this, the more strange he was. He said, "where are these? When did I come back? When did I say Liang Hong was ill?"


    But carefully observing the expression of these people doesn''t seem to be making up stories, and these people can''t make up stories to frame themselves with Liang Hong''s death. What about Liang Shan? He doesn''t seem to have that brain and guts.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He knew that someone must have done something. His heart said that it was insidious enough. He was really good at planting the blame. Who was it?


    Ancient style! It must be him!


    As soon as Liu Rufeng''s eyes brightened, he figured out the source of all the problems. It must be Gu Feng who did it. I heard that he had found a killer to deal with himself. I was always on guard carefully. I didn''t expect that it was impossible to guard against him. People gave me such a skill. High, high!


    But even if it''s planted, in broad daylight, the killer doesn''t even hide. How can he do it?


    "This time met the hard stubble..." Liu Rufeng secretly clenched his teeth, heart said Gufeng this bastard, sooner or later I killed you!


    He knew that the empty excuse was meaningless at this time, so he cleared his throat and said to the people, "I don''t deny the fact you said, but I really don''t know about it. I have only one request, which is to ask to see the surveillance video of your family. If what I see is true, I will die and die."


    monitor?


    Liang Shan bit his teeth, hesitated a little, and said in a cold voice, "OK, I will promise you this unreasonable request for the time being, so that you can be convinced! Come on, take him to the monitoring room. Others stay outside. Don''t let him run away...! "


    At this time, two people from a group of bodyguards took Liu Rufeng to a small room in the northwest corner of the hall on the first floor. The room was very narrow. After entering, they found a computer and a seat. When three people entered the room, it was almost full.


    As soon as they entered the house, the people outside would Hula and surround the door so that even a fly could not fly out.


    The two bodyguards did not speak and began to search for a series of monitoring records on the computer after Liu Rufeng came in at noon today.

 Chapter 335

    Liu Rufeng was dazed by Liang Hongjia''s popularity. He said that he had encountered some tough problems this time. If he wanted to say that the killer''s method was really clever, and that he would dare to do it openly under the people''s eyes, it was rare in ancient and modern times.


    What''s more, it seems that the person is very similar to himself, which can be analyzed from the statements of these people. Otherwise, why do these people insist that they have come back?


    However, although Liu Rufeng was in danger, he still insisted on looking at the surveillance video to thoroughly observe the process and what the murderer was like!


    The two bodyguards should often operate the surveillance video. It''s very easy for them to find the video. They quickly found out today''s surveillance record.


    Liu Rufeng''s shadow immediately flashed on the computer screen. It was the situation when Liu Rufeng came in and talked with Liang Hong.


    "Fast forward, this is meaningless." One of the bodyguards said.


    The bodyguard who operated the computer began to fast forward down. After a short buffer, it began to show that Liu Rufeng threw a Throwing Knife smartly. After a few drinks, he left unsteadily. When he left the gate, he waved with the bodyguards.


    In the video, Liu Rufeng leaves in a black Land Rover, and then there is a blank space of more than ten minutes. Because the monitoring has a scope, it can''t monitor the situation far away. Therefore, where Liu Rufeng''s Land Rover went after it disappeared in the screen can''t be seen from the monitoring.


    Just now, the bodyguard frowned and reminded: "fast forward, you don''t need to watch this section!" Looking back at Liu Rufeng, he said coldly, "don''t worry, I''ll let you be convinced in a moment."


    Liu Rufeng''s face is as calm as water, and he doesn''t argue. He just quietly looks at the computer screen, and there is a complete silence inside and outside the house.


    The bodyguard who operates the computer clicks the fast forward button, and then a figure begins to appear on the video.


    Blue windbreaker and black casual pants are the same as Liu Rufeng in terms of size, hairstyle and overall temperament.


    Liu Rufeng''s face moved and looked at it carefully. He said that Gufeng was really attentive and could find a substitute for me, Grandma''s. If I didn''t observe carefully, I would even think it was true.


    It''s so special!


    The bodyguard looked back at Liu Rufeng again. Lengsen''s eyes were filled with pride, which means, "what do you think? Is there anything else to say this time? "


    Liu Rufeng also noticed the meaning in the bodyguard''s eyes, but only said faintly: "continue..."


    "OK, I''ll let you live a little longer and let you watch the video!" Just now the bodyguard gave a cold voice and turned to the monitor screen.


    In the picture, several bodyguards greet Liu Rufeng, who is in the surveillance. Then what the fake said is the same as what the bodyguards just said. Then the fake Liu Rufeng makes up a reason to enter the villa, and the rest of the bodyguards begin to talk.


    Their voices are not very high. Liu Rufeng after careful refutation to know what to say, the heart can say the right thing, it is not me.


    The video in the surveillance continues to broadcast to the back, and the characters in the middle begin to walk in front of black and White King Kong, and then there is a dialogue with them, and the dialogue content is completely consistent with the narration of White King Kong.


    Then the man pulled out the dagger inserted in the iron holly and said a few words to black and White King Kong before entering the villa hall. Later, Liang Hong was stabbed to death and swaggered out of the villa. Finally, the man tricked black and White King Kong and the bodyguard at the door, and then disappeared in the screen.


    After watching the surveillance, the two bodyguards glanced at Liu Rufeng and said, "is there anything else to say this time?"


    No matter how carefully you observe it, you can''t see the flaws in it.


    High, really high!


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring the killer''s professional level.


    Not only the image and temperament are very similar, but also the timing is quite good, and the acting skills are also first-class. As for the simple action of killing Liang Hong, it seems simple, but it has deep skills.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t say a word all the time. He just looked at the monitoring computer and secretly analyzed the mystery.


    When the bodyguard saw that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak for a long time, he thought it was acquiescence, but this silent attitude made him very angry. He was very angry and cried out: "Hello! Do you think you can escape your crime without talking? You can''t leave alive today! Everybody, let''s... "


    The bodyguard was afraid of Liu Rufeng''s attack power. He didn''t dare to take the lead, but encouraged the people outside the house. It was a little guaranteed that he would start.


    Before he finished, Liu Rufeng interrupted him and said again, "I can tell you responsibly that the person who came after I left is not me."


    "What? You are still sophistry! Do you think it''s the real monkey king? You said it wasn''t you. What''s the evidence? "


    "Yes, what about the evidence? The video shows you, you still have so many words, I think you just don''t admit it. We don''t need to talk about this kind of person. Let''s do it together and chop him! "


    "Well, let''s go together!"


    The crowd immediately became confused and began to denounce the devil in their heart. And one after another, eager to try.


    Liu Rufeng also wants to say, because he must make it clear that he can''t live with a black pot on his back. That''s too cowardly.


    He did not get angry, let these people how to say also did not refute, but waved to stop a group of people''s voice, and then light said: "can I say a few more?"


    The two bodyguards in the house are impatient, and they are going to wave their fists. But when they see the cold light in Liu Rufeng''s eyes, they take back their ideas.


    Liu Rufeng said faintly: "let me talk about my analysis. I hope you can use it as a reference. First of all, if I want to kill Lord Hong, why don''t I do it at first? I have to come back a second time to do it. Isn''t it unnecessary? Secondly, why do you want to go in and out in broad daylight and be so blatant? Do you think I''m out of my mind and you have to know that I did it? Thirdly, if I do, why not cut off the monitoring equipment in advance and leave evidence? Aren''t you surprised? Fourth, since I have killed people, why should I come back? What''s more, why should I leave my dagger here? Do you think I would do such a stupid thing with my intelligence? "


    In a few short sentences, every sentence hit the point. Many of the people present began to waver, and even some people began to look at each other and did not know how to deal with it.


    Liu Rufeng saw that everyone''s mood had changed, and he took the opportunity to add another sentence: "also, do you feel that this person in the monitoring is different from me?"

 Chapter 336

    Liu Rufeng''s analytical ability is quite outstanding, which is his unique quality as an excellent international mercenary. Moreover, his eloquence is quite good. He can say a lot of very logical words in a short time, and his breath is always so smooth. With that, he could not help but walk out of the monitoring room and stand outside the crowd.


    He also deliberately left a way for himself. In case these idiots make mistakes again, wouldn''t they wait to be beaten in the room?


    Many people have begun to waver in his wonderful analysis. Although they still can''t fully believe Liu Rufeng, they have begun to doubt the truth of the matter.


    If you want to say what''s different about that person... It''s true that there are differences in his breath, as if the latter is more murderous.


    A group of people began to murmur in their hearts, the most obvious being the bodyguard who began to suspect Shen Wuming at the door.


    But Liang Shan, sitting on the sofa, won''t give Liu Rufeng any chance. Although Liu Rufeng''s words just now sound reasonable, he didn''t listen to them. Instead, he clapped his case and roared: "if you have done something bad, you should find all the reasons to argue. Liu Rufeng, I think you are too arrogant! Ladies and gentlemen, don''t listen to him. There are all kinds of human and material evidence. It''s a mountain of hard evidence. Do we still need to talk nonsense with him? Surveillance also showed him that we have done our utmost. Now it''s time for us to take revenge. Let''s go together and kill him! "


    At this time, a group of hesitant people strengthened their inner thoughts and completely forgot Liu Rufeng''s reasonable analysis. Their eyes turned red, and the inner fire was ignited again, and they rushed up with a hula.


    After that, Liu Rufeng saw that no matter how he explained to them, it was meaningless. He said that whatever he should say was worth it. As long as someone in the middle could remember what he said, it would be worth it. The thirty-six stratagem is the best way to go. I''ll go first. The green mountains will not change and the green water will flow. We''ll have a period later!


    Think of this, Liu Rufeng under the foot of the force, swish about to the courtyard, and swish about to the gate, and then swish about to fly to the road.


    Before Liang Hong''s men could react, they found that Liu Rufeng was gone, and he ran so fast that he didn''t take away a cloud.


    It was only after the roar of Liangshan that these people came back to their senses. They rushed out in the tide and chased after each other.


    Liu Rufeng stood on the road and soon heard the cry behind him, just like the battle between the two armies on the battlefield.


    "Hey, brother, where are you going?" Just as Liu Rufeng was anxiously waiting for the bus, a bright water blue taxi stopped in front of him. When Liu Rufeng saw this man, he could not help but be happy. It turned out that he was the driver last night.


    I''m so lucky that I can meet him everywhere.


    Anyway, having a car is better than not having one. Liu Rufeng smiles, opens the door and goes in.


    "Where to? Brother... "As soon as I got on the bus, sun Guoqiang, the driver''s elder brother, asked.


    "Where are you going Whatever. I didn''t think about it. You can drive it as you like, and the fare will be recorded as usual. " Liu Rufeng said with dispirited spirit.


    After such a toss, it''s strange not to be depressed. If it wasn''t for Liu Rufeng''s good mentality, he would be insane.


    Grandma, why are you so bad today? The car has been detained and a lawsuit has been filed all over the place. It''s not a double blessing. It''s not a single misfortune. How can you rush all the awkward things together?


    Sun Guoqiang looked at Liu Rufeng''s state and frowned. He seemed to see something. He said with a smile: "brother, I''m not in a good mood. I''ll take you around. I''ll take you to a good place to relax later..."


    Liu Rufeng was amused, "are you still distracted? Do I still feel relaxed? "


    Besides, I need you to find a "good place"?


    Behind the crowd, but Sun Guoqiang had already driven a taxi on the road.


    Liu Rufeng''s heart is very upset. He needs to have a rest first. He simply closed his eyes and began to close his eyes.


    Sun Guoqiang is very insightful and doesn''t disturb him. He drives forward by himself. He goes when there is a green light and turns when there is a red light.


    "Who is this man? How can you be so like yourself? " Liu Rufeng can''t help asking himself. After searching in his brain for a long time, he didn''t find a person who had a grudge with him and looked like him.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and a picture suddenly flashed in his mind, "I came back from meeting Wang yanru a few days ago, didn''t I see a person who was seven points similar to me? Is it him?! I think this person is driving a Cadillac... Huh? Today, when I left, I seemed to see the car... It seemed to be parked under the tree... "


    Liu Rufeng wants to understand everything. At the moment, he completely focuses on that person. But before he feels happy, he soon feels very disappointed. "That person must have run away after committing a crime. I don''t know what his name is, what he does, and where to find him? The so-called catch thief catch booty, even people can''t find the shadow, and who said this matter someone will believe it? "


    With a heavy sigh, Liu Rufeng closed his eyes again.


    At this time, the driver sun Guoqiang asked: "brother, I have two places, one is a gambling house, the other is a place with many women. Where do you want to go?"


    Liu Rufeng really didn''t know if he should thank the elder brother for his kindness. He gave a smile and replied, "no, take me to the criminal police team in Nancheng!"


    Sun Guoqiang a little strange to hear this, the heart said there are like to take the initiative to go there consumption? Most people don''t think it''s fast enough to hide far enough.


    He lowered his voice and asked again, "brother, are you sure?"


    "Sure, just send me there, and I''ll do something." Liu Rufeng said lightly.


    When it comes to finding friends, it''s Liu Rufeng who plans to talk to Xu Zijian about it first. Otherwise, it''s not easy to wait until Liangshan reports the case. It''s better to find him in advance to make him mentally prepared.


    Sun Guoqiang''s pupils dilated instantly, and he respected Liu Rufeng even more. He said, "I knew this young man is not a normal person, even a policeman. His identity must be different. It seems that I have made the right friend, hehe..."


    Sun Guoqiang driving, Liu Rufeng in this gap to Xu Zijian in advance to call, make sure Xu Zijian in the police station just let go.


    With the strong friction between the tire and the ground, sun Guoqiang''s taxi accurately stops at the gate of the criminal police team, while Xu Zijian is waiting for Liu Rufeng at the gate.


    Liu Rufeng got out of the car and said, "brother Xu, how are you these days?"


    Xu Zijian gently punched Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you are rare to come to me on your own initiative. If you don''t have to be gallant, you are either a thief or a traitor! Is there anything I can do for you? "


    It''s not convenient to talk at the door, so Liu Rufeng just gave a ha ha and said, "look at what you say. If you think of me as someone, I can''t come to see you."


    Xu Zijian a hearty smile, let Liu Rufeng into the office.


    "What a cow Sun Guoqiang praised and drove away.

 Chapter 337

    As soon as Xu Zijian saw Liu Rufeng, he was more intimate than his own brother. Holding hands was a joke. Sun Guoqiang saw that he had rich life experience, and immediately saw the relationship between them. He admired Liu Rufeng even more.


    Sun Guoqiang left, Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian also entered his office.


    This office is only 50 or 60 square meters, but the layout is very organized, which is very in line with the style of a national public official.


    This is Xu Zijian''s private office. Naturally, he''s the only one. Other people won''t come in without orders, so this is the best place for them to share their feelings.


    Xu Zijian handed over a cigarette and said with a smile, "I''m not as rich as you are. The cigarette is a bit shabby. Just make do with it."


    Liu Rufeng saw that it was Ziyun of ten yuan, and then he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I''m not picky about food. Even if you give me the front door, I''ll take care of it!"


    "Ha ha... That''s good. It shows that we are close friends... Tell me, what''s the matter?" Xu Zijian took out a $1 lighter to light a cigarette for Liu Rufeng, and then he lit it himself.


    Liu Rufeng has a faint smile on his face. He says that Xu Zijian is worthy of being a policeman. No secret can be hidden from his eyes.


    So he said with a smile: "brother Xu really deserves to be a senior police officer. You can see through my mind at a glance."


    Xu Zijian put the cigarette in his mouth with two fingers in his left hand, but his elbow was on the table. He looked at Liu Rufeng with a smile, just like a cunning hunter who saw through the fox''s whereabouts. "You''re less in the clouds. Speak seriously quickly."


    Liu Rufeng sat opposite Xu Zijian and looked at him with a sly smile. "Don''t worry, I didn''t come because of Miyamoto last time."


    "Oh? What else can you do? " Hearing this, Xu Zijian''s spirit relaxed a little. It was obvious that he pretended to be serious just now. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "is it... Thinking?"


    Liu Rufeng "cut" a, a disdainful face said: "I see you are now fascinated by Li Sisi, right, all day except for thinking, can you still sleep at night?"


    "Hey, guys... They''re all the same. Aren''t you a lot of women? Compared with you, your brother and I are absolutely a gentleman... "Xu Zijian raised his head and said confidently.


    "Well, I''ll ask you to do something today." Liu Rufeng suddenly changed his tone and said solemnly.


    Xu Zijian pointed with his hand and said with a slanting eye: "I knew that it would be no good for you to come here. Let''s talk about it."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t care about it either. He restrained his expression and said seriously: "brother Xu, I''m serious with you this time. I''ve been framed..."


    Then, Liu Rufeng told Xu Zijian the truth from beginning to end. After that, he added, "I''m not afraid. I just want to tell you that we can cope with any special changes."


    Hearing this, Xu Zijian twisted his eyebrows into a ball, stood up and walked around the office several times. He said in a low voice, "it''s not easy to do. Killing is a big case. I think I have to communicate with the leaders first..."


    What Xu Zijian said about leadership is naturally Yang Wanchun and Liu Rufeng nodded in agreement. The old man told me that if you have trouble in Kyoto, you should ask Yang Wanchun. Now the trouble is not small, so it is very necessary to ask Yang Wanchun.


    However, as a police officer, from the official point of view, it is obviously more appropriate for Xu Zijian and Yang Wanchun to talk on the phone than for Liu Rufeng to go to Yang Wanchun in person. Moreover, Liu Rufeng is on the cusp of the storm now, so it is obviously inappropriate to go to Yang Wanchun directly.


    Xu Zijian said that he would get in touch with Yang Wanchun by phone. After a while, when the phone was connected, Xu Zijian told Yang Wanchun the whole story, and then there was a short silence. After a while, Xu Zijian answered the question "mm-hmm, OK" and hung up.


    Then he turned back to Liu Rufeng, who was waiting anxiously, and said, "Yang Bureau said that you should be protected first, and the investigation of this matter should be done bit by bit. Don''t worry, no one will embarrass you with me."


    Liu Rufeng immediately understood what Xu Zijian meant by "protection". He must have entered the prison.


    He is also an extremely intelligent person, the brain is also quite fast, quickly knowingly said: "in the name of my surrender?"


    "Yes! You''re smart! Only in this way can I better protect you. As for the people in your family, you can rest assured to give them to me. " Xu Zijian responded seriously.


    "Well, that''s the only way." Liu Rufeng sighed and had to obey Xu Zijian''s arrangement. After all, Xu Zijian is an authentic public official in the public eye.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable when he thinks that his task will stop after he goes in. He says that at this speed, I''m afraid he won''t be able to finish the task in two years.


    "Oh, by the way, I have another proof that you can use." Liu Rufeng suddenly thinks that his car is still in the traffic police team, and immediately thinks that this is a good evidence to clear his suspicion.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s narration, Xu Zijian brightened his eyes and nodded: "OK, I''ll get in touch with the traffic police team in time. Brother, I''ve wronged you this time..."


    "Nothing, as long as you don''t take revenge on me and give me a heavy punishment for using tiger stool chili water..."


    At this time, Liu Rufeng did not forget to joke, making Xu Zijian helpless, heart said this smelly boy how the state of mind so good? It doesn''t matter what happens.


    Xu Zijian laughed and said, "that''s not necessarily. I''ll see if it''s time to cooperate with our work. Ha ha..."


    At this time, Liu Rufeng lit another purple cloud of Xu Zijian, and joked: "smoke another cigarette, and you can handcuff me."


    "You can smoke slowly." Xu Zijian also learned to play a cold humor.


    Smoke soon finished, Liu Rufeng also want to smoke slowly, but how can he control the speed of cigarette burning?


    After smoking, Xu Zijian made a simple record and ordered people to come and take Liu Rufeng down.


    Because Liu Rufeng is still a suspect and has to do a lot of investigation and evidence collection, he is only temporarily imprisoned.


    There are rules for the police to solve a case. Even if you voluntarily surrender, you have to have full evidence. For some doubtful points, the police still need to send people to investigate.


    Liu Rufeng was taken down. He was held in a single room with an area of about ten square meters. There was only a grass curtain on the flat ground. There was nothing else. On the whole, it was clean, and Liu Rufeng was satisfied with that.


    In the opposite cell, an old man with silver hair was sitting on the grass curtain with his eyes closed. The police officer opened the cell door, locked Liu Rufeng in, and closed the cell door with a bang. Such a loud noise didn''t disturb the people on the opposite side.

 Chapter 338

    Liu Rufeng is locked up. Looking at the cold and shabby cells around him, he can''t help feeling a little disappointed. However, there is a sense of isolation in the sense of being isolated from the world. It''s just time to cultivate his heart and relax.


    In addition to him, there was a cell opposite. There was an old man in a white prison uniform. His hair was gray, and his hair and beard were long and messy, as if they had not been repaired for a long time.


    The old man sat there all the time, and the strong metal clank of the cell door switch did not affect him. He still sat with his eyes closed, unaware of the changes around him, as if he were dead.


    However, Liu Rufeng can see that although the old man''s face looks wrinkled and tired, and seems to have experienced a lot of ups and downs, his face is ruddy, and his breath is very even when he is sitting there. It can be judged that he is definitely not an ordinary old man.


    After looking at the old man opposite for a while, Liu Rufeng asked the prison guard: "by the way, comrade, what crime has the old man committed?"


    Xu Zijian specially arranged for the prison guard. Knowing that Liu Rufeng''s identity is unusual, he is very humble to Liu Rufeng. Naturally, he will listen patiently to what Liu Rufeng says.


    Following Liu Rufeng''s eyes and looking across, the young prison guard laughed and hummed: "I don''t know the old man''s family background and background. Not only me, but the police in Kyoto probably don''t know where he came from. The information we can find can only prove that he is single, like a Taoist."


    oh


    Liu Rufeng was surprised and immediately asked, "why did you arrest him? What crime did he commit?" How can a Taoist commit a crime? And at such an old age, looking at the poor old man, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but feel a trace of sympathy.


    Unexpectedly, the C.O. immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, "he, you don''t have to sympathize with him. This old man is very interesting. He will come in every month for a few days. If we don''t accept him, we will do something on purpose. What''s more strange is that every time he commits a crime, he will personally take the stolen property to commit a crime. In this way, we can''t help it, He can only be locked up for half a month, and his goal will be achieved... Alas! It''s a strange old man. I always want to live here when I have nothing to do. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen him in my life... "


    "What else?" Like listening to a story, Liu Rufeng can''t help but find it interesting. He says that I haven''t seen anything before. It''s the first time he''s heard about this kind of thing. Ordinary people don''t think it''s far enough to hide in this kind of place. This is a good place. He doesn''t sleep on the warm Kang at home, but he likes to live in this dark place, even if it''s not as hard as the prison conditions for hundreds of people, But it''s better to be at home. Well, this old man, it''s really interesting


    Warning left, the opposite old man is still sitting there motionless, Liu Rufeng feel bored, bored had to learn to sit down and cross knee meditation.


    Not to mention, it''s really a good place to clean and repair. I won''t worry about being disturbed by outsiders.


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Shan watched Liu Rufeng slip away under his own eyes. He was so angry that he couldn''t follow the rules of the world. The only way to do that was to inform the police.


    But before he could dial 110, Xu Zijian took people there and surrounded Liang Hong''s villa. Confused Liangshan, he rushed up to say hello, "team Xu, you came fast enough..."


    Xu Zijian glared and said, "why do you think I''m coming fast? What do you want to do if you don''t report back? "


    As soon as he entered the house, Xu Zijian gave Liangshan a general, and directly broke through Liangshan''s psychological defense line. If Liang Hong had been there before, he still had some hope. Now that he has given such a big stall to himself, he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    It''s also a big crime to fail to report the truth. If it''s serious, it will be included in the scope of the suspect. Liang Shan was also startled and quickly explained: "my uncle was killed. I''m a young man and I don''t have much experience. I was flustered for a moment, so that''s why..."


    Xu Zijian ignored him and saw that Liang Hong''s body was still there, so he walked slowly. Liang Hong used to frown. Now he is cold and stiff. He must have been dead for a long time. The idea of rescue through the hospital can be completely ignored.


    Liang Shan''s face was livid. Looking at Xu Zijian, he said hatefully, "team Xu, you must do justice for me and catch the murderer!"


    Looking at Liangshan, Xu Zijian solemnly said: "we will do business. This is our professional ethics as a national police. You can rest assured about this."


    "Yes, I know that you have always been impartial and impartial in law enforcement. I hope you can bring that bastard Liu Rufeng to justice as soon as possible and give my uncle justice."


    Xu Zijian really didn''t like to see this rich young man. He didn''t give him a good face. At this time, he just said coldly, "the suspect has been surrendered. We don''t need to arrest him, but we have to deal with the case with evidence. Without sufficient evidence, we can''t prove that the suspect is the murderer."


    what? He gave himself up


    Although Liang Shan is very dissatisfied with Xu Zijian''s attitude, he gets a little bit of comfort when he hears that Liu Rufeng voluntarily surrendered.


    "Evidence, evidence! I''ll show you all the good evidence to prove that you are the murderer Liang Shan''s constant meditation in his heart,


    Xu Zijian took a look at the two policemen behind him and said, "you take this dagger back. It''s stolen goods. We may need to get fingerprints as evidence. In addition, we also need the surveillance video here."


    As soon as he listened to the surveillance video, Liang Shan suddenly came to the spirit, because this is the most favorable evidence to prove Liu Rufeng''s murder, so he immediately took the initiative to come forward and said: "here, I''ll take you."


    In this way, the two policemen left one to deal with the dagger on Liang Hong''s chest, and the other followed Liang Shan into the monitoring room, ready to copy the surveillance video.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zijian was very efficient. In less than an hour, he collected all the materials that could be used as evidence here. Then he said to Liang Shan, "we have collected all the evidence. You can deal with the affairs for your uncle. After finishing the affairs, we need you to cooperate with us in investigating the case."


    "Well, team Xu is bothering." After Xu Zijian left, Liang Shan bit his teeth and said, "Liu Rufeng, you are dead!"


    From Liang Hong''s villa, Xu Zijian went straight to Nancheng traffic police team. Along the way, he also thought: "it''s really strange, how that person and Liu Rufeng are so similar, is there still a disguise in this society?"


    Alas! Let''s find the traffic policeman first


    This time, Xu Zijian didn''t take so many people with him. He only took two people with him. Three people drove in the special vehicle for criminal police. After a few turns, he entered the traffic police team in Nancheng.

 Chapter 339

    Xu Zijian was busy this time. He took the certificate from Liang Hong and began to look for the traffic policeman in the traffic police team.


    Because they all belong to the public security system, Xu Zijian and many people in the traffic police team are very familiar with each other. When the guard sees Xu Zijian''s car, he knows it''s him. He says hello warmly.


    This time is different from before. Xu Zijian came here for official business, so he didn''t go to other departments to chat. He directly found the director. He is at the deputy bureau level, so it''s equivalent to communicate directly with the director here, not to mention for official business.


    He Lin, the director of the Bureau, is over 50 years old. He is tall and over 1.8 meters in height. He seems to show his leadership dignity and always has a serious expression. Even when Xu Zijian comes, he just gives a simple smile and soon puts it away.


    "Boy, come here to check our work." Director He Lin used to be Xu Zijian''s old leader, so he called him "kid" every time he spoke to him, and he thought he was very intimate.


    Xu Zijian laughed and said respectfully, "how dare I check your work? I just want to see you."


    "Look at me?" He Lin curled his lips and said, "come on, I don''t know which time you come here to make trouble for us. My sixth sense has already told me that you must have made me suffer this time."


    They are used to making fun of each other. Although he Lin doesn''t like to laugh, he often makes fun of Xu Zijian.


    Xu Zijian is here to do business. After a few words on the scene, he turned to the main topic and explained the purpose of coming here again. He Lin spoke sour, but he managed to do something. After listening to Xu Zijian''s words, he immediately told his men to help him find the traffic police who seized Liu''s awesome vehicle that day.


    Not to mention, the traffic police is a new police officer. Xu Zijian really doesn''t know him. When he is on duty on the road, He Lin calls him back. When I came to the director''s office, I was still a little at a loss. I thought I had made some mistakes. Looking at three members of the criminal police team beside he Lin, I suddenly felt nervous and asked him, "director, I... Didn''t commit anything..."


    He Lin again put on the airs of the director, very dignified said: "you did not commit anything, but there is something Xu team to confirm with you."


    The little police officer is most afraid of the leader''s questioning, even if he knows that he has not committed a crime, he will feel guilty. Moreover, He Lin still puts on a dignified posture. He is even more afraid and asks: "bureau director, what''s the matter?"


    He Lin snorted and said: "what are you nervous about? It''s not to arrest you. After a while, you can say whatever team Xu asks you! I''ve been a traffic policeman for half a year. My psychological quality is still so poor. I''m not promising! "


    Xu Zijian couldn''t help but smile when he looked at it. He said that he''d better help this little comrade, or he''ll cry soon. So he went forward and said, "what''s the situation? What are you doing? You''re frightening people. You''re still the same old man. You always have a straight face and don''t have a smile. No one is afraid of these new comrades."


    He didn''t like to hear it. He gave him a white look and retorted: "who said that my boss was smiling and I was the boss? Really, I was very kind to you when you were here?"


    Are you kind?


    Xu Zijian in the brain constantly search, also did not find how much he Linxiao memory. But then again, He Lin is good to himself. Although he is mean, he takes care of himself.


    But in public or to give he Lin a face, Xu Zijian immediately follow He Lin''s words said: "kind, kind well, you are the best and most approachable leader."


    "It''s almost the same. If you don''t detain your car, ha ha..." director he Linhe joked and stopped disturbing Xu Zijian''s work.


    Looking at the consternated policeman, Xu Zijian said gently: "this comrade, I''m Xu Zijian, deputy director and captain of Nancheng criminal police team. I have something to do with you this time."


    "Well, you say." The little police officer saw that Xu Zijian''s tone was very kind, and his tense mood finally relaxed.


    Xu Zijian asked, "did you detain this man''s car today? He was also deducted twelve points. " With that, Xu Zijian lit up Liu Rufeng''s picture.


    The policeman frowned and recalled carefully. Ten seconds later, his eyes brightened and he said, "it seems that there is such a man. He is drunk driving, so I detained his car. Why, is there anything wrong? "


    The little police officer thought that he had offended the real God. This one came to ask for his sins, and his heart began to tense again.


    Xu Zijian said, "there''s nothing wrong with it. I just want to know when you detained his car and how long he stayed here."


    What time


    The little policeman recalled and said, "well... It should be between two thirty and three in the afternoon. He stayed with us for nearly an hour before he left."


    Between 2:30 and 3:00, I stayed for about an hour and left around 3:30. Xu Zijian thought that the time when Liang Hong died was exactly the same, that is to say, Liu Rufeng didn''t kill anyone at all.


    This is really a very good evidence.


    Xu Zijian nodded and agreed, waiting for the little police officer to finish, then directly asked, "brother, please go to our police station to make a record, because a homicide case needs your evidence, so please support our work."


    "All right." Small police officers are very clever to follow Xu Zijian on the car of the criminal police.


    When he arrived at the criminal police team, Xu Zijian asked Liu Rufeng twice again about the part of the car where Liu Rufeng had been detained. After confirming that there was no mistake in the middle, he sent someone to send the police back.


    After the police officer left, Xu Zijian looked at his back and said with a smile: "Wang Xiaohu, this name is interesting..."


    Now about this case, the little traffic policeman Wang Xiaohu is undoubtedly a powerful witness, so we must protect him from accidents.


    Thinking of this, Xu Zijian called director He Lin and asked him to ensure Wang Xiaohu''s safety. He Lin was full of promises, but he complained and asked Xu Zijian to treat him.


    "OK, ha ha... No problem." He Lin, Xu Zijian had been used to it for a long time, so he didn''t care. It was all a joke. But after he hung up, he smacked his lips and thought, "it''s really time to invite this old leader..."


    Xu Zijian watched the surveillance video several times in the office, but he didn''t see any difference between the man and Liu Rufeng. He was also worried. He said that although the traffic police can prove that Liu Rufeng was in the traffic police team at that time, the surveillance video is too real. This evidence alone can''t prove anything. What can we do


    Fingerprint test results also came out quickly, the result is that no fingerprints were found.


    Xu Zijian just frowned and said in his heart, "this murderer is really his mother''s God. There is no trace left.

 Chapter 340

    Xu Zijian is a man of integrity. He is a man who can be entrusted with important tasks both in public and in private. Although Yang Wanchun has explained Liu Rufeng''s case, Xu Zijian''s trust in Liu Rufeng, his keen sense of smell and his recognition of Liu Rufeng''s character make him firmly believe that there is another murderer. Liu Rufeng is absolutely wronged.


    However, he also knows that there is too little evidence he can grasp now. The most important thing is to find the real murderer, or he can''t get rid of Liu Rufeng. Although the traffic policeman is a powerful witness, the surveillance video is too real to refute the content of the surveillance.


    But where to find the killer?


    Xu Zijian is worried. Now he doesn''t know what to do next. He has no choice but to discuss with Liu Rufeng.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liu Rufeng came in, he began to meditate and meditate. After sitting for more than an hour, he felt that his legs were a little numb, so he stood up and moved his muscles. But he found that the old man opposite was still sitting like that, still motionless.


    Huh?


    "Dead?" Liu Rufeng felt strange and couldn''t help whispering.


    The old man across the street seemed to hear him. He opened his eyes fiercely, and his eyes were shining like two bright stars in the middle of the night.


    Wipe! What a master!


    Seeing the heavy breath of the old man, Liu Rufeng immediately judged that the old man was at least a master, at least!


    The old man''s voice was deep and deep. He stared at Liu Rufeng and asked, "where did you come from? Why do you say I''m dead! "


    I?


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "my name is Liu Rufeng. You, you did look a bit like that just now... "


    "Like what! Like a dead man? " The old man snorted and looked very unhappy. He said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    What for?


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that he was a big fool. Of course, he committed a crime here. Isn''t that nonsense?


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t answer, the old man said, "do you think what I said is nonsense?"


    Ah


    "Damn, the old man seems to be able to see through his mind." Liu Rufeng felt very embarrassed and said, "Hey, hey... I didn''t mean that."


    The old man ignored his words and asked, "you haven''t answered why I''m here."


    In the face of the old man''s fierce pursuit, Liu Rufeng had no choice but to reply, "I''ve done something..."


    oh


    The old man looked at Liu Rufeng casually and said: "no matter how you come here, I like quiet, so you know what to do? Besides... I don''t like the way you call me... "


    As soon as the old man spoke, his beard trembled. He looked very cute, but his voice was a little tough.


    Liu Rufeng could not help but be interested in the old man. I want to say something else. After all, it''s boring here. This old man is also the only prop that can relieve the boredom.


    "Well, I don''t care if you call me uncle. What''s my name?" Liu Rufeng has nothing to say.


    The old man paused and said, "it''s up to you. Don''t call me uncle."


    Liu Rufeng was stunned and asked, "how about your uncle?"


    The old man spat and said, "bah! Am I younger than your father? "


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said that the old man was really weird. It was just a name. As for the fuss? After thinking about it, it may be that people think that they have a low seniority. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to coax him to call him, so they kindly said, "I''ll call you grandfather..."


    "Bah, bah, bah!" The old man spat again. This time, he spat a lot and said impatiently, "am I that old?"


    I''m not happy to raise his seniority. It''s hard to serve him!


    Liu Rufeng racked his brains and suddenly came up with a more reasonable name, "master, how about calling you master?"


    Nowadays, the title "master" is very popular. Not only can apprentices call master like this, but also people with special skills, such as cooks, drivers and so on. Even when they listen to Taoism in the street, Liu Rufeng thinks this title is very good. The old man must like it.


    I didn''t expect that the old man on the other side didn''t shout happily. Instead, his eyes were wide open, his beard was high, and he said in a loud voice, "what master is not an apprentice, are you my apprentice? Bullshit


    Liu Rufeng originally wanted to talk with the old man across the street, but he could also relieve his boredom. He didn''t expect to encounter a lot of nails, or cement nails. It was the first time he met such a difficult person. He was annoyed. He didn''t want to leave any politeness. He yelled: "hit your seat, I won''t shout, old man!"


    Hearing what Liu Rufeng said, the old man suddenly clapped his hands and laughed. He was very happy. "Well, just call it that. It''s fun."


    Liu Rufeng "..."


    In the face of such a situation, Liu Rufeng had to give the opposite old man a definition, that is - Jing! God! Sick!


    And those who like to be scolded can be really wonderful. Liu Rufeng ignored him, sat down and began to meditate.


    At this time, Xu Zijian sent someone to come in, and it was the police officer who started. When he came to Liu Rufeng''s cell, he called out: "Hello! Get up, team Xu wants to talk to you! " Liu Rufeng slowly opened his eyes and found that the little policeman was squeezing his eyes, as if to imply something. Liu Rufeng quickly stood up and went out with the police. The old man on the opposite side saw that Liu Rufeng had been taken away. He was not crazy and began to sit there still.


    Because it''s not time for the trial, Xu Zijian still has a chance to meet Liu Rufeng alone. The little police officer takes Liu Rufeng to a secret hut, where Xu Zijian is the only one sitting there.


    Seeing that Xu Zijian''s face was dignified and his eyebrows were almost twisted into a big knot, Liu Rufeng knew that Xu Zijian''s work of investigating the case was in difficulty, and immediately asked, "brother Xu, is there any trouble?"


    Xu Zijian sighed: "you''ve saved your mind. You''ve put the trouble on me. Your brother hasn''t had time to drink a mouthful of water up to now."


    "Brother Xu has worked hard. This matter is over. I''ll treat you well." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Come on, I don''t know how much effort it will take to make this promise." Xu Zijian complained.


    Liu Rufeng said: "I know it''s very difficult to deal with this matter, but in the name of brother Xu, you can''t solve such a simple case?"


    Xu Zijian turned his lips and gave a white look at Liu Rufeng and said, "don''t wear a high hat for me. This case really baffles me. With the little evidence you provided, I can''t find any clues at all. The murderer didn''t leave any clues. How can I find out?"


    Liu Rufeng had thought about all these problems in the detention center just now, so he immediately said easily: "brother Xu, I will provide you with two directions. One is to observe the movement of ancient wind. Second, I can borrow the camera on the road, because when I came out from Liang Hong''s house that day, there was a Cadillac on the other side of his bridge... "

 Chapter 341

    That Cadillac is really a good clue. Although it will take a lot of trouble to find it, if you follow this clue, even if you can''t find the killer, you will get a lot of clues. As for the ancient style... Xu Zijian nodded and had his own plan.


    "You go inside and have a good rest. I''ll keep working!" Xu Zijian stood up and went out. Liu Rufeng suddenly stopped him and said seriously, "brother Xu, there''s something else I need your help. My family don''t know what''s going on. They will be worried if they don''t see me, so..."


    "I see." Xu Zijian walked out without looking back. Liu Rufeng was once again taken to the cell by the policeman.


    After the little police officer left, the old man on the opposite side immediately opened his eyes and began to take the initiative to say hello, "Hello! What crime have you committed? "


    Liu Rufeng is very proud to say: "kill!"


    killing?


    The old man looked at Liu Rufeng with his mouth curled. He couldn''t believe it. "Just you? Is such a thin little man capable of killing people? "


    When Liu Rufeng heard this, he began to doubt whether the old man was a master. Couldn''t he see the breath from his body?


    Immediately eyebrows pick, way: "how, not like? Believe it or not, I can send you back to the West with one foot? "


    Since the old man didn''t like being polite, the coarser the language, the better. Liu Rufeng didn''t taboo it, and immediately chose the worst tone.


    Unexpectedly, instead of being angry, the old man said curiously, "ha ha... I really want to see this."


    It turns out that this old guy is a bitch and likes to be abused. However, Liu Rufeng was not in the mood to chat with him now, so he just casually dealt with it and said, "you don''t have a chance to be beaten. We can''t get out now, which makes you disappointed..."


    The old man laughed contemptuously and said, "why not? That''s stupid of you


    Grandma is a bear!


    Liu Rufeng now more and more feel that this old man is a wonderful flower, a cheap bone who likes to be scolded and beaten, and dares to say that he is stupid and fucked! It''s the first time in so many years that someone has said that about himself. It''s a great shame.


    Liu Rufeng was a little angry and said: "we are locked here. How do you say to get out? You can dig a tunnel. "


    The old man looked disappointed and said, "well, I really can''t, but I have a way."


    Liu Rufeng is now fully sure that the old man is a neurotic, simply ignore him, lying on the ground to do push ups. After a hundred push ups, I did another round of boxing.


    I had no choice but to pass the time when I was idle and bored. I thought that the old man opposite was an expert and could have a good talk about martial arts philosophy. I didn''t expect that he was a psycho.


    After practice, Liu Rufeng breathed out a breath, adjusted his breath, and then sat down with his knees crossed. Turning around, he looked up at the opposite cell and found that the old man was missing.


    Huh?


    Prison Break?


    Liu Rufeng searched every corner here, and found no escape exit anywhere.


    Can you really escape?


    Just when he was daydreaming, he heard a strange smile coming from behind. Liu Rufeng was startled and turned back to see that the strange old man was standing behind him with a face of obscene smile.


    Liu Rufeng''s three views were destroyed at this moment. He began to doubt whether he was imprisoned in the netherworld, and the old man might be a ghost. Otherwise, how could he come to his back without a word? The lock on the prison door was still good. How did he get in?


    "You, how did you get in?" Liu Rufeng began to be nervous, almost sweating on her forehead.


    The old man said with a bad smile, "it''s not easy. I''ll show you several more times." Then he came to the prison door, his body was like a boneless snake. He turned left and right and went out. Then he turned back and came in again, and it didn''t take ten seconds to go back and forth.


    Bone contraction?


    Liu Rufeng was astonished. He had heard about the bone shrinking skill before, but he had never seen it. He did not expect that the old man had practiced the bone shrinking skill so skillfully.


    "You''ve got a lot of insight!" The old man laughed a few times, and then began to look at Liu Rufeng. He made Liu Rufeng hairy and said, "what are you looking at? You''re sick


    The old man quickly retorted: "you have medicine..."


    Liu Rufeng


    It turned out to be an old man. I just wanted to praise him. Now I''m not in the mood at all.


    The old man had not forgotten what he said just now, and said with a provocative tone: "didn''t you say you could send me back to the West with one foot? Now let''s have a try. "


    Liu Rufeng can''t bear it any more, and no matter what kind of bone shrinking skill or not, he says that since you like to be beaten, I will help you.


    So he snorted: "old man, let''s say that if you are killed, you can''t blame me. It''s hard to play with me. Do you know?"


    "I''m your uncle, old man. I''m alone. I don''t have a wife or children. Don''t worry. No one is bothering you. If I''m really kicked to death by you, you''ll be responsible for buying me a coffin."


    Well, since you are willing to die, I am willing to bury you. Liu Rufeng is also in the mood. He kicked the old man''s chest without warning.


    This kick is too fast. With a shadow, Liu Rufeng goes out. When he goes out, Liu Rufeng is a little regretful. He says that the old man will blow the lamp and pull out the wax all at once. He doesn''t have to be cruel to an old man. It''s too aggressive


    However, he was wrong. When he went out, the old man was gone.


    Huh? Anyone here?


    Looking back, Liu Rufeng''s nose was almost crooked. At this time, the old man was lying on his "couch" snoring, as if he had been sleeping for a long time. His nose was bubbling out. How sweet he was sleeping.


    Liu Rufeng was so angry that he gritted his teeth. This is too bullying. Isn''t it insulting?


    After biting her teeth, Liu Rufeng said that since you are a master, I''m not polite. Anyway, I can''t kill you. I''d like to see how fast you are!


    He was so competitive that he kicked at the old man''s rib. This kick was filled with inner strength and went out with strong wind. If he really kicked, he would be sent to the crematorium tomorrow.


    The old man yawned suddenly, turned over and went to sleep again. One of his movements just avoided Liu Rufeng''s foot, and the scale was quite accurate.


    Liu Rufeng also came to temper, no matter what happened or not, in order to give his skills to ask for an explanation, began to regardless of everything, even a few feet.


    I kick, I kick, I kick!


    In more than ten seconds, Liu Rufeng had seven or eight feet in succession, and each foot was made of inner strength. The speed was light and elegant. People with clear eyes could see only a few phantoms. They couldn''t see how these feet came out. Moreover, each foot had several hundred jin of power, and even a stake could be broken by one foot.


    But his exertion of martial arts did not affect the old man''s sleep at all. The old man seemed to be in a dream, turning over from left to right, and then deftly avoided his serial kicks. He still slept so sweet, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 342

    The old man in the cell opposite Liu Rufeng is actually a master. He not only can shrink bones, but also has excellent body skills. Liu Rufeng always thinks that his skills are excellent. He has not attacked the old man for more than ten feet, and he has not even touched the edge of other people''s clothes.


    Liu Rufeng also angry, heart said I don''t believe I can''t touch you, see you fast or I fast!


    Thinking of this, he began to start Qi, and flashed the symbols of eight trigrams in his mind. Then, he walked with strange footwork in different directions, first slowly, then faster and faster. Finally, he could hardly see his figure.


    When his body turned to a certain speed, he found a chance and kicked the old man''s ass.


    Heart said this must kick your ass!


    The old man stopped sleeping and jumped up from Liu Rufeng''s couch. Then he began to circle around the small cell and recited: "good body method, good body method..."


    Liu Rufeng was very happy and said that you know my strength this time. You are afraid sometimes.


    In the shabby cell, Liu Rufeng''s body keeps turning like a whirlwind. The old man jumps up and down like a flexible monkey. Liu Rufeng wants to play with eagles to catch chickens, but the old man won''t let him catch them.


    But this time, the old man also concentrated, every jump is very serious, dare not have a little negligence.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring that she had such explosive power and flexibility at such an old age, and her physical strength was also quite good.


    The space of the cell was not big, and the old man''s body method seemed to be a little difficult to perform. Gradually, he was a little overwhelmed. He stabbed out of the cell door and began to breathe after standing still.


    Liu Rufeng also stopped and said with a smile, "you old man, don''t run if you have the ability."


    The old man adjusted his breath, no longer quarreled with him, and began to say seriously: "young man, you have a good skill. You have won this game..."


    The old man suddenly changed his temperament without any reason. Liu Rufeng didn''t know how to say it for a moment. He laughed awkwardly and said, "your old skill is also very good. Your bone shrinking skill is superb and your body method is perfect!"


    The old man ignored him and sighed: "I''m old, I''m old, I just can''t use it..." he said. He was already in his cell, and he began to sit down with his knees crossed and close his eyes. No matter how Liu Rufeng called him, he was silent.


    Liu Rufeng shook his head and said, "it''s really an interesting old man. It seems that I''m worth it this time."


    Cell:


    ¡­¡­


    According to Liu Rufeng''s explanation, Xu Zijian took time to go to Liu Rufeng''s home. At this time, it was more than six o''clock in the evening. It was dark in late autumn and early winter, and the setting sun had already set down the mountain in exchange for the stars.


    When Xu Zijian arrived at Liu Rufeng''s home, the whole family was there. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox knew him. It was very strange to see him coming. Xu Zijian didn''t beat around the bush. He simply introduced the story to you.


    After that, he promised again and again that he would help you find out the real murderer as soon as possible and give Liu Rufeng a fair answer.


    When Xu Zijian left, the house was boiling. First, Hu mei''er and Xia rose lamented, and then Xu Laosan in summer clamored to go to prison. But this time, ice snow silver fox was very calm and said to everyone, "don''t panic. Now that Liu Rufeng has an accident, there will be a leader here. With me and Xiao Wu, you can rest assured about our safety, When Xiaoxiao goes to the company, he must be escorted, and when other people go out, he must be followed, because the more this special period is, the more he can''t be flustered. Otherwise, he will not only be unable to help Rufeng, but also help others


    Xiao Wu added: "sister Xue is right. The more stable we are at this time, the more things can be solved. Team Xu and brother Liu are good friends. Don''t worry. It''s OK."


    When the two said this, everyone''s anxious mood was much better. Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t speak until now. At this time, he solemnly said, "don''t panic, sister Xue and little five brother are right. I don''t think it''s a big deal. Now we have to protect ourselves and find all the resources we can use to find some valuable clues."


    Then the whole room calmed down, sat down together for a meeting, and finally selected a temporary leader. In terms of safety, ice snow silver fox was the leader, and in terms of internal affairs, Cheng Xiaoxiao was the leader.


    This result everyone has no opinion, ice snow silver fox skill is good, the person is also clever, although looks very cold, does the matter the sentiment is not ambiguous. Not to mention Cheng Xiaoxiao, the economic power of the family is in her hands, and she is not in charge of the internal affairs. Although Xia Rosa is very careful and everyone calls her elder sister on weekdays, her character is a little weak, and she often goes to school, so she can only help Cheng Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    Liang Shan was busy with Liang Hong''s affairs at this time. After crying a few times, he was relieved from his grief. He suddenly thought of a person, that is, Gu Feng. Now the only person he can rely on is Gu Feng.


    As soon as the phone was dialed, Liang Shan''s grief was aroused again and he cried again. Gu Feng pretended that he didn''t know anything and asked aloud, "what did you say? When? "


    Liang Shan said, "it happened when I came back from you after lunch today. Liu Rufeng, I will let him die!"


    Gu Feng pretended to sigh: "did you call the police?"


    Liang Shan controlled his feelings and said, "the police have been here. They said that the bastard took the initiative to surrender."


    Surrender?


    Gu Fengxin said that a good boy can always be surprised. Well, since you take the initiative to jump into the fire, I''ll pour some oil on you.


    At this time, Gu Feng cleared his throat and said earnestly, "dear nephew, I think things have happened. Don''t be too sad. I think you should finish your uncle''s affairs as soon as possible. I''ll find a lawyer for you. We''ll charge him with murder in the shortest time. Otherwise, the boy is very crafty and may have an accident. Also, your uncle''s big business needs so many things from your company. What should I do? Do you have any plans? "


    Liang Shan''s mind is a mess now. He is unprepared. He says: "I have an accident at home now, and I don''t have time. Besides, I''m in a bad mood. Moreover, my ability suddenly makes me unable to manage such a large amount of things. In this way, uncle Gu, please help me..."


    This is in the heart of the ancient wind. When the ancient wind heard this, he was very happy. He said that my harvest this time was not small. It could be said that I had three carvings with one arrow. Kill Liang Hong, renovate Liu Rufeng, but also seize the opportunity to embezzle Liang Hong''s property.


    Working with the bad guys for benefits is just like working with the tiger for skin. This time, Liangshan directly pushed himself to the pit of fire.

 Chapter 343

    A city in southern province.


    In a five-star hotel, a handsome young man was lying on a soft bed with a red wine glass in his hand. The red wine in the glass was as red as blood. He lifted the glass, touched a blonde girl around him, and then drank it all.


    High quality and high-grade silk quilt doesn''t completely cover this western beauty. The quilt has milk like skin, water blue eyes, a straight nose, a bright red and delicate red lip with a sense of lines, and a golden hair. In any case, it''s a top-notch beauty comparable to the goddess Medes.


    The beautiful woman''s eyes flow, give out a charming look, and then drink the red wine in the glass.


    "We''re done. Let''s start." As soon as the man finished, he turned over and pressed the foreign girl, who was comparable to the thunderbolt doll, under him. Then there was a beautiful scene, which began to perform in the extremely ornate room


    After a great expedition, the beautiful woman finally asked for mercy, and said in extremely non-standard Chinese: "well, well, you are the fifth time tonight. You are more fierce than our Western men. I really can''t do it..."


    The man gave a kiss on the girl''s face, and then looked at the mobile phone. When he saw that it was 1:30 in the middle of the night, he could not help but draw a curve from the corner of his mouth and said with a faint smile, "it''s still early. I can still fight five times."


    Five times?


    The beautiful woman waved her hand, a pretty face full of nervous look, "you are not human, I have never seen such a guest as you, I can''t serve you, you change people."


    Replacement?


    The young man said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I don''t have that habit. You''re my favorite beauty. I''m reluctant to change it. Hehe... How about if we go through a long way and come back tomorrow night, and I''ll move the remaining five times to tomorrow night?"


    The beautiful woman''s long eyelashes flickered. It seemed that she was thinking about it. After thinking about it, she stretched out five fingers and said, "that''s 50000 yuan."


    "Money is not a problem." The man said with a smile.


    As soon as she saw that the price had been negotiated, she didn''t care about her physical strength. She immediately accepted that she had to get dressed when she got up. Unexpectedly, the man grabbed her white wrist and said with a smile: "I can''t go now. I''ll pay you ten thousand for two more times."


    The beauty threw away his hand, quickly put on the clothes, and said in a tone that didn''t match her extremely beautiful voice: "no, no, I''m going to have a rest."


    With that, he opened the door and went out. The man didn''t stop him, just lying on the bed laughing.


    This man is Shen Wuming. His biggest hobby is women. Every time he goes to a place, he has to search all the beauties in the local erotic places, and he is willing to spend a lot of money to find the number one in it. Just now that is the number one here. It costs 10000 yuan to accompany a guest. Ordinary consumers simply can''t afford it. Of course, Shen Wuming can get a lot of commission by doing a task, This money is nothing to him.


    He poured himself a glass of wine again, looked at the crystal lamp on the roof, and murmured: "Liu Rufeng, I don''t know how you are now. You must live well. I have to fight with you."


    In a cell thousands of miles away, Liu Rufeng was lying on a bed made of a layer of dandelion to rest. At this time, he woke up from his dream and shivered. He seemed to think of something. He murmured: "red skeleton, yes, that''s it. I remember when this man raised his hand that day, he drew a blood red skeleton on the back of his hand, as if someone had mentioned it, There is a killer organization called blood sacrifice that uses this symbol. "


    Liu Rufeng sighed and said: "I didn''t expect that Gu Feng would even invite the people who offered blood sacrifice. It seems that he underestimated the old boy, but... How can I find out the clue of blood sacrifice? The action of blood sacrifice is usually very secret, and the anti reconnaissance ability is very good. It''s very difficult to find out their whereabouts. I''m afraid the police alone can''t do it this time. We have to use some means in the Jianghu. Who can I give this to? "


    There is no information about the blood sacrifice. It''s very difficult to give it to anyone. Liu Rufeng can''t help but feel disappointed when she thinks of it. She says, can''t I stay here all my life?


    Just as he murmured to himself, the old man on the other side began to yell again, "what are you muttering about, are you bored? Do you want people to sleep? "


    Sleep?


    Liu Rufeng was about to feel guilty for disturbing others'' sleep. When she looked at the old man in her eyes, she immediately didn''t want to apologize.


    Where is the old man sleeping? It''s gymnastics!


    The old man stood on his arms against the wall, but his eyes narrowed. From his face, he was sleeping, but from his body, he was practicing gymnastics.


    No one can sleep like this. It''s totally not in line with the scientific basis.


    Liu Rufeng was surprised and asked, "old man, what do you do with the big top in the middle of the night? Aren''t you afraid to spit out dinner?"


    The old man laughed and replied humorously: "dinner? Did you see me for dinner? I''m old and have a small appetite. Half a steamed bun a day is enough. "


    Liu Rufeng thought that the old man really didn''t have dinner. As for whether he ate half a steamed bun a day, he didn''t bother to argue with him. Instead, he sneered: "I don''t care whether you ate dinner or not, and whether you ate half a steamed bun a day, I just ask you, what are you doing?"


    The old man stood on his head and said, "nonsense! I said I was sleeping. Do you need to say it twice? Why do you young people have such a bad memory? "


    Liu Rufeng said: "why do you talk when you sleep? If you are really sleeping, give me a snore to listen to... "


    Originally, he was just teasing the old man, but he didn''t expect that within a few seconds after he finished, the old man really began to snore, and soon the snoring spread all over the cell.


    Are you really asleep?


    Liu Rufeng carefully observed, found that the old man''s chest up and down, the whole person feel all into the sleep state, in addition to the posture is wrong, the rest all meet the standard of sleep.


    Mom, I''m so scared!


    Liu Rufeng is in a mess now. The old man on the other side makes him confused. He just wants to find a place where there is no one to cry, because in a short day, he finds that he lacks knowledge and doesn''t even know how to sleep on his handstand.


    Sleep as you like. I''ll sleep on my back.


    Liu Rufeng lay down, lying on his side, staring at the old man with one and a half eyes open. He wanted to know whether the old man was pretending to sleep. If the old man could keep this state after ten minutes, he could be sure that the old man was really asleep, but now, he can''t.


    Ten minutes later, the old man has entered a complete sleep, Liu Rufeng almost saw the old man''s body undulating up and down, but this action is a bit strange, completely three-dimensional.


    Twenty minutes later, the old man went into a deep sleep, because Liu Rufeng found that the strength of the old man''s body undulation was greater, and his body began to swing left and right, but the swing range was very small, and the strength of his arms to support the ground was still so great, and he didn''t feel shaky at all.


    Finally, Liu Rufeng had to close his eyes because he was sleepy.

 Chapter 344

    It was the first time that Liu Rufeng saw a man sleeping on his head, which directly overturned his world outlook for many years. At first, he didn''t believe it. After nearly half an hour''s Secret observation, the old man did fall asleep, and he slept soundly.


    The work of monitoring people was so exhausting that Liu Rufeng couldn''t stand it any longer. Finally, his eyelids fell down and he fell asleep.


    In the early morning of the next day, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox came to visit the prison. Liu Rufeng got up early to relax his muscles and bones. At this time, the old man on the opposite side no longer stood on his head, but returned to the dead state.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng was still so lively, they were relieved. Xiao Wu said with a smile, "I thought I was going to give you a big punishment. I didn''t expect that I didn''t even lose my hair. I''m still elder brother niucha!"


    "Bullshit Liu Rufeng took a white look at Xiao Wu and complained: "you want me to be tortured, don''t you? Don''t be sarcastic. I don''t believe you. Come in and have a try? "


    Small five a tongue did not speak, ice snow silver fox frozen face became a touch, Daimei slightly frown, low voice, "what do you need us to do?"


    Liu Rufeng pondered for a while and said, "it''s true. Do you know the blood sacrifice?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" They asked at the same time.


    Liu Rufeng said in a low voice: "I remember that the person who looks like me is a member of the blood sacrifice organization. I''m afraid it''s hard to find this person only by the official, so it''s up to you."


    Ice snow silver fox eyebrows moved, light said: "I heard that most of the blood sacrifice people are in southern province, and their whereabouts are secret, it is difficult to find their whereabouts, unless using some relationship."


    The three people are silent, because although they know a lot of people now, the blood sacrifice is different from the official and commercial circles. It''s an organization of the river and the lake, and there are no people in this field.


    Small five suddenly asked: "or... Let''s ask the old man, maybe he has a way."


    Liu Rufeng immediately turned his mouth and denied Xiao Wu''s saying, "come on, what can he do? I''ve been here for so long. What''s up to him? Let''s do something by ourselves. You don''t know the old man''s temper. He never shows up until the last minute. I don''t think you can count on him this time


    These words Xiao Wu and ice snow Silver Fox also have to admit that they used to solve their own difficulties when they went out to do tasks. The damned Colonel always just asked a few questions and said some painless words, rarely helped or provided good suggestions, and only came out in the final decisive battle.


    However, this practice also greatly mobilized their subjective initiative. After all kinds of training, they finally turned themselves into the elite among the elites.


    Just then, the sleeping old man suddenly said, "who said that the old man can''t count on it? Don''t you see how useful I am as an old man! "


    When Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox came in, they didn''t pay attention to him at all. As soon as they heard someone talking behind them, they turned back and looked back. They immediately let out their anger. The old man was too humble. Seeing that he was dirty all over, he was a beggar.


    After a look, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox didn''t take the humble old man seriously. They immediately turned back and said to Liu Rufeng, "if we don''t go to southern province, maybe we can find some clues?"


    "It''s either not good or inefficient. Gu Feng will surely find a lawyer to accuse me. If you can''t come back in ten days and a half months, I''m afraid I''ve been convicted."


    That''s true. Gufeng is not a simple common people. He is very skillful, or he would not have directed such a good play. At this point, the three people fell into silence again.


    At this time, the old man opposite said again, "you three little hairy children, you bastards who don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. Don''t you see me here, old man? I''ve been chirping all the time, and I don''t want people to sleep! "


    Ice snow silver fox a listen to the old man''s speech is not clean, suddenly willow eyebrow erect, brush of turn back, eyes dew cold light of looking at him. Xiao Wu also changed his face, turned back and pointed at the strange old man, and said angrily, "it''s none of your business for us to chat with each other, otherwise I''ll beat you!"


    How high did the old man brush? He didn''t cross his knees to meditate. He raised his beard and crossed his waist and yelled: "you are as thin as a monkey. You can''t chop up a dish and cook it. Do you still want to beat me? Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! It makes people laugh. Ha ha... "


    Xiao Wu looks back at Liu Rufeng and finds that Liu Rufeng is smiling all the time. He doesn''t mean to stop him. Then he strides to the old man''s prison door and scolds: "old man, you have the ability to come out. I won''t beat you up!"


    The old man immediately clapped his hands and laughed, "ha ha... Son of a bitch, if you can come in again, what''s the use of standing there boasting?"


    It turned out to be a psycho!


    Small five a look at the iron fence door, each fence is only ten centimeters away, normal people simply can''t get in, simply ignore him, glared at the old man, whispered: "I don''t have time to talk to you, you''d better shut up for me!" Then he turned back to Liu Rufeng''s cell.


    When the old man across the street saw that Xiao Wu had left, he began to make noise again. "You three bastards have the ability to come in. Come in. If you don''t have the ability, don''t just fart. It''s a shame!"


    Ice snow silver fox is also angry. She seldom quarrels with people and scolds them. Today, the old man is too annoying to scold endlessly. Her face suddenly turns cold and glares at the old man. If it wasn''t for the police station, she might have taken out a gun.


    Seeing the angry ice snow silver fox, the old man restrained a little, lowered his voice, and said: "I, I don''t beat women, you let them come here, I''ll beat 100 boards each!"


    After making such a scene, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox are not in the mood to discuss things with Liu Rufeng. It''s the first time that they see this strange old man. Unlike Liu Rufeng, they must have stronger psychological endurance. They are looking for long weapons like sticks everywhere and are determined to beat this annoying old man.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and stops them, persuading: "that''s a psycho plus a pervert plus a cheap bone. We can''t make the trouble of making Qi with him, but..." Liu Rufeng signals the two to get closer, and then lowers his voice: "that''s a master, you can''t beat him with your hands..."


    oh


    Both of them were surprised. They turned around again and looked at the so-called expert. This time, they really found a deep breath from the old man. They turned back and asked Liu Rufeng, "did you fight with him?"


    "Well." Liu Rufeng nodded.


    Two people fall into bewilderment again, a face of inconceivable, ask a way at the same time: "how do you fight?"? Well, can I get out here? "


    Liu Rufeng took a look at the old man on the other side and said in a low voice: "you don''t know, this old man can shrink bones..."

 Chapter 345

    Bone shrinking skill is a secret skill in ancient times. Is there anyone in today''s society who wants to practice this skill? Ice snow silver fox and small five frown and stare at the old man, how to see how can not convince themselves.


    In particular, the old man on the opposite side stood up a full meter 75, although not fat, but not very thin, at least not the kind of thin people who can drill around, he can shrink bones?


    The old man had been listening, as if he had heard what they said, with a proud face. But then he found that the other person''s eyes were full of doubts, and suddenly he was furious, pursed his beard and roared: "you two little bunnies don''t believe it, do you?"


    Small five eyes turned, had an idea, the heart said you are not curse? I''m worried that I can''t go in and beat you. I''ll beat you out. As long as you come out, I''ll block the door and give you a fat beating.


    Xiaowu hugged his shoulder and laughed. He stopped the ice snow silver fox, who was about to be furious. He yelled to the old man, "old man, I don''t believe you can shrink your bones. I believe you can shrink your head. If you can come out and walk in front of me, I will believe you, or you will just shrink your head. "


    The old man spat and said, "you''re a tortoise. You''ve got a strong mouth. The old man will show you his hands today..."


    After that, the old man made some strange movements, twisting back and forth like a snake, and the sound of the knuckles could almost be heard in the air. After a few movements, the old man was like a spirit snake, twisting left and right, and then he came out of the fence door, which was only ten centimeters wide, Back and forth, he came out and went in several times before he stopped. Then he darted to Xiao Wu, straightened his waist, and said with pride, "how about, little bunny, old man, li..."


    Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox really saw it. They couldn''t help admiring it. It''s really amazing that they can practice bone shrinking to this extent. But they still remember the old account. The old guy scolded them. Xiao Wu secretly winked at ice snow silver fox, and then waited for the opportunity.


    When the old man ran in front of him, Xiao Wu didn''t wait for him to finish what he said, so he punched the bearded old man in the face. In the middle of what the old man said, he hurriedly closed his mouth, and after a flexible Dodge, he added the following two words.


    Yo!


    I didn''t expect to be quite flexible!


    Small five is not reconciled, a step to the old man in front of, is a series of gun boxing, and boxing with feet, kick to the old man''s waist. Xiaowu is also an expert. With his strength, eight out of ten special police officers are not his opponents. His fists are first-class in terms of speed and explosive power, and the speed is surprisingly fast. People can only feel the wind, but can''t see his fists.


    However, he seems to be very disappointed. No matter how fast he speeds up, he can''t touch the old man''s clothes. The old man''s body is just like a ghost. Xiao Wu only sees a lot of shadows swaying in front of him and can''t see the real person.


    Xiao Wu remembers what Liu Rufeng said just now. They are not the old man''s opponents. Now he does see some clues. The old man''s body method is very fast, like a shadow, and it is difficult to catch.


    Young people''s blood to make small five do not want to give up, he toward ice snow silver fox Nu mouth, motioned her to join. Ice snow silver fox steps over and kicks the old man''s back head with a sharp kick. The old man feels that there is a wind behind his head, and suddenly avoids. Xiao Wu takes advantage of this opportunity to attack again.


    Ice snow silver fox is a little stronger than Xiao Wu in boxing and foot, and the two are more powerful together. Even if you come to a hundred or ten Street gangsters, you can''t stop the two people''s fierce attack.


    But Liu Rufeng is right, they are not the old man''s opponents, even together can not meet the old man, although this is not a fight between life and death, but the two did work hard, all into the fighting state, but even so, it is no effect, the last two tired breathing, a face of disappointment stopped.


    The old man stood opposite them with a smile. He was calm, his face didn''t change, his heart didn''t jump, as if nothing had happened just now, "don''t you say beat me? Come on... "At the same time, he lifted his messy hair, which was almost rolled out, to make his face more clear.


    Hearing the old man''s almost rogue provocation, Xiao Wu wants to continue to rush up, but he hears ice snow silver fox exclaim, "you, you, are you Hu Yifu, uncle Hu?"


    In a word, the three men were all stunned. The old man''s beard no longer pouted. Instead, he went down and looked at the ice snow silver fox with round eyes. He said: "you, you are..."


    Ice snow silver fox trembles a way: "I, I am small bean!" Mention this alternative name, ice snow Silver Fox also can''t help blushing.


    Bean?


    Small five a listen to puff to hiss to laugh to come out, if not discover ice snow silver fox is ferocious to stare at him to see, probably laugh fork gas.


    At this time, the old man was not crazy. He looked up and down at the ice snow silver fox. He didn''t know how many times. At last, he said excitedly, "it''s really bean, it''s bean. I didn''t expect to see you here. I haven''t seen you for so many years. I can''t recognize you."


    Ice snow silver fox eyes a red, seems to remember a lot of forgotten things, sad said: "yes, you are old..." but soon she controlled the mood, continued to ask: "what''s the matter with you, how can you be here?"


    Hu Yifu laughed with shame and said, "it''s a long story. What''s the matter with you? I heard about killing people and sacrificing blood... "


    Since it''s a family, there''s no need to hide it, so several people gathered together and told Liu Rufeng what happened. Hu Yifu nodded, then said faintly: "I can think of a way for you. I have a friend in Nansheng who is engaged in jewelry business. He has a wide range of contacts and takes both black and white. It''s also said that he has something to do with the people of blood sacrifice. If you go to him for help, you can definitely find that person. But... I suggest you just look for this person, don''t provoke other people of blood sacrifice, so as not to make trouble for yourself. "


    Three people nodded. As people who have been doing special tasks for a long time, they understand the propriety of doing things. If they can solve the problem in the simplest way, they try not to make a big deal. Only in this way can they make enemies for themselves as little as possible and avoid unnecessary troubles.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox left in a hurry without talking with Hu Yifu for a while, leaving Liu Rufeng and Hu Yifu sitting face to face.


    Through understanding Liu Rufeng, we know that Hu Yifu used to be a good friend with ice snow silver fox''s father. He often visited ice snow silver fox''s home. At that time, ice snow silver fox was smaller than ordinary children, so Hu Yifu gave her the nickname "xiaodouzi". Later, he got used to it and simply stopped calling it. The nickname "xiaodouzi" continued.


    At that time, ice snow silver fox was only five or six years old. Now it has been more than ten years. Time is pressing. Now Hu Yifu has white hair, but before Hu Yifu was not simple

 Chapter 346

    When it comes to Hu Yifu, no one knows him at that time. However, he has a strange temperament and few people can match his temper. Even people with the identity of invisible fast sword Chi Lei and poisonous hand Xi Yang are refused to go to him, because according to him, these two people don''t have his temper, but they have a little friendship with Murong Xue.


    Later, there was an accident at ice snow silver fox''s home. She was also taken away by people organized by Sirius. Hu Yifu and them never met again.


    With the increase of age, Hu Yifu''s temper became more and more eccentric, and his friends became less and less. He simply abandoned the worldly world, went to travel around and became a Taoist.


    But this Taoist is just a name, not a real Taoist.


    After listening to Hu Yifu''s simple narration, Liu Rufeng is just like listening to a story. The more he listens to it, the more energetic he becomes. However, what he is most interested in is the old man''s unique skill - bone shrinking skill and mysterious body method.


    So he asked: "master, your bone shrinking skill and body method are really good. Can you..."


    Because we are all acquaintances, Hu Yifu is no longer crazy, his voice has become kind, and even the wrinkles on his face suddenly become much smoother.


    He looked at Liu Rufeng with satisfaction, nodded and looked at him with admiration. "Young man, your Kung Fu is very good. What else can you learn? No one likes to learn this Kung Fu for a long time. As for the body method, your nine palaces and eight trigrams are already very good. Even I can''t resist it. Isn''t that enough? "


    Liu Rufeng narrowed her eyes and said sincerely, "I want to learn more. Besides, your Kung Fu is really unique. I don''t think there is anyone in the world who can compare with you."


    Hu Yifu laughed and said, "don''t flatter me. I''ve been useless for a long time. It''s OK to play and make noise. If it''s true, those professional killers are powerful. Now there are many high-ranking people in secret. I''m far behind in terms of killing tactics..."


    Hu Yifu''s words are true. Many people with high martial arts skills don''t mean that they are the most effective, because the real martial arts people pay attention to playing people''s physical fitness to the highest level, but they don''t use it as a tool to fight against others and commit crimes. What''s more, they advocate chivalrous spirit.


    But a lot of people go to the wrong side and use force in the wrong way, and invent a lot of extremely vicious means. Many decent experts will suffer from it even if they are unprepared.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that people didn''t want to show their unique skills, and they didn''t want to force others to do so, he changed the topic and said, "your sleeping skill is also very unique. Can you share how you do it?"


    Sleep skill?


    Hu Yifu burst out laughing, and his beard trembled with him. "It''s all fun. You really believe it. How can you sleep on your handstand?"


    Fake?


    Liu Rufeng was stunned for a moment and asked, "I''ve been staring at you for more than half an hour. Your characteristics at that time are exactly the same as those of people who are asleep."


    Hu Yifu curled his mouth and disdained, "I said you look smart. How can you pretend to sleep? It''s just that I''m pretending to be like you. You''re stupid enough to secretly stare at me for half an hour. I stood upside down for more than half an hour, and my arms were sore before I lay down secretly. "


    What? What is it?


    Liu Rufeng is half dead with anger. He says that the old man is really lazy. If he doesn''t have anything to do with me, is it just to show me that he is different?


    Hu Yifu yawned and looked very tired. He said lazily: "Alas! I''ll go back to rest, young man. I''ll talk in the evening... "


    With that, there was a whirlwind blowing on the flat, and the old man''s figure disappeared. There was another slovenly old man in the opposite cell. The old man still sat cross legged, as if he was asleep. Even if it was thunder, rain, landslides and tsunamis, he couldn''t wake him up.


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head helplessly and wants to go back to meditate and practice. At this time, Xu Zijian sends someone to come again. Liu Rufeng has to push back the practice and comes to Xu Zijian.


    It''s still the secret hut. Xu Zijian is still sitting there with a dignified face. The big pimples in his eyebrows seem to be a little smaller than last time.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng coming in, Xu Zijian handed over a purple cloud, then said with bright eyes: "brother, I have transferred the surveillance video from the traffic police team, and indeed found the Cadillac Claude you said, with the license plate of South CPK110."


    "What? PK110£¿ Fuck! Even the brand of the car is so powerful that it deserves to be a killer. " Although Liu Rufeng wanted to laugh in such a serious atmosphere, he didn''t laugh when he saw Xu Zijian''s serious appearance.


    Xu Zijian said, "we tuned all the surveillance videos of that day. The car stopped under the big tree on one side of the bridge in a few minutes when you entered Liang Hong villa. When you came out of Liang Hong''s house, the man got out of the car and went straight to Liang Hong''s house. After finishing the case, I drove straight to Jingnan expressway. I should have gone to Nansheng, but I don''t know which city I went to. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said: "brother Xu has been working hard. Gu Feng will surely find a lawyer to accuse me in recent days. All you have to do is to help me delay. I have arranged Xiao Wu and Yin fox to go to Nansheng to find the murderer."


    Xu Zijian was surprised and said, "did they go to Nansheng? Do you have a clue? "


    Liu Rufeng lowered his head and vomited his cigarette: "well, if the clues provided by the old man are OK this time, I can''t think of a result in a week. I still know the ability of Xiao Wu and silver fox."


    "Old man... What old man?" Xu Zijian is a little confused.


    Liu Rufeng said, "it''s the strange old man who lives with me."


    He?


    Xu Zijian quickly touched Liu Rufeng''s forehead, then whispered to himself: "no fever, how can you believe a neuropathy''s words? Your IQ is not so low... "


    Liu rufengxin said that Hu Yifu''s feeling is similar to my original judgment. Except for the word "neuropathy", there is almost no good word to describe him. However, these people are wrong. Hu Yifu is not a neuropathy. In other words, the disease is all pretended.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t hide it either. He told Xu Zijian about his dealings with Hu Yifu for a day and a half. Xu Zijian was stunned and asked, "is this true, is this true, is this true


    That''s true!


    Liu Ru Fengxin said that this is only a small part of Hu Yifu''s true colors. The old man must have a lot of secrets that he has never discovered. He needs to coax him

 Chapter 347

    Xu Zijian and Liu Rufeng are very angry and love to chat with him, but now is a special period, so it''s not suitable to contact him for a long time. Liu Rufeng finally said, "brother Xu, I gave your number to Xiao Wu. Now you also write down their number. When it''s time, you can contact them alone, You can also tell them about the surveillance video you found. They are also psychologically prepared. "


    "Well, go ahead." Xu Zijian takes out his mobile phone and writes down the numbers of ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu. Then he goes out in a hurry to arrange his next plan. Liu Rufeng returns to his cell.


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Zijian said goodbye to Liu Rufeng. The first thing he did was to contact Xiao Wu and explain the surveillance video. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox were on their way to Nansheng at this time. Hearing this news, they felt more at ease, indicating that the trip was right.


    If you take the express train from Kyoto to Nansheng, it''s only three hours. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox have been on the train for one hour, and there are still two hours to go.


    But at this time, they were anxious and wanted the car to be faster. Because the time couldn''t wait, the southern province was very big, and they didn''t know which city the man was in, so they would have a lot of trouble. The man introduced by Hu Yifu didn''t know whether it would work or not. In case the action didn''t go well, Liu Rufeng would be finished.


    Although the old man of the Colonel must have a way to keep Liu Rufeng, there will be more relations involved, which will inevitably affect the smooth progress of the task.


    Two people sat by the window, each with a look of worry, an hour passed, also did not chat a few words.


    It''s very tiring to take a long-distance bus. It''s easy to get sleepy if you don''t chat. Ice snow silver fox always looks at the scenery outside the car window with a cold face and is silent. Xiao Wu doesn''t dare to offend this God, so he has no chance to chat.


    Idle idle, small five sleepy up, began to doze off. At this time, a 30-year-old man came over, looking at the snow silver fox. To say that this man looks pretty good, although not handsome, but not ugly, just all over the ruffian gas makes people uncomfortable.


    Looking at, this simply sat by the silver fox''s side, and constantly leaning inside. Ice snow silver fox noticed, turned to look at him, face if frost said: "what are you doing? Is there not enough space for you to sit in? "


    The man showed a trace of obscene smile, with provocative said: "cold, sit close to warm."


    Originally, ice snow silver fox was so clean that she didn''t like people approaching him. She suddenly got angry. Dai Mei stood up and said in a cold voice, "you go up to me, or you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    Ice snow silver fox is full of murderous spirit, and a strong breath is sent out from the inside out. If an expert can see that this woman is not easy to be provoked, he will hide far away. But this is a simple guy, or he may be blinded by lard. He doesn''t know his danger at all, so he still moves in and says with a smile: "beauty, Let''s get to know each other. Are you going to Nansheng, too? We''re just on our way. I''ll be your guide or something


    "No need!" Ice snow silver fox said without expression, and then eyes a stare, "you sit aside, I''m not used to sitting next to someone."


    This is really a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, even if the ice snow silver fox said so, he was not angry, still said: "what''s your hurry, I won''t rob your money, brother has plenty of money, you see this hand full of gold rings, I will give them to others every day, beauty, you want to like all give you how?"


    Ice snow silver fox''s eyes are about to get angry. If it wasn''t for something important to do and didn''t want to get into trouble, he would have been kicked out of the window.


    Seeing that the ice snow silver fox didn''t speak, this one continued to smile obscenely and said: "in fact, women depend on men to support them. You are so smooth. If you want to find a good man, then..."


    With that, the salty pig''s hands began to be unruly, and his hands touched the slender jade finger of ice snow silver fox.


    Those hands are as white as tender couple, ten fingers are slender, soft and boneless, as long as you see them once, you will like them. Such a beautiful hand with ice snow silver fox''s delicate facial features and dusty temperament is absolutely perfect. Although ice snow silver fox is not gentle and dignified, the word "peerless beauty" is suitable for her.


    What''s more, the wretched man next to her didn''t realize that she was not gentle enough. He just thought that her performance was an instinct.


    These hands should be used for embroidery. They should be suitable for women''s work. No one will use them to fight or even kill people.


    One of the wretched men''s salty pig''s hands reached out to the delicate jade hand of the ice snow silver fox. Before he touched the back of the ice snow silver fox''s hand, he was caught by a great force. Then there was a sharp click. The man''s wrist suddenly broke, and his rough skin and flesh drooped down.


    His toothache clenched, the forehead immediately dripping beans of sweat, quickly with the other finger snow silver fox called: "you, you dare to hit me?"


    Ice snow silver fox didn''t pay attention to him at all, looked at him coldly and said: "don''t you get out of here! After a while, your other hand will be broken too...! "


    The passengers around are very relieved when they see this scene, especially some weak girls who have been harassed just now. They dare not say a word all the time. However, seeing this scene now, they feel much better and revenge.


    The man tugged his other wrist and stood up, his eyes were fierce and said: "Stinky bitch, you wait for me. If I don''t strip you naked, I''ve been cheating on you for so many years in vain!"


    Ah!


    Before he finished speaking, he was picked up by ice snow silver fox with one hand and thrown down the window. Because it was parking time just now, he saved his life, but he also fell heavily. His face was covered with blood and several teeth were lost.


    This bear pain to stand up and scold, ice snow silver fox a angry pop up a sour plum core, nuclear Ding with howling straight to his face.


    The scolding Zhenghuan saw a black spot coming straight to him, but he couldn''t dodge when he just reacted. A stone was right in his front teeth, and two of his front teeth flew obediently into his throat, together with the plum stone into his stomach.


    This one probably didn''t have lunch and swallowed it. After swallowing it, he knew something was wrong. He tried his best to spit out, but he couldn''t spit out. In a hurry, he opened his leaky mouth and began to scold again. After scolding, he couldn''t get rid of his anger. He ran to the car door and was ready to get on the car again to compete with ice snow silver fox. But he slowed down a step, and the police closed the iron door of the train with a bang. This man almost didn''t go up.


    Many passengers stretched their necks and looked out. They clapped their hands and cheered. They said that the evil was rewarded. This one deserves it!


    After a low curse, he looked at the ice snow silver fox enviously, and completely regarded the beautiful girl as a contemporary female Xia.

 Chapter 348

    Ice snow silver fox punished a villain in a few seconds, and all the passengers around her looked at her with admiration. It''s just that everyone saw that her breath was too cold and her means were very clever. They were afraid of offending the God, so those who wanted to talk to her swallowed it back.


    Only Xiaowu sat on the opposite side with a smile, complimenting: "sister Xue, just played beautifully, my younger brother is more and more admire you..."


    Ice snow silver fox white he one eye, is still coldly said: "just now you saw, why not help me? I had to do it myself, which completely destroyed my lady''s temperament. "


    It''s not that ice snow silver fox pretends to be noble, because they agreed in advance that this trip ice snow silver fox should pretend to be a lady, which is convenient for action. Small five should act as an emissary to protect flowers.


    If not, it is estimated that the man was thrown out as soon as he got close to the ice snow silver fox. How could he say so much nonsense?!


    Small five eyebrows a pick, Shan Shan smile way: "sorry ha, I give forget..."


    Ice snow silver fox glared at him, no longer speak, continue to look at the scenery outside the window. The train is moving fast, and the scenery outside the window is gradually changing, from the depression in autumn in the north to the vitality in the south.


    There are still many people on the bus watching them secretly, most of them are from a kind of envy and admiration.


    Just now, they saw the ferocity of the girl ice snow silver fox, and then found that the boy opposite her was with her. They couldn''t help asking: "this boy is probably more powerful..."


    However, although most of the passengers around have the respect for the great hero in their eyes, there are also a few who have the hatred for the enemy in their eyes.


    There are four people in this small group, together with the one who was thrown out of the car just now. Originally intended to come up to help, but did not come up to find that their boss had no sign of being thrown out of the car, and then was a sour plum nuclear Ding as a hidden weapon knocked off the front teeth.


    That''s why they gave up the action plan and sat there silent.


    However, they are smart enough. If they are as ignorant as the boss, they will be thrown out of the car and their front teeth will be knocked out, even worse than this.


    As the train continued on the Jingnan railway, the atmosphere inside the train gradually changed from tense to relaxed. Some passengers began to talk and chat with each other again, while others played cards when they were idle.


    Nearly two hours later, the train stopped, and Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox got off the train.


    "Finally arrived..." small five activity for a while, muscles and bones said: "it''s really a second, I almost hold crazy. Wipe! This station is not small... "Xiao Wu looked around and found that the station is large in scale and the decoration is outstanding. It should be a central city.


    "Nonsense! This is Qingshan City, the capital of southern province. Can the station be small? "


    Ice snow Silver Fox also don''t look at him, take out the mobile phone to open the idea map, find Hu Yifu that friend''s jewelry store coordinates.


    "15 Qingfeng Road, let''s go!" Ice snow silver fox has always been simple to speak, just like giving orders to small five said a word, then stride to the station, small five asshole asshole followed behind, just like a obedient child with his mother.


    Originally said good small five to protect ice snow silver fox, but in fact did not do in accordance with this agreement, two people violated.


    In fact, it''s not that Xiao Wu doesn''t want to contribute, but ice snow silver fox is too capable, and is used to being above others every time he goes out. Except when he is with Liu Rufeng, no one wants to ask her to instruct her. Small five want to take the initiative did not have the opportunity, later simply did not fight, directly let her lead.


    The taxis in Qingshan city are very developed. When two people get out of the station, they find a taxi. The driver is a big man, see two people on the car, then secretly smile, eyes show fierce light, but small five and ice snow silver fox did not notice.


    "15 Qingfeng Road, Zhang Dafu jewelry." Snow silver fox light said a, then restored silence.


    "OK, watch." The driver pressed the meter and started the car.


    It''s five or six o''clock in the afternoon. It''s the time of heavy traffic. The car rental is very slow. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox can''t help but frown. They say it''s very beautiful here. There are many tall buildings, the road is wide and flat, and the green belts on both sides of the road are neat and green. It''s just that there are too many people.


    They were so worried that they wanted to jump down and run to the jewelry store.


    About 20 minutes later, the traffic flow in front of them finally cleared up. The driver turned left and the taxi took another road. There were fewer cars on this road and they were not so crowded. Only in this way, their mood was relieved.


    After driving for a while, the driver took a few more turns, and the taxi went directly onto a wide road. Although there were many vehicles, it was very smooth. Two people know that this is mostly the outer ring.


    incorrect!


    Ice snow silver fox has not paid much attention to it. Now it''s time to reflect that Zhang Dafu jewelry store should be in the center of the city. How can it be here? Whose jewelry store can be opened here? Isn''t it waiting to close?


    Small five also realized, immediately called: "Hello, you are pulling us to where ah, jewelry store is not in Qingfeng road?"


    Unexpectedly, the taxi driver yelled with a very bad attitude: "Qingfeng road is ahead, do you know or do I know? Sit there and don''t talk


    front?


    Ice snow silver fox took out his mobile phone and turned on the navigation. He found that it was getting farther and farther away from Qingfeng road. He immediately yelled, "stop, stop!"


    The driver was driving as fast as he didn''t hear. At this time, the taxi turned west in front and stopped in a very remote place.


    When they saw that there was no village in front and no shop behind, there was an intersection leading to the city. It''s just that there are very few vehicles. I can''t see a car passing by for a long time. There is an old factory in the West. It seems that it has been abandoned for a long time.


    Subconsciously tell them, this must be a black car.


    Little five said angrily, "where are you pulling us? Didn''t I say 15 Qingfeng road? Where is the Zhang Dafu jewelry store, you say! "


    The taxi driver ignored their words and sneered, "this used to be Zhang Dafu jewelry store. You didn''t say whether it was the old address or the new address, No. 15, Qingfeng road? I''m listening to 155 Qingfeng road. Well, this road is Qingfeng road. What''s wrong? "


    Motherfucker! Play with us!


    Small five also angry, didn''t expect to Castle Peak City met black car, robbery all robbed us, also don''t see who we are!


    Xiao Wu calmed down his anger and gave the black car driver a chance. He said in a loud voice, "this is not the place where we are going. Pull it back quickly!"


    The taxi driver didn''t mean to be afraid at all, but he said with a grim smile, "I''ll pay the bill this time. It''s 100 in all. I can''t leave until I finish paying the bill."

 Chapter 349

    Small five and ice snow silver fox this time to find the murderer in southern province can be said to be a bad start, met a rogue on the train, got angry, so easy to go to southern province, a taxi and met black car.


    The driver not only overcharged, but also took them to a very remote place, where no one could be seen within a few miles. What''s more, the driver''s attitude was so bad that he had to pay 200 in advance to drive them to the city.


    Isn''t that bullying?


    Small five facial expression a coagulate, say: "if I don''t give?"


    On hearing this, the driver immediately opened the door, took out a thick iron bar from the trunk, stood in front of the door, with a ferocious face and a fierce roar: "no money? See the iron bar in my hand? "


    "Snow elder sister, you sit in the car and wait, I''ll deal with him..." Xiao Wu said, as soon as he opened the car door and went out, he looked at the iron stick in the driver''s hand, without fear, and snorted coldly, saying: "throw your broken stick aside, and give you another chance. If you pull us back, we''ll spare you, or..."


    At this point, Xiaowu''s smiling eyes suddenly shot out two cold, creepy.


    The driver didn''t care about Xiao Wu''s eyes at all. He looked at Xiao Wu''s thin and small appearance and said with a sneer: "smelly boy, now it''s still here to pretend to be forced. Take out the money, or you''ll blow your head with a stick. As for that girl... Ha ha..."


    He took a look at the ice beauty in the car, his face was obscene and cheap, and his saliva almost came out.


    "To die!" Xiao Wu no longer talks with him and hits the driver in the chest.


    The driver didn''t expect that the young and weak boy in front of him would dare to take the initiative to attack. However, he was quite confident in his own body and didn''t hide at all. Instead, he swung a thick iron bar to light Xiao Wu''s head.


    According to his idea, the young man''s soft fist does not work at all. Instead, the iron bar in his hand will give him a fatal blow.


    But he was wrong. The boy''s fist was too fast. Before the iron bar in his hand fell, he was hit on the chest with a heavy fist. He was hit three or four meters away, and fell heavily on the ground. A mouthful of blood spurted out and the iron bar also spilled his hand.


    Xiao Wu stepped on his chest and said, "do you want money?"


    The driver''s face was pale, and he was no longer forced. He repeatedly said, "no, no, brother, please forgive me..."


    Small five a kick to his face, his face instantly swollen high, how to see how and the other half of the face do not match. Xiao Wu kicked on the other side of his face again, and the other side of his face swelled up. This time, the two sides set off, and the whole face looked like a pig''s head.


    Xiao Wu snorted and said coldly, "hurry up and pull us back. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll make your face swell twice more!"


    "Yes..." the driver didn''t dare to say anything else. He stood up, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and limped onto the car.


    About half an hour or so, the car came to Qingfeng road in the center of the city, opposite is an extremely ornate jewelry shop.


    At a glance, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox are sure to be here. They get out of the car one after another and walk towards the jewelry store.


    But he was stopped by a man who looked like a pig''s head, "ladies and gentlemen, my fare..."


    Small five horizontal eyes looked at him one eye, waved fist to say: "how, do you still want money?"


    As soon as pig head shrinks his neck, he dares not ask for any more money and runs away in the car.


    "Scum!" Xiao Wu scolded.


    Although ice snow silver fox is also very angry, but since Xiao Wu has made a move, she just needs to watch the excitement, so she doesn''t say a word, waiting for Xiao Wu to come back and walk side by side with him.


    To tell you the truth, this jewelry store is really big, just the huge plaque at the door can see the scale of this jewelry store.


    After they went in, they looked around for a week and found that there were thousands of square meters here. The shop was full of counters. Around the counters stood young and beautiful shopping guides.


    The store manager is also a woman with outstanding temperament. Her facial features are well matched and full of charm. She is dressed in black professional clothes and looks very capable. Her eyesight was amazing. When she saw Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox coming in, she knew that they were not ordinary people, so she immediately went up and showed a professional smile, "ladies and gentlemen, we are the largest jewelry store in the city. What do you want to buy?"


    Ice snow silver fox is still frozen face, small five smile: "we don''t buy jewelry, find your boss..."


    There''s no choice but to use this most rustic method, because Hu Yifu didn''t say where Zhang Dafu, the owner of Zhang Dafu''s jewelry store, lived and didn''t have his mobile phone number. This can''t blame Hu Yifu, because they haven''t moved around for ten years. Even if they have his details, they should have changed a long time ago.


    The store manager was a little late and asked, "do you... Want our boss?"


    Little five nodded, "yes, please let me know."


    After a while, the store manager replied, "sorry, the boss is away on business. He is not in Qingshan city. Please come back later..."


    a business travel?


    Xiao Wu almost jumped high. He said that he was on a business trip at this time. If he came back in ten days and a half months, our business would have been delayed.


    Without waiting for Xiao Wu to continue to ask, ice snow silver fox said, "well, we''ll call again when your boss comes back." Finish saying, pull small five to go out.


    Outside the jewelry store, Xiao Wu was puzzled, "sister Xue, what are you doing? I haven''t finished. Why do you want to come out? "


    Ice snow silver fox face slightly moved, said: "don''t you see that store manager didn''t tell the truth? If you ask ten thousand more questions, they are all false. Why do you keep asking? "


    Small five a consternation, recalled for a while, really just now that the store manager''s eyes twinkle when talking, as if to deliberately avoid something. He immediately a face of melancholy way: "then how to do? We can''t wait. We don''t have much time


    Ice snow silver fox finally smile, smile is very unnatural, "I look at the expression of the store manager, Zhang Dafu must be in the store, we wait outside, certainly can wait for him..."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Small five have no way, also had to follow ice snow silver fox''s meaning.


    There is a coffee shop opposite the jewelry store. Two people sit down by the window and prepare to observe the trend of the jewelry store in secret.


    It''s about 6:30 p.m. now. They believe that if Zhang Dafu is really in the store, he will come out soon.


    Each ordered a cup of coffee and began to look out the window at night. Coffee is very slow to drink. It takes more than half an hour to finish, but there is no change in the middle. It''s all the guests coming and going.


    Small five can''t help but ask: "snow elder sister, you say that Zhang Dafu can''t be in the shop?"


    "No, I can''t be wrong." Ice snow silver fox said very firmly, but her eyes were staring out of the window. Suddenly, her eyes dilated, as if she saw something

 Chapter 350

    Ice snow silver fox suddenly pupil dilation, seems to see what, small five along her eyes to see, can''t help but be surprised.


    What they see is not the owner of the jewelry store, but a very familiar person. This man is the one I met on the train. Although it was dark at this time, the entrance of the jewelry store was brightly lit. The lights of the shops and the street lights illuminated the man''s face very clearly.


    "How did he come..." Xiao Wu murmured.


    Snow silver fox did not speak, but continue to look out. The man, together with four or five strong men, walked around the entrance of the jewelry store and pulled the door in. It seemed that there was a man with a pig''s head in the middle.


    Is that him?


    Two people looked at each other, nodded and acquiesced: isn''t the man who looks like a pig''s head the black car driver? I didn''t expect they were still together.


    Small five low voice way: "how to do... We go out now?"


    "Look again..." ice snow silver fox said calmly.


    Outside, Xiao Wu usually listens to ice snow silver fox. Now that ice snow silver fox has chosen to wait, he doesn''t dare to act by himself. So he calms down and continues to observe the jewelry store opposite.


    The opposite jewelry store and the cafe are only separated by a street, which is only 30 to 50 meters. Although it''s not very far away, there are several layers of glass between them. If you were ordinary people, you would not be able to see the situation of the opposite jewelry store, but their eyesight is extraordinary, so these layers of glass can''t hinder their sight, and the situation in the opposite store is still very clear.


    After they went in, they were arrogant, shouting and shouting. They didn''t know what to say, but they could guess that it was definitely not a good thing.


    At this time, the store manager walked over and seemed to explain something to them, but they suddenly pushed him to the ground. Several people, each with an iron bar in his hand, were arrogant. Even the security guards in the shop did not dare to stop them.


    Fortunately, they didn''t smash the counter with iron bars. Maybe they knew that the glass of the counter was special and couldn''t be broken at all. So they just yelled around and waved the iron bars constantly, which scared all the customers out of the store. In a few minutes, the huge jewelry store was deserted, except for the employees and these vicious hunks, There''s no one else.


    It seems that these people are deliberately making trouble, not to hurt people, but to disrupt their business.


    At this time, several security guards in the store bravely stepped up, and without saying a few words, they were knocked over by several people and rolled all over the floor. The rest of the security guards no longer dare to move forward.


    "Moved..." ice snow silver fox eyebrows moved, she found that the store manager stood up in a hurry, hesitated for a long time, even went back.


    The jewelry store was very big. Soon, the figure of the store manager disappeared in their sight.


    "She must be looking for someone in the back. Who can be the person in the back? She must be a big shot. Besides her, she is also the boss behind the scenes... "


    Small five hear ice snow silver fox simple analysis, also along with excited, two eyes pure light straight up, force of observation.


    After about half a minute, the store manager came out again. There was a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s behind him. He was not very tall and far away. His facial features were not very clear, but he was very powerful.


    Needless to ask, this person must be Zhang Dafu!


    "Go Two people said at the same time, got up and ran to the opposite jewelry store.


    Not a few steps away, just a dozen seconds, two people arrived at the entrance of the jewelry store. When the middle-aged man came in front of several people, they went in through the door.


    After I went in, I just pretended to see the jewelry, but I didn''t speak.


    The store manager saw that the two people''s looks had changed. He wanted to say something to Zhang Dafu, but he had no chance.


    Zhang Dafu''s voice was low, deep and powerful, and he said: "I don''t know what you came here for. Xue San, you are from the black tiger society. Your boss and I are old friends. Don''t you know?"


    At this time, I saw the master who was beaten by ice and snow silver fox on the train with disdain on his face and said in a cold voice: "that''s what our boss means. Boss Zhang, you will make friends with Xiaodao, but you don''t know that you have offended the people of our black tiger club. Now Xiaodao''s power is almost declining. Don''t you have any plans for the next step?"


    "It turns out that his name is Xue San. He''s from the black tiger club." Ice snow silver fox and small five have a number in their hearts and say in secret: "every place has its own power, and it''s not peaceful here..."


    Zhang Dafu said coldly, "I''m just a businessman. I''m not interested in participating in the disputes between you. Go back and tell your boss Guan Hu. If you are still interested in making friends with me, Zhang Dafu will visit me some day. Today''s affairs can be done without any blame."


    Xue San laughed and said, "no, our boss has already told us. If you are smart, you will take out 30% of the shares, except for this!"


    30 percent?


    The muscles on Zhang Dafu''s face twitched, and his face became more and more ugly. But he was worthy of being a man who had seen the world. Even in such a serious situation, he still straightened his back, maintained a posture of never giving in, and said proudly, "what if I don''t agree?"


    "No?" Xue San laughs, his eyes are more and more fierce, and finally he drinks, "let''s go, take this old man away!"


    It''s arrogant to dare to rob people directly in full view of the public.


    However, I don''t know where suddenly came a voice, "stop! You have to see if we agree or not to rob people. "


    Xue San was surprised and went along with his reputation. He was dumbfounded because the two people who were standing in front of them were the ones who met on the train. Xue San had suffered a lot. If he didn''t catch the next express in half an hour, he would not know when he would be back.


    What''s more, he saw the power of that girl on the train. After weighing several people behind him, he estimated that she was not her opponent when she was tied together. The pig head in the crowd has seen the strength of the boy opposite him. He doesn''t want his head to grow two more circles.


    So a few people suddenly timid, although Xue San and the pig driver want to revenge, but looked at a few people around, still gave up the idea, no one dare to say a word.


    They didn''t speak, but Xiao Wu spoke. He walked up to several people with a smile, grabbed Xue San''s collar and said with a smile, "we still have to say a few words to the boss. I don''t think you will stop us..."


    "No, no, you are free..." when Xue San saw the ice snow silver fox coming up from behind, he didn''t speak fluently.


    Xiao Wu smiles and dusts Xue San''s clothes. It seems that he is dusting him. He says, "but we haven''t prepared a present for boss Zhang yet..."

 Chapter 351

    Zhang Dafu had seen Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox for a long time. He thought they were customers to buy jewelry. I wanted to remind them to leave this land of right and wrong, but I didn''t spare time. Unexpectedly, the two men came up on their own initiative, and Xue San seemed to be very afraid of the two men, and he was also confused.


    The female store manager didn''t have time to introduce Xiao Wu to Zhang Dafu in advance. In other words, even if she did, she could only say that two people came to him. As for who he was and what was special, she couldn''t see.


    The situation in the store has changed. The home court is now the home of Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. Xue Sanzhan looked at them tremblingly and said, "gift, gift? What gift


    Xiaowu, with a smile, pointed to the pig driver and said, "do you see him? You all need to be like that, or how incongruous it looks? "


    He?


    Xue San turned to look at the pig driver. He said that he was worried. He forgot to ask him how he became such a virtue. Originally, his head was two circles bigger than ordinary people''s, but now it is bigger, which is totally out of proportion to his body.


    Let me become like that, it''s amazing, it''s too ugly


    In fact, Xue San looks miserable now. Although his facial features seem to be passable and not frightening, his two front teeth have been swallowed by him for a long time. As soon as he talks, it''s time to get off the train. In addition, his waist, crotch, thigh and other places hurt. If the rest of them didn''t give him a strong voice, he would not dare to come.


    When the two plague gods wanted to turn themselves into the pig head, they were even more frightened. They waved their hands and said, "great Xia, please forgive us. We can pay for any gift we want, as long as we don''t beat us..."


    A few uninjured people behind also begged for mercy, "yes, what do you want us to pay for, as long as you don''t hit us in the face..."


    When they saw the pig driver''s face, they were afraid that they would become like that. It was worse than killing themselves. So at this time, they used all the flattering words they had learned over the years. As long as they didn''t get slapped, they would rather buy a dictionary to look up the good words and say more.


    And the pig driver? At first, he thought that his own people could vent their anger. Unexpectedly, Xue San, the leader, begged for mercy first. He had no bottom in his heart. He simply learned to beg for mercy from them. "Great Xia, my face is big enough. If I fight again, it will be more incompatible with them. What do you say..."


    "So easy to give up? It''s not interesting... "Xiao Wu looked very disappointed, sighed and pondered for a while, and finally came up with a sentence:" are you a group? "


    Xue San said, "yes, yes."


    "Well, since you are a group, why are your faces so incongruous? If you can change that pig''s face back, I''ll let you go. "


    "Change, change back..." Xue San turned his face and looked at the pig driver. He frowned and said, "can this change back?"? Unless you keep it for half a month, there''s no other way.


    "How, how?" Xue San looks at Xiao Wu for advice.


    Xiao Wu laughed and said, "I heard that there is a kind of boxing that can fight back..."


    Xue San immediately woke up, nodded his head and said: "yes, we have learned a little before we remember..."


    After that, I don''t care about the driver. With a wave of my hand, several people pushed the driver to the ground. It was a burst of kicking and kicking. The driver was crying and crying. He rolled and crawled. Originally, he could see a little, but now he couldn''t even see his eyes. It was like an extra large meat ball. He couldn''t see anything on it.


    Several people were sweating all over, and then they stopped. They asked for advice from Xiao Wu and said, "do you think it''s ok now?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu frowned and said in a cold voice, "I want you to fight him back. How come it''s getting more and more serious? No, it seems that you are not good at boxing. I''d better... "


    As soon as he heard that he would come by himself, Xue sangai thought he was going to fight against the driver, so he was not on guard at all. I didn''t expect that Xiao Wu''s feet were light and nimble, and his body flashed. Without any sign, he kicked them all to the ground. Then there was another crackling kick. Every time it was like a storm, it was swift and fierce. A few people immediately held their heads, wailed and rolled all over the ground. This time, they also turned their heads into pig heads.


    Xiao Wu hugged his shoulder, smacked his mouth and muttered to himself: "it seems that he is not like it. That man is a meatball, but these are pig heads. No, he has to mend his feet..."


    After hearing this, all of them secretly regretted that they would not have beaten the driver. If they didn''t beat the driver, the God of plague would have beaten us as pigs at most. Now that we are pigs, we have to continue to be beaten.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah!..."


    Countless screams rang out, and all the beauty guides in the shop turned away in horror. They didn''t dare to see the scene of Xiang, because it was so tragic that they couldn''t bear to see it.


    After another crackle, Xiao Wu stopped and nodded, "well, this time, it''s finally coordinated..."


    Xue San and others: "I''m not sure."


    Ice snow silver fox a look almost, small five also made, immediately a Jiao drink: "not fast roll!"


    Several people, if granted amnesty, came out one after another with big meatballs. When I went out, I scared away several guests who were ready to enter the store, but some people took photos secretly in a corner where no one was standing as a good opportunity to take photos.


    The whole process is a kind of drama. Xiao Wu subdues several villains in the process of talking and laughing. Zhang Dafu looks at them all and can''t help admiring them secretly. When the villain leaves, he can''t help talking. How can we say that these two people are also his benefactors.


    As soon as he hugged his fist, he came to a river lake ceremony and said in a high voice, "thank you two today. I don''t know what you want to do with me, Zhang Dafu. As long as I can do it, I will do my best to help you."


    He had known for a long time that the man and the woman were looking for themselves. Now, it''s more valuable than taking out valuable gifts and paying a lot of money.


    Ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu look at each other and smile. They are happy in their hearts. I didn''t expect that Zhang Dafu is so happy. He really has the spirit of a swordsman. It seems that the time is very good and the gift is worth it.


    Ice snow silver fox this time spoke first, "boss Zhang, can you borrow a step to speak?"


    "Well, come to the inner room." Zhang Dafu said, taking them to his own separate office.


    After entering the house, Zhang Dafu first made a pot of good tea and prepared a box of good cigarettes for the landlord.


    After all the etiquette, Zhang Dafu still said, "I don''t know what you want to do with me. Can you tell me now?"

 Chapter 352

    Ice snow silver fox sipped a sip of tea, and then solemnly said: "it''s Mr. Hu Yifu who introduced us."


    Hu Yifu?


    Zhang Dafu was stunned and became more enthusiastic. He approached them and asked, "why, are you Hu Yifu''s people? Where is the old man now? How is he


    The first thing to mention is the body of old friends, which can prove that they must be good friends.


    Ice snow silver fox light way: "Mr. Hu is looking at me to see grow up, and my father''s old friend."


    oh


    Zhang Dafu looked at the ice snow silver fox carefully, and murmured: "no wonder... Women don''t let men..." after a pause, he said: "according to this, we are not outsiders. You must have something to do when you come to me. You can say it straight. As long as I can do it, there must be no second words!"


    At this time, Xiao Wu broke in and said, "you don''t need to spend money or hurt yourself. I just want you to help us find out something..."


    Zhang Dafu was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ice snow silver fox then said: "it''s about blood sacrifice. A few days ago, a blood sacrifice man pretended to be our man, killed people and planted them on our friend. That''s why we came here to find people. To put it bluntly, we came here to arrest people."


    Blood sacrifice? Arrest?!


    After hearing this, Zhang Dafu immediately got into a dilemma. "Blood sacrifice is a very secret organization. It''s true that it''s also active in southern province, but I don''t know them very well. I have to say I know a little bit about them..."


    Ice snow silver fox and small five eyes a bright, heart said really have a play, it seems that this time did not come in vain, then is the body, listen carefully.


    Zhang Dafu said: "in fact, most of the time it''s rumor in the river and lake. I''m not as good as they say. I used to have a good relationship with Xiaodao club. Now Xiaodao club is on the verge of dissolution, and I''m in danger, not to mention my eyes... Just now you saw that those people are the minions of the black tiger club. I used to have a Xiaodao club, but they didn''t dare, Now it''s different. Xiaodao will be defeated by them, and even I will be implicated. "


    Zhang Dafu sighed and continued: "since you are the people introduced by Mr. Hu Yifu, I won''t stand by and say that the people of blood sacrifice, I really saw them a few days ago and bought things in our shop."


    At this point, ice snow silver fox took out a picture from his arms and asked, "is this man?"


    She didn''t have the photo of Shen Wuming, but there was Liu Rufeng. Because they were very similar, they could be confused with the real.


    Zhang Dafu took the photo, looked at it and cried out, "yes, it''s this man. I remember clearly. There is a blood red skull mark on his wrist. It''s because I saw this that I knew he was a blood sacrifice man."


    Ice snow silver fox more excited, did not expect things to go so smoothly, immediately forward owe owe body, asked: "do you know where this person is now?"


    Zhang Dafu shook his head and said: "I can''t always follow others, so I really don''t know where this person has gone. However, I saw him once in Shangri La. Although he was just a figure at that time, I could detect it. It''s absolutely not bad. As for whether he is still there, I don''t know... "


    Ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu are a little disappointed when they hear this, but it''s still good news. At least they can go to Shangri La when they have something to look forward to. What if that person doesn''t leave?


    Zhang Dafu continued: "don''t worry, you two. I''ll contact my friends first and let them watch. I''ll let you know if there''s any news. Now it''s time for you to follow me to dinner. We''ll act when we''re satisfied."


    Ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu are really a little hungry now. They know that this matter can''t be solved immediately. Since they have gone to other people, they have to listen to their arrangement, so they agreed immediately.


    Zhang Dafu is very hospitable. He specially found a large hotel to wash the dust for them. The table is full of good wine and good food.


    During the dinner, Xiao Wu asked: "Mr. Zhang, are you also a member of Xiaodao society?"


    A word seemed to ask Zhang Dafu''s heart, he was a little embarrassed to reply: "little brother, as expected, he has excellent eyesight, nothing can hide from your eyes."


    Xiao Wu said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I can see it from speculation. However, we will not judge who is right and who is wrong between the black tiger club and the knife club. Since you are in trouble here, we will help you to solve your problems and then deal with our own affairs. It can be regarded as a reward to you. "


    Although ice snow silver fox didn''t speak, she nodded her head slightly, and could see that she had recognized Xiao Wu''s words.


    After hearing this, Zhang Dafu was moved to tears. He raised his glass and said boldly, "well, in this case, I won''t refuse. I''ll have three drinks to show my respect to you."


    Said, really three cups in a row.


    It''s worthy of being an old-fashioned man. His style is full of pride!


    Both of them had a little respect for Zhang Dafu''s forthright spirit,


    Because there was something to do later, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox didn''t drink much, but Zhang Dafu drank a lot, and finally they were a little vague. But it''s time to explain that Geng Biao, the boss of the black tiger club, often appears in an entertainment place in the city, which is called Wushan nightclub.


    Wushan nightclub? It''s a real name.


    After dinner, two people find someone to send Zhang Dafu home, and then simply make up, straight to the mysterious Wushan nightclub.


    Because the jewelry store is in the center of the city, so it is not far from Wushan nightclub. Two people walk for more than half an hour.


    Wushan nightclub is really big. As soon as they arrive, they are attracted by the luxury here. It''s five or six stories high and forty or fifty meters wide. The whole building is shining with gold at night, just like a royal palace. Even Liang Hong''s Huang family banquet is not as good as here.


    Especially small five, a place like this is very natural to associate with a lot of beautiful pictures, see the magnificence here, even more heart, heart said like this good place will certainly have a lot of beautiful girls.


    Ice snow silver fox as a girl, naturally will not think about those dirty pictures, just shocked by the buildings here.


    "Hold your eyes for a while, you know?" Ice snow silver fox coldly toward small five asked a.


    Xiaowu immediately understood and said with a smile: "sister Xue, it''s not suitable for you women to come to this kind of place..."


    "Nonsense! If it''s not for business, do you think I''d like to come... "Ice snow silver fox glared at him, and went inside.


    "What a man Small five heart praise a, also followed up.

 Chapter 353

    Nightclub is a collection of all kinds of nightlife. It is a high-level place to enjoy the luxury and erosive life. Wushan nightclub can be said to interpret these two characteristics quite well.


    The first floor is basically the dance floor and performing arts, and the second floor is singing, which is more high-end.


    The two of them looked around the dance floor and the performing arts arena for a while, but they didn''t find any signs, because there must be a lot of bodyguards around Guan Hu, and he was rarely likely to play in such a low-level place, so they walked around casually and went straight to the second floor.


    The second floor also did not find anything, two directly up to the third floor.


    On the third floor, two people found that the sofa in the hall was full of gorgeous and sexy girls with exposed clothes. Needless to say, this is the princess for guests. Small five''s eyes all looked straight, even ice snow silver fox coughed in a side all didn''t hear.


    At this time, a woman with the same slim figure but older came up and looked at them with a strange look.


    Because this kind of place is usually played by men. Even if women come, they are a group of people. Now they are a man and a woman, which naturally makes this woman feel surprised.


    "You..." the woman took a look at the ice snow silver fox and didn''t know what to say.


    Ice snow silver fox said, "we are tiger Lord''s people, don''t know where he is now, we have something to do with him."


    Zhang Dafu told them to call him tiger, so it''s easier for ice snow silver fox to act according to this name.


    Hearing this, the woman looked at them alertly, especially at the murderous ice snow silver fox. She immediately noticed something and said with a smile: "I don''t know which tiger you are talking about..."


    Xiao Wu added: "it''s Guan Hu, the boss of the black tiger club!"


    The woman''s eyes twinkled for a while, and then said with a smile: "I don''t know what the black tiger will be and the white tiger will be. I think you have found the wrong place."


    Ice snow silver fox is a frown, the secret way is not good, must be seen through, this woman is intended to protect Guan Hu, but here in front of so many people can not start.


    What shall I do?


    Ice snow silver fox''s brain is running at full speed.


    At this moment, a young boy in a black shirt and trousers, with an intercom pinned on his waist, came up. He knew it was the foreman. He went up to the woman, called the woman aside, and whispered in her ear, "that gentleman ordered Alice again..."


    The woman glared at him and said impatiently, "what''s the matter? This gentleman has always been very generous. "


    "But..." the male foreman looked very embarrassed, "but the tiger Lord also ordered Doris..."


    "Well? What''s the coincidence? Is the time the same? " Asked the woman.


    The boy nodded.


    "I''ll give it to Mr. tiger first tonight, and then I''ll arrange other girls over there. I''ll say that Doris is ill..." the woman turned her eyes and said.


    Finish saying, also regardless of small five and ice snow silver fox, to the group of princesses in front of called two people, and then to the back busy with their own things.


    The two girls, one in China and one in the west, are gorgeous. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox give each other a look, then pretend to go out, but hide in a corner.


    Because of their amazing ears, the foreman and the woman spoke clearly just now, so now the most important thing is to follow that Doris, because Doris is going to accompany that tiger.


    And this tiger master is mostly that Guan Hu!


    The two girls came out of the hall and went directly into the elevator. They didn''t follow them into the elevator, but they saw that the elevator stopped on the fifth floor. There''s no need to ask that the two girls went to the fifth floor.


    Small five and ice snow Silver Fox also did not take the elevator, ran up the stairs on the fifth floor. Two stories is too easy for them. When they go upstairs, the two girls haven''t disappeared in the corridor.


    Two people found that the five floors are all guest rooms, just like the structure of a hotel. Daisy went into the middle of a guest room, guest room around a few corners, there are several people secretly guard there. These people are very secretive. If it were not for people like Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox, they would not have found them.


    As soon as the other girl turns the corner, the whole figure disappears. Obviously, there are other rooms after the turn.


    Two people do a good job of division of labor, by ice snow silver fox to clean up the hidden in the corner of the bodyguard gangster, small five directly into the room to negotiate with the tiger.


    Ice snow silver fox strides forward, just like a guest to stay, outsiders can''t see her intention at all. And when she came to a certain position, her body suddenly drew several beautiful arcs like eagle fox rabbit, and then she heard a few hums coming from several corners, and all of them fainted.


    Small five toward her cunning smile, push open already was he opened the locked door.


    The room was elegantly decorated. A very strong man was lying on the bed. Under the bed, there was only three-point pose left for the daisy.


    Xiaowu recalls Guan Hu''s photo and is sure that it is the same as the person on the bed, so he walks to the bedside with a smile.


    He came in quietly, and neither of them heard him. In addition, Guan Hu''s eyes were on daisy, and he didn''t pay attention to the movement at the door.


    When he came near, delis screamed and fell on the bed. Guan Hu was stunned. She pointed to Xiao Wu and yelled, "who are you so special? How did you come to my room? Don''t you get out of here


    Xiao Wu laughed and snorted, "are you Guan Hu?"


    As soon as Guan Hu heard that the other party could name himself, he knew that he had come prepared, and now he also found a problem, that is, the door was closed, how did this person come in from the outside?


    I met an expert


    Guan Hu couldn''t help clapping in his heart and immediately realized that things were not good.


    But he was quick to respond. He didn''t answer yes or no. instead, he looked at Xiao Wu carefully and asked, "I don''t know what this friend is looking for our tiger Lord..."


    You tiger Lord?


    Small five heart sneer, heart said you still with me, photos and I, you are also known as tiger Lord, that can be wrong?


    However, he didn''t get angry and didn''t start. Instead, he turned the back of his hand to Guan Hu and said coldly, "I''m a blood sacrifice man. I''m not here to kill you today. You can rest assured, but I tell you that you are not allowed to go to Zhang Dafu to make trouble in the future, otherwise... The consequences will be your own!"


    They designed this in advance, in order to use the prestige of blood sacrifice to frighten Guan Hu, so as to achieve the effect of knocking the mountain and shaking the tiger.


    Because they thought that no matter how much they abused Guan Hu, they could not kill him. If they fight but don''t kill, there will be future trouble. They can''t stay here all the time. Once they leave, Guan Hu will retaliate. So it''s the best way to frighten Guan Hu by using blood sacrifice people.


    Guan Hu looked at the blood skeleton on the back of Xiao Wu''s hand, and was stunned.

 Chapter 354

    Small five and ice snow Silver Fox also did not expect that this task is so smooth, two talents came to Wushan nightclub not a while, found Guan Hu.


    In fact, dealing with Guan Hu is also out of the morality of the world. I ask Zhang Dafu for help, but I have to do something for him. Besides, Zhang Dafu is in a bit of trouble now.


    However, they felt that they should not use force as much as possible when they had no choice but to frighten Guan Hu. So before they came, each of them had a blood skeleton tattooed on the back of their hands, which they used to pretend to be the people of blood sacrifice.


    Guan Hu was stunned when he saw the sign on the back of Xiao Wu''s hand. As the boss of the black tiger club, I''ve been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years. How come I haven''t heard of the name of blood sacrifice?


    Although I can''t see the people of blood sacrifice, I''ve been trying to get in touch with them recently. I''m suffering from no chance.


    He sweated on his forehead and was extremely nervous, but he still tried to make himself laugh and try to give each other a very friendly expression. "This, brother, this may be a misunderstanding. Well, I promise you that from now on, I will... Be equal to Zhang Zonghe, never invade Zhang Dafu jewelry store, and... Will have close contact with him, What do you think? "


    "Really?" Xiao Wu cold face, throat issued a kind of Yin measurement of the voice.


    "Really, really, I never dare to lie to you. To tell you the truth, I''ve long wanted to make friends with you, but I haven''t had a chance. Do you think we can have a potluck together? I''ll show my respect to you as well..."


    Having a light meal and showing respect will surely be followed by a big gift, which is obviously to win over. Small five heart said that this Guanhu really has some means, if I really want to be a blood sacrifice person, maybe I will be fooled.


    Unfortunately... I''m not!


    However, judging from Guan Hu''s performance, it can at least show that he is afraid of blood sacrifice, and he really regards Xiao Wu as a person of blood sacrifice. This is enough, and he will never disturb Zhang Dafu in the future.


    After all, it''s not the purpose to clean up Guan Hu this time. The main purpose is to find the fake Liu Rufeng.


    Xiao Wu turned to see a solid wood chair next to him. He took a look at Guan Hu and said, "it''s not necessary to have dinner. I hope you remember what you said today. If you violate the oath... Then look at the chair!"


    Say, palm force, call of a clap to the chair, solid wood chair immediately by strong palm force shock broken, scattered in the ground.


    Small five to do so is to prove their strength, blood sacrifice people are masters, if you don''t show two hands, Guan Hu will have doubts.


    Guan Hu is dubious, because not many people know the mark of blood skeleton, and those who dare to pretend to be blood sacrifice have never heard of it. Since this person has the mark of blood sacrifice on his hand, he should not be wrong, but... He can''t be prepared to be false.


    Just when he was hesitating, Xiao Wu''s unique skill completely shocked him. The solid wood chair was so hard that he could smash it with one hand. That''s what the blood sacrifice people can do


    He has been in Qingshan city of southern province for a long time, and his vision is limited to this. Therefore, in his world, the people who sacrifice blood are also myths, and Xiao Wu''s skills are many times better than those under his command. I don''t know who the people who don''t sacrifice blood will be?


    Guan Hu nodded desperately, sweat dripping down his cheek, and repeatedly assured: "don''t worry, I remember, remember..."


    It''s interesting


    Small five mouth born a smile, turned to leave.


    Just then, the door opened again


    The guest''s room can''t come in casually without calling, so the people who come in must be ice snow silver fox except Xiao Wu. But this man is not


    Xiao Wu was stunned when he saw this man. This person is about 1.75 meters. He is not fat or thin. He is wearing a blue windbreaker, black casual pants and black leather shoes. He looks very fresh and sharp. With Korean hair on his head, his facial features are very beautiful, and there is always a smile on his mouth


    Not Liu Rufeng or who?


    Xiao Wu almost cried out. How did he come to Nansheng?


    But in the next second, Xiao Wu felt wrong, because there was a bright red blood skeleton on the back of his hand, and the murderous atmosphere on his body was much stronger than that of Liu Rufeng.


    The killer of the blood sacrifice?


    It''s hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. I didn''t expect to shock Guan Hu, but I met him!


    Small five just about to start, suddenly realized that this is not the place to start, or strong to the heart of the anger down.


    The man glanced at Xiao Wu and soon ignored him. He strode up to Doris, grabbed her and said faintly, "today you are mine..."


    It''s for this, Doris!


    Small five heart said, really want to thank this Daisy, if it is not for her, will not lead this person out.


    As soon as Guan Hu saw another person coming to the room, he said to himself, "how can I find a woman today for so many things? That person just came here for Zhang Dafu, so what about this person?"?


    Looking at Xiaowu standing in the same place without any expression, Guan Hu is sure that the person behind must have nothing to do with the blood sacrifice person. Besides the blood sacrifice person, who dares to come here and rob women from me?


    Guan Hu was angry. He pointed at the man and yelled, "who are you, Doris? I''ve already packed it. Do you want to take it away?"


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to Doris. For her, whoever gives more money will accompany her. Both sides are her high-end guests. Naturally, no one can offend her, so she is just in a daze and doesn''t know how to choose.


    The man''s cold eyes shot at Guan Hu. Guan Hu only felt a cold chill, but soon the cold was taken back. The man just said faintly: "no one can rob me of the woman I want. Doris, follow me..."


    With that, she took Daisy and walked out.


    Daisy was not as strong as he was, and she was staggering behind. She didn''t even have time to put on her clothes.


    Guan Hu was so anxious that he jumped down from the bed and ran straight to the man. Guan Hu is also a practitioner. Although he is not a master, there are few general thugs who are not his opponents. He is toward the man''s back is a foot, intend to kick each other down.


    I didn''t expect that before I met the man''s skirt, I was kicked to the stomach by the man in turn, and directly kicked Guan Hu to the wall.


    Guan Hu bit his teeth and tried to get up. Just as he wanted to scold, he saw the blood skeleton on the back of the man''s hand. Suddenly, his brain hummed and murmured: "blood, blood skeleton?" Why are so many people sacrificing blood today?


    He regretted it so much that he would have seen more before making a decision and would not have been beaten. It''s a small matter to get knocked down. The key is to get along with the blood sacrifice man just now, which offends another one.


    The man kicked Guan Hu and didn''t go on. He turned around and took Daisy away. When he passed Xiao Wu, he could stop for a while. After a few seconds, he walked towards the door.

 Chapter 355

    When Xiaowu frightens Guan Hu, he meets the person who is very similar to Liu Rufeng, and this person is Shen Wuming.


    Shen Wuming has been staying in Wushan nightclub for three or four days, and Doris has been with him all the time. However, his beauty really fascinates him. He hasn''t changed people for three or four days.


    I didn''t expect to kill a tiger master on the way out tonight. He quit immediately. No matter whether he would expose his identity or not, he rushed directly into Guan Hu''s room.


    But he also found something wrong. What''s wrong with the chair in the room? And who is this boy? And the boy always looks at himself with a sense of anger.


    However, he was anxious to spend time with Doris in Wushan, and had no heart to think about these things. These questions just floated in his mind for a short time and disappeared.


    Shen Wuming walked out of the room, and Xiao Wu followed him. At this time, ice snow silver fox came up slowly in a corner. One before the other, the two men formed an encircling posture.


    At this time, Shen Wuming realized that something was wrong, and whispered to Daisy beside him, "you go to the room first and wait for me. I''ll have a word with these two friends."


    Daisy flashed her big eyes, looked at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox strangely, muttered a few words, and then walked away.


    When her figure disappeared at the corner, Shen Wuming said slowly: "you two, I don''t know what to do with me."


    Xiao Wu''s murderous spirit soared and said in a cold voice: "just because you are very similar to one of our friends..."


    oh


    Shen Wuming looked at Xiao Wu and immediately understood the meaning of this. He soon thought of the murder and planting a few days ago.


    With a faint smile, he said, "I didn''t expect you to come very quickly. You are worthy of being the excellent special forces of Sirius."


    Small five also cold hummed a way: "you also deserve to be the number one killer of blood sacrifice, things do very clean."


    Shen Wuming didn''t mean to be afraid at all. He straightened his body, glanced at the two people, and said with disdain, "it''s our duty to collect money and help others to eliminate disasters. As for the opponent, I don''t need to care so much. But... "


    There was a trace of regret in his fierce eyes. "Liu Rufeng, I really hope he can live, because I still want to compete with him. After all, it''s rare for people who are similar to each other to meet one or two in decades. I really want to know who is better with the same body or two excellent people..."


    Ice snow silver fox was impatient. Dai Mei frowned and said harshly, "do you choose to take the initiative to go back with us today, or do you make me trouble?"


    Shen Wuming''s mouth turned up and looked at them contemptuously. He said coldly, "it''s up to you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox suddenly understood that people like this can''t take him back just by talking. The fight between life and death is essential.


    "It''s up to us!" Before Xiao Wu''s voice fell, he had already jumped up and hit Shen Wuming''s back heart with a fist, which was as fast as lightning.


    At the same time, ice snow Silver Fox also put forward a high whip leg, oblique upward kick to Shen Wuming''s head.


    How fast!


    Shen Wuming shouts. He leans to the side and moves quickly to avoid one punch and one foot. Then he jumps forward and grabs Xiao Wu''s throat with his right hand. At the same time, he kicks back and goes straight to the front chest of ice snow silver fox.


    In an instant, we can turn defensive into offensive. This solid foundation and flexible response have been highlighted. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox can''t help but feel awe inspiring.


    Even if Liu Rufeng can''t be better than this man, his powerful fighting power has to be amazing.


    No wonder he dares to kill people in a big way, and then comes out in a big way. It''s as easy as going to a party with friends. It seems that it has a direct relationship with this person''s unique skills.


    Xiao Wu shakes his head to avoid Shen Wuming''s grasp, and then punches Shen Wuming''s rib. And behind the snow Silver Fox also shake the body shape, even a few feet.


    Shen Wuming is still a quick dodge. He evades the attack of two people, and can return to fight back after dodging. The speed of counterattack is even faster than that of dodge.


    Like the first time, ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu were originally attacking, but they were fiercely attacked by each other. They saw that he suddenly punched, suddenly put out his feet, suddenly clawed his hands, and sometimes combined his elbows and knees. Moreover, the footwork was very strange. They had never seen him before. His body was like a ghost spirit shuttling back and forth between them. They could not touch him at all.


    But for Shen Wuming, he was also shocked. He was worthy of being a man of Sirius. His kung fu was really great. The two people cooperated very skillfully and perfectly. It was not easy to win them.


    In this way, the three stuck together, half a day can not be divided into victory and defeat.


    But after all, two to one, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox are dominant. No matter how strong Shen Wuming''s ability is, he is not far behind them, so he will surely fall behind after a long time.


    Shen Wuming also realized this. He made a careful calculation and found that Xiao Wu''s strength was slightly worse, so he put the breakthrough point on Xiao Wu.


    At this time, the small five fists hit Shen Wuming''s left shoulder and chest, and the ice snow silver fox swept Shen Wuming''s back.


    Shen Wuming saw that the opportunity was coming. He dodged the left shoulder punch of Xiao Wu, and then grabbed the punch to his chest, while the back foot was fighting secretly, ready to catch it.


    Xiao Wu subconsciously takes back his double fists, but before he changes his moves, Shen Wuming''s other hand has arrived, quickly points to his rib. And at this time, ice snow silver fox''s leg swing also arrived.


    Shen Wuming''s other hand protruded out, and Xiao Wu had no time to dodge, so he was directly stabbed. Small five feel each other''s fingers as hard as an iron bar, immediately rib stuffy, although the mouth really gas, but also can''t stop the other''s finger attack, click, a rib fracture, mouth immediately ooze blood.


    Shen Wuming''s back also felt an overwhelming momentum coming up. With a dull sound, he only felt that all his viscera were violently shocked. He took advantage of Xiao Wu''s fall and tried hard to suppress it, so that he didn''t vomit blood.


    Xiao Wu was knocked down and wanted to stand up, but Shen Wuming kicked him to his right leg. Small five desperately to the side of a roll just barely avoid, and at this time, ice and snow silver fox from behind attack.


    See small five fell, ice snow silver fox more anxious, two people now hurt a, rely on their own want to catch this person is more difficult, not good will hurt his hand.


    However, ice snow silver fox even if deep adversity, as indomitable, as proud she never thought she would lose.


    With a violent drink, she quickly scratched her body. Her body was like white phantoms, turning quickly around Shen Wuming.


    Shen Wuming adjusted his breath and fought with her again.

 Chapter 356

    Shen Wuming''s fighting power is too strong. Even Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox can''t catch him. Moreover, Xiao Wuyi is negligent and is injured by him with special tactics.


    However, after the injury to Xiao Wu, Shen Wuming''s internal organs also suffered a strong shock, and his Qi and blood surged. It was obvious that he didn''t move as smoothly as before.


    Just now, when the two sides were fighting, it was obvious that Xiao Wu was fighting with Shen Wuming in the front, and ice snow silver fox was just cooperating in the back, so her physical strength was not very great, and there was no problem in fighting for a while.


    But now the situation has changed. She has no life for Fu alone. Shen''s footwork is very strange, and her body is as hard as steel. There is no reaction when she hits him with a few punches and feet.


    Ice snow silver fox has been on the market for so many years. She seldom meets an enemy, so Liu Rufeng is a little better than her. But if she uses a gun, Liu Rufeng can''t do it.


    She has always been very confident in her fighting ability, but today, she met a strong enemy she never met in a hundred years. She frowned as she hit him. She said that this man is so skilled in martial arts. It seems that it''s hard to beat him hard, and maybe she will fall down.


    Soon, she also thought of her own waist of the desert eagle, beating, right hand unconsciously stretched to the waist.


    Shen Wuming also saw her little action. She didn''t care much about what concealed weapon she was going to take before, because Shen Wuming was very confident in her body method. Ordinary concealed weapons couldn''t hurt him at all.


    At this time, Shen Wuming''s high kick kicks the chin of ice snow silver fox. This leg comes with strong wind, fast as lightning.


    Ice snow silver fox only felt a strong wind coming on her face, and quickly turned back a few somersaults. After the last somersault, she quickly squatted on the ground, with a desert eagle in her hand.


    This desert eagle has been silenced, so even if it is shot, the sound is very low, and no one else can hear it.


    A few dull voices rang out. Shen Wuming was about to take advantage of the victory when he found something wrong. He quickly rolled to the side and hid in a corner. Several bullets smashed the hard marble ground in an instant.


    Desert eagle?


    Shen Wuming is in a cold sweat. He says it''s dangerous. Fortunately, he has a quick reaction, otherwise he would have been the ghost of the gun.


    Ice snow silver fox stood up and shot several times at Shen Wuming''s hiding place. Shen Wuming rushed to one side. However, ice snow silver fox''s shooting method was too accurate. Even if he hid very fast, he could not avoid the shot of ice snow silver fox, who had a very high level of mobile shooting. The last shot directly hit his leg. Shen Wuming screamed "ah...", He quickly covered the wound with his hand.


    At this time, ice snow silver fox people have stood in front of him, with a black muzzle pointed at his head.


    "Don''t move, I''m shooting you!" Ice snow silver fox back to the high cold fan, his face is like nine cold winter, cold frightening.


    Shen Wuming''s leg was injured and his fighting power was sharply reduced. Now he was pointed at the head with a gun. He immediately surrendered, raised his hands, and said with a low smile, "do you choose to kill me or take me back? Don''t you want to exonerate Liu Rufeng? If you kill me, I''m afraid Liu Rufeng will really become a sinner. "


    Ice snow silver fox naturally knows this truth. She doesn''t mean to kill Shen Wuming with a single shot, so she takes out the prepared rope to tie Shen Wuming. Then she says coldly: "you and he are a bit similar. Let''s save your dog''s life first. When the police station listens to it, the police will deal with it!"


    Now Shen Wuming has no choice but to recognize others. Moreover, their organization is very special. They don''t even know each other''s blood sacrificing people. They just do everyone''s tasks. As for who everyone is, they probably don''t know each other when they meet, so they have no chance to ask for help from the organization.


    In other words, even if the organization asks for help, the organization will not save him. Maybe it will worry that he betrayed the organization and find an opportunity to do him.


    Small five long out of breath, although injured, but finally not in vain, at this time he also eased a little, efforts to stand up, insist on going out.


    Sirius people often do some special tasks, and injuries are common, so even if their ribs are broken, they will not go to the hospital immediately. After some simple treatment, even if they go back to Kyoto, there is no problem.


    After seizing Shen Wuming, their spirits relaxed a little. What they should do now is to return to Kyoto safely.


    Ice snow silver fox tried to call Zhang Dafu, because it''s impossible to go back to find Zhang Dafu now. It''s so easy to catch Shen Wuming, but he can''t have trouble halfway. It''s better to go to Kyoto right away.


    This Zhang Dafu really drank too much, ice snow silver fox has been dialing several times before he answered the phone, the voice is not spirit, "hey... You are..."


    Zhang Dafu didn''t save the phone number of ice snow silver fox, so he didn''t know who it was after he got through. Ice snow silver fox said faintly: "Mr. Zhang, I''m silver fox. The matter of Guan Hu has been handled well. You can rest assured that you won''t be in trouble in the future..."


    Hearing this, Zhang Dafu immediately woke up and asked aloud, "is what you said true?"


    Ice snow silver fox nodded, and then said: "Mr. Zhang, we have caught that man in Wushan nightclub now. Now we won''t go back to you. If we want to go back overnight, we won''t say goodbye to you..."


    When Zhang Dafu heard this, he lost all his strength and stammered, "what are you talking about? Got that guy? So smooth? "


    On the other side of the phone, he sighed, "it seems that you are helpful. Congratulations. In this way, I''ll arrange a few people to escort you to the station. You''ll be there in a few minutes. Just wait at the gate of Wushan..."


    Now that they''ve been told, it''s not easy for them to refuse. Moreover, they really need the help of local forces. After all, once they meet a strong enemy, they are expected to be caught.


    Although Xiaodao will not work, it is not that several people can not organize. Zhang Dafu is very familiar with them, so it is very convenient to do this.


    They took Shen Wuming and went out. On the way, the people of Wushan nightclub were still surprised, especially the woman on the third floor. Seeing that her client had been taken away, she was immediately worried and wanted to shout. But when she saw ice snow silver fox taking out the desert eagle and pointing at her, she didn''t dare to shout and almost peed.


    Not only him, but also some security guards and thugs of the nightclub saw that none of them dared to move the desert eagle. Everyone knew that it was hard for immortals to escape. Naturally, no one touched the moldy head. Besides, although Shen Wuming was a client, he was not the leader of the nightclub, and they could not stop the bullet with their flesh and blood.


    A few minutes after the three arrived at the gate of Wushan nightclub, a Subaru cross-country car came over. The window rolled down. A big black faced man waved to the two and asked, "is it a friend of boss Zhang Dafu?"

 Chapter 357

    Ice snow silver fox and small five spent a lot of effort, and finally will Shen Wuming capture, and informed Zhang Dafu.


    Zhang Dafu is also very loyal, determined to arrange for them to escort them to the station, now is the time to need manpower, small five and ice snow silver fox did not refuse.


    After waiting for a while, a Subaru cross-country car stopped in front of them, in which a black faced man confirmed his identity to them.


    Ice snow silver fox immediately replied: "yes, that''s us."


    Seeing the injured Shen Wuming, the black faced man seemed more convinced. He nodded and said, "get in the car..."


    Ice snow silver fox pull the door, let Shen Wuming go up first, then she and Xiao Wu just get on the car. As soon as I got on the bus, I found that there was not only one person on the bus, but also two strong men.


    "It seems that Zhang Dafu''s heart..." ice snow silver fox heart said a, then sat to the co pilot''s position.


    These are really Zhang Dafu''s good friends. After they got on the bus, they all looked very kind. They just talked a few words about family customs, and didn''t ask much questions. It''s obvious that Zhang Dafu had an explanation in advance. After arriving at the station, they helped to buy tickets and prepare snacks. They were very enthusiastic and moved Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. Even the cold woman like silver fox politely said a few thanks.


    After getting on the bus, the journey was smooth, and the two arrived in Kyoto smoothly.


    It''s almost midnight in Kyoto, but snow silver fox still calls Xu Zijian first.


    Xu Zijian is lying in bed worrying at the moment. In the past two days, Liang Shan has found a lawyer and has appealed to the higher authorities, accusing him of controlling the criminals and not reporting to the higher authorities. Xu Zijian has no choice but to go to the same court and report the cause of the case to the higher authorities.


    Such a report doesn''t matter. The court immediately takes it as a major case. With the lawyer on Liang Shan''s side, the court immediately confirms that the murderer is Liu Rufeng and decides to hold a joint trial tomorrow.


    On Liu Rufeng''s side, Cheng Xiaoxiao is also contacting a lawyer. However, as soon as the lawyer hears that the other party is Liang Hong''s family and has an old style, no one dares to take the case. Cheng Xiaoxiao begged his grandfather to sue his grandmother, but he didn''t find a suitable lawyer to help, so he let Liang Shan succeed.


    As soon as he saw that the ice snow silver fox called, Xu Zijian''s spirit head came immediately, and he was not sleepy. He sat up from the bed and asked, "what''s the situation over there?"


    "Yes, we''ve got the killer. Now we''re at Kyoto railway station." Ice snow silver fox has been short language, this time is no exception.


    But in a short sentence, Xu Zijian already felt that it was a big surprise. He quickly asked a few questions: "you say it again, what''s the matter?"


    Ice snow silver fox a frown, repeated again.


    "OK, I''ll send someone right away!" Xu Zijian heard clearly this time, dressed neatly, made a few phone calls, and hurried out of the door.


    Ice snow silver fox is waiting outside the station, during which she also calls Cheng Xiaoxiao to comfort their nervous mood.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t fall asleep either. She was worried in bed at the moment. Hu mei''er, who was beside her, also gave her advice. Just at this time, she received a call from ice snow silver fox.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is as happy as he sees the lottery winning phone, so he brushes through the phone¡° How about sister Xue? " At the moment, her mood is still nervous, for fear that ice snow silver fox will bring bad news.


    Only listen to ice snow silver fox light said: "it''s OK, you can have a good sleep..."


    Sleep, sleep?


    Cheng Xiaoxiao felt the meaning of the words, it must be good news, but she still didn''t give up and continued to ask: "sister Xue, can you make it clear? Or we can''t sleep. "


    Ice snow silver fox smile for a while, way: "the murderer has been caught, in our hands, the people of team Xu will arrive soon..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao was relieved this time and yelled at Hu Meier: "Meier, it''s OK, it''s ok..."


    Not Mei Er also heard the voice of the phone, at this time the mood is also overjoyed, excited immediately rushed to Cheng Xiaoxiao''s arms a random touch.


    Two people make a while, then jump down from the bed, ran to each room to inform other people. Other people didn''t fall asleep. They were all making trouble for Liu Rufeng. Even Niu Niu didn''t like her father these days. Dad''s going on and on.


    On hearing that the murderer was arrested, everyone was so excited that they couldn''t sleep and were not sleepy. They simply got together and chatted.


    This is good, not only did not let them sleep, but let them insomnia.


    Xuexue Yinhu and Xiaowu had been waiting at the station for less than 20 minutes, but Xu Zijian came with people. There were three or four police cars, and there were twenty or thirty police officers, which shocked Xuexue Yinhu and Xiaowu.


    What does Xin say? As for so many people?


    Xu Zijian and Xiao Wu said a few greetings, then asked Xiao Wu to go back to rest first, and sent another police car to take them home. Then they led the team back to the police station.


    On arriving at the police station, Xu Zijian locked Shen Wuming up and rushed to Liu Rufeng''s cell to report the good news.


    Liu Rufeng is looking at Hu Yifu''s cell with her cell door on her stomach at this time. What about Hu Yifu? I played the trick of sleeping against the wall again.


    I don''t know whether he is deliberately showing off or practicing some skills. Anyway, every time Liu Rufeng asked him, he would wave his hand and say that it was just a trick.


    "Master, master..." Liu Rufeng yelled a few times, and there was no movement on Hu Yifu''s side. Liu Rufeng said that he must have fallen asleep this time, so he didn''t disturb him. He simply sat down with his knees crossed.


    Just at this time, Xu Zijian came in. It was the first time he came in himself. Liu Rufeng felt very strange, so he asked, "brother Xu, this is..."


    Instead of answering directly, Xu Zijian looked at Hu Yifu, frowned and asked in a low voice, "is the old man asleep again?" He remembered that Liu Rufeng told him about the strange old man sleeping on his head, so he asked today.


    Liu Rufeng nodded with a smile and said, "is there any fake? You can hear snoring... By the way, is there any good news? "


    Xu Zijian snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "of course, the killer was brought back by silver fox and Xiao Wu..."


    what?!


    Liu Rufeng excitedly patted the railing with her hand, and the iron fence immediately rang, "I didn''t expect that these two people are very efficient. I expect that it will take a week. It''s only two days."


    Xu Zijian said: "you''re too fast. I''m very anxious. If you''re not anxious, I''m still anxious. I''ve been accused. I might be locked in a few days later!"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "that''s just right. Our brothers are locked together and have company. Ha ha..."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, what are you talking about? I''m not coming. Are you cursing me? Bai has been working for you for so many days, but he doesn''t have any words of thanks. Really... "Xu Zijian grumbled a few words and suddenly asked," by the way, do you want to see that asshole? "

 Chapter 358

    Xu Zijian''s proposal was good. Liu Rufeng was immediately interested. He was afraid of his thigh and yelled, "OK, I''d like to see what virtue my double is!"


    It''s said that everyone will be excited to have someone who looks like him. Besides, this person has a great relationship with Liu Rufeng. So as soon as Xu Zijian opened the prison door, he rushed out like an arrow.


    "Wait, it''s as if you know where he''s locked up." Xu Zijian complained and followed up.


    Shen Wuming was locked up at the other end of Liu Rufeng''s cell. He had to go to the end of the aisle and turn a corner, which was dozens of steps away.


    At the door of the prison room, Xu Zijian said in a low voice: "this bastard is here. Have a look."


    Through the iron gate, Liu Rufeng finds a young man inside. From eyebrows and eyes to nose and mouth, facial features are very similar to oneself, even the style of dressing is similar to oneself.


    If Liu Rufeng can find her mother, she may ask her if she has a twin brother.


    It''s too much like... No wonder it''s an impostor!


    However, after careful observation, Liu Rufeng saw that there was something different, that is, there was a red mole on the tip of the brow. In addition, the man''s face was a little pale compared with his own. Apart from that, there is hardly any other difference.


    Mom!


    Originally, Liu Rufeng instinctively wanted to go in and beat him up to show his evil spirit, but when he saw this man''s real body, all his anger disappeared. Because seeing this person is like looking in the mirror, who would have the heart to slap himself in the face?


    Liu Rufeng looks at him, and so does he. Liu Rufeng is like a monkey in a zoo. He is like a tourist.


    They looked at each other for two minutes before they felt tired and looked back at each other.


    Liu Rufeng looked at him coldly and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Shen Wuming!" The man replied. He also likes to laugh when he speaks. The corner of his mouth is tilted up. Liu Rufeng finds that the corner of his mouth is a little crooked.


    He also found a difference between him and himself, although very similar, but he does not seem to be perfect, Liu Rufeng''s heart is a bit more confident.


    "Why plant me? We have no grudge on weekdays. Why do you do that? " Liu Rufeng''s eyes suddenly appeared blood, like how many days did not sleep well, the body''s murderous gas also gradually increased.


    Shen Wuming was just like an honest and obedient child, curled up in the corner with a faint smile, "I''m a killer. I''ll do whatever the employer asks me to do. This is our professional ethics. Sorry, brother..."


    Professional ethics?


    Liu Rufeng laughs and says, "you have the face to talk about professional ethics. Is your professional ethics to satisfy your own interests regardless of others'' lives?" At this point, his eyes were red and cold, like a lion about to get angry.


    Shen Wuming was still smiling, looking very kind, and said faintly: "you have your rules, we have our rules. Since we have become killers, many things are not controlled by me. You should also understand that..."


    involuntarily?


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of the killer Meizi, the helpless eyes, the desire for freedom


    "OK..." Liu Rufeng touched his nose, and his breath became steady. He took a look at Shen Wuming and said calmly, "is your employer antique?"


    Liu Rufeng knows that this is the key to the matter. Although he can guess that it was indicated by Gu Feng, it also needs evidence. Now Shen Wuming is the most important evidence here. As long as he can confirm that Gu Feng hired the murderer, it will be much easier.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Wuming laughed and looked contemptuous, just like looking at an ignorant child, "do you think I can say it? It''s our business rule to protect the employer''s secret. "


    What the hell are you doing!


    Liu Rufeng really wanted to rush in and kick him 180 feet at this time, and then asked him: "who set the bullshit rules for you?"


    But Shen Wuming''s spirit is admirable. Liu Rufeng knows that once such a person can become a friend, he must be a friend of life and death. Unfortunately, it''s impossible


    "Well, since I won''t say it, I can''t help you. Just wait for the legal sanction..." Liu Rufeng sighed, and then said to Xu Zijian, "brother Xu, you go back first. Everything will come out tomorrow. I''ve seen enough of this guy, and I should go back too..."


    "Well, then you have a rest early. I''m going to bed too. I haven''t slept well these days..." Xu Zijian said, pushed the door open and left.


    Liu Rufeng takes a look at Shen Wuming. She really doesn''t know what to say. She turns around and plans to go back to her cell. After two steps, he turned back and said, "you and I are really like each other..." then he continued to walk back.


    When he didn''t take a few steps, suddenly Shen Wuming stopped him, "Hello! I have only one wish before I die. I hope I can have a few moves with you. I don''t know if you can satisfy my wish. "


    This idea is really very unique. When I''m dying, I still think about such boring things. Most people think that this person is a psycho.


    But Liu Rufeng stopped, but he didn''t feel that the request was too much. Instead, he was in the same place for a long time and didn''t move or speak. After a while, he lit a cigarette, turned back and asked, "do you really think it''s so important?"


    "Well, I''d like to know a person who is similar to me and a good mercenary of Sirius. Who is better than me?" Shen Wuming said word by word, looking very sincere.


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "I can satisfy you, but you must accuse Gu Feng of hiring murderers."


    During the conversation, Liu Rufeng''s evil smile seemed to be threatening.


    Shen Wuming frowned and looked embarrassed. He hesitated and muttered to himself: "do you really want to break the rules? Since I became a killer, I have never betrayed my employer. Will I really break my oath for a martial arts contest this time? "


    Liu Rufeng looked at him and didn''t seem to give him a choice. He said faintly: "how to choose? If you think about it, you can tell me. I''ll come back tomorrow morning." Then he turned and left.


    Liu Rufeng went back to his cell, while Shen Wuming curled up in the corner and had a psychological struggle, "what should I do? Although Gu Feng has no friendship with me, there are rules and regulations. Although I am going to die, I still have to maintain my reputation in the killer world. But... If you don''t agree with him, I''m afraid you can''t realize your dream in this life... "


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and made a difficult decision.

 Chapter 359

    Liu Rufeng also hesitated when he returned to his cell. He said that if it wasn''t for the task, he might not have forced him so much. He was good at saying that he would die. It''s a bit inhuman to use his will to achieve his goal.


    But there''s no way


    I don''t know what time it is. Liu Rufeng is going to meditate to relieve her irritability.


    At this time, he turned his face and found that Hu Yifu was sitting there, not standing on his head, and his waist was straight, with a kind face.


    The old man


    Liu Rufeng smiles. He sits cross knee and slowly closes his eyes.


    Innate state


    It''s rare to be quiet here these days. Liu Rufeng has forgotten to cultivate her own accomplishments. It''s a pity to think of this place. He thought silently in his heart, "what is the innate state like? How can we have that chance? "


    If you don''t have anything to do, run it first. Let''s talk about it on Sunday. Let''s also take advantage of it to raise the Qi of Dantian.


    Thinking of this place, Liu Feng began to absorb the essence of heaven and earth with his thoughts, and gradually introduced the spirit of heaven and earth from the Baihui Point into his own body, and then let silk spirit pass through its own meridians, and after baptism of all the meridians, it finally condensed into an air mass and existed in its own sea of Qi.


    "Hiss"


    See a white Qi spit out from Liu Rufeng''s mouth, just like a white practice, he satisfied with smile, stretched a stretch, murmured: "good comfortable, did not expect this kind of place aura is quite abundant, it seems that he really should live a few days..."


    He opened his eyes and inadvertently glanced at Hu Yifu. He found that the old man was still sitting there. He didn''t know what he was practicing.


    Liu Rufeng watched Hu Yifu curiously. Soon, he was shocked by the strange old man''s strange performance.


    I saw that his body had begun to change, from the initial white light gradually into yellow light, after a while, the yellow light on his body was more and more prosperous, finally, the white light and yellow light merged together, gradually replaced by yellow awn.


    What''s more surprising is that after a while, the Yellow awn on the old man gradually turned into red. As time goes on, the red light on Hu Yifu''s body became more and more intense, just like a body protection mask around his body.


    I have a big grass!


    Liu Rufeng was startled. "The yellow light on my body is very weak. This old man can appear red light, red light... Isn''t that the talent of congenital realm?"


    He also said that he was just playing around. He also said that his kung fu was all deceiving and deceiving!


    Liu Rufeng suddenly feels that Hu Yifu is a complete liar. He has cheated himself for so many days. Is he a master with his bone shrinking skill, wonderful body method and current performance?


    Remember, on the first day of fighting with Hu Yifu, Hu Yifu''s body method was amazing. He lay there and couldn''t beat him even with his eyes closed. Finally, he forced him out of the prison door with nine palace gossip steps. However, it seemed strange that he won that time. Did he pretend to lose?


    As soon as Liu Rufeng patted his forehead, he hated his carelessness. He was cheated so deeply by a treacherous old man. His grandmother was a bear! When he wakes up, he must point out his accomplishments!


    There are business to do tomorrow, so Liu Rufeng can only put this idea in his heart and lie down to have a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day is the day of trial. Liu Rufeng is still thinking about whether Shen Wuming can accuse Gu Feng, so he gets up early in the morning and goes to find Shen Wuming. Because last night Xu Zijian opened Liu Rufeng''s prison door and left. Later, he didn''t lock it, so Liu Rufeng could come and go freely during this period.


    Walking to Shen Wuming''s prison door, Liu Rufeng coughed and looked at him with a smile.


    Shen Wuming opened his eyes. His eyes were a little dim. Before Liu Rufeng asked, he took the initiative to say, "I think I can meet your requirements, but... I hope you don''t break your promise."


    "As long as you promise me, I will certainly satisfy you. You can rest assured that I can guarantee with my personality." Liu Rufeng replied with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve got the right person, and I have the same body as excellent people, you didn''t let me down..." Shen Wuming''s mouth raised a smile.


    "In fact... I hope you can stay, and also want to make friends with you, but we are not going the same way..." Liu Rufeng sighed.


    Shen Wuming showed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. "Everyone has their own life path. Why do you want to be the same? I''m satisfied to see you. If my last wish is completed, I''ll die in peace..."


    Liu Rufeng frowned. He didn''t know why he always felt bad at this time, just like his own brother was about to lose. He tried to control his mood, looking very lonely, and finally dragged a heavy step back to his cell.


    At this time, Hu Yifu also woke up, and his spirit seemed to be more sufficient than before. He went out of his cell to Liu Rufeng and asked, "did the killer catch him? Congratulations, you''re finally free. "


    Liu Rufeng also knew that what Xu Zijian said when he came here last night could not be hidden from his ears, and knew it was normal, so he nodded: "well, it''s really a good thing for me, but it''s not necessarily a good thing for my predecessors..."


    Hu Yifu blinked his eyes, cocked up his beard and pondered for a while, then he looked very disappointed. "Yes, you left my old man alone when you left, no one to accompany me..."


    Liu Rufeng turned her eyes and took the opportunity to say, "don''t think I don''t know what happened to you, elder. You came here voluntarily. You must have come here to hide. Now that you have found xiaodouzi, you can see that I''m not bad. What are you doing here? It''s nice to come back with us. There are so many people there. I''m sure you''ll be happy when you go... "


    Liu Rufeng said, as long as you come home with me, I''m worried that you don''t teach me Kung Fu? Hum!


    I didn''t expect Hu Yifu''s eyes blinked. He saw through Liu Rufeng''s mind. He said, "you''re a boy who thinks I can''t see the old man. You don''t like my kung fu?"


    With a smile, Liu Rufeng pointed to Hu Yifu and said, "master, you must admit that your Kung Fu is good..."


    Hu Yifu was stunned, only to find that he had let slip his words, but he still firmly refused to admit it: "who admitted it? When did I say my kung fu was good? Don''t talk to me


    What a tough mouth!


    Liu Ru Fengxin said, "if you don''t stir you up with words, you''ll always be a cooked duck with rotten meat and mouth."


    With a snort, Liu Rufeng stared at him like a prisoner and said, "last night... I was red. Do you think I don''t understand what that means? Don''t be disrespectful, old man. If you don''t teach me Kung Fu obediently, you won''t come in again. Anyway, I know Xu Zijian very well. He will agree to this request. "


    Hu Yifu pursed his beard and glared: "are you a threat?"


    Liu Rufeng smile, very calm answer: "threatened you, how..."

 Chapter 360

    Liu Rufeng and Hu Yifu are more energetic, and they insist that Hu Yifu teach him Kung Fu, but Hu Yifu doesn''t admit that he is a master, so he won''t admit it. In desperation, Liu Rufeng can only take Xu Zijian to threaten, saying that if he doesn''t agree again, he won''t be allowed to live in the future.


    Prison is an ominous place for ordinary people, but it is an excellent place for Hu Yifu to be quiet, so Liu Rufeng really put him in.


    Hu Yifu turned his hands around several times, and finally he glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "you''re so cruel! I agree... "


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said, "master, I can''t help it. You can still drink spicy food when you go to my place, isn''t it? Even if you don''t teach me, it doesn''t matter to me. As long as we look at your solid body, we will be happy. "


    Hu Yifu is a beard to stare a way again: "who says to go home with you?"


    Liu Rufeng was immediately confused and asked, "you, didn''t you just say yes? Why did you change your mind so soon?"


    Hu Yifu gave a smile and said, "I promised to teach you Kung Fu, but I didn''t say I would go home with you. You can''t confuse the two, you know? Besides, I have conditions... "


    Conditions?


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, this old man does not love money, does not love women, can have what condition? I think it''s easy for him to put forward his conditions


    Hu Yifu continued: "if you really want to learn kung fu with me, the first thing you have to do is to help me keep a secret. Besides, I will live here for a long time. If you want to learn, you should come here to learn. If you think that you can''t do it, then it''s ok... "


    When it comes to the first condition, Liu Rufeng thinks it''s acceptable, but the second one... Still need to study here? What are the rules


    Come on, come on. Anyway, the aura here is really strong. It''s more suitable for cultivation. Just shut up and bear it!


    Liu Rufeng was frightened and laughed. Then he said devoutly, "OK, I promise you, do you need any ceremony here?"


    To learn kung fu, you usually have to pay homage to your teacher, which is indispensable. Liu Rufeng thought that Hu Yifu would definitely make a big set of rules. It''s necessary to set up a incense hall and pay homage to his teacher. But Hu Yifu glared and said, "what kind of ceremony, what are you doing with those useless things? You''re not old enough to be pedantic and pedantic! "


    Liu Rufeng was made a big red face, can only reluctantly smile: "right, right, we are now a new society, everything is new, ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Liu Rufeng was quite relaxed in the morning. In the afternoon, Xu Zijian began to send people to take him away and directly took him to the court.


    When it came to the court, the plaintiff Liang Shan had been ready for a long time, and it was a lawyer he hired to defend. On Cheng Xiaoxiao''s side, in order to help Liu Rufeng get rid of his grievances, he goes directly to Yang Pengfei and asks him to hire a lawyer for him.


    We are old friends, and Yang Pengfei also really valued Liu Rufeng, so he agreed very happily.


    Yang Pengfei has a big face. After his appearance, a lawyer will come to help immediately. Of course, the remuneration is also very high.


    As for the evidence, we have almost prepared the surveillance video, the traffic police member Wang Xiaohu, and Shen Wuming. All this evidence is gathered together, so you can''t push it down.


    The evidence is sufficient and the lawyer is very easy to worry about, so the lawyer''s heart is very beautiful. He said that the job was too easy this time.


    On the court, Liang Shang and Liu Rufeng stand in the position of the plaintiff and the defendant respectively, with their lawyers beside them.


    Liang Shan''s eyes were fierce, and his hatred continued unabated. If it wasn''t for the court, he might have rushed up.


    Liu Rufeng stood there with a calm expression, relaxed in his heart, because for him, now is a passing.


    He looked around the audience and found that his family had arrived. A group of women were sitting in the front row, followed by Xiao Wu, Xia Xia and Bai Shiming. Liu Rufeng waved to them with a smile, with a relaxed and natural face, just like a star being interviewed.


    On the other hand, there are only the family officials of Liangshan and some managers sent by Gufeng. As for Gufeng, I don''t know why.


    The judge''s mallet struck the table heavily, and the court immediately heard. Then there was a heated debate among lawyers. At the beginning, Liangshan''s defense lawyers were proud, aggressive and upright, but when Liu Rufeng''s defense lawyers came up with the evidence they had, the other party was dumbfounded.


    The surveillance video can still tell the past, but what about the traffic police?


    But in fact, no one can doubt that the confession of the traffic police is false. And they have plenty of evidence.


    This is nothing. After that, Liu Rufeng launched a heavy attack and directly pushed Shen Wuming out. This time, the scene was silent.


    Some people who wanted to fight for Liangshan didn''t whisper at this time. They bowed their heads. They no longer suspected that Liu Rufeng was a murderer. However, all the people who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat Liu Rufeng to gain benefits were frustrated. They said that the Liang family was going to collapse this time, and no one could recover it. It seemed that it was time to choose a new backer.


    Even the judges were shocked, because these days they all agreed that Liu Rufeng was the murderer. Today''s trial is just a final conclusion. Unexpectedly, there was an accident in the middle of the trial. Liu Rufeng suddenly found so much evidence. Now the evidence is as solid as a mountain, and the murderer has admitted it. What else can we say?


    All the evidence is solid, no one can say anything, so the judge finally directly sentenced Shen lifeless to death, and Liu Rufeng was acquitted.


    In this way, a startling mystery case came to an end. Liu Rufeng must be jubilant, and a group of women fell to the ground with a stone, which made them feel much more relaxed. On the other side of Liangshan, they are suffering and depressed. Those who had been cheering for Liangshan also made excuses to leave.


    Only Liangshan can''t accept this reality. When he heard Shen Wuming''s confession, although he believed most of it, he still refused to give up on Liu Rufeng. He always thought it was not so simple. Liu Rufeng''s eyes are still angry and unwilling.


    Liu Rufeng has seen it for a long time, and he is too lazy to worry about it. He has no way to deal with this fool.


    The judge convicted Shen Wuming. Facing the test of death, Shen Wuming was as relaxed as seeing through life. Finally, he told the judge that the person behind the scenes was Gu Feng, and put forward a request to the judge, that is, to have a life and death duel with Liu Rufeng.

 Chapter 361

    The case was finally heard, and Shen Wuming was also convicted as a capital crime. However, because Shen Wuming made a contribution to the prosecution, and Liang Hong had done a lot of unreasonable things before he died, the judge sentenced Shen Wuming to death with a two-year reprieve.


    But no one expected Shen Wuming to give up the postponement and ask for immediate execution. However, he asked for a fair competition with Liu Rufeng.


    This requirement is really a bit different. Who doesn''t choose to save his life first and think about some unimportant things at the moment of life and death? If you perform well in prison, you may change the death penalty into indefinite, indefinite into fixed-term, and fixed-term means that you have hope. No matter how many years, at least you will not die, and there is hope.


    Even if the sentence cannot be commuted and the original sentence remains unchanged, it is two years more to live. It''s better to live than to die. It''s good for everyone to live one more day. Even the sick people are willing to stay one more day in this world.


    But this Shen Wuming is different. He thinks that the present situation has come to the end of his life. It''s useless to live one more day. He has to insist on implementing it immediately.


    Even the judge was speechless, and was made to laugh and cry, but naturally the court would not apply for no life to say what is what, still maintain the original judgment as usual, and report to the higher authorities. The court did not give a clear answer to the claim of Shen Wuming.


    Shen Wuming seems helpless, but Liu Rufeng casts a comforting look at him. Shen Wuming immediately receives this little bit of spiritual comfort and shows a smile again.


    At the end of the case, the court has to investigate and pursue Gu Feng. Liu Rufeng is not in charge of these things. He takes his family home with him.


    Back home, Niuniu stabbed herself in Liu Rufeng''s arms and said, "Dad, Niuniu miss you so much. Don''t leave this time, OK?"


    Liu Rufeng smiles and pinches Niu Niu''s little nose. She says lovingly, "OK, dad is OK. Will you play with Niu Niu every day?"


    "Good, good..." after hearing this, Niu Niu suddenly jumped and jumped, forgetting all her previous troubles.


    The case is over and the lawsuit has been won. Everyone is very happy, so today''s family are all here, including Jin Liu, Hong Mudan, Xu Zijian and Yang Pengfei. The work of cooking is of course in summer. Xia rose, Hu mei''er and song orchid give him a hand.


    There is no cooking skill in summer. In addition, Liu Rufeng also hoards old wine here, so good food with good wine, a meal is very happy.


    At the table, Jin Liu took the initiative to make amends, "brother, you say your brother and I are really a little bit worried at this time, so I didn''t make time to participate in the trial. I don''t blame my brother."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "how can it be? Who doesn''t have something to do? Besides, you don''t have to go inside to see me. My brother has been very moved."


    Red peony eyes flow, also don''t care about the presence of someone watching, toward Liu Rufeng threw a wink, way: "fortunately you''re OK, or sister can die lonely."


    "Cough..." Liu Rufeng almost choked with a mouthful of wine. She said it was too direct, but there were many people present. How could she talk like this?


    After glancing at all the people, Liu Rufeng found that his harem''s eyes were full of resentment. Even ice snow silver fox frowned. Although they were as close as sisters, ice snow silver fox still didn''t stay polite. He glared at the red peony and said, "sister peony, there are many sultry men coming in and out of Yinhe bar every day. Are you short of men? I''m afraid I can''t hold on for a long time. "


    Red peony was not shy, but said with a smile: "silver fox, your sister is very dedicated. Although Rufeng is your man, she will never be polite to you. After listening to all the sisters present, we will arrange classes every week. How about taking turns to work?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Rufeng really wanted to get under the table, because the red peony was so different that he didn''t have any taboos.


    "Come on, drink, drink..." no way, Liu Rufeng can only smile at everyone to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    After several drinks, Xu Zijian began to express his thoughts, "brother, you said that Shen Wuming really listened to the other people, but he insisted on immediate execution. I''ve been a policeman for so many years, and it''s the first time I''ve met such a person."


    Speaking of Shen Wuming, ice snow silver fox immediately interrupted: "are you really going to compete with him? His kung fu is not inferior to yours. You should be careful. "


    Xiaowu added: "yes, the scene at that time..." thinking of Shen Wuming''s amazing fighting capacity at that time, Xiaowu is still in a state of lingering fear.


    Liu Rufeng looked very open and said with a smile: "although this man is hateful, he is my shadow after all. Seeing him dead just like I look in the mirror, I feel a little bit... So, can I refuse this request?"


    This is a big feeling. Although many people can''t understand it, they all respect Liu Rufeng''s opinions, so no one says anything.


    The last grand finale is Yang Pengfei. Compared with the people present, he is the person with the highest status. He is the president of a well-known enterprise in China, and his name is on the rich list.


    After a few greetings and blessings, Yang Pengfei also talked about the point. The people present were not outsiders, and he didn''t hide it. He whispered to Liu Rufeng, "do you remember what I said when I helped you build a film and television company?"


    Of course, Liu Rufeng remembers. He always has a good memory. He remembers everything he said, not to mention what Yang Pengfei said?


    "Remember, you said you would come to me later." Liu Rufeng replied immediately.


    Yang Pengfei a eyebrow, nodded: "your memory is not bad, but now is not the future, is now."


    Everyone is looking forward to waiting for Yang Pengfei to uncover the mystery behind, Liu Rufeng is also looking forward to asking: "you say, as long as I can do, there is no second word!"


    Yang Pengfei brewed for a while, and then slowly said: "in fact, this matter has something to do with what you are doing now, that is, benevolence education, cherry blossom club and church. They occupy too many resources. Although my company is running well, they often harass me. It''s nothing. The key is... "


    Speaking of this, Yang Pengfei looked a little lonely and continued: "have you ever heard that church people use a special medicine to control people?"


    "Medicine?" Liu Rufeng was shocked and suddenly remembered that when Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan were eavesdropping on each other, they said something about the antidote. Then he asked, "I''ve heard that. What do you mean..."


    Yang Pengfei sighed: "don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I''m under control. It''s my wife who''s under their control. So I urgently need antidotes. But as a businessman, I can''t deal with the people in the Jianghu, so I have to ask for help. But at the beginning, you came to Kyoto, and I didn''t have a stable foundation, so I have to wait until now."


    "It''s the church again. It seems that I should go for a walk..." Liu Rufeng looks out of the window firmly.

 Chapter 362

    During the banquet, Yang Pengfei put forward his own conditions, which is about the antidote. Liu Rufeng thought that there must be more than one person under the control of the church''s medication. It is imperative to go deep inside to get the antidote and break it down. Even if Yang Pengfei doesn''t say it, he will do it.


    But thinking of the current strength, even Miyamoto can''t deal with it. How can he get the antidote? It seems that it is more important to step up the practice and improve one''s own strength.


    Hu Yifu


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes stopped, and he had a plan in his heart.


    After dinner, everyone was busy and left one by one. Before leaving, red peony did not forget to get close to her for a while to tease, "go to see me tomorrow, I miss you..."


    Liu Rufeng looked around. A group of women didn''t follow. Then he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "er... That''s OK."


    Red peony glanced at him, slightly sulky said: "hum! I''m so reluctant to promise. Now I''ll punish you and give you a catch! "


    At the same time, the scallion white jade hand had already stretched out. Liu Rufeng only felt the blood surging in a certain place, and his whole body was agitated.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck. By the way, do you have any new discoveries about the cultivation of the innate realm? " Red peony over the handle addiction, and began to be serious.


    Liu Rufeng was used to it, so he replied, "not yet, but I think Hu Yifu has a way..."


    When red peony went to visit prison, Liu Rufeng also told her about Hu Yifu, so red peony also knew the old man. She moved her eyebrows and nodded, "well, learn from him more. If you need anything, please come to me."


    What do you need?


    Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny. He says that what you need besides men and women is there anything else?


    He lost the smile, completely did not understand the meaning of red peony, he did not know, red peony left after the heart is heavy.


    After all the people left, Cheng Xiaoxiao walked over with an ugly face and said, "my mother is still in Gufeng. Now she will be arrested. She must be very dangerous. Do you think we are..."


    "Yes! Let''s go now! " Liu Ru Fengxin said that she was busy with the business here, and her mother-in-law''s safety problems were forgotten.


    So he immediately made arrangements. Bai Shiming and ice snow silver fox went with him. Before Xiao Wu''s injury was healed, he stayed at home for the time being. Xu Laosan and some of them in summer were at home, and they could deal with it for a while. If they couldn''t, they asked Jin Liu to send someone.


    After everything is arranged properly, Liu Rufeng takes three people to set out. Because Xu Zijian quietly revealed Liu Rufeng''s identity to the traffic police, his black range rover was easily put forward, and now it is driven by Bai Shiming.


    "I hope Gufeng doesn''t know the news yet..." Liu Rufeng murmured, but she was very nervous.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liang Shan came out of the court, his mood was very complicated. Now he didn''t know who to believe¡° Originally, all the evidence proved that Liu Rufeng was the murderer, but on the way, another Shen Wuming was killed, and the other side''s evidence was sufficient, so you have to believe it. But... Could it be something? Shen Wuming said that Gu Feng was behind the scenes. Is it true or not? " All he thought about was this.


    However, although he was not open-minded, he was not so stupid that he could not understand everything. In addition, after returning home, black and White King Kong also preached in his ear, "young master, I don''t think the court will make a wrong judgment on this matter. There are all human and material evidence, and ancient customs can''t escape from it. And don''t you think the whole thing is very strange?"


    At first, the two brain melon seeds thought it was Liu Ru''s dried fruit. But later, the more they thought about it, the more wrong they felt. In addition, one of the bodyguards also found some signs, so Liang Shan''s people began to doubt it.


    Although I think so, there is no evidence, so we dare not mention it. Now, the truth has come out. When can we not say it at this time?


    Liang Shan''s prejudice against Liu Rufeng has not been eliminated, so that he still has a biased view on him. Although he also believes that Liu Rufeng is innocent, he is willing to see Liu Rufeng in deep prison.


    As for Gu Feng, although Liang Shan doesn''t believe him much, he is still willing to believe that Gu Feng is innocent subconsciously - Gu Feng is on his own side, and Shen Wuming''s words may not be true, but may be planted and framed.


    He was in such a bad mood that he couldn''t listen to anything, so he quickly turned the others out and sat in his room in a daze.


    After a fierce struggle in his heart, Liang Shan gritted his teeth and made a phone call to Gu Feng, but his tone sounded a little stiff. "Uncle Gu, the case is over."


    Gu Feng is trying to figure out how to buy Liang Hong''s industry as soon as possible. When he sees that it''s Liang Shan''s phone call, his eyebrows show. He says that Liu Rufeng must have convicted him of death. Liang Shan, a fool, must have come to report good news.


    However, as soon as he got through the phone, he felt that things were not good, which could be judged from Liang Shan''s mood.


    "What happened? Was Liu Rufeng sentenced to death?" The tone of the old style was gentle, and he still pretended to be determined to win.


    Liang Shan said, "Uncle Gu, don''t you know? Liu Rufeng was released... "


    Gu Feng was shocked and immediately realized that the situation was not good. He quickly asked, "how, what''s the matter?"


    Liang Shan sighed and told Gu Feng about the trial process of the case. However, Shen Wuming told Gu Feng that Gu Feng was behind the scenes, but he didn''t say it.


    Hearing this, Gu Feng''s phone almost fell to the ground. As a result, he never thought of it. It was an excellent killer in the blood sacrifice. Was he so caught?


    Shen Wuming... Bad!


    Gu Feng''s subconscious immediately flashed a signal, "Shen Wuming won''t tell me I''m behind the scenes..."


    However, as an old man, Gu Feng kept calm and continued to ask, "what''s that man''s name, Wu Ming? What did he say and why did he kill people?"


    "Maybe it''s Revenge in the Jianghu. My uncle offended a lot of people before he died, and it''s not surprising that he had such a result... By the way, uncle Gu, do you think someone might have instigated him? I think the more acquaintances you have, the more suspicious you are... "


    Liang Shan''s words are just a trial to see what kind of reaction ancient style will have, but how can he fight against ancient style? I let the information out by accident.


    Gu Feng sneered in his heart, but he still said: "I don''t rule out this possibility. I suggest you check the people around you, but... Do you think it''s so simple? Why did Shen Wuming suddenly appear? How did the testimony suddenly change? Liu Rufeng has a friendship with the police. Have you ever suspected that they did it? And the lifeless one is probably the scapegoat they are looking fo

 Chapter 363

    scapegoat?


    After being bewitched by the ancient style, Liang Shan immediately wavered. He thought that what the ancient style said was reasonable after thinking over and over again. Moreover, when he talked on the phone just now, he didn''t notice anything abnormal about the ancient style.


    "Is it really the official misjudgment? Are they really in collusion?! If that''s the case, my uncle will die unjustly! " Liang Shan''s newly enlightened head was covered with paste again. He gritted his teeth and thought to himself, "now my uncle is dead, and his subordinates and friends used to vote for Mingzhu. Now I''m left with such a little industry. The power of both the government and business circles has weakened. It''s almost impossible to deal with Liu Rufeng. In this case, let''s burn both jade and stone..."


    Thinking of this, his eyes could not help flashing a fierce light.


    "Black and White King Kong...!" Liang Shan''s voice trembled when he hit the table.


    With this cry, black and White King Kong immediately ran in. Seeing Liang Shan''s angry face, he asked: "young master, this is..."


    Liang Shan''s eyes were fierce and said: "hurry up and gather people. Today we are going to find Liu Rufeng''s grandson to fight for it!"


    What?


    Black and White King Kong immediately silly, quickly advised: "is not already determined that Liu Rufeng and this matter has nothing to do with it? Why do you go to find Liu Rufeng? Now our goal is ancient style... "


    "Shut up


    Liang Shan''s eyes seemed to be dripping blood. His teeth were grinding and clucking. He seemed to bite off a piece of Liu Rufeng''s flesh to relieve his hatred. "I suspect that the official was bribed by them. Shen Wuming is their scapegoat. Liu Rufeng has always been friendly with Xu Zijian, the traffic police captain. They collude with each other and direct such a play, but we are still in the dark. Since we can''t fight him, we''ll fight for life and death in the most primitive way! "


    Although black and White King Kong have developed limbs, their brains are not stupid, and they are not as muddled as Liang Shan. They give each other a look and communicate with each other with their eyes. "It''s a fart to fight for life and death. You don''t know who is the enemy and who is the friend. Master Liu is innocent, so what are you doing with him?"


    But although they thought so in their hearts, they didn''t dare to say so. They had to remind them from the side: "even if you have doubts, you should go through legal means. Let''s just go to a lawyer to sue. Why do you have to go to other people to fight? It''s against the law to hurt someone... "


    Liang Shan didn''t care so much and didn''t know where he had the courage. He stood up and yelled, "are you the people my uncle values the most?"


    "Yes, yes..." black and White King Kong answered very simply.


    "Are you loyal to my uncle?" Liang Shan asked again.


    "Yes, yes... Absolute loyalty!"


    Liang shandun said: "well, in this case, now is the best opportunity for you to show your loyalty. Go to arrange it..."


    "..." black and White King Kong realized that he had been cheated. He regretted it and wanted to persuade him again. When he saw Liang Shan''s resolute eyes, he had to give up. When he said it was time to think about it


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Feng hung up the phone, turned his eyes and said to himself in a low voice: "how can Shen Wuming be caught? Isn''t he the super killer in the blood sacrifice all the time?" He won''t give me up, will he? "


    "Do you think it''s someone''s instigation..." Gu Feng recalled Liang Shan''s words just now, and immediately sat down in his heart, "it must be Shen Wuming who confessed his crime, otherwise how could that fool of Liang Shan think so much?"


    "I''ve got to get out of here in a hurry!" Think of here, the ancient wind can no longer sit, Meng stood up from the sofa to a room to pack things.


    If you want to say that there are a lot of good antique objects, such as pearl agate, emerald jade bracelet and gold jewelry, there are more than ten cases. In addition, he took out a browning pistol from one of the cases.


    "I can protect myself at the critical moment. I have to go to Yinglan quickly." Gu Feng said to himself that he planned to open the door and call Sun Sheng and Wang Tong, two mantis and white crane masters. Suddenly I heard footsteps at the door, which was very light, like the sound of a woman walking.


    Huh?


    He immediately realized that it must be Wang yanru eavesdropping, "Damn it! This bitch Gu Feng is very tired of Wang yanru these days. If it were not for the current situation, he would have dealt with her long ago.


    Now that he had reached the gate, he didn''t have to care so much, so he quickly opened the door and rushed out.


    At this time, a white figure head into the kitchen, the figure is not Wang yanru, who is it?


    "Smelly girl!" The selfishness and cold side of the ancient style was fully revealed. At this time, we didn''t talk about the love between husband and wife. We rushed to the kitchen in three or two steps.


    When he stepped in, he saw a black shadow coming on his face. He quickly flashed to the side. The black thing suddenly fell on the kitchen door and went deep into the kitchen.


    Gu Feng saw that the dark thing just now was a kitchen knife, which was cut by Wang yanru.


    The kitchen knife didn''t start. Wang yanru didn''t pull it out after a long time. She gave up the kitchen knife and picked up a cooking spoon as soon as she turned around.


    Gu Feng looked at her viciously, and his whole body was cold and murderous. He said: "I wanted to let you live, but I didn''t expect you to die. Since you''ve killed me, I won''t be polite to you."


    After that, he didn''t use a pistol, but kicked Wang yanru''s belly. Wang yanru has no Kung Fu and doesn''t respond in time. Although she takes two steps back, she is still kicked. She staggers back a few steps and bumps into the refrigerator.


    By this time, Gu Feng had already rushed up. Without saying a word, he would hit Wang yanru with his fist. The target was Wang yanru''s cheek.


    Wang yanru, how can a weak woman rival a strong man? She immediately flustered, a nervous closed his eyes, the hands of the spoon is involuntary round up.


    Gu Feng knows a little bit of Kung Fu, but they are all three legged. He didn''t expect that Wang yanru would have more strength to resist at this time. He was unprepared, and the spoon hit him in the head. Although the strength was not very strong, it also hit him in the head, and then there was blood flowing from it.


    "I''ll kill you!" Gu Feng was completely angry, and regardless of the blood on her face, he grabbed the spoon in Wang yanru''s hand and threw it aside, then hit her with a few punches.


    Wang yanru struggled desperately, scratched her hands. Gu Feng was in a panic, but she was scratched all over her face. She only felt the burning pain on her face.


    He was even more angry and almost roared, so he grabbed Wang yanru''s hair and was about to drag her to hit the marble kitchen table, intending to kill Wang yanru at once.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a dodge hand on his shoulder. He was in a rage, and he didn''t think about who was behind him. He was shaking fiercely, but the hand was still there. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake it off.


    He looked back quickly and found Murong Xue standing there steadily.

 Chapter 364

    Gu Feng and Wang yanru''s long-standing conflict finally broke out. All their previous friendship turned into smoke. For their own interests, they finally tore off the mask of disguise and fought together.


    The scene of the two men fighting is very spectacular. Wang yanru''s hair is covered with hair, blood is flowing from the corners of her mouth, and her face has been beaten black and blue by the ancient wind.


    The old style was not much better. He had a cut on his head with a spoon, and his white shirt was dyed red with blood. Moreover, Wang yanru had caught the blood on his face, and his face was very ferocious.


    But after all, Gu Feng is a man, Wang yanru must be in the downwind, straight was hit a scream.


    The cry attracted a person, that is Murong Xue.


    Gu Feng turned around and saw Murong Xue. He said in a sharp voice: "go out, don''t worry about our husband and wife''s affairs!"


    Did not expect Murong snow at this time, but did not take his words as an imperial edict, but light said: "let the lady go, I let you go."


    "You let me go?" Gu Feng was stunned immediately. He seemed to hear the most ridiculous sentence in history and said in a cold voice: "Murong Xue, don''t forget who you are!"


    But Murong Xue didn''t seem to hear it at all. She still said faintly: "let go of Madam, and I''ll let you go..."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that you, Murong Xue, would dare to betray me. Do you know what happened to those who betrayed me?" There was a chill in the ancient wind''s eyes. The muscles on his face moved. It could be seen that he was secretly biting his teeth.


    Murong Snow''s tone is very firm, look slightly stagnant, said: "as long as you release the wife, I promise not to interfere with your freedom today."


    "Ha ha... Joke! Murongxue, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to command me? I now order you to get out of here! " Gu Feng takes a cold look at Murong Xue, and the opportunity to kill suddenly arises.


    Murong Xue is not moved, or that sentence, "as long as you release your wife, I will let you go, you are my master, I can''t kill you, but I will never let you hurt your wife!"


    Speaking of this, Murong Xue flashed a fierce look in her eyes, and her attitude was very firm.


    "Seek death, a slave who does not know how to die!" Gu Feng suddenly takes out a small browning from his arms and aims at Murong Xue.


    Murong Xue didn''t expect that Gu Feng was carrying a gun. Just now, she saw Gu Feng doing small movements. She was wondering that Gu Feng''s gun had been fired.


    He was really quick in reaction and action, but he was a little slower than the gun. Gu Feng shot him on the shoulder, and the bullet went straight through his shoulder blade, and the blood immediately dyed his clothes red.


    A sharp pain came from the shoulder. Murong Xue gritted her teeth and prepared to scratch her body, but Gu Feng fired two more shots.


    Murong snow a look bad, immediately rolled back to hide in the past, hiding behind the sofa.


    "To die, huh!" Gu Feng didn''t chase him, but turned to Wang yanru with a ferocious smile¡° You''ve been watching me. You think I don''t know? Against me, there is only one word waiting for you - death


    The expression on Wang yanru''s face could not be seen clearly from her scattered hair. She was sad and resentful. She said in a loud voice: "old custom, you will die if you do injustice. What have you taken me for so many years? Don''t mention the scandals you''ve done. You''ve had a private meeting with that goblin behind my back and left me out of the business. Are you worthy of me? "


    Gu Feng said in a cold voice: "you still have the face to say that to me. Have you ever given birth to a son and a half for me over the years? What right do you have to interfere with my freedom! It''s the end of my duty to keep you at home without driving you out. I didn''t expect that you would dare to plot against me behind my back. You asked for it today...! "


    Wang yanru laughs bitterly, showing a kind of helplessness and sadness, "do you blame me for being infertile when you go out to have sex? Forget it... Maybe we were wrong at the beginning. It''s meaningless to say anything today. You can shoot, but don''t forget, you will be punished! "


    "Retribution... Ha ha...!" Gufeng looks up at the sky and laughs. His fingers begin to move the gun. At this time, suddenly behind the sense of a strong wind hit, fast. He quickly tried to flash to the side, suddenly heard a "bang ~ ~" sound, a thermos fell to pieces beside him.


    Looking back, Murong Xue was standing not far away, with a painful expression on her face, which was obviously caused by gunshot wound.


    "You --!" Gu Fengfeng is angry. He raises browning and aims at Murong Xue. Before he shoots, two people rush in from the door. They are Sun Sheng and Wang Tong.


    The two men were on duty outside today. They didn''t care when they heard the gunshot. Later they rushed in when they felt something was wrong. They just saw this scene.


    Seeing the two masters coming, Gu Feng immediately put down his heart and cried to them, "two masters, kill Murong Xue for me, kill this traitor!"


    As soon as Sun Sheng and Wang Tong come in, they don''t understand the injury on Murong Xue''s shoulder. When they see bronnington in Gu Feng''s hand, they understand.


    Although the two are not good friends with Murong Xue on weekdays, there is no contradiction. Seeing that Murong Xue has been injured, they can''t bear to do it again, so they hesitated for a moment.


    Gu Feng suddenly became impatient and said in a loud voice, "don''t you even listen to me? Kill him for me As he spoke, his voice was almost hoarse, and browning in his hand was shaking.


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong have no choice but to rush up and Murong Xue move.


    Murong Xue knew that she had no contact with them, and she didn''t expect to explain anything to them, so she didn''t care about the injury on her shoulder. She drank loudly and waved her arms to fight with them.


    Originally, Murong Xue''s Kung Fu was better than theirs, but now he was seriously injured, so his fighting power was weakened a lot. One of the injured arms moved twice and became numb. He could only block with the other arm. He didn''t even have the chance to attack. Soon he was forced to retreat by Sun Sheng and Wang Tong.


    Thanks to Sun Sheng, Wang Tong''s men left love, otherwise Murong snow can''t hold on for half a minute, it is estimated that they will be injured.


    Rao is like this. Before long, Murong Xue was also hooked by Sun Sheng''s Mantis to point the center nest. He suddenly felt stuffy in his chest and almost couldn''t lift it in one breath. At this time, Wang Tong''s white crane fist hit his back, Murong Xue suffered a heavy blow, immediately snatched six or seven steps, kneeling on one knee.


    "Ha ha... Good fight. Don''t leave me two masters. Kill him for me!"


    Gu Feng had no sense at this time. Murong Xue, a family minister who had followed him for many years, was as worthless as an ant in his eyes.


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong wanted to stop, but they hesitated for a while and went up because of the ancient style.


    At this moment, suddenly I heard a break outside the door, and then three figures rushed in.


    Murong snow face immediately relaxed a lot, Sun Sheng and Wang Tong is a surprise, "Liu, Liu Rufeng!"


    But they had a fight with Liu Rufeng. Knowing Liu Rufeng''s strength, they were afraid now, but they had to go up in the face of the ancient style.


    "Silver fox, you deal with the two masters of Mantis gate and white crane gate... Shiming, you take care of Uncle tie, I''ll deal with that bastard!" Liu Rufeng made a simple arrangement, and then walked towards the ancient style.

 Chapter 365

    The arrival of Liu Rufeng is like a magic weapon. Murong Xuedun is relieved. Bai Shiming in the past will help him up, and then helped him to the car for injury treatment.


    Ice snow silver fox glanced at Sun Sheng and Wang Tong, sneered and said coldly: "the experts of Mantis gate and white crane gate? I''d like to see... "After that, the figure fluttered forward a few meters and came to them.


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong are not happy. They say that Liu Rufeng is just a bully. After all, they are hard-working. Where did this girl come from? They don''t respect us at all. It''s really exasperating.


    When they are depressed, ice snow silver fox has no sign of the hand, her right hand forward, grab Wang Tong''s face, at the same time, a punch to Sun Sheng''s chest. Two moves are almost issued at one time, fast like meteor lightning, people caught off guard.


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong are shocked. The secret way is not good. They say that the girl''s Kung Fu is not much worse than that of Liu Rufeng. Their body method is extremely fast, and their strength is swift and fierce.


    Two people quickly oblique body to avoid, each use life skills and ice snow silver fox fight together.


    Liu Rufeng walked towards Gufeng with a cold face. When he came near the door, Gufeng saw his figure clearly. Then he sneered, leveled browning in his hand, and said: "stop, step forward again, I want your life!"


    He was afraid of Liu Rufeng''s power in his heart, so he had to rely on the guy in his hand to cheer him up.


    Liu Rufeng sneered, "throw away your broken gun. If you put down your gun and let it go, I can save your life, otherwise..."


    "What? You told me to put down the gun? "


    Gu Feng snorted coldly and said, "do you think I''m stupid? Put down the gun and you rush up. Don''t confuse me with words there. I won''t be fooled by you! " As he spoke, he clenched browning with both hands and aimed his gun directly at Liu Rufeng.


    "Broken gun? Then try...! " Old style voice just fall, listen to "bang! Bang! Bang Three shots.


    In his heart, he was nervous and lost the accuracy of his shooting. In addition, Liu Rufeng had been well prepared for a long time. He stepped on the nine palaces and eight trigrams step for a while and moved flexibly. Three shots didn''t hurt Liu Rufeng, but he shot down the chandelier above the hall, smashed it and scattered the crystal glass.


    Ice snow silver fox is the main culprit in the fight. As soon as he sees that the chandelier on the roof is shot down by a gun, he jumps forward several meters to avoid this danger. Sun Sheng and Wang Tong also jump forward under their feet in confusion, but they are not hit by the chandelier.


    Liu Rufeng was still standing there with a smile on his face. "I said it''s useless. I told you not to listen. Are there any bullets?"


    Liu Rufeng has long observed the browning spear. It''s an ordinary one with a capacity of seven bullets. Although Gu Feng didn''t know how many shots he had fired before, he knew that he had fired before when he saw Mu Rongxue''s injury. Now he has fired three more shots. According to the inference, there are at most three bullets left in his spear.


    Maybe, less than three


    These bullets are not lethal at all. They don''t work for me at all


    Liu Rufeng smiles and strides forward.


    He guessed right. There was only one bullet left in Gufeng ''.


    Gu Feng saw that Liu Rufeng was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, he thought of a good way. He took back browning who pointed at Liu Rufeng and pointed at Wang yanru''s head. And sternly way: "don''t, don''t come over, further forward, I shot her!"


    Liu Rufeng stopped and thought, "my mother-in-law is in there. If Gu Feng comes here to die together, it will be bad. This time, I want to save my mother-in-law. If I fail, Xiaoxiao has to hate me all my life..."


    "You put down your gun first. We can discuss something." Liu Rufeng changed his strategy and began to change from fighting to fighting.


    Drop the gun?


    Gu Feng said with a grim smile: "it''s OK to put down the gun, but you have to make a confession first!"


    Liu Rufeng twisted his eyebrows and scolded: "this old boy is really insidious. He uses Wang yanru as a hostage to cover himself. With Wang yanru in it, I can''t help throwing a rat''s paw. I''m limited everywhere. Self determination? Will you let me go when I die? "


    Liu Rufeng sees a lot of such tricks, but he won''t be manipulated by others. So his hand reached out to the bronze dagger at his waist.


    You want to threaten me? Hum!


    Liu Rufeng no longer moved, and the expression on his face looked very nervous. With a smile of the evil spirit of the ancient wind, his heart said well. It seems that this move is very good.


    Thinking of this, Gu Feng pushed browning forward in his hand, en said: "you don''t hurry up, or I''ll shoot her right away!"


    "Well, for the sake of Xiaoxiao, for the sake of my future mother-in-law, what is my life..." Liu Rufeng said, with an old dagger in his hand. Although the dagger seems to be of exquisite workmanship, the color of the blade darkens after it is opened, and it seems that it has not yet been cut. From the appearance, it''s a plaything for collectors.


    But Gufeng looked very happy and said with a laugh, "what do you want to do with a handful of broken antiques? Can that kill people? But it''s also right. If you decide to do it yourself, you can still do it... Ha ha


    While he was laughing, the dagger in Liu Rufeng''s hand suddenly flew out. It was as fast as an arrow, and the accuracy was excellent. The whole process didn''t deviate from the track, and always walked in a straight line.


    "Ah A, startled a cold sweat, quickly kick on the door, intend to use the door to block.


    The door did work, but it didn''t work much. The old dagger came with a yellow and white halo and a strong penetrating force. With a click, it penetrated the wooden door and continued to shoot forward. It was nailed to the right arm of the ancient style.


    Flying knife through the board! The second half of the day after tomorrow! It is also the realm Liu Rufeng reached a few days ago.


    According to Liu Rufeng''s skill, the throwing knife can only enter the board of about ten centimeters, but it can''t fly out through the board. However, the door is only three or four centimeters thick, and Liu Rufeng is only a few meters away from the door, so the penetrating power is much stronger immediately.


    Gu Feng had never heard that Liu Rufeng could fly a knife. He didn''t take precautions just now. This sudden attack scared him into a cold sweat and almost collapsed on the ground. The dagger on the right arm was two inches deep, almost touching the bone. The pain made him show his teeth, and browning in his hand was thrown aside.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Rufeng kicks open the door of the kitchen and rushes in. After going in, I pull out my favorite dagger, and then I punch it according to the ancient style.

 Chapter 366

    Liu Rufeng threw a Throwing Knife abruptly. Gu Feng didn''t respond well. He was stabbed in the right arm by the Throwing Knife, and browning also threw his hand.


    For Liu Rufeng, this is an excellent opportunity. He kicks open the door of the kitchen and comes to Gufeng. After pulling out his beloved dagger, he punches according to Gufeng.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t want to be polite to this beast, so his fist increased his strength.


    Gu Feng has no power to fight back now. Liu Rufeng''s fist hit him in the face. He was knocked over and rolled out for two or three meters. He hit the door and nearly fainted.


    Liu Rufeng still wants to kick her feet, but seeing that Wang yanru is still lying on the ground, she thinks that saving talents is the most important thing, so she gives up the old style and goes to help Wang yanru.


    Wang yanru was also knocked unconscious just now. She didn''t recover for a while. At this time, she looked very embarrassed, pale, dishevelled hair, messy clothes, and covered with soil. Liu Rufeng helped her up and then asked, "Auntie, are you ok..."


    "Still... OK." Wang yanru didn''t have enough breath to speak, so she couldn''t stand steadily.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, what''s the trouble? It''s a good day, but I have to follow this bastard. In the end, I broke up in a bad mood. What a good person Cheng Siyuan is


    After a while, his mind became sober. His right hand came across an object by chance. He turned his face and saw that it was browning. He was very happy. He held out his hand to hold the gun, and then slowly raised his hand.


    Liu Rufeng picks up Wang yanru and accidentally sweeps Gu Feng. When he discovers his little action, his blood suddenly rises. He leans Wang yanru on the kitchen table. Before Gu Feng holds the gun tightly, he takes a step and kicks him out of the kitchen.


    Gu Feng was directly kicked out five or six meters, and browning rolled several times on the floor with him.


    At this time, the battle on the other side of the ice snow silver fox was over. Sun Sheng and Wang Tong did not resist the elegant and quick attack of the ice snow silver fox. They were all swept by the whip legs of the ice snow silver fox. They only hurt their muscles and bones, and their blood and blood were churning.


    At this time two people are sitting on one side to adjust breath, ice snow Silver Fox also did not follow up to continue to move.


    Gu Feng picks up the browning again, calms down, and finally locks in Liu Rufeng, who just helped Wang yanru out of the kitchen. He pulls the trigger with one hand to leave the last bullet on Liu Rufeng.


    But before his bullet was fired, he was suddenly shocked by a powerful force. Browning in his hand flew out directly, "pa!" Break the glass.


    Gu Feng was stunned and fixed his eyes. He didn''t know when he had a desert eagle in his hand.


    Gu Feng''s face turned pale with fright. Now not only his gun has been shot away, but also the other side has taken out his gun. What can we do?


    Ice snow silver fox looked at him coldly and said: "at this time, I still want to shoot people. Is your shooting method better than my desert eagle?"


    Gu Feng''s lips were trembling, and his cold sweat was running down his cheek. At this time, he had no resistance, and the two martial arts masters seemed to have no fighting power.


    Liu Rufeng took a look at him and said to the ice snow silver fox, "don''t kill him. Control him first and give it to team Xu tomorrow."


    Ice snow silver fox nodded, put away the desert eagle, and walked towards the ancient wind. As soon as Gu Feng saw that the other side took back the gun, he immediately yelled at the top of his voice, "two masters, help me!"


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong have been following the ancient style for six or seven years. They have been very loyal to the ancient style and have done a lot of things for it, including some things that go against the natural conscience.


    Gufeng is also good for them. They give everything they can, even better than Murong Xue. Although Murong Xue is also very loyal, he has one shortcoming, that is, he is not very obedient and has a strong principle. I don''t like this very much, so I gradually alienated him.


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong are different. As long as their employers say something, they agree without principle, so that ancient customs value them very much.


    After breathing, the two men recovered some skills. Hearing the call of the ancient wind, and ignoring the weakness of their muscles and bones, they rushed up and stopped the ice snow silver fox.


    Ice snow silver fox coldly looked at them, disdainful way: "with you? If you lose, don''t get out of the way! "


    Sun Sheng and Wang Tong are not afraid. They bite their teeth firmly and say, "unless we die, you can''t hurt Mr. Gu."


    Ice snow silver fox a frown, no longer talk nonsense, raised his right foot is a series of kicks, Sun Sheng and Wang Tong desperately Dodge, and look for opportunities to fight back.


    Liu Rufeng just took a look and didn''t stay. He took the time to help Wang yanru and went outside.


    When he got to the car, he helped Wang yanru into the car. At this time, Bai Shiming had finished dressing Murong Xue. Seeing Liu Rufeng, he asked, "what''s the matter, brother Feng?"


    Liu Rufeng said: "silver fox is still in it. Go and help her. I have something else to do..."


    In fact, leaving snow and ice silver fox alone can solve the problem. The reason why Bai Shiming is allowed to pass is that Liu Rufeng is just in case.


    Bai Shiming went to the villa hall with a sound. Before walking out more than ten meters, I heard a riot in the villa hall. I don''t know when there were more people there, all dressed in black. The two of them ran over the wall in the ancient style. Sun Sheng and Wang Tong also ran behind. Ice snow silver fox ran out of the house with a dignified look, but with a helpless face.


    Bai Shiming looked carefully and found that there was white smoke floating in the hall. He was puzzled and went over.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Shiming asked.


    Ice snow silver fox frowned and said: "a few unidentified people came, put a smoke bomb, and then ran with them. I tried my best to run out, but I didn''t catch up with them."


    oh


    Bai Shiming is a Leng, heart said that these people are estimated to be ninja flow, must be related to those shadow people.


    Since the people are gone, there is no need to stay here, two people back to the car and Liu Rufeng several people explained this fact.


    Liu Rufeng was stunned. He could not help sighing in his heart, "these people are really everywhere. They come here in time. It seems that they have been paying attention to the movement of the ancient wind."


    The bullet on Murong Xue''s shoulder has been taken out by Bai Shiming. After hemostasis and bandaging, his spirit is much better. After hearing these words, he sighs with regret: "Alas! Gu Feng is a schemer. I''m Murong Xue and the wrong person... "


    Wang yanru leaned on her back and said nothing. Her expression was very painful, as if all kinds of melancholy were on her chest.


    Liu Rufeng quickly advised: "no matter what, you can safely out of the bitter sea is worth happy, don''t think so much, after the road is still very long, forget the past..."


    Murong Xue nodded, but did not speak, Wang yanru is silent for a long time. Liu Ru Feng Xin said that these two people are very similar in character. They are both very worried people.


    Just as several people were about to drive away, Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone suddenly rang

 Chapter 367

    Liu Rufeng orders Bai Shiming to go home quickly, and he gets through the phone. On the other end of the phone, Hu mei''er''s anxious voice came, "come back quickly, Liangshan is bringing a lot of people to make trouble..."


    Liangshan?


    "Isn''t the case clear? It''s said that it''s the ancient style. Why does he still make trouble? "


    Antique... It must be him!


    Liu Rufeng immediately realized that it must have something to do with Gu Feng''s bewitching. Liang Shan has always been prejudiced against himself, and his will is not firm. Even though the case has been closed, he still does not trust himself. If there is old-fashioned temptation, he will soon shake. This time, he must have come to ask for a crime.


    "What''s going on over there?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Hu Meier said: "now Xiaoxiao is negotiating with Liangshan. Xia Xia and Xiao Wu are already at the door, but I''m afraid they can''t stand it."


    "Well, I see. Don''t worry. We''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    "Well, well, hurry up. I think we have to fight today." After Hu mei''er finished, she hung up the phone in a hurry. She could see that the situation over there was very critical.


    "What''s the matter?" Ice snow silver fox asked.


    "It''s all right. Liangshan has brought people to our house to make trouble, but there are five kids in the house. One of them is the top ten. Don''t worry." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Did not want to work out this time, but the backyard was on fire, ice snow silver fox Daimei micro frown, said: "small five''s injury is not good, can it?"


    Liu Rufeng dialed a phone and said with a smile, "your sister must be able to do it. I asked her to help."


    My sister?


    Ice snow silver fox slightly late Leng for a while, soon understood who Liu Rufeng mentioned, immediately glanced at him, slightly jealous said: "I''m afraid you have another plan..."


    "What advice can I have..." Liu Rufeng answered the phone quickly, and the charming voice of red peony had floated out. "Yo, I''ll call my sister so soon. Don''t I have to accompany your wives tonight?"


    "Er... Sister peony, I have something else to call you today. I''m out now, and I can''t go back for a while. You should go to my home and have a look. There''s something wrong at home..."


    "What are you talking about! What happened to your family OK, I''ll be right there Red peony did not ask, directly hung up the phone, agreed very simply, action is also very fast.


    Wind and fire, do not take away a cloud


    "Now you can rest assured..." said Liu Rufeng, looking at the ice snow silver fox.


    Did not expect snow silver fox white he one eye, raises the arrogant head, "I rest assured what? Now I''m more worried... "


    The special way of communication between them, Murong Xue and Wang yanru naturally do not understand, Bai Shiming very understand, but he did not speak.


    Liu Rufeng laughs, feeling very sweet in her heart¡° Now silver fox finally looks like a woman, knowing that she is jealous... Knowing that she is jealous means that she is interested in me, hee hee... What? Is silver fox interested in me? Special happiness comes too suddenly, alas! God, don''t be so nice to me, OK? I''ll be proud


    Liu Rufeng is in the middle of his brain. He smiles and his eyes are full of little stars. Ice snow silver fox seems to see through his little 99 and pinches him on his thigh. Liu Rufeng wakes up from his dream and massages his injured part.


    Because it''s more than ten o''clock in the evening, there are few cars on the road. Bai Shiming''s driving skills are also very good. When he got home, it didn''t take 20 minutes.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Liu Rufeng found that a large group of people had surrounded their small yard in a tight place. There are about thirty people, each of them is very strong and strong. It can be seen that they have undergone special training.


    Liu Rufeng knows all these people. They are Liang Hong''s bodyguards. When they see Liu Rufeng coming back, they are still a little embarrassed. Their eyes interact for a while, but they don''t speak.


    Liu Rufeng asks Xuexue Yinhu and Bai Shiming to help Murong Xue and Wang yanru get out of the car, and then leaves the crowd to walk inside.


    After walking in, I found that the people on both sides were separated from the north and the south, facing each other. It must be Liu Rufeng, headed by Cheng Xiaoxiao. Next to him, there is another distinguished guest, red peony.


    On the other side are Liang Shan and black and White King Kong, and the rest are the humble bodyguards.


    "It''s been a long time and I''m drunk." Liu rufengxin said that Liangshan is not only a complete fool, but also a coward. The thunder and rain are small. Is it a visit to bring so many people here?


    He didn''t know that Liang Shan was very aggressive. But when he saw Cheng Xiaoxiao, he felt like a ball of frustration. He couldn''t get any more. He had to fight with Cheng Xiaoxiao. The poor thing is that his eloquence is not good enough. He is scolded by Cheng Xiaoxiao and has no chance to reply.


    After red peony came, she just stood by to watch the excitement. At this time, she wanted to go back to sleep, because it was so boring.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng and his mother Wang yanru coming back, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s anger suddenly disappeared. He quickly went up to pick up Wang yanru and helped the old man into the house.


    At the same time, several people followed Bai Shiming in. Soon, almost all the women on Liu Rufeng''s side came into the room, and the rest were only summer and red peony, as if today''s play could not arouse their interest at all.


    "Brother in law..." summer said hastily.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and laughed at the red peony, then turned to look at Liangshan.


    "Brother Liang, you bring so many people to drink tea. My house can''t hold so many people."


    Liang Shan black face, a face not good at looking at Liu Rufeng, just and Cheng Xiaoxiao bickering when a bellyful of anger all vent to Liu Rufeng, "I''m waiting for you, you finally willing to show up, looking for a bunch of women to do you shield, you are still a man?"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t pick up the stubble, but directly asked the question, "don''t you come here today to discuss with me? Say it. I''m all ears! "


    Liang Shan snorted coldly and said, "you''re very happy. Then I ask you, did you collude with the government to convict a fake case, and was Shen Wuming your scapegoat?"


    Liu Rufeng laughs with a stomachache, and says that you are a second-class girl. Do you believe in the demagogic words of Gufeng? There''s no cure!


    So he sighed and asked: "you think I''m too high, can I make the court judge a fake case? If I had that ability, why would I get caught? Also, why do you say I killed your uncle? The whole story has been very clear. I don''t understand why you still can''t figure it out. If you don''t like me, you can''t associate with me, but please don''t do me wrong. "


    "I will not investigate today''s affairs. If you want to go in for tea, I welcome you. But if you want to make trouble, I tell you Liangshan, you are not qualified enough!"

 Chapter 368

    Liu Rufeng''s words are eloquent, witty, and full of air. After a long period of talking, the breath is not scattered. His waist is straight, his eyes are shining, and his aura has completely burst, just like the universe has been ignited.


    Liang Shan''s face turned from white to red, then from red to purple, and then from purple to black. Anyway, there were all kinds of colors. He was so anxious that he shivered all over, but he couldn''t answer. Finally, a few words came out of my mouth, but they were intermittent and couldn''t connect at all, "you, you, you... I, I, i..."


    "You what you, I what I? Brother Liang, I think you should go to the temple and find a master to open your mouth. In this way, you will get sick. " Liu Rufeng looked at him with slanting eyes. He was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life.


    Red peony began to use a nail clipper to trim his fingernails. Now and then he peeped at it and chuckled.


    In summer, I almost had to laugh. At last, I couldn''t bear it. I whispered to Liu Rufeng, "brother-in-law, I can''t do it. You can hold it for a while. I''ll go into the room and laugh for a while..."


    "Go ahead and come out when you feel bored." Liu Rufeng''s answer is also out of tune.


    "OK, OK." Summer ran into the house in a hurry.


    At this time, Liangshan''s whole face became as black as a coal miner''s. at this time, his abdominal cavity was trying to contract, and his stomach seemed to be several big circles.


    silly ¡Á£¡ Liu Rufeng secretly scolded in the heart, then looked very impatient said: "the weather is cold, if you have nothing to do, I will not keep you, too late, your mother will worry."


    As soon as Liang Shan saw that he couldn''t say Liu Rufeng at all, he immediately thought of fighting. He simply stopped arguing with Liu Rufeng, and no matter whether he could find a suitable reason, he yelled to the black-and-white King Kong at the back: "black and White King Kong, come together, teach him a lesson, and be cruel..."


    Before he could say the word "Da" in the back, he was very angry, because at this time, black and White King Kong with his head and the group of bodyguards retreated to the door, leaving him alone in the hospital.


    Standing there alone, it seems quite lonely!


    In fact, we can''t blame these people, because they didn''t want to fight. After they came, Liangshan didn''t give orders for a long time and kept fighting with each other there. What''s more frustrating is that they couldn''t win the fight and were ridiculed. In the end, these people couldn''t see it any more, so they all retreated to the door and were quiet.


    Liang Shan was directly hung in the courtyard, feeling very embarrassed. In order to find face, he cleared his throat and shamelessly called out, "you all come here, it''s your turn to play!"


    Although he does not have the help of Dantian Qi, the decibel of this voice is not low, those people can absolutely hear.


    But these people are looking around one by one, as if they are looking for the source of the sound, but they don''t look at Liangshan.


    Liang Shan was embarrassed. He didn''t know what to do next. There was no need to think about the current situation. He could only make peace. After two shouts, no one answered. It must be that the group of people went slow down. If they went out to call those people in, it would be too boring.


    But Liang Shan was not reconciled, and he said, "how can we get along in the society when we come here and leave so disheartened? Even if what Liu Rufeng said is true, so what? I have been ridiculed for a long time. How about my face and my dignity? "


    But now we can''t fight and we can''t go. What should we do?


    Finally, Liangshan finally found a suitable reason. Tie Qing glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "why should I go? I haven''t had tea yet... We''ve known each other for a long time. You''ve never invited me to have tea at home. Do you think I can stop being angry? I''m talking to you about it today! " That said, a punch on Liu Rufeng''s body, with strength is not small, seems to be just for his humiliation.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t hide, and let Liang Shan''s fist hit his chest muscle. To be honest, it was like tickling for him.


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng also deliberately gives Liang Shan a chance to vent his anger, so as to resolve the contradiction between them. Otherwise, the two will always be enemies, and the contradiction will never be resolved. Moreover, although Liang Shan is a dandy and his life is not decent, he is not a bad man. Liu Rufeng is not willing to make enemies for himself, so it is best to solve the problem peacefully.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that Liangshan had taken back his cruel words, he no longer ridiculed him, so he said with a smile: "well, today is a good opportunity. Please come inside, but... My house is not your villa. You can''t let everyone in for tea. Look..." Liu Rufeng pointed to the people behind Liangshan and said.


    Liang Shan was not stupid enough. Seeing that the other side had given him steps, his face recovered a lot. He turned back and yelled to the black and White King Kong people: "today everyone is working hard. Let''s go back and have a rest. I have something else to do here. You don''t have to wait for me!"


    Liang Shan''s voice this time is less than half that of last time, but black and White King Kong''s ears don''t know when they will become extremely sensitive. One by one, they are more excited and one by one responds faster. They all nod their heads and say yes. Then they rush into the car with a hula. In less than half a minute, a group of people disappear like a whirlwind, leaving only a burst of dust


    Liang Shan didn''t expect that these people were so good in quality, so neat, so well-trained, so natural and unrestrained, and didn''t leave a sound, so he didn''t have to worry about disturbing the rest of the neighbors.


    "These bastards!..." Liang Shan murmured, took a deep breath, and finally recovered his normal face. He said, "brother, I don''t know what kind of tea you have here. No, I''ll send someone to send some top-grade Dahongpao tomorrow..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a ha ha: "I certainly don''t have as good tea as your family, but I can barely satisfy your taste. The most important thing is to pay attention to the atmosphere when drinking tea. No matter how bad my tea is, you must come in and taste it today."


    "Ha ha... Yes, yes, I have to try it." Liang Shan''s right hand was on Liu Rufeng''s shoulder, as close as a good friend for many years, as if nothing had happened just now.


    In fact, Liang Shan''s coming this time is against his will. On the one hand, he is bewitched by ancient customs, and on the other hand, he has always been prejudiced against Liu Rufeng. This time, besides revenge, there is also a large part of venting personal anger.


    But when he came, he met Cheng Xiaoxiao. Liang Shan''s anger was immediately pushed back. He could only stand there like a child who had made a mistake and accept Cheng Xiaoxiao''s scolding.


    No one in Liangshan believes Cheng Xiaoxiao''s words, so after Cheng Xiaoxiao''s "careful teaching", he also believes Liu Rufeng. The reason why he continued to fight with Liu Rufeng just now is that Cheng Xiaoxiao''s teaching tone was a little heavy. He always held his breath.

 Chapter 369

    Now that the two of them have turned their quarrel into friendship, we can only talk about friendship and not mention those unhappy things.


    Liu Rufeng let Liangshan into the house and treated him with courtesy. At this time, the girls basically go to bed, the only remaining are ice snow silver fox and Li Mu Jin, even Niu Niu go to rest.


    When they saw that Liangshan followed Liu Rufeng into the house, they were still a little uncomfortable. After Liu Rufeng described the things that they had settled their grudges, they politely said a few words.


    Liang Shan is very cheeky and doesn''t care what others think, so he directly sits beside Murong Xue. He knows murongxue, and he knows that murongxue is a master, not just a family minister, so he always respects murongxue.


    "Tie, tie uncle..." Liang Shan said hello with an embarrassed smile.


    When Murong Xue came in, she saw Liangshan. She didn''t speak until she was sick at that time. Now that she has recovered some strength, she said, "no more trouble."


    "Er... What you said, uncle tie? I''m not that kind of person. It''s all misunderstanding, misunderstanding, ha ha..." Liang Shan quickly found a reason to prevaricate himself.


    Murong Xue snorted and said: "don''t be confused, you boy. You can''t see who is right and who is wrong. Your uncle can''t sleep in peace. It''s all ancient customs that operate in secret. Your goal should be him... In addition, only you and Rufeng unite together can you deal with ancient customs and avenge your uncle. Otherwise, you... I''m afraid you don''t have that ability..."


    "Well... Thank you for your advice. I will keep it in mind." Liang Shan replied solemnly.


    Murong Xue expected things to be comprehensive, worried that Liangshan still had doubts, so he recounted today''s struggle with Gufeng, and finally sighed: "I didn''t expect that I was upright all my life, but I made a big mistake. At the beginning, it was because Gufeng''s father was kind to me, so I decided to protect Gufeng''s integrity, but I didn''t expect that he became more and more biased later..."


    Liu rufengxin said that Murong Xue''s gratitude is called loyalty; It''s called the distinction between public and private. From these two points of view, he is a real hero.


    After listening to Murong Xue''s statement, Liang Shan''s head gets lower and lower. Later, he hears the cry of sobbing. It''s like crying. It''s very sad. We are also embarrassed to persuade him. We know that he is thinking of Liang Hong. After a while, Liang Shan stood up from the sofa and said: "uncle, don''t worry, I will catch Gu Feng to avenge you!"


    "Well, that''s good. It seems you can be saved." Murong Xue stood up and patted Liang Shan on the shoulder, then said to Liu Rufeng, "I''m going to have a rest. Have you arranged for me to live with each other?"


    "If it''s arranged, can it be difficult for us?" Liu Rufeng quickly asks Bai Shiming to take Murong Xue into the room to have a rest.


    At this time, red peony stands up and smiles at Liu Rufeng and says, "I''m going back too. Your bed doesn''t let me go to sleep. It''s better to go back to my hotel."


    Red peony is used to going alone. Liu Rufeng doesn''t keep her. When she goes out to see her off, she is caught by red peony.


    After a while, Liangshan also went back. Liu Rufeng told others to go to bed, and then he went into the house to have a rest.


    It''s past midnight, and Liu Rufeng is lying on the bed with a tired body, pondering, "Gu Feng''s escape this time is too strange, and he was saved by the shadow people. It seems that these shadow people have a lot of energy. It really takes a lot of effort to eradicate them..."


    The next day, the red sun rose to the East and hung high on the top of the tree. Liu Rufeng got up from the bed and stretched. Then he jumped down from the bed and walked out of the room.


    When they went out, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Wang yanru were already sitting on the sofa in the hall. Wang yanru''s complexion was much better, and the bruise on her face was much less swollen. Liu Rufeng took a breath and felt at ease. Heart said finally let the future mother-in-law safely back, otherwise Xiaoxiao may ignore me all his life.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng coming out of the room, Wang yanru stopped him and asked, "Rufeng, did you send out what I gave you last time?"


    Keepsake?


    Liu Rufeng immediately thought that his mother-in-law had also given him a keepsake. During this period of time, he had no time to give it to Cheng Siyuan and Cao. This time, it was a big delay.


    "I haven''t made time for this period of time. Otherwise, I''ll go to see Uncle Cheng."


    Liu Rufeng has always been an honest child. Today, he thinks it''s better to tell the truth.


    Wang yanru look slightly sad, light said: "this is not your fault, this time you have a lot of trouble, can understand."


    "Thank you for understanding!" Seeing that Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t have a big reaction, Liu Rufeng understood that Wang yanru must have said it to her, otherwise it would not be so calm.


    After washing, Liu Rufeng simply ate something and set out. In fact, it''s best for Cheng Xiaoxiao to follow her, but Cheng Xiaoxiao needs to accompany Wang yanru, so Liu Rufeng has to keep her at home.


    Liu Rufeng, Cheng Siyuan''s company, has never been there, so she can only contact him by phone. After meeting Cheng Siyuan, Liu Rufeng gives up the keepsake and hints at Wang yanru''s current thoughts.


    After hearing this, Cheng Siyuan immediately burst into tears, raised his face and looked at the sky, and said in a sad voice: "finally, this day has come, finally..."


    "By the way, now my aunt is with me. If you have time, you can go and have a look. Maybe she needs comfort most now..." Liu Rufeng reminded me that I must give you a strong medicine at this time, otherwise my father-in-law is always hesitant.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t care what they do. What he has to do now is to go to Xu Zijian, and then to find the strange old man Hu Yifu.


    If you want to speed up the progress of the task, your own strength is also very important. No matter how well you think, your own strength is not enough.


    When he got to Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng told him about Gu Feng''s rescue last night. Xu Zijian had never heard of shadow. At this time, he was so shocked that he asked, "well, who are those people?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you one by one when I have time. You just need to know that these people are related to Miyamoto."


    "Miyamoto, which Miyamoto again?" Xu Zijian''s eyebrows wrinkled. He couldn''t help turning around the office for several times. Finally, he asked solemnly, "do we want to arrest people?"


    "You have to communicate with Director Yang about this. After all, this matter involves a lot, so you must consider it carefully."


    Xu Zijian nodded thoughtfully.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t talk too much with Xu Zijian, so he went through the green channel and came to the previous cell. When he arrived, he saw that Hu Yifu was still sitting there.

 Chapter 370

    Liu Rufeng went to the cell with a smile and found that Hu Yifu was sitting on his knees, breathing and breathing smoothly. Although it looks like falling asleep, but the upper body is straight, full of energy and energy. The expert can see that it is entering a settled state.


    However, Hu Yifu didn''t do any exercises at this time. He was just meditating and recuperating. Liu Rufeng still had this insight.


    Just want to take the initiative to say hello, Liu Rufeng turns to think, so directly go up to say hello is meaningless, or... To some unique?


    When Liu Rufeng saw that the old man didn''t even wear shoes, he suddenly had an idea. He looked around, picked up a straw from the ground, and then crept to the old man, picked up the straw in Hu Yifu''s feet is a burst of itching.


    The old man frowned slightly, his feet moved, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    So determined?


    Liu Rufeng didn''t give up. He continued to paddle with straw in Hu Yifu''s foot. He played with his left and right feet. The old man was still calm and unmoved.


    Fuck! What a bull!


    "Sneeze!"


    Just as Liu Rufeng was enjoying himself, the old man suddenly sneezed. It''s nothing to sneeze. What''s fatal is that the sneeze seems to be full of strength. The stench of the mouth is spitting out with the stars. Its power is comparable to that of a bomber.


    The sneeze came so suddenly that Liu Rufeng was not prepared at all. What''s more, he was facing his face at this time. They were very close to each other. Liu Rufeng desperately shakes his head, but he still can''t avoid it completely. Half of his face is completely polluted.


    Nima, this is revenge


    Liu Rufeng quickly took out the prepared paper towel to wipe the dirt on half of his face clean, and then glared and scolded: "old thing, you play Yin with me!"


    Hu Yifu has been laughing, and finally the whole person is lying on the ground. After a long time, he seems to be tired of laughing, and then he stops laughing. He says, "if you scratch my feet with straw, I won''t sneeze at you. Who told you not to say hello when you came, but what kind of prank would you do?"


    Liu Rufeng was asked, but now he was completely unreasonable. He said that the old monster was ok, and he had to get it back because it was cheap. It was a high prank.


    But... Will you brush your teeth next time?


    Liu Rufeng wanted to find a place to disinfect half of his face and come back. The taste, alas!


    "Come on, what are you doing?" Hu Yifu stood up from the ground and asked seriously.


    At the mention of serious business, Liu Rufeng forgot that she had been spitting on her face just now. She cleared her throat and said with a smile: "I, I''ll see you..."


    Hu Yifu immediately raised his beard and said, "can you be so kind? tell the truth! Do you think about my kung fu? "


    Liu Rufeng laughed and complimented: "I''m really smart. I can''t hide anything from you. But... It''s true to see you. "


    "You have a conscience. You haven''t forgotten me. Well, for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll give you some advice. " Hu Yifu gave a few hearty dry smiles, and then said: "you can practice everything together. Your foundation is very good now, and I can''t teach you from the beginning. You can show me again, and then I''ll give you some advice."


    The old man opened the golden mouth, and Liu Rufeng almost cried with joy. If the old man wasn''t too dirty, he might have gone up and had a few kisses.


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, such a good opportunity, let''s practice. What''s the point.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng began to show her Kung Fu. At first it was basic fighting skills and simple routines, then it was close catching and some beautiful and exquisite leg techniques, and finally it even practiced Ma Changfeng''s Xingyi boxing.


    Smash, gun, split


    "Huhu..."


    He practiced faster and faster. With the flexible rotation of his body, he finally picked up a cloud of dust on the ground. The figure became ethereal and could not see clearly. Not only the speed is fast, but also the strength is just right every time. One more point is too much, and one less point is not enough. People with good eyesight can see the strong breath of Liu Rufeng. If you get closer, you can almost experience the hot feeling of the wind knife cutting face.


    After nearly practicing, Liu Rufeng finished his work, adjusted his breath, stood well, raised his face and asked, "how about it? My kung fu is OK."


    He thought Hu Yifu would appreciate it, but when he saw Hu Yifu''s appearance, he was so angry that he almost scolded his mother.


    At this time, the strange old man narrowed his eyes and yawned. His spirit became more and more depressed. He looked like he was going to sleep. I don''t know if he was serious just now.


    Liu Rufeng was in a bad mood, and his face suddenly grew old. Then he asked out loud: "old man, I ask you something. How do I practice?"


    Hu Yifu just like waking up at this time, lazily said: "so so so, it''s the level of primary school students."


    What?


    Hearing this, Liu Rufeng seems to have been splashed with cold water. Her excitement just now is gone. She wants to be so direct. I''ve been working hard for a long time. How can I get an encouragement award? It''s true!


    His spirit was gone, and he said bitterly: "it''s not so bad..." you know, since I started my career, I''ve never met an opponent. Apart from that time with Miyamoto, I''ve never lost. Is that what you said so unbearable?


    Hu Yifu didn''t even look at him. He didn''t care about caring for the people at all. He still said lazily, "what else can I do, continue..."


    Go ahead, sir!


    Liu Rufeng looked at him with a resentful look. At this time, he found that the old face was particularly ugly, and there was nothing to be desired.


    He sighed in his heart and thought, "go on, go on. I''ll show you what''s unusual. Look, OK, you..."


    What do you want to practice? Let''s show you my footwork


    According to the principles of the eight trigrams of the book of changes and the eight gates of the nine palaces, the nine palaces and eight trigrams, combined with the flash and move in martial arts, make it infinitely wonderful. If the user reaches a certain level, it is almost invincible.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng showed it a few days ago, and Hu Yifu praised it at that time. Liu Rufeng thought, "didn''t you use footwork to force you out of the prison last time? Today, I''ll go over it again to see if you can talk about primary school students'' Kung Fu this time. "


    After thinking about it, Liu Rufeng took a few breaths, picked up a breath, and then began to walk around in the directions of eight trigrams. Qian, Kan, gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun, Dou... At first, it was very slow. Later, it became faster and faster, and the more it went back, the more irregular it became. The position of each step was different from that before. However, no matter which point he stepped on before, his back foot would step on the corresponding point.


    For example, if the front foot steps on Xun''s position, the back foot will step on the point of Dui. If the front foot steps off the position, the back foot must step on the sill position. There is no mistake.


    Next, Liu Rufeng added the Qimen principle to his footwork.

 Chapter 371

    Everyone has a competitive heart, that is, because of this competitive heart, everyone is willing to be recognized by others. Therefore, everyone will be happy to hear good words and excited to get praise. Even sometimes because of the other party''s praise, willing to do anything for the other party, go through fire and water, at all costs!


    Accordingly, everyone will be angry when they are denied. Even if they don''t show it directly on their face, they will feel uncomfortable in their heart.


    Liu Rufeng is very uncomfortable now.


    He has never been denied. Today is the first time. Although he knows that Hu Yifu is a master and his kung fu is really much better than himself, he doesn''t bring such humiliation. After so much effort, there is nothing desirable?


    I''m so angry! This old man is so angry!


    It is precisely because of this extreme psychological imbalance that Liu Rufeng shows her unique skill - nine palaces and eight trigrams!


    This footwork is really brilliant. Since Liu Rufeng''s debut, every time he uses it, the effect is surprisingly good, and he never fails.


    This is what he is most proud of.


    Therefore, he is also very sure that the old man Hu Yifu will be shocked to death


    He has practiced and used this set of footwork countless times. Therefore, I have been familiar with it for a long time, and I can use it at will.


    Liu Rufeng first stepped on the position of the eight trigrams. Every two trigrams echoed each other and were full of changes. His body turned strangely, and he could not figure out where his people would move next. Later, he added rest, life, injury, Du, Jing, death, shock, and opening to the eight gates. The change of the location of good and bad luck made it more complicated and magical.


    If an expert chooses to fight against him, he must be restricted to use this footwork, otherwise, he will lose miserably.


    Liu Rufeng moves back and forth erratically. At first, he can see his figure clearly. Later, he can''t even see his figure. In a round range, he can almost see several shadows of Liu Rufeng. No one can tell which one is the real Liu Rufeng.


    Wonderful! Skilled! magical!


    Liu Rufeng''s heart is full of happiness, and the speed is faster and faster. Finally, a gust of wind seems to be blowing on the flat ground, covering him tightly inside.


    From time to time, he squinted at Hu Yifu''s expression, and found that the old man twisted his beard and squinted. He seemed very satisfied.


    Hey, hey... Take it. Let''s see what you say this time!


    Just as Liu Rufeng was complacent, suddenly Hu Yifu called out: "stop!" The sound was like a thunder in the blue sky, which made Liu Rufeng almost fall to the ground.


    Ma Di! I want to scare people to death


    Liu Rufeng quickly adjusted his state, stopped and stood firm. He angrily went to Hu Yifu and accused him: "you are sick. I''m practicing very well. What are you shouting about?"


    Hu Yifu was not moved. He turned his lips and said, "I''m tired. I can''t do it. What are you doing all the time? I''ve lost my eye."


    Liu Rufeng


    Heart said, do you understand? Was the display not wonderful enough?


    give the thumbs-up! You should be crazy.


    Liu Rufeng was also angry. He glanced at Hu Yifu and said: "old man! Can''t you say something nice? Praise me, you will die. What''s the matter


    Hu Yifu kicked Liu Rufeng''s butt fiercely, his beard turned up, and he glared: "do I teach you or do you teach me? If you want to learn kung fu, shut your mouth. What else can you do? Keep practicing


    "..." Liu Rufeng cursed silently in her heart. She said that I''ll put up with it for a while and see what tricks you can play. Hum!


    What else... Throwing knife? Yes, I''ll practice flying dagger. This is the most urgent thing to break through now


    Liu Rufeng starts to look around for props. After all, it takes wood to make props to practice throwing knives. What''s the skill of throwing knives on the wall?


    But he can''t carry a board around, so now he has to find another one.


    It''s not bad. Liu Rufeng found it, but it''s not a wooden board. It''s a half meter long log, about 10 centimeters in diameter.


    Make do with it


    He murmured in his heart that Liu Rufeng arrived at the corner of the wall to fix the log, and then retreated more than ten steps.


    Hu Yifu''s pupil suddenly enlarges, the heart way: "flying knife? I didn''t expect the boy to have this skill. "


    The old man suddenly became interested. His spirit soared, and a thick breath enveloped his whole body. His eyes widened, he didn''t yawn, he didn''t feel depressed, and he was in a surprisingly good mental state.


    After Liu Rufeng stood up, he held the bronze dagger in his hand, and then guided the real Qi in the Dantian with his mind. When the palm is full of white and yellow halo, gradually instill the breath of the palm into the dagger.


    He had practiced this process many times, so he was very familiar with it. Soon, the temperature above the dagger rose to the same level as his body temperature, and a layer of white and yellow halo began to float on the blade.


    Hu Yifu''s eyes opened again.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t pay attention to Hu Yifu''s expression at this time. All his attention was on the dagger in his hand. He felt that time was almost up. His eyes were shining, and his right hand made a very strange action at the same time. Then, the dagger had disappeared.


    Looking up, the shining dagger has turned into a flying knife and shot at the front log. This time, Liu Rufeng infused more Qi than any other time. He could almost hear the sound of "splitting and cracking" when the flying knife was rubbing against the air.


    Just listen to the dull sound of "Du ~ ~", the flying knife is firmly nailed on the log, with incomparable accuracy, and completely immersed in it.


    Well done! I''m a genius!


    Liu Rufeng adheres to the idea of self-sufficiency, while quietly praising himself, he goes to pull out the dagger, and then slowly goes back to wipe the sawdust on the dagger with his head down.


    This time, he didn''t bother to ask Hu Yifu if he was wonderful, because he knew that even if he asked, he would not get any good words from the old man.


    Liu Rufeng just wiped his beloved Throwing Knife, but he didn''t even look at the strange old man. Who knows, suddenly he cried out, "good! It''s a wonderful Throwing Knife. It''s great


    This voice can almost be heard by people outside the prison. Liu Rufeng is also scared, and almost gets rid of the dagger in his hand. He glared at Hu Yifu and said, "you''re sick. Don''t be so surprised."


    It suddenly occurred to me that the old man seemed to be boasting about himself, and then he said with a smile, "you, what did you say just now?"


    Hu Yifu said with a smile, "I said that you are good at flying dagger."


    Liu Rufeng heard it clearly this time, and then he was very proud of it. He said, "I''m still the old man. This is what I''m good at. Haha..."


    Before he finished laughing, he soon had the impulse to rush over and chop the strange old man to death.


    Just listening to Hu Yifu''s next sentence, he jumped out of his mouth again, "but... It''s ok..."

 Chapter 372

    Liu Rufeng is in a bad mood now. All this is caused by the old man.


    I came to him to learn kung fu with great interest, but I didn''t expect that I was angry before I learned one or two moves.


    No matter what moves Liu Rufeng showed, Hu Yifu sneered, and finally got a little praise for his unique skill of Throwing Knife, but in a flash, he turned into "make do".


    This makes Liu Rufeng very angry. If it''s not for him, I really want to rush up and give him a beating.


    It''s better to beat him a little uglier. Anyway, he looks ugly now. It doesn''t matter if he looks a little uglier.


    Liu Rufeng now thinks that this strange old man is not pleasing to the eye. He feels ugly, especially when he smiles. But he likes to laugh most.


    He always likes to show his teeth when he smiles, but his teeth are not white and neat. Eyes are always squinting, but those eyes are not black and bright. He always twists his beard and looks indifferent, but his beard is not smooth. It''s like he hasn''t taken a bath for several years. His beard sticks together.


    In particular, the face is always a pile of laughter, a smile is also a thousand ravines.


    "Will you stop laughing? I ask you, how can I make do with it? " Liu Rufeng couldn''t bear it at last. He pointed to him and asked.


    Hu Yifu laughed a few times, looked at the bronze dagger in Liu Rufeng''s hand, and said slowly: "to be honest, your flying dagger just now is very good, but what''s the difference."


    "What''s the difference?" Liu Rufeng asked with wide eyes.


    "Well... The heat!" Hu Yifu continued to twist the unsightly beard under his jaw and said: "the highest level of flying knife is to turn the visible into the invisible. Although you have a great power, you still need luck to concentrate, and this process will definitely lose the opportunity to fight, so... It''s not brilliant."


    Turn the visible into the invisible


    Liu Rufeng flashed a brilliance in her eyes and continued to ask, "how can we be invisible?"


    Hu Yidao smacked his mouth and said: "well, you need to improve your own cultivation. If I guess correctly, you are in the middle of the day after tomorrow..."


    Finally speaking of the point, Liu Rufeng also raised his interest and nodded: "yes, yes, in the middle of the day after tomorrow, I haven''t reached the highest level yet."


    Hu Yifu nodded slightly and then asked, "what kind of skill are you using now?"


    "Er..." when it comes to Kung Fu, Liu Rufeng is really hard to say, because he really has no Kung Fu, otherwise he would not stop at the realm of the day after tomorrow.


    "I, I use the cycle of the week to achieve a breakthrough in cultivation, no, there is no brilliant skill..." Liu Rufeng said with a little guilty heart.


    Hu Yifu stares at Liu Rufeng, but he doesn''t have too much mood swings, as if he had expected for a long time. He frowned, changed the previous kind of smiley face, seriously said: "you can use such a simple way to achieve the present state is not simple, with your current cultivation state, whether it is boxing or body method, Throwing Knife stunt, can practice to such a level, is very rare, you are really a rare martial arts talent."


    "You have to say that!" Liu Rufeng said a word in his heart, but a smile came out on his face. After all, this is the first pleasant word from Hu Yifu''s mouth, and this time he said it seriously, which shows that this is from the heart.


    "But..." Hu Yi Fu''s words began to turn again. Liu could not help but make complaints about the cold.


    Hu Yifu did not make complaints about this time, but solemnly said: "our musculoskeletal can achieve explosive and lasting power is limited, so even if we work hard, we will have better understanding. If we do not strengthen our physical strength by strengthening our physical strength, we will never become a truly first-class master by relying on our muscles and muscles. This is why the master of Neijia boxing pursues the dark strength. "


    Liu Rufeng asked: "are those people who practice boxing in the inner family first-class experts?"


    Hu Yifu shook his head and wry smile, "that''s not to say, because ordinary martial arts practitioners always practice the day after tomorrow. Even those who know how to cultivate Dantian''s true Qi, and even those who use their internal power to push their fists to give full play to their super long explosive power, can only be regarded as the people of the day after tomorrow. It can be said that if you want to talk about the day after tomorrow, you are close to the realm now."


    Liu Rufeng suddenly had a flash of light in his mind, as if he thought of something, so he asked: "elder, I heard that people who practice according to different realms have different light on their bodies. Is it true that people who have red light on their bodies have entered the congenital realm?"


    Hu Yifu blinked, with an expression of being a child to teach. "You''re a smart kid. You do have this phenomenon."


    Liu Rufeng said: "that day I saw you with a red halo. Which floor are you on now?"


    Hu Yifu immediately widened his eyes and asked, "Why are you peeping at my practice?"


    "It''s not a peek. You were sitting opposite at that time. I can''t close my eyes all day. I, I also saw it by accident..." Liu Rufeng said eloquently.


    Hu Yifu did not continue to investigate, but said, "I''m ashamed. Now I''m still in the early stage of the second layer of congenital..."


    At the beginning of the second layer?


    Although Hu Yifu said that he was just at the beginning of the second layer, Liu Rufeng had already admired him. Because not everyone can reach the congenital realm, some people can''t even enter the congenital realm all their life, let alone reach the second level?


    Now that we have talked about important links, let''s learn more.


    Liu Rufeng continued to ask: "then, master, how many layers are the postnatal realm divided into?"


    Speaking of this topic, Hu Yifu suddenly came to the spirit, narrowed his eyes, pursed his beard, and said: "congenital, there are ten layers, the first and second layers are red light, when the third layer is green light, when the fifth layer is blue light, when the seventh layer is golden light, and when the ninth layer is purple light, when the tenth layer is perfect, The whole body will send out colorful halos... But then, it''s enough for us ordinary people to reach three or four levels. Later, we will enter the fairyland... "


    "So what happens in the middle of the first level?" Liu Rufeng thought about it and thought that it would be a little weaker in the early stage and enough in the middle stage.


    Hu Yifu turned his eyes and said: "take you as an example. In the middle of the congenital period, there will be vigorous Qi around the body, and it will be very difficult for people in the acquired realm to hurt you. In addition, at that time, your divine consciousness will be clearer, and the breath in your body will automatically surround your body and keep circulating, which greatly improves your body perception. In other words, you can quickly sense where you are attacked, the speed and strength of the attack, and whether it is a fist or a weapon with your eyes closed. "


    Shit! What a god!


    The more Liu Rufeng listened, the more excited he was. He couldn''t wait to practice.

 Chapter 373

    Hu Yifu said with relish, Liu Rufeng sat on one side and listened with great interest. In just over an hour, Liu Rufeng felt that his vision had broadened a lot, as if he had entered a new world.


    Xindao: "it turns out that there are so many unknown realms in the field of martial arts and Taoism. It''s really a long experience."


    Looking at Liu Rufeng''s trance, Hu Yifu knew that he was interested in it, so he asked with a smile, "do you think it''s very interesting? Tell me, do you have the impulse to practice immediately and become an immortal as soon as possible?"


    With a faint smile, Liu Rufeng said: "I''ve been underestimated by my predecessors. I''m always a quiet person and I''m not interested in cultivating immortals. As long as I can reach a medium level, I''ll be satisfied."


    This is really what he said from the bottom of his heart, because he thinks that there are not many innate experts at present. Even if there are, they are all hermits who practice idly. So, as long as you reach the middle of the first layer, it''s enough to deal with those people in Miyamoto.


    As for the cultivation of immortals, I''m really not interested. I have a lot of women around me. Why cultivate immortals? Isn''t that a waste of your high-end beauty?


    Hu Yifu looked at him in surprise, then sighed: "I didn''t expect that you should have this kind of mood at your age. It''s really rare. However, the more utilitarian people are, the more likely they are to deviate in the middle of the journey. Not only can they not continue to improve, they will also destroy their accomplishments. But people like you can''t and are more suitable for cultivation. "


    "Since you say I''m suitable for practice, let''s talk about your skills..." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Good." Hu Yifu nodded and suddenly looked at him mysteriously. "Have you ever heard of the nine cauldrons refining magic power?"


    Nine cauldrons refining God? What a domineering name!


    Liu Rufeng was so happy that he felt ashamed and said, "I haven''t heard of it, but it''s a nice name."


    Hu Yifu laughed and said: "as long as you practice according to my method, you will be able to break through the congenital state before you are 40 years old. Well... If you work harder, you can reach the middle stage of the first level when you are in your fifties. If you work harder... "


    Stop!


    Liu Rufeng stopped Hu Yifu and said impatiently, "can you reach the middle stage of the first layer of congenital birth only when you are more than 50 years old? When the day comes, the cauliflower will be cold. I''ll learn this for a fart! Goodbye...! "


    After that, stand up and go out.


    Hu Yifu frowned and cried out: "stop, what are you doing?"


    "Go home!" Liu Ru is not in the limelight.


    "Home? You don''t want to learn? " Hu Yifu asked strangely.


    Liu Rufeng stopped and snorted: "I don''t think your skill is very good either. I can''t reach the middle stage of the congenital level until I''m 50 years old. Then my beard will be white. What''s the use of learning this?"


    "Oh..." Hu Yifu suddenly, then said with a smile: "I haven''t finished my words, what''s your hurry! I mean, under normal circumstances, there are always exceptions... You see, when I was 30 years old, it was about the same as you. It was the early days after tomorrow. When I was 40, I was born. Even if you were not as smart as me, it would be 15 years at most. At that time... "Hu Yifu suddenly asked," right, how old are you now? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Rufeng didn''t want to listen to him any more. He waved his hand and said, "let''s make a long story short. I want to break through my innate skills in a month. If you can''t do it, I''ll have to ask someone else. Please have a rest here. Sorry, I can''t accompany you..."


    "Within a month?" Hu Yifu widened his eyes and muttered: "this... Is very difficult..."


    Liu Rufeng gave him a white look and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He was very disappointed. He said that you should be nervous here. I thought you could do it again. I didn''t expect that I would make a plan for 15 years. I can''t wait.


    I thought that I had already started to move at my feet. I arrived at the corner in a few steps and left Hu Yifu''s sight.


    At this time, Hu Yifu didn''t know when he suddenly sprang up from the ground. The figure stood in front of him in a flash. He blinked his small eyes and said, "wait a minute, I seem to have thought of..."


    Liu Rufeng put his arms around his chest and asked, "what do you think of?"


    Hu Yifu took him back to the original place and said solemnly: "just now we ignored a problem. At that time, because there was no suitable environment for cultivation around me, and I didn''t have the guidance of experts, so the speed was much slower. Now you are different. Everything is ready. You only need your efforts. I think you can break through the inborn in three years at most."


    At this point, he found that Liu Rufeng''s expression was not good-looking, so he said: "maybe... There will be a miracle..."


    "Well, then you can tell me..." Liu Rufeng reluctantly calms down and sits beside Hu Yifu. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you are idle. It doesn''t matter if you listen.


    Hu Yifu was as excited as if he had found his disciple''s successor so easily, and began to say, "we ordinary people only know how to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, but we don''t know how to refine our own elixir field. Dantian is the biggest cauldron and the most important cauldron for us to practice Qi. Only when we wake up the cauldron in our elixir field can we make our cultivation speed go by leaps and bounds... "


    Is Dantian a cauldron?


    This is the first time I heard that Liu Rufeng could not help but be interested. He simply did not say anything and listened carefully.


    Hu Yifu continued: "there are nine cauldrons in our body, which are palm labor palace, two feet spring, perineum, Dantian, Tanzhong, Yintang and shenting. Dantian is the origin of the nine cauldrons and the most important cauldron, so the first thing to do is to wake up Dantian cauldron."


    Liu Rufeng said in a low voice: "it''s really amazing. I''ve heard about this theory for the first time, but how can I do it?"


    Hu Yifu said patiently: "the nine cauldron alchemy is divided into nine levels. The first step is to practice Dantian, then Yongquan, and then perineum. Then Yongquan and perineum refine Dantian at the same time. After the cauldron of Dantian is formed, you start to refine it up until the divine court is opened. When it runs up and down, you will radiate colorful light and become an immortal."


    "Is it natural for me to refine and shape the elixir field?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Hu Yifu nodded, "yes, in fact, after the awakening of Dantian, it can be regarded as the congenital realm. After the formation, it can be regarded as the congenital second layer. For example, I''m just beginning to form Dantian now..."


    Liu Rufeng seemed to have thought of something, so he asked, "do I see that your handstand sleeping is also related to this skill?"


    Hu Yifu twists his beard and laughs. "I am using the Yongquan and perineum to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon, and to light Nishida."


    i see!


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, you old guy finally told the truth.

 Chapter 374

    Hu Yifu, an old man, had a way to practice beyond ordinary people. This surprised Liu Rufeng. He was a nine cauldron alchemist, and it was fun to listen to.


    Although according to Hu Yifu, it will take at least three years for Jiuding to refine its spirit to enter the congenital world, Liu Rufeng also decides to have a try. Even if he can''t improve his cultivation quickly, he can learn at least one skill, and maybe there will be a miracle.


    Besides, there''s nothing important to do now, but you can take this opportunity to experience what''s going on with the nine cauldron alchemy. It''s really no good. It doesn''t matter if you give up halfway.


    Liu Rufeng made up her mind and began to pretend to be devout. She said with a smile, "master, let''s start..."


    Hu Yifu looked at him askance and asked, "are you sure you are ready?"


    "Of course, is there anything else to prepare?" Liu Ru Fengxin said that the old man is wordy enough. If you practice, what else can you prepare? It''s not magic, but props.


    Hu Yifu stood up, two fists in both arms, and then kicked several feet with his legs, then bent down and moved his neck to warm up.


    Liu Rufeng was stunned, just as curious as a monkey, "master, what are you doing?"


    Isn''t it the realm of cultivation? It''s usually static. Why do you do this?


    Hu Yifu gave him a white look and said contemptuously, "first move your muscles and bones, and then practice with me. It''s up to you whether you warm up or not. Anyway, I have to move my old arms and legs."


    "All right." Liu Rufeng also started to warm up. Who said that he could learn kung fu with a crazy old man? He had no choice but to behave a little bit strangely.


    Hu Yifu moved up and down all over again, then went to the corner of the wall. Suddenly, he stood up with his hands on the ground, leaned back on the wall, and played the unique skill of handstand sleeping.


    Liu Rufeng found that he had been cheated and forgot Hu Yifu''s unusual behavior. He had known for a long time that he would not learn.


    Although I''m curious if it''s fun to sleep and practice Kung Fu like this, Liu Rufeng still doesn''t want to be so crazy with the old man. After all, when he stands upside down, his abdominal cavity feels very uncomfortable, especially after dinner. If he has to practice Kung Fu like this every time in the future, Liu Rufeng feels that he only eats a few vegetables every day.


    Alas! Now I finally know why the old man eats so little every day


    Liu Rufeng is a little hesitant. It''s not how difficult it is for him to stand on his head. He just thinks that practicing kung fu like this has nothing to do with what''s innate and acquired.


    Hu Yifu saw that he didn''t move. He immediately yelled at the top of his voice, "do you want to learn? If you don''t want to learn, don''t come in the future! "


    The old man''s tone was very severe.


    Forget it, stand on your head!


    No way, Liu Rufeng had to lean against the wall like Hu Yifu, and at the same time, he adjusted his breath according to the old man''s breathing method.


    There''s nothing special about the way of breathing. Liu Rufeng can judge that it''s reverse breathing just by the sound of Hu Yifu''s breathing.


    The so-called reverse breathing is the contraction of the abdomen when breathing in and the bulge of the abdomen when breathing out, which is just the opposite of people''s normal breathing.


    This is too simple for Liu Rufeng.


    He straightens his arms and sticks his back tightly to the wall. At the same time, he learns Hu Yifu to close his eyes and use the reverse breathing method to adjust his breath. Then he slowly enters a settled state.


    Isn''t it just handstand? What''s the point


    Liu Rufeng never thought how difficult it was, because he had never been difficult to learn any excellent martial arts for so many years, let alone handstand.


    Soon, Liu Rufeng adjusted her breathing and gradually reached the state of emptiness and darkness in her brain. He looked at the strange old man and found that the old man was closing his eyes. He seemed to have settled down and fell asleep again.


    So fast?


    Liu Rufeng tried to ask: "master, master..."


    Hu Yifu did not speak, but made a slight snore.


    My day, really convinced, so can sleep?


    "The old guy said that he was absorbing the aura of heaven and earth by using the spring under his feet and the perineum together. Is it really effective?" Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng became curious again and stopped looking at the strange old man around him. He closed his eyes and began to guard his spirit, concentrating his consciousness on Yongquan and perineum.


    After about ten minutes, Liu Rufeng didn''t feel any aura except for his sore arms, stomach nausea and dizziness.


    Looking up, Hu Yifu stood upside down and breathed evenly. Liu Rufeng did not admit defeat and continued to insist. He said that even if he could not absorb any aura with this method, he could not lose to this old guy. I could persist as long as you could.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng intents to guard the Yongquan spring, readjusts his breathing, eliminates all distractions, and makes himself quickly enter the state of emptiness and darkness.


    Perhaps because of the experience just now, Liu Rufeng soon got rid of the interference of miscellaneous thoughts, and a few counter breaths went into the semi sleep state of empty and dark illusion. It was an ethereal state, as if he was the only one in the whole world.


    And all of a sudden, he faintly felt a slight palpitation on Yongquan acupoint of his feet, and then there was a trace of aura swimming up the meridians of his legs through Yongquan acupoint. Although the aura was tiny, Liu Rufeng was already very excited.


    succeed!


    Liu Rufeng almost cried out with excitement, and her breathing began to be uneven again. Just now, the spirit of neishou was immediately scattered, and the aura that Sisi was about to enter Yongquan stopped suddenly.


    At this time, Hu Yifu said: "do not have any thoughts, adjust your breath, feel the aura, and then return to Dantian."


    After hearing Hu Yifu''s warning, Liu Rufeng quickly adjusted her breath and returned to the realm of emptiness and darkness.


    This time, it''s faster to settle down, and the aura comes back to Liu Rufeng''s Yongquan cave like an old friend, and then slowly flows in.


    Liu Rufeng only felt like a gurgling stream flowing in his legs, which was very comfortable. Although that aura is very few, but this feeling has never been.


    "It seems that this is really a good way. The old man really has a way..." Liu Rufeng said to himself.


    Suddenly, "ah!" Liu Rufeng fell to the ground and nearly broke his neck. He was intoxicated with the wonderful situation of aura returning to Dantian, but suddenly stopped.


    Liu Rufeng raised her eyes and saw that the old man Hu Yifu was still standing on his head, just like a dead man, without any response.


    Grandma, I lost!


    Liu Rufeng moved his arms for a while, and felt extremely sore. Just now, he assigned that his arms were relaxed because of the emptiness and calmness. As soon as his arms relaxed, he fell down naturally.


    Grandma, this old man has nothing!


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring herself.


    His arms hurt, so he could not stand on his head. So Liu Rufeng moved his limbs for a while. After about ten minutes, he felt that his arms were much more relaxed, so he went back to Hu Yifu and stood on his head again.

 Chapter 375

    It''s not so easy to practice on the handstand. Liu Rufeng knew how difficult it was when he really operated on his own. At the beginning, he suffered a lot. Later, he was not so uncomfortable. He just fell to the ground.


    He didn''t admit defeat, especially when he experienced the benefits of this kind of practice, Liu Rufeng was even more reluctant to give up. After a little exercise, he began again.


    This time, he persisted for a longer time than last time. Although he fell to the ground in the end, he was very satisfied, because he only persisted for 15 minutes last time, but he persisted for half an hour this time!


    continue!


    Liu Rufeng strengthened his faith, and his strength of not admitting defeat surged into his heart. Especially when he saw that old man Hu Yifu was still standing upside down, he was even more unconvinced. He simply adjusted his state and started the next time.


    This time, Liu Rufeng persisted for a longer time, and for an hour.


    Finally, when he heard Hu Yifu yawn repeatedly, he took back his settled state. He looked up at Hu Yifu and found that the old man was also squinting at him. But this time, he stood on the ground and looked at him with a smile. He said: "a child can teach. It''s not easy to persist for such a long time. At the beginning, I couldn''t persist for ten minutes..."


    Liu Rufeng said, "compare me with you. I''m a genius!"


    Liu Rufeng felt that he couldn''t stick to it any longer, so he stood opposite Hu Yifu and said, "don''t mention that your handstand practice is really good. I can feel the aura."


    Hu Yifu cocked his beard and said with pride: "it''s not necessary for you to say that I don''t teach ordinary people! Well, the old man is hungry. You can''t let me eat the cold green vegetables here. "


    "Yes, yes, I forgot." Liu Rufeng patted her forehead and said, "you see, I''m so absorbed in practicing martial arts that I''ve neglected all the dining things. In this way, can I invite you to the best restaurant for a big meal?"


    Hu Yifu glanced at Liu Rufeng and said, "well, I haven''t been in oil and water for a long time. I''ll have a good meal for you today! Ha ha... "


    Looking at the time, it was more than 12 o''clock at noon. After relaxing, Liu Rufeng vaguely heard the voice of uprising in her stomach, so she took the old man out.


    It''s no small thing for Liu Rufeng to invite guests to dinner. Besides, it''s also a must. Without free lunch, who can learn kung fu from others? What''s more, people''s demands are already very low.


    The old man was not polite. He ordered a table full of dishes, such as braised pork, stewed spareribs, square meat and strip meat. Anyway, they were basically meat. Liu Rufeng said that the old man hadn''t eaten meat for a long time. Can he eat such meat dishes?


    Although Liu Rufeng was hungry, he only ate a few ribs and a few pieces of meat. Looking at a big table, he was a little worried. He said, "I don''t think you''ll finish it.".


    I didn''t expect that the old man''s appetite was quite good. What he ate was wind and debris. After a while, he ate several plates of meat, and even the bottom of the plate was clean for him to lick.


    Liu Rufeng was so silly that he could not help muttering: "no wonder you eat ''public grain'' all day long. It''s estimated that you can''t even put on your trousers if you eat like this."


    Hu Yifu didn''t seem to hear what he said, and didn''t care what he said. After eating, he burped, wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "yes, yes, I''m full today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the guests and waiters next to him, Liu Rufeng feels that he has never been so shameful. He really wants to plunge into the bottom of the table.


    In particular, I heard a guest say: "you see, that young man is so filial. He takes his father to eat so much delicious food, but the old man is too much to be on the stage..."


    Liu Rufeng suddenly turned black and said in secret: "if my father is such a virtue, I won''t come out. According to the heredity, my father must be a handsome man. Look at this old man again... Ah! Don''t mention it... "


    I don''t know whether Hu Yifu has heard other people''s comments or not. Anyway, he always keeps a naive smile and is always happy.


    Liu Rufeng tries his best to keep calm, settle accounts and return to the prison.


    Hu Yifu looked very happy, took a straw to pick his teeth, and then said, "you are considerate to me today, so I''ll tell you a little more."


    "Master, I''m all ears." Liu Rufeng said piously.


    Hu Yifu said: "one thing you don''t know is that the cauldron in Dantian is not necessarily a cauldron, but something else."


    "Oh? What''s that? " Liu Rufeng has a wonderful road.


    Hu Yifu said: "according to each person''s physique, the shape is also different. Ordinary people only have the appearance of a fire, and they can''t even see the cauldron. The better ones will have larger cauldrons, but the higher-level people will have special illusions. It''s said that a strange seed can appear, and that seed will bloom colorful lotus after being nourished by aura. However, there are many other forms, such as sun, moon, stars and so on. "


    What?


    Liu Rufeng heard more and more strange, almost cried out, colorful lotus? Isn''t that why immortals appear? Can this simple skill have such a magical effect?


    Out of curiosity, Liu Rufeng asked casually, "is your cauldron shaped now? What is it like? "


    Hu Yifu suddenly raised his beard and glared: "of course I''m shaped, but... Ah! Mine is just a common bronze tripod. " At this point, Hu Yifu looked disappointed.


    "Oh... You are quite amazing, at least better than ordinary people." Liu Rufeng paid a compliment and thought to himself, "I don''t know what kind of cauldron I will have at that time. If it''s really a colorful lotus, I''ll break it off. Old man, can''t I be convinced?"


    After a short rest, Liu Rufeng began to stand on his head again, and Hu Yifu also stood on his side. At the same time, he soon settled down and snored as usual.


    Liu Rufeng felt that his stomach was drooping, and the food he had just eaten seemed to vomit out along the esophagus. But look at the old man, he ate so much that he didn''t do anything. He couldn''t help saying that he was surprised.


    Regardless of him, Liu Rufeng was absorbed in the cultivation.


    Strong suppress stomach discomfort, Liu Rufeng continue to use ideas to absorb heaven and earth aura. Soon, the Yongquan acupoint of his foot felt a little hot, and then a little warm flow smoothly entered the body.


    When the two warm currents pass through the meridians of the legs, they are like a trickle, washing the meridians of the legs, and then some of them gather to the perineum, while the rest of them bypass the perineum and reach the Dantian.


    As the aura gathered in the perineum gradually increased, Liu Rufeng only felt that the gate of the perineum suddenly opened, and then a surge of breath rushed in and merged into the Dantian.


    Liu Rufeng felt relaxed all over.


    "Three days of seclusion is like self destruction!" Liu Rufeng said silently in his heart.

 Chapter 376

    The nine cauldrons magic skill really has a wonderful effect. Liu Rufeng fell in love with this magic skill, so he meditated in his heart that he would be closed for three days.


    Of course, this is only a preliminary plan, and it may take longer.


    Now, no matter how hard he works, as long as he can practice to his innate state, Liu Rufeng doesn''t care about anything. Besides, these three days are nothing to him at all.


    It took less than half a day to break through the perineum. Liu Rufeng was overjoyed and thought, "you don''t have to ask yourself how fast it is. Jiuding alchemy has broken through the perineum now. I don''t think it will take long to refine the seeds of Dantian, and I don''t think it will take three years."


    With the opening of the perineum point, Liu Rufeng felt that he absorbed aura faster. This time, Yongquan and perineum absorbed aura together, and at the same time, they poured into Dantian.


    Slowly, the perineum and Yongquan feel hotter and hotter, and absorb more and more aura. It seems that Dantian is about to be burst. Liu Rufeng frowns and says it''s not good. Is the cultivation too fast?


    At this time, Hu Yifu seemed to be able to hear Liu Rufeng''s voice in his heart. He reminded him: "don''t go to the Huiyin acupoint, guard the Yongquan, quickly refine the aura absorbed, condense it into a ball, and then merge it into the Dantian."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have time to think about anything else, so he did it according to the way Hu Yifu said. Sure enough, this method is very good. After being refined by the mind, the absorbed aura finally becomes a white mass of Qi and belongs to the elixir field, and the space in the elixir field becomes much empty.


    Liu Rufeng is a person who is easy to be obsessed with. Now he enjoys it because it''s so wonderful. He feels as if he has been baptized all over again and can''t speak freely. Especially the legs, every time absorb aura, fatigue will be swept away, and even the muscles are tempered, which is better than a wanmila exercise.


    After the opening of the perineum acupoint, although it doesn''t pass through the guard, it can also feel a warm feeling, and not only will there be aura flowing into the Dantian through the perineum, but also another Aura will swim down the opposite way, and walk down the inner side of the legs once, and finally reach the Yongquan, and then return to the Dantian together with the aura absorbed by the Yongquan.


    In other words, they are autonomously carrying out a small cycle.


    Liu Rufeng is so persistent that she feels the aura quietly and forgets the time. She doesn''t stop until Hu Yifu asks him to eat out. This time, he didn''t expect to persist for several hours.


    Dinner is still a big meal, and Liu Rufeng doesn''t care about the money. Now as long as the old man is happy, even if he asks for a big health care, Liu Rufeng will satisfy him.


    In the middle, Liu Rufeng made a special call to Xuexue Yinhu, explaining that he would stay with Hu Yifu for a few days. Xuexue Yinhu expressed support and said that he would visit them in person from tomorrow.


    In order to save time, Liu Rufeng specially asked silver fox to serve three meals a day for three consecutive days. However, he had to make something delicious.


    Ice snow silver fox promised very happy, and then said that everything is OK here, rest assured, hung up the phone.


    Ice snow silver fox Liu Rufeng is still at ease. Because she is not at home, her safety depends on her. What''s more, she has a relationship with Hu Yifu and is willing to come.


    After dinner, Liu Rufeng goes back to his cell to stand on his head, but he is stopped by Hu Yifu. He waved his hand and said, "what''s the hurry? It''s not good to just practice handstand. Now we''re going to meditate."


    Now Liu Rufeng listens to what Hu Yifu says, so he doesn''t doubt it. He immediately sits cross legged and waits for Hu Yifu''s advice.


    Hu Yifu said: "handstand practice is Yongquan, but meditation practice is Laogong. It is necessary to use Laogong acupoint to absorb aura to activate Tanzhong acupoint, and then return to Dantian. After all, the aura absorbed by Yongquan hardens both legs, and the aura absorbed by Laogong acupoint also needs to refine both arms, so that the limbs can go hand in hand...... "


    Sounds reasonable


    Liu Rufeng is very happy, so he meditates according to Hu Yifu''s request. This time, instead of keeping his mind in Baihui, he keeps his mind in Laogong palace, letting the breath of heaven and earth pass through Laogong palace, encircling it with his arms, and finally converging down to Dantian.


    Similarly, at the beginning, there was not a lot of aura entering Laogong acupoint, but after a period of time, it gradually increased, the two palms of Laogong acupoint gradually became hot, and the aura absorbed became more and more smooth.


    Lingqi passes through Laogong acupoint to reach both arms, and then warms the meridians of both arms. Soon, the fatigue feeling of both arms falling on their handstands in one day is swept away. Liu Rufeng only feels that his arms are much more relaxed, and his muscles are getting stronger and stronger.


    I don''t know how long later, through Laogong acupoint and through the aura of both arms, a part of it converges to Tanzhong acupoint. I plan to break through Tanzhong acupoint and open the gate.


    It''s a pity that point Tanzhong doesn''t seem to be broken as easily as point perineum. Although there are more and more auras gathered in point Tanzhong, it''s like a solid iron gate and can''t be broken all the time.


    There''s no way, because there are too many auras on it. It''s too hard, so Liu Rufeng has to reintroduce these auras into Dantian.


    "It seems that the Tanzhong acupoint is not so easy to break through, and the nine cauldrons cultivation method is not as simple as you think." Liu Rufeng is reciting in his heart.


    Hu Yifu''s voice rang out again, as if he had seen through Liu Rufeng''s mind, "is the Tanzhong acupoint blocked?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded.


    "Ha ha, Tanzhong acupoint is the most important point for practicing Qi. You can''t break it in one night. It took me nearly half a year to achieve it. You can''t be in a hurry. The more anxious you are, the more difficult it is to break through. If you keep your mind inside and put down all your thoughts, you may have a good result."


    "Keep your mind inside and let go of distractions. yes! The more anxious you are, the more difficult it is to break through. You can''t be anxious when practicing martial arts. The more anxious you are, the more counterproductive it will be. "


    Liu Rufeng calms down and doesn''t think much. He just keeps his mind in Laogong acupoint of both hands and feels the slow entry of the spirit.


    This time, it''s much better. The extra aura doesn''t seem to break through the Tanzhong acupoint, but naturally comes to the Dantian. What''s more, Laogong acupoint with both hands is like a big hole, which gradually absorbs more aura. At the beginning, it was a little bit, but later, the shape of aura became thicker and thicker, and the breath became more and more powerful.


    This method really works!


    Liu Rufeng''s spirit is more relaxed. He only sticks his mind to the Laogong cave in both hands. The aura between heaven and earth is like a flowing river, flowing into his body continuously. More and more auras are refined into a group by himself, and the sense of fullness in the Dantian field is gradually stronger.


    Suddenly, a part of the air flow from both arms converged to Tanzhong acupoint. Liu Rufeng felt that Tanzhong acupoint suddenly felt hot and moved wonderfully.

 Chapter 377

    It''s not easy to improve his cultivation. Liu Rufeng has experienced many similar things before, so the current situation is very common for him.


    Think of the time in the base, every day to practice running, push ups, squats and all kinds of physical training, then it is really hard. Every day running 20 kilometers, 1000 push ups, squat up 500 times, can''t finish not let eat, many people even in the middle of the night in the playground running circle.


    When it comes to rock climbing and fighting, it''s even more cruel. In order to increase the effect of training, the instructor requires everyone to show the actual combat state. In this case, many people will be injured, so a group of people will be carried to the hospital every day.


    It is in this very cruel training state that a group of excellent special forces have been trained, so that these people can successfully complete their tasks in a variety of cruel struggles while preserving themselves.


    And Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu, and ice snow silver fox are undoubtedly more outstanding among these people.


    In addition, Liu Rufeng also attaches importance to the cultivation of internal power, and learned the nine palace eight trigrams step by chance, which makes him more outstanding in a group of special forces.


    In the process of improving his self cultivation, Liu Rufeng also deeply realized that it was more difficult to cultivate his internal skills than to strengthen his physique, and there were even all kinds of adverse reactions, such as nausea, chest tightness, irritability, imagination and so on. So these experiences also deeply honed his will, and his mood was much firmer than ordinary people.


    Liu Rufeng opened the acupoint of perineum, but when practicing meditation, he didn''t open the point of Tanzhong.


    According to Hu Yifu, this situation is very normal, because the nine cauldrons need nine stages to refine the spirit, and it is impossible to get through the two orifices in one day. In that case, this skill is too magical and does not conform to the law.


    Liu Rufeng was calm and relaxed. On the contrary, he achieved good results. After meditating for nearly an hour, there were signs of palpitation at Tanzhong acupoint.


    Liu Rufeng was happy, so he practiced more seriously, and his mind was more relaxed. He kept all his spirit on Laogong acupoints.


    As he was able to absorb the aura between heaven and earth, the Laogong acupoint in both hands became hotter and hotter. Later, he could even use his divine sense to see that the Laogong acupoint was larger than usual, and there was a faint white light on it. With the expansion of the cave gate, the speed of absorbing aura is also increased.


    Just like when practicing Yongquan acupoint, the aura flowing in the two arms is several times stronger than at the beginning. It seems that there are two warm currents warming the meridians and muscles in the two arms, which not only eliminates the fatigue, but also strengthens the invisible strength.


    The aura continued to flow in gradually, and more and more auras gathered in Tanzhong acupoint. When the aura finally gathered to a certain amount, it was like the surging flood began to impact Tanzhong acupoint violently. This time, Hu Yifu didn''t prompt and Liu Rufeng didn''t ask. Instead, he concentrated his thoughts on Laogong acupoint in both hands, ignoring the changes of Tanzhong acupoint.


    But the more Liu Rufeng didn''t think about it, the more Aura gathered around Tanzhong acupoint. Because Tanzhong acupoint couldn''t be opened, the aura gathered around it couldn''t be released. Later, he only felt his chest was stuffy, just like a fire in his chest. The hot temperature burned his chest tearing pain.


    Hold on, hold on!


    Liu Rufeng thought, "I''ll see if there will be any big changes in Tanzhong acupoint when the condensed Qi reaches a certain level. As long as I can persist, I won''t disperse the aura around Tanzhong acupoint."


    Thinking of this, he shifted his attention and focused on the Laogong acupoints in both hands. Although his chest was stuffy and almost his breathing would be affected, he persisted.


    Chest fever, body temperature is also rising, finally Liu Rufeng felt his body began to send out heat, hot sweat has soaked his skirt.


    After more than ten minutes, Liu Rufeng observed and found that the surging breath made a crazy attack on Tanzhong acupoint again. Finally, Tanzhong acupoint could not withstand the powerful aura impact, and a gap appeared.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng finally could not hold on, and began to use his mind to guide a lot of aura into the Dantian, and turned into a white air mass.


    Finally, the burning sensation slowly disappeared. Liu Rufeng was also tortured and sweating. He took a breath and said to himself, "it seems that every step has to experience a double torture of body and mind. No wonder Hu Yifu stayed in the early stage of congenital second floor for so many years. The more difficult it is to estimate later."


    Hu Yifu slowly opened his eyes there, looked at Liu Rufeng''s appearance, nodded slightly, and said: "smelly boy, I really didn''t see you wrong. Is there a breakthrough in Tanzhong acupoint?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said, "yes, how can you tell?"


    "Observation." Hu Yifu said faintly: "generally, sweating like you must be caused by the stagnation of aura around Tanzhong acupoint. Now you are smiling, it is estimated that you have made some progress. Boy, OK, you are more than twice as fast as I used to be. It seems that I need to re plan your cultivation speed."


    "Luck, luck, ha ha..." Liu Rufeng replied with a smile.


    "Luck? The saying that there is no luck in the world is all due to your own savvy and willpower. You are not only very savvy, but also very tenacious. I dare say there will be miracles in you. " Hu Yifu said with appreciation.


    Liu Rufeng felt that this was the best words he had ever said since he knew Hu Yifu.


    In this way, Liu Rufeng didn''t go out for three days, and ice snow Silver Fox also came here to see them as agreed. Of course, every time he brought delicious food, Hu Yifu was also very happy to see ice snow silver fox, and he also gave some advice to ice snow silver fox.


    Ice snow silver fox is also a very smart girl. She has a very high talent for martial arts, but she is seldom willing to practice such complicated skills. She only works hard on the beauty and flexibility of moves, and only relies on her own explosive power in strength.


    In fact, as long as she wants to learn, Hu Yifu will certainly teach her, because their relationship is closer.


    Unfortunately, snow silver fox is not willing to learn, Hu Yifu also can''t force her to learn, but had to teach snow silver fox a set of short-term tactics.


    Cunjin is to play the strongest power in the shortest distance. Yongchun boxing is good at Cunjin.


    Cunjin technique is really suitable for the hot temper of ice snow silver fox. She is also very attentive, so she learned it in a short time. It''s just a matter of heat.


    On the third day, Liu Rufeng changed a lot. Yongquan acupoint expanded a circle, and an invisible force suddenly appeared in perineum acupoint. It was like a breeze blowing the lower end of Dantian, making Dantian as comfortable as spring wind thawing.


    And the opening gap of Tanzhong acupoint also increased by one point.

 Chapter 378

    After only three days of cultivation, Liu Rufeng had made obvious changes. At this time, he seems to have taken a panacea, and the muscles and bones of his limbs seem to regenerate. Once he moves his muscles and bones, he can hear the crackling sound of the joints, one punch and one foot, sending out a faint white light, and the sound of "crackling" in the air.


    The warm wind at the perineum acupoint blows, and cracks appear at the Tanzhong acupoint. All of these, Liu Rufeng seems to have undergone a transformation. His whole body''s strength is soaring, and the real Qi in his body is rolling and flowing. He even has a feeling that he is about to spray out.


    It''s only three days since the nine cauldrons began to refine gods. What if it takes three months or even a year?


    Liu Rufeng did not dare to imagine, and finally his imagination extended to the direction of super power.


    At the end of Jiuding''s Alchemy, isn''t it just like Superman, Spiderman and Batman! Even more powerful than them many times!


    Liu Rufeng with a smile on his face and a happy fantasy in his heart. The more he thought about it, the happier he was and the more excited he was.


    "No, I have to test the effect of cultivation." Liu Rufeng found a free time, and did not discuss with Hu Yifu, he began to review the nine palace eight trigrams.


    Taiji, Liangyi, Sixiang, Bagua, Jiugong


    Soon, his body turned like a whirlwind, and the dust on the ground was rolled up by him again. As his footwork became more and more flexible and strange, there appeared many illusions in a circle. The illusions were erratic, constantly changing directions, but they did not deviate from the circle, which was unpredictable.


    In the process of turning, Liu Rufeng found that his speed was improved by another level, and his pace was more steady.


    Wonderful! Wonderful! Wonderful!


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring.


    When he stopped, he began to practice Throwing Knife again.


    Looking at the dagger, Liu Rufeng gathered Qi on the blade as it was. This time, the speed was twice as fast as before. Soon the temperature of the blade reached its body temperature, and the yellow halo on it was clearer than before. There was a tendency to cover the white light.


    Good!


    Liu Rufeng was very happy. As soon as his right hand shook, the dagger came out and shot forward with a sharp roar. The target was the log of the previous two days.


    The last time I threw a throwing knife, I could be completely submerged. What about this time? What big changes will happen?


    With a dull sound, the dagger was inserted in the center of the log again. Liu Rufeng came forward to observe, and found that the depth of the dagger had not changed, or it was completely submerged. However, there were two cracks in the log around the blade, extending along the blade to both sides.


    Needless to say, it must be the crack caused by the powerful penetrating force when the flying knife was not in the wood just now.


    Penetration has been improved to another level!


    Liu Rufeng was happy and thought to himself, "I don''t know if I can penetrate the iron plate. In the current situation, it should be a little bit worse, but it won''t be long before it can be realized. Come on!"


    With this idea, the three-day closure plan immediately changed, so when ice snow silver fox came to the cell for the last time, Liu Rufeng directly pointed out to her that she needed to stay here with Hu Yifu for a few more days. If there was something urgent at home, she would call again. If there was nothing urgent, she had better not call. More importantly, she would continue to deliver meals three times a day.


    Ice snow silver fox understand, also did not say much, agreed immediately.


    Next, Liu Rufeng let go of her hands and feet to concentrate on practicing. Every day, besides eating and sleeping, she was doing handstand and meditation, and even practicing martial arts while sleeping. Sometimes Hu Yifu doesn''t want to go out, and Liu Rufeng follows him.


    Time is the fate of the lazy consumer, but also the ability of hard-working people, so Liu Rufeng accompanied Hu Yifu in prison for nearly a month.


    During this month, Hu Yifu also broke the rules. Instead of going out for half a month every month as before, he had been practicing martial arts with Liu Rufeng and instructing him to break through.


    In this way, in a short period of about a month, Liu Rufeng has successfully reached the later stage of the day after tomorrow, and is about to take the last step towards the congenital realm.


    At this time, he felt a steady stream of warm water passing through his limbs every time he performed martial arts. The bones and muscles of his limbs seemed to have been forged again, and his strength increased greatly. In the past, the strength of his arms was three or four hundred jin, but at this time, the strength of his arms had reached eight hundred jin.


    And every time you practice, you don''t need to mobilize the real Qi. When you wave your fists, you will see the Yellow breath coming out. It''s the same with legs. The leg technique is more fierce and quick. Even those who use the nine palaces and eight trigrams can see the Yellow breath all over their body.


    In addition, when exercising, there will be a warm wind in the perineum. The warm wind is soft and delicate, blowing directly from the perineum to the Dantian, just like the spring wind thawing and ice melting.


    The gap of Shanzhong acupoint has reached a small half, which can quickly dissolve the aura gathered around.


    The storage of Qi in Dantian also increased significantly. Liu Rufeng only felt that his whole body was full of Qi and energy.


    Especially his eyes, like stars in the night sky, are bright and dazzling.


    Although Liu Rufeng didn''t formally worship his master, in a sense, Hu Yifu was his master.


    So when he saw Liu Rufeng''s rapid progress, Hu Yifu was also very happy and praised him many times. Every day he went to bed with a grin on his face.


    I''ve been practicing for 28 days. The first three days are enough for leap month.


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s time to go out and have a look. Although he hasn''t arrived at the birth, his cultivation can''t be completed overnight, and he can''t stay in it all the time for cultivation. Moreover, it''s OK to practice at home, and you can come back later.


    Hu Yifu twists his beard and quietly looks at Liu Rufeng. He seems to be thinking about something. After a while, he slowly says: "you are only one step away from the congenital realm. How about it? Have you found any changes in the Dantian recently? Has the true Qi turned into a cauldron? "


    Liu Rufeng smacked his mouth, shook his head and said, "the true Qi is much stronger, but no rudiment of the cauldron has been found yet."


    Hu Yifu nodded and said, "it''s nothing. After all, your cultivation time is short, and it''s not so easy for you to realize the rudiment of the cauldron. So, don''t be discouraged. In the future, you should stick to the cultivation and not relax. Even if you can''t find a good cauldron, if you continue to practice like this, you can reach the congenital state in a few months. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded, his pupils narrowed, as if he saw hope, "three months, time is not long, then I will be able to show my skills..."


    Hu Yifu took Liu Rufeng''s hand, his eyes flashed a kind of reluctant, looked at him for a long time, then patted him on the shoulder, said earnestly: "I want to leave here for a period of time, this period of time you can''t relax cultivation, as for when I come back, it depends on our fate, remember, don''t go to me, don''t mention me to other people, Not to mention the set of skills I taught you. "


    "You''re leaving?" Liu Rufeng was stunned.

 Chapter 379

    Hu Yifu suddenly said to leave, Liu Rufeng is also shocked, feel very reluctant. However, he knew that since this strange old man said so, it must not be a temporary decision, it must be a decision made after a long time of consideration, so it is not easy to retain anything.


    Liu Rufeng asked: "master, would you like to come to our house first? I''ll treat you well and let my family get close to you. Anyway, you''re not bad for the first half of the day."


    Hu Yifu waved his hand and said, "no, I''ll leave in a moment. I don''t have time to say hello to anyone. Xiaodouzi, you can take a message for me and say I''ll do something to let her not worry. Besides... You should take good care of her. "


    "Why, don''t you even say goodbye to xiaodouzi?" Liu Rufeng reminds a way.


    Hu Yifu waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "it''s the same whether we say goodbye or not. I''m not going to come back. Well, I''m going. Remember what I said


    With that, Hu Yifu turned to leave. His gait was still so vigorous. Liu Rufeng hardly saw how he moved under his feet. He just felt a trance in front of him, and Hu Yifu''s figure disappeared.


    Still so fast


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head and walks out of the cell.


    After going out, Liu Rufeng first went to Xu Zijian. When he saw Liu Rufeng coming, Xu Zijian was surprised. Then he punched him in the chest and said with admiration, "I haven''t seen you in a month. Your Kung Fu has entered again. Look at the thief with bright eyes."


    "What''s that? What''s a thief? Is he in high spirits?" Liu Rufeng joked.


    Two people each lit a cigarette, and then Liu Rufeng asked: "how, what happened in the last month?"


    Xu Zijian said with a miserable smile: "yes, but it''s very difficult."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Liu Rufeng flicked the ash and asked, "is it something about the ancient style?"


    Xu Zijian sighed and said, "needless to say, I''m fed up with benevolence education and cherry orchid Education recently, and I can''t catch the ancient style. It''s good for you to hide in it and have a good time. It''s not interesting that you''ve given me a lot of things! "


    Liu Rufeng, with a look of awe inspiring, said: "you are a policeman. It''s your duty to handle a case. What are you going to tell me? You''ll be arrested at the command of your captain. Can you still be baffled by this? "


    Xu Zijian spat and scolded: "don''t pull. You don''t know how complicated it is. Don''t make sarcastic remarks here. By the way, to be serious, there''s a lot of pressure in Liangshan recently. You can go and have a look when you have time. As a member of the public, I can''t stay in his field every day. It''s more appropriate for you to do this. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "what does his business have to do with me? With his IQ, it''s normal for this to happen. "


    Xu Zijian waved his hand and said, "it''s not so simple. It''s said that someone manipulated behind his back and wanted to take the opportunity to annex his business. Moreover, those people seem to have something to do with... And people from cherry blossom club."


    oh


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes brightened and asked, "do you mean there''s action there?"


    "Yes, although it''s small-scale, the activities are also very frequent. I think it''s very helpful for you to solve these people''s problems." Xu Zijian said seriously.


    "I see. Thank you for your advice." Liu Rufeng''s eyes turned and he had plans.


    Farewell to Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng is the first time to return home. It''s getting dark now, so going home is the first choice.


    And Liu Rufeng really thinks about these people.


    As soon as she entered the room, little Niuniu ran into Liu Rufeng''s arms and said, "Dad, Niuniu wants to die. Where have you been these days?" At the same time, Niu Niu''s eyes almost burst into tears, which was very lifelike.


    Liu Rufeng pinched Niu Niu''s little nose and said with a smile: "Dad also wants Niu Niu. Is Niu Niu obedient when I''m away?"


    In a word, Niuniu immediately broke into tears and turned into a smile. She blinked and said, "Niuniu is certainly good. Niuniu is the best..."


    Seeing a pair of toys on the sofa, Liu Rufeng directly denied Niu Niu''s lies and said to herself, "if you can be good, you must be pestering a group of people to buy toys again."


    On the sofa in the main hall, Cheng Siyuan and Wang yanru are sitting together. Cheng Xiaoxiao is sitting next to them. Liu Rufeng is very pleased to see this picture. Needless to say, they are reunited.


    Liu Rufeng also said hello one by one, especially Xia Qiangwei and Hu Meier, who had a close relationship with him. During these closed days, they thought of them countless times, and now they finally saw them. Liu Rufeng was dirty in her heart, and secretly blew a wind in their ears, saying: "is everyone on duty in turn at night?"


    The second daughter knew, shyly pushed him, angrily said: "no serious!"


    Find a suitable time, Liu Rufeng will Hu Yifu leave things also and ice snow silver fox said, ice snow silver fox suddenly Dai Mei frown, pale, blame way: "why don''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I can''t stop him from making a sudden decision. What can I do?" Liu Rufeng defended for a while, then comforted: "I think the elder will definitely come back after a while, don''t worry."


    Ice snow silver fox sighed, no longer speak.


    Of course, cooking is still in summer, and the table is also full. Liu Rufeng finds that there are too many people in the family now, and there are about 20 people in the family. With such people, housing has become a problem, and there are several people living in the same room.


    "It seems that we need to change a house..." Liu Rufeng said.


    After dinner, everyone divided into a group to start chatting. At this time, Liu Rufeng found that Murong Xue went out from the gate while everyone didn''t pay attention, and she looked very flustered.


    "Where can he go so late?" Liu Rufeng finds an excuse and goes out immediately.


    Night, very dark, can only see the stars all over the sky, cool wind blowing, bring a chill.


    See Murong snow from the gate quietly out, and then toward the community gate. Liu Rufeng followed behind quietly.


    After the skill improvement, Liu Rufeng''s steps are lighter. He can hardly hear a sound when walking. Moreover, it''s dark at night. Murong Xue really doesn''t notice that he is following.


    Out of the gate of the community, Murong snow turned and walked to the West.


    Liu Rufeng has never been to the west of the community. I heard that a few miles away is a piece of abandoned buildings. Because it has been listed as development land, there has been no one living in the buildings for a long time, and most of them have been written with big words.


    "What did he do there?" Liu Rufeng was puzzled, so he always kept a suitable distance and followed closely.


    It''s more than 11 p.m. at this time, and it''s a deserted area, so when you pass by, there will be a sense of extermination.


    Liu Rufeng has a gloomy and cold feeling.


    After running for more than ten minutes, it''s five or six miles away from the community. Murong Xue stops in front of a six or seven story uncompleted residential building and looks left and right. It seems that she is looking for a target.


    Liu Rufeng is about ten meters away from him. He can''t see the situation in front of him clearly, but he can feel Murong Xue''s body pause for a moment, and then walk towards the unfinished building. It''s obvious that someone is leading him.


    When murongxue''s figure disappears in front of the uncompleted building, Liu Rufeng also goes downstairs.

 Chapter 381

    What Murong Xue met was a congenital master. From the red awn he sent out, we can see that Liu Rufeng said that no wonder he was so arrogant. He turned out to be a congenital master.


    He thought to himself: "with his own ability, he can''t win against this congenital master. At most, he can escape smoothly. But now the iron uncle is in trouble. Even if he''s broken, he''s going to help. "


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng didn''t take out his throwing knife, but picked up a stone from his feet, two fingers and a bullet, and the stone "whew!" He flew out and ran straight to the back of the man''s head. Then he ran forward and stood on the roof.


    Liu Rufeng''s technique is quite accurate. Not only the throwing knife is powerful, but even a stone can hit the target accurately.


    Murong Xue is about to be overwhelmed. Although he also exudes a strong breath, it''s a white mist like air mass. Under the red light of the other side, it has no resistance. It''s about to be swallowed by Sheng Sheng. If they hit each other with their fists, it is estimated that one of Murong Xue''s arms will be broken, and it is certain that he will be disabled.


    The man''s ears suddenly moved, as if he heard the movement behind his head. He suddenly turned to one side of his head and dodged the attack of the stone. But with such a move, the attack power of his hands immediately weakened, and their fists banged together. Then, they stepped back three or four steps at the same time.


    Murong Xue''s face turned red, as if he had been hit by the other side. It seemed very painful. The man did nothing, but looked to the side, looking for the target of his attack.


    He found, standing opposite is a handsome young man, facial features, smiling, looks very friendly.


    "You, who are you?" In such a quiet night, a man came out of thin air. Although he was a seemingly weak teenager, he was also surprised, especially the attack of the stone just now.


    Liu Rufeng nodded to Murong Xue with a smile, then turned to him and said, "who am I? Then you first tell me who you are...! "


    The man seemed to react. He snorted and said angrily, "smelly boy, there''s no business for you here. Get out of here, or I''ll kill you first!"


    "Kill me? I''m so afraid... "Liu Rufeng laughed playfully, put on a cynical attitude, and said:" it depends on your ability? "


    "To die!" The man shook his arms and directly used his innate Qi to punch Liu Rufeng.


    With that man''s fists, the red awn above his fists was like a burning flame. Liu Rufeng could almost feel the temperature of roasting. As his fists approached, he had a feeling of being roasted by fire on his face.


    What a strong breath!


    Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately adjusted the real Qi in the group. Then, the Yellow breath enveloped his whole body and wrapped him tightly. At the same time, the foot shows the nine palaces and eight trigrams, revolving around the person flexibly.


    You can''t fight hard against this man. You have to beat him with body method. Liu Rufeng has already planned. So, he changed his position under his feet and turned around the man.


    After this period of cultivation, Liu Rufeng''s Footwork became more flexible and steady, and soon the virtual shadow of Tao surrounded the man.


    Seeing this scene, the man was also slightly delayed, as if all this was beyond his expectation. After a moment of stupefaction, the man suddenly sneered and said: "nine palace eight trigrams, boy, there are two things..." after that, he suddenly grabbed one of the virtual shadows, and the red awn in his hand almost melted the Yellow awn in the virtual shadow.


    Damn it, you can see it!


    Liu Rufeng speeds up in a hurry and passes by in a flash. He can''t help but sweat. He says that he knows the nine palace Eight Trigram step and can break it. It''s bad. The step is not good for him.


    Although the nine palaces and eight trigrams'' step-by-step method is exquisite, one of the virtual shadows formed in the early stage is more solid than the others. Liu Rufeng has not reached the realm of transforming the spirit, so the master can see through his tricks at a glance.


    In the face of such a person, Liu Rufeng also worried, the heart said, today I and iron uncle are here? If you can''t do it hard, and your footwork is seen through, what should you do?


    Oh, yes!


    Liu Rufeng suddenly came up with a good idea.


    He didn''t stop his footwork, still revolved around the man, and then looked for a chance to fight back.


    That person is angry, find the real shadow of Liu Rufeng is a series of attacks, breath surging out, strong pressure almost suffocate.


    Liu Rufeng was hit on his left shoulder with a sudden "ah ~ ~" sound. He flew out and fell to the ground with a "plop".


    He covered his shoulder with one hand, frowned tightly, and his teeth were tight. He looked very painful. His shoulder seemed to be injured, and it was very serious.


    The man saw that Liu Rufeng was hit, and then he laughed, "boy, I don''t blame you for your ruthlessness today, I can only blame you for your trouble! No one escaped under my command. Today you are very unfortunate and can''t let you go, so... "


    He said as he walked, closer and closer to Liu Rufeng, and his tone became colder and colder.


    When he was less than one meter away from Liu Rufeng, he suddenly sprang up and stepped down. The target was Liu Rufeng''s rib.


    This move is poisonous enough. If you don''t die, you will be seriously injured.


    He was in the air and stepped down with one foot. Liu Rufeng took the opportunity to move and avoid that foot. At the same time, his right hand shook, and a blue shadow roared out of his hand. Slowly, a light yellow awn began to appear on it.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had planned this for a long time. It was a fake that he was hit just now. In fact, he had nothing to do with it. The reason for doing so is to lead the man over and hit him with a flying knife when he is not on guard.


    That everyone in the air, also did not guard against Liu Rufeng this hand, scared to quickly shake his head, reluctantly avoid the stab to the throat of the flying knife, but the flying knife on his face suddenly smashed the mask.


    Liu Rufeng took advantage of his late Leng Kung Fu toward his belly is two feet, these two feet focus on adding strength, it is best to put his foot pedal hematemesis.


    A master is a master. Under such a tense attack, there is still a way to defend.


    He didn''t know when to put a red light on his belly. Although he didn''t escape, when Liu Rufeng''s feet kicked the man''s belly, it was like kicking on a solid barrier. He couldn''t go deep into it at all.


    But even so, the man was kicked out for several meters by Liu Rufeng and nearly fell down. Maybe Liu Rufeng''s series of counterattacks just now shocked him. Now he stood there with a dignified face and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Liu Rufeng took the opportunity to observe this man, and found that he was about 50 years old, with yellow face, short beard, hooked nose, and gloomy eyes.


    At this time, Murong snow seems to recover almost, slowly came over and pointed to the man, said: "so it''s you?"

 Chapter 382

    Liu Rufeng is now in the later stage of the day after tomorrow. Although he is only one step away from the congenital, there is a qualitative difference between before and after entering the congenital.


    So now, although Liu Rufeng is in the later stage of the day after tomorrow, his strength can''t be compared with those who have entered the congenital world. People in the congenital realm, even at the initial stage, will also have Qi to protect their body. People in the acquired realm can''t hurt them at all. Moreover, people in the congenital realm are not comparable in attack power to people in the acquired realm.


    That night, the mysterious person Murong Xue faced was the congenital realm, and from the state point of view, it should not have just stepped into the congenital realm.


    Liu Rufeng finds that he can''t win after fighting with the other side, so he comes up with a stratagem. Unexpectedly, he smashes the mysterious man''s face to reveal his true face.


    I didn''t expect that Murong Xue was shocked when she saw the real face of the man. She could see that they had known each other before.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that they knew each other, whether they were enemies or friends, they would talk and take advantage of the gap to pick up their daggers. It''s something you love. You can''t lose it.


    Murong Xue and the man were also very strange. They stood there for a long time before they spoke. At this time, Liu Rufeng had already picked up the dagger. His heart said that these two people were dumb or they were looking at each other. Why didn''t they speak?


    The words came from the mysterious man''s mouth first. His voice was very hoarse. He was hard to stare with triangular eyes. The hard to hear voice combined with the ferocity of his face made people feel more creepy.


    "Murong Xue, cut the crap. Since you already know it''s me, you can''t live any more..."


    Murong Xue gazed for half a moment and hummed coldly: "Chi Lei, do we have to fight each other?"


    Remembering that year, Murong Xue remembers that at that time, he and invisible fast sword Chi Lei and poison hand Mr. Xi Yang were not very famous in the river and lake. They were all nobody. In order to fight for a meal, they made an alliance and vowed that they would make a breakthrough.


    Because they are all experts in martial arts, and all of them are very intelligent, they soon became famous in the world. The smaller forces chose to make advances or avoid them, while the larger ones took the initiative to throw out olive branches.


    Murong Xue is a person who never forgets his original intention, and he is indifferent to fame and wealth. As long as he can ensure a well-off life, he has no idea of great wealth.


    But Chi Lei and Xi Yang are different. They are more and more greedy, ambitious and ruthless. They do everything they can to achieve their goals. Slowly, murongxue felt that there was a deep gap with them. They were people of two worlds.


    In this way, after a fierce quarrel, three people fall apart, from the end of the world strangers. Even later, because of some interest issues, Murong Xue was injured by the two. Thanks to Gu Xiaotian, Gu Feng''s father, he survived to this day. It was because of the saving that Murong Xue was willing to work for the ancient family.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang, because the incident was so noisy that they startled the official people, so they had to go away to avoid the wind.


    Since the two left that time, Murong Xue has never seen them. I didn''t expect to see them here today.


    Although I heard that Gu Feng invited two people, Murong Xue didn''t expect that they would come so soon and appear in this way. What made him even more puzzled was why he would find himself first after he came here, not to deal with Liu Rufeng?


    At this time, Chi Lei sneered and said, "let''s go, there''s nothing to say between us..."


    Murong snow expression dignified, nodded, tone appears very heavy: "I just want to know, is the ancient style let you come?"


    Chi Lei frowned and his eyes suddenly darkened. "Why do you have to ask so many questions? Anyway, you can''t go back alive today."


    "We just want to die to understand." Liu Rufeng walked up and said with a relaxed smile, "I''ve heard about the name of the elder for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet him here today. I''m very lucky."


    Chi Lei snorted and looked at him with disdain. He said, "are you Liu Rufeng?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that my predecessors would know me. It''s very rare." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Chi Lei said with a dull smile, "I wanted to go to you after cleaning up Murong Xue, but I didn''t expect you to come here. That''s just right. I''ll clean it up together... Alas! It''s a great day after tomorrow. It''s a pity that you don''t have a chance to continue to practice in the future... "


    Liu Rufeng said with indifference: "really? That''s not necessarily... "


    "Then try it!"


    Chi Lei no longer listens to what they say. He shakes his arms, and the red light shines on his ugly and ferocious face, just like hell in the dark.


    Murong Xue wants to go up and is stopped by Liu Rufeng. She nods and signals for a while, and then mobilizes Zhenqi to fight with Chi Lei.


    Murong snow how clever, suddenly understand the meaning of Liu Rufeng, so do not entangle, stood aside to watch.


    In fact, he knows that even if he goes up, he can''t help, because now Chi Lei has mobilized his innate Qi. Even Liu Rufeng''s yellow light can''t help Chi Lei, let alone his white light.


    This time, Chi Lei took the initiative to attack. Instead of using the strange technique of starting to deal with Murong Xue, he made a quick fist.


    The perfect combination of speed and strength, each punch, will drive up a group of red airflow, like a flame tongue fast flow.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to fight with him. He still used the nine palace eight trigrams to deal with him. He knew in his heart that this footwork would not last for a few minutes. He had better come up with a complete solution.


    But Chi Lei doesn''t seem to want to give him any chance. His fist speed is gradually speeding up, and Liu Rufeng almost gets hit several times.


    Now we can''t use that move again. Chi Lei will be on guard, but it won''t last for a few minutes.


    What shall I do?


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng in the heart can''t help a burst of tension, strength difference is too big, not nervous is false.


    "If only I could step into the congenital realm, then everything would be solved..." Liu Rufeng frowned secretly, and could not help feeling some regret.


    It''s almost such a step. It''s such a big gap. It''s just one step away


    Liu Rufeng thinks about things in his heart. He is hit in the chest by Chi Lei because of his carelessness. Fortunately, he reacts in an instant and avoids the front with a smart change at his feet. Rao is so, the Qi wave of Chi Lei''s fist sweeps on Liu Rufeng''s chest, also beat him back six or seven steps, and sat down on the ground.


    No!


    Liu Rufeng is worried, and says that if Chi Lei rushes up at this time, he will be dead.

 Chapter 380

    Murong snow suddenly sneaks out of the house at night, and is mysterious. Liu Rufeng is curious and follows quietly.


    About four or five miles to the west of the community, murongxue went to a six story office building here.


    In the late autumn night, the wind is biting, especially when you can''t see your fingers.


    When Murong Snow''s figure disappeared in the first floor of the stairs, Liu Rufeng also quietly went in.


    Inside the light is more dark, stepping on the ground can feel the rubble. Liu Rufeng turns on the flashlight function of his mobile phone and follows the road up the steps. He walked very slowly, trying not to make any sound, a little bit of subtle sound was mixed in the cold wind, unable to distinguish.


    There are six floors in this building, and the rooftop is above the sixth floor. When it is close to the rooftop and there are three or four stairs, Liu Rufeng stops. He knows that if he goes up again, he will be found.


    As an excellent special forces soldier, it''s the basic quality to be able to hide himself, so Liu Rufeng quickly found the best position to hide himself. Here, he can not only hide himself, but also peep at the movement above.


    Originally, Liu Rufeng''s eyesight was very good, and he could see things in the dark. After a month''s practice, he had a stronger ability of hearing and discrimination. In such a dark night, he could see the facial features of the opposite person.


    Murongxue has nothing to look at. Liu Rufeng looks across from him and finds that there is a man standing on the opposite side of murongxue.


    This person is about 1.7 meters tall, slightly thin and weak, and his whole body is completely hidden in the night. Wearing a Peking Opera mask, I can''t see clearly. But the whole person is like a nail nailed to the ground, a strong murderous atmosphere from the inside out.


    Then, a low voice came from the mask, "Murong Xue, I didn''t expect that you really dare to come. It seems that I underestimate you..."


    Murong Xue frowned and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    "It turns out that uncle tie doesn''t know who the person opposite is. It''s new." Liu Rufeng is more curious, so he continues to watch quietly.


    Just listen to that person sneer: "you don''t need to know who I am, what you should care about now is how to die."


    At the same time, the man gave out a dull laugh from his throat. His voice was extremely ugly, just like the cry of an owl. It was even more frightening in the thick night.


    Murong snow a frown, no fear, stiff face or that sentence: "I just want to know who you are?"


    Liu Rufeng felt that Murong Xue was incomparably tall and mighty at this time. His indomitable spirit and calm temperament made him admire him from the bottom of his heart and said: "this is the iron uncle I admire."


    The opposite person chuckled a few times, the tone is very strong overbearing, "want to know who I am, want to see if you have that strength!"


    strength? Uncle tie has no strength yet


    Liu Rufeng was puzzled, "Uncle tie is No.1 in the world. Since the people on the opposite side dare to come here, they must know him. What kind of master are the people who dare to behave like this in front of him? And judging by his voice, this man is not a young man.


    Murong Xue made a fist clenching movement with both hands. She could see that she was secretly mobilizing her breath, but she said indifferently: "I Murong Xue never confusedly fight with others. Since my friends don''t want to show their true face, I can''t help them. Goodbye!" After that, he made a move to leave.


    However, Liu Rufeng can see that Murong Tianxue is a posture that can both leave and defend. It''s very convenient to turn sideways to the other side.


    The man opposite said coldly, "I can''t help you!"


    Before the voice fell, the man moved at his feet and rushed to Murong Xue''s face. His body method was extremely flexible. In the dark, he was like a ghost, which was elusive.


    "What a quick body method!" Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring him. He said that uncle tie met a strong enemy today.


    When the man came to murongxue, he grabbed murongxue''s throat with one hand and put the other hand to murongxue''s belly.


    Murong Snow''s reaction is also very fast, back a body, and then a whip leg fly out. Evasion is accompanied by attack. The combination of the two aspects is quite ingenious.


    However, the man didn''t seem to care about Murong Xue''s foot. Instead, he made a strange movement of his body. He dodged a whip leg, then scratched his body and continued to repeat the previous action.


    Murong Xue quickly took back the kick and blocked the attack with both hands. And that person didn''t give him the chance to block, his hands changed wonderfully, just like an eagle pouncing on a rabbit, grabbing Murong Xue''s front heart.


    Murong snow double eyebrow tight wrinkly, hurriedly effort of backward a body, plan to avoid the other party''s fierce a grasp.


    But it was a little slow. The man caught his skirt with both hands and pulled off a piece of cloth. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his body.


    Murong Xue''s face changed greatly, and she became nervous immediately. The strength contrast has been quite obvious, he can not help but not nervous. Even Liu Rufeng sighed in the dark and thought, "who is this man? I can''t win even if I don''t want to win uncle tie for a while and a half. This man is so embarrassed to beat uncle tie in three moves. It seems that this man must be a congenital master."


    Murong Xue raised her eyebrows, stamped her feet with force, and a surge of breath enveloped her whole body. Then she changed her moves, with her arms wide open and close, as quiet as a mountain, and as moving as the Yangtze River. Her momentum was magnificent and fierce.


    "Hongquan..." the man just laughed and didn''t pay any attention to Murong Xue. He still unfolded his previous body method, almost didn''t use his feet, and always fought back with both hands.


    Murong Xue''s fist technique is fierce and fierce. The body technique is ingenious and extraordinary, and his hands are flexible and unpredictable. They are glued together.


    Liu Rufeng found that this person didn''t seem to have a hard time with Murong Xue. He just used flexible footwork to deal with Murong Xue, and then waited for the opportunity to move.


    "It''s bad. It seems that this man intended to consume uncle tie''s physical strength, and then hit back at the right time."


    "Insidious enough!" Liu Rufeng frowned.


    Liu Rufeng is right. Because this person''s body method is very strange and his moves are strange, Murong Xue can only use fierce attack to reduce this person''s attack, but it is bound to consume a lot of physical strength.


    After a short time, Murong Xue''s breathing began to speed up and her movements were slow. It seemed that her physical strength could not keep up.


    The man burst out laughing, "Murong Xue, you have no physical strength, and you play fart! Die After that, his arms trembled and a red light came out. Even at his feet, there was a light red halo. Then his body speeded up several times and hit Murong Xue''s chest with one punch.


    Murong Xue had some difficulty in resisting, but now the other party suddenly mobilized his real Qi, and he couldn''t support it. Now it''s too late to hide. We can only stop it with all our strength.


    As a result, Murong Xue clenched her teeth, mobilized her whole body Qi to gather on her right arm, and forcefully went to receive the opponent''s fist.

 Chapter 383

    In the face of a congenital realm of the master, Liu Rufeng heart is very clear, simply can''t hold on for long. Liu Rufeng couldn''t hold on to the fact that the Chi Lei hadn''t given full play to his fighting power.


    As a result of a moment of distraction, also hit a punch, although avoided most of the strength, but also by the red Zhenqi shock chest stuffy, body breath began to surge violently, burning sensation quickly spread throughout the chest.


    He took a breath and tried to calm down the burning feeling. Liu Rufeng began to be nervous. If Chi Lei continues to attack at this time, he will not be able to resist.


    However, to his surprise, Chi Lei was stunned there. He looked at him suspiciously and said in a low voice, "boy, I don''t want to be fooled by you."


    "Oh... The old boy is afraid."


    Liu Rufeng immediately understood that the reason why Chi Lei didn''t take advantage of the victory was that he was cheating again.


    "It seems that he was bluffed by a flying knife just now." Liu Rufeng congratulated himself, "thanks to this Throwing Knife, otherwise his life would be here. But... "


    Liu Rufeng can''t help worrying about what he looks like now. It''s not a good way to go on like this. After all, he can''t hide it for long. After a while, Chi Lei will doubt that once he reacts, he still doesn''t have the strength to fight.


    Just at this time, murongxue attacks from behind and fights with Chi Lei. Liu Rufeng understands that he is saving himself. Thinking of this, he can''t help feeling a little moved and says that uncle tie is really interesting.


    However, Liu Rufeng is still a little worried when he thinks of Murong Xue''s strength. After all, Murong Xue''s strength is far from Chi Lei''s and can''t last for a few minutes.


    It was the feeling of burning again. With my heart, the blood in my chest seemed to be boiling, and it seemed to drive the Qi in his body to roar around.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng frowned, his heart could not say well. If it goes on like this, it will inevitably lead to uncontrollable Qi in the body and chaos of meridians.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Chi Lei and Murong Xue are anxious together, Liu Rufeng takes the time to adjust his breath. He immediately stood upside down to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, ready to use the pure aura between heaven and earth to suppress the messy Qi in his body.


    At this time, the night is thick and the sky is full of stars.


    Huh?


    What a rich Aura!


    Liu Rufeng himself was shocked. He didn''t expect that there was such a strong aura in this lonely place, which could be used to suppress the real Qi fluctuation in his body.


    It was Hu Yifu who gave him a unique method of cultivation. Now Liu Rufeng has mastered it quite skillfully. As soon as you close your eyes, Yongquan (Yongquan) and perineum (perineum) seem to open two doors. In an instant, the rich aura between heaven and Earth passes through Yongquan (Yongquan) and perineum (perineum) and begins to flow into your body.


    so comfortable!


    A lot of aura enters into Liu Rufeng''s body. It''s like pouring into a spring to warm up his own meridians. The real Qi that enters into Liu Rufeng''s body begins to merge with the previous real Qi, and gradually diminishes the power of galloping and roaring.


    Liu Rufeng felt much better, and the temperature in her body began to slow down, and the burning feeling of the fire was much weaker. As the temperature dropped, my mind became clear gradually. Looking at the situation of Murong Xue, I was already panting and regressing. It seemed that I couldn''t support it for long.


    After several breaths, Liu Rufeng suppresses the aura, turns over and rushes into the battle group, attacking Chi Lei on the other side.


    At this time, Chi Lei punches Murong Xue back. Murong Xue staggers and nearly falls to the ground, as if her left arm is seriously injured.


    The red awn on Chi Lei''s body soars. The whole person is like a devil in purgatory, and his murderous spirit rises sharply.


    Liu Rufeng also mobilized the real Qi in his body to fight against him desperately.


    However, how can his postnatal state stand up to Chi Lei''s innate state? Soon, I felt that I couldn''t do what I wanted. I had to step back.


    Chi Lei gave a big drink and knocked down Liu Rufeng''s chest. He was still in the same position just now. He was very strong.


    Liu Rufeng quickly mobilized all the Qi to reach his chest. At the same time, his body was also beaten. He quickly stepped back more than ten steps, almost fell from the roof, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    A large amount of Qi in the chest barely protected the heart and was not seriously injured. However, after Chi Lei''s fierce impact, the temperature of Qi gathered around the chest began to soar again, and it began to roll like boiling water. After a while, the breath in the body began to impact the Tanzhong acupoint fiercely, and there was a tendency to open the Tanzhong acupoint.


    What a pain!


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help frowning. Her chest was stuffy and her breath began to be difficult.


    Chi Lei saw that Liu Rufeng''s face began to glow with red light, just like drinking too much wine. He couldn''t help sneering, "boy, you don''t practice Kung Fu so well. You''ll be possessed after you''re eager for success, but you don''t have to worry. I''ll help you relieve your pain."


    After that, he took a step forward and waved his fist to Liu Rufeng''s chest.


    Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart: "why do you always fight in the same place?"


    He Ninja chest burning pain, a quick turn, to avoid the attack of this blow, turn to cover the chest with both hands, desperately breathing.


    Chi Lei snorted coldly, scratched his body, and two more punches came.


    His body method is too fast, Liu Rufeng still can''t avoid one of the fists, this fist is still hit on the chest.


    Liu Rufeng was beaten and flew out again. Fortunately, Murong Xue caught him at the back, so he didn''t fall to the ground.


    "How is it, nephew?" Murong Xue asked.


    Liu Rufeng''s face turned from white to red, and then the real Qi in his body vibrated violently. Finally, he couldn''t control it, and a mouthful of blood came out, almost on Chi Lei''s face. He frowned and dodged.


    At this time, Murong snow rushed up again and stopped Chi Lei.


    Liu Rufeng spits out a mouthful of blood. He feels that he is finished this time. He spits out all the blood to protect his heart. It''s strange that he is not seriously injured.


    But what surprised him was that after a mouthful of blood gushed out, instead of feeling comatose, he felt more lucid, and his chest was surging all the time. After a fierce blow, the warm and boiling Qi rushed to his Tanzhong acupoint. After the Tanzhong acupoint was flushed away, it communicated with each other up and down. Suddenly, a rolling aura poured into his body from Tanzhong acupoint, and the two real Qi gathered together, It began to fuse quickly, and soon the temperature dropped down. After flowing through the meridians of the whole body for several times, it finally condensed into a pure and thick air mass, which was like the elixir field.


    Dantian enters a large amount of Qi. At the same time, the perineum also rushes up a stream of Qi, which merges quickly with the Qi from Dantian, and the two streams of Qi seem to be generating something secretly.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly felt his Dantian move.


    Indistinctly, as if there was a black seed emerging in the Dantian.


    Heterogeneous cauldron?

 Chapter 384

    Chi Lei''s heavy fist not only failed to hurt Liu Rufeng, but also helped him open Tanzhong acupoint. Once Tanzhong acupoint broke through, a large number of surging aura poured into his body from heaven and earth, and quickly fused with the aura absorbed through perineum acupoint, and unexpectedly produced the seeds of cauldron.


    The emergence of cauldron in Dantian means that it has entered the congenital realm.


    Liu Rufeng was overjoyed. He had planned to make a breakthrough in three months. Unexpectedly, after a sudden impact, he inadvertently opened the orifices of Tanzhong acupoint, making the upper and lower auras merge with each other, speeding up the process of cultivation.


    The cauldron seed in Dantian can''t judge what it is now. It can only be seen that it is a black seed.


    Now I don''t have time to think so much. The key is to answer the enemy.


    Originally, the injury was not very serious. After the nourishment of innate Qi, Liu Rufeng soon regained her physical strength. She not only recovered as before, but also seemed to be much stronger than before. The Qi in her body was like a river, which could not be used up


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes burst out with two rays, just like the shining stars in the night sky. He quickly rushed out a few steps, stopped in front of Murong snow, and whispered: "Uncle tie, you can have a rest..."


    Murong Xue has been a strong insistence, but for the role of willpower, he would have fallen down long ago. At this time, he had scars everywhere, and it was lucky that he had not been killed by Chi Lei.


    See now Liu Rufeng, Murong snow is also a Leng, strong breath gave him a signal, Liu Rufeng may have entered.


    At this time has no time to think, Murong snow will drag a heavy step to the corner, gasping, just too tired, he found a good rest.


    "Stinky boy, you''re not dead yet..." Chi Leisen''s cold eyes stare at Liu Rufeng, but suddenly flashed a surprised look, "you... Entered the congenital?"


    He stares at Liu Rufeng, dazed and dazed. He can''t believe his eyes. It''s the first time that he''s seen this strange phenomenon. How come he''s just a master the day after tomorrow and he''s upgraded in a twinkling of an eye? It''s more terrible than taking the magic pill.


    "Hey, hey... Thank you. If it wasn''t for your punch just now, I couldn''t have broken so fast." Liu Rufeng smiles leisurely and sincerely.


    Chi Lei frowned and thought of his fist just now. He was going to send him on the road. How did it become a catalyst to promote his cultivation?


    I can''t control that much. I have to kill him!


    Chi Lei raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, his eyes were full of murders. He said with disdain, "even if you are born, it''s useless, because it''s the primary and middle stage of birth. You''ve just entered the birth. How can you be my opponent?"


    Congenital primary metaphase?


    Liu Rufeng said in his heart: "isn''t it just one level away? What''s the matter


    At this time, Chi Lei has attacked, with a red awn, strong fire red will almost light up the night.


    Liu Rufeng''s real Qi is very abundant in his body now. With a little breath, a lot of real Qi rushes out and envelops his body.


    Although the red Qi surrounding his body is not as pure as Chi Lei''s Qi shield in color, it is much thicker than Chi Lei''s.


    Tang Chi Lei was very surprised at this. There was not much difference between the initial stage and the middle stage. Chi Lei''s only chance of winning was to use a little stronger attack power to disperse Liu Rufeng''s vigorous Qi. But now Liu Rufeng''s Qi of protecting body is so strong that he can only disperse a small part of it with one blow, and a part of it will be added quickly.


    After attacking for a period of time, Liu Rufeng seems very relaxed, but he tired Chi Lei out. He flashed a fierce color in his eyes and scolded: "how can this boy be so abnormal? What medicine did he take?"


    Liu Rufeng not only turned his true Qi into red, but also increased the speed of his steps. A phantom that could be captured before has become almost the same as other figures. Chi Lei can''t see it now.


    Therefore, in this case, instead of hurting Liu Rufeng, Chi Lei was attacked by Liu Rufeng with several fists and feet. Although these fists and feet could not hurt him, he was angry and became more and more black.


    At last, Chi Lei seems to have no patience. He pulls out a blue weapon from his waist, like a soft sword. The blue sword is more dazzling in the black night.


    Invisible fast sword, finally come up with a killer


    Liu Rufeng squinted and looked at the soft sword. It was about one meter long and a little more than one inch wide. The body of the sword was extremely narrow. He thought it was a silver rope from a distance.


    The soft sword looks like a rope. When it comes to Chi Lei''s hand, it''s like being injected into his soul. Suddenly it''s full of vitality. It''s suddenly stretched, and the blue light on it is flourishing. It''s mixed with the red awn.


    Liu Rufeng seems to see a strong murderous atmosphere.


    Chi Lei gave a big drink and waved his soft sword to shine on Liu Rufeng, which was a fierce stab.


    Liu Rufeng knows the characteristics of soft sword and bends with the music, so he can''t touch it. Besides, he is unarmed and has no good way to avoid it.


    The fast sword in Chi Lei''s hand is like a snake swallowing the flame. Sometimes it moves forward like a white snake spitting out a message, and sometimes it has several soft bends. People can''t understand its track. Moreover, its speed is quite fast. It''s really worthy of the name of "invisible fast sword".


    Liu Rufeng''s Footwork moves fast. Chi Lei can''t catch his man, so he has to stab everywhere with his sword. Not to mention, the effect of this move is really good. Liu Rufeng almost gets swept by the soft sword several times because of the wide coverage of the wild stab, which is very dangerous.


    What kind of play is this?


    Liu Rufeng sneered. In the battle circle, he suddenly thought of his own Throwing Knife. He was inspired and said that I was born. Let''s see what level my unique skills have reached.


    Thinking of this, he took a gap, clenched the dagger with one hand, and then quietly mobilized Qi to pour it.


    The dagger is also very competitive. This time, the color of the blade is red, and it''s only finished in an instant.


    Looking for a gap, Liu Rufeng throws the dagger, and the target is Chi Lei''s throat.


    Liu Rufeng''s flying knife technique is extremely accurate, almost without any deviation. Green and red awns are intertwined and fly to Chi Lei''s throat together.


    Chi Lei''s Qi has sensed the danger, so he uses a soft sword to resist it. His powerful Qi and super fast sword skill can resist the sudden Throwing Knife.


    But what no one thought was that the flying sword suddenly glowed and directly broke the soft sword in Chi Lei''s hand. Now Chi Lei only has a short sword in his hand, which is extremely ugly.


    "No, it''s impossible. My soft sword is also made of refined iron. How can it be broken so easily?"


    Chi Lei couldn''t explain it in his heart, so he was dazed.

 Chapter 385

    The green awn on the dagger is greatly prosperous, Liu Rufeng is also surprised, the heart says, does this dagger still have spirituality? Does innate Qi activate its aura?


    "What material is it made of? It looks blue and black, and has a kind of simple temperament. I don''t know what material it is forged from. I didn''t expect it to be so tough. Chi Lei''s sword can be seen as a superior blade, but it can be broken so easily. It can be seen that the origin of this dagger is certainly unusual. If you have a chance, you must check its origin... "


    Liu Rufeng picks up the dagger. At this time, he is almost ecstatic. The spirit of the dagger appears, which is likely to break Chi Lei''s Qi of protecting his body. Now there is no need to be afraid of him.


    With a smile, he took the dagger and beat it in the palm of his other hand, as if he was in harmony with the beat. "Master, your soft sword is too weak. It''s so easy to be broken, or... I''ll give you one?"


    Chi Lei''s soft sword was broken, just like a swordsman whose arm was broken. His killing power was reduced by half.


    Soft sword is his trump card. Now that his trump card is gone, it''s hard to win only by hand to hand combat. It has been proved just now.


    But Chi Lei is a master of martial arts. How can he be humiliated by a younger generation? His face suddenly red, eyes ruthlessly staring at Liu Rufeng, cold voice: "boy, don''t be too proud, no soft sword I can win you."


    With that, he angrily dropped the half soft sword in his hand, waved his fist and rushed up.


    Liu Rufeng''s face was light and cloudless. He continued to pat his palm with his flying knife, but his eyes were staring at Chi Lei''s every move. He murmured: "without the soft sword, can you stop my flying knife?"


    He looked at it with a smile, not worried at all. When Chi Lei was getting closer and closer to him, he quickly rotated the Throwing Knife in his hand, and the dark blue Throwing Knife flashed out of the air several blue and red mirages, running back and forth around Liu Rufeng''s right hand.


    "Master Hu said that the highest level of flying dagger is to turn the visible into the invisible. Unfortunately, we can''t do the latter yet. We can only confuse Chi Lei by speeding up the speed of flying dagger in our hands." Liu Rufeng shakes his hand suddenly. The bronze dagger with green and red luster turns into a flying knife and shoots out.


    Chi Lei is eager to vent his anger. No matter what kind of throwing knife he doesn''t, a lunge is a flying foot. At this time, Liu Rufeng''s throwing knife has already been thrown. The target is still Chi Lei''s throat. He has a good grasp of time.


    Chi Lei feels the green and red light, just like a meteor in the sky. His speed is amazing. He immediately wriggles to avoid the attack of the flying knife.


    But the throwing knife is too fast. When he dodges, it''s already there. In a hurry, Chi Lei quickly mobilizes his inborn vigorous Qi to protect his body.


    A red awn shot into the sky, Chi Lei''s body was immediately full of rich Qi, which wrapped his thin body tightly in it.


    Protect body vigorous Qi?


    As soon as Liu Rufeng frowned, his heart said that he would stop cooking again. As soon as the vigorous Qi came out, the throwing knife could not be pierced.


    But what no one thought was that when the throwing knife came into contact with Chi Lei''s body protecting vigorous Qi, it was a frightening green light. Chi Lei''s body protecting vigorous Qi suddenly vibrated, and then the red Qi wave slowly faded down and was gradually swallowed up.


    Chi Lei was surprised, and quickly mobilized the real Qi in his body to fight against it. However, the Green Qi absorption ability of the throwing knife was too strong. The innate real Qi that he mobilized was soon absorbed and cleaned up. The body protecting vigorous Qi was gone. The Throwing Knife immediately pushed forward and stabbed him on the shoulder.


    Chi Lei''s left shoulder was punctured with a small hole and began to bleed.


    Although the injury is not very serious, it also scared Chi Lei in a cold sweat. He thought he wanted to return to his original position. Finally, he found that he was only relieved when he suffered a slight injury to his left shoulder.


    Liu Rufeng takes the opportunity to fight with each other, and takes advantage of Chi Lei''s confusion to pick up the beloved dagger.


    With it, at least don''t be afraid of pool thunder.


    Chi Lei stares at the dagger coldly, and doesn''t move his steps for a long time. Liu Rufeng knows that he is afraid, but he refuses to leave like this. So he continued to rotate the dagger in his hand, and his eyes were fixed on him.


    Chi Lei is really scared. He stares at Liu Rufeng and says coldly, "boy, you are lucky today. I''ll kill you another day!" With that, the whole figure flickered down the roof and disappeared.


    The six or seven story building just jumped down without hesitation. It can be seen how extraordinary lightness skill is.


    Liu Rufeng sighed and didn''t go after him. Now it''s lucky for them to see off the God of plague. Although they won just now, it was also due to Chi Lei''s negligence. If he tries his best to attack, Liu Rufeng knows very well that he is not someone else''s opponent.


    Looking back at Murong Xue in the corner, Liu Rufeng went to help him up and asked, "Uncle tie, how do you feel?"


    Murong snow mouth angry a touch of bitterness, "can''t die, rest assured."


    "Let''s go back then." Liu Rufeng said.


    "Good, go back early, the family of the province is worried." Murong Xue waved her hand, which means that she can walk without support.


    In the face of murongxue''s stubbornness, Liu Rufeng had to follow his will, so they walked out of the dilapidated office building side by side.


    Night, still so dark.


    Liu Rufeng and Murong Xue walk side by side.


    Murong Xue was seriously injured. Although she didn''t admit that she had something to do, she had a hard time walking and almost fell down several times. Liu Rufeng lifted him up, and then secretly injected some real Qi into him.


    The purity of congenital Qi is very high, and the effect of internal injury treatment is very prominent, especially for Murong Xue, who is in the acquired realm, the effect is better.


    With the nourishment of innate Qi, Murong Xue''s face is better, and her strength is restored. Her legs are not so heavy.


    The time to go back is several times of the last time, Liu Rufeng wasted his strength to get Murong Xue home.


    When they got home, everyone was waiting for them, looking very anxious. Seeing the way they came back, we knew that they must have had a fierce fight just now. Someone wanted to ask what else, but Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "first help Uncle tie to have a rest. Let''s have a rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Everyone knew that he was tired, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He went upstairs to have a rest. Several men helped Murong Xue to have a rest, and Liu Rufeng went in to help him.


    After a while of hard work, he finally stabilized Murong Xue''s injury, and Liu Rufeng returned to the house to rest.


    It''s nearly midnight now, and Liu Rufeng is very tired, but he can''t sleep. He takes out the dagger and fiddles with it back and forth, muttering: "what material is this thing, why is it so strong?"


    At this time, the messenger watch on his wrist sounded again, and the Colonel''s big face popped out of it again.

 Chapter 386

    After a fierce fight of life and death, Liu Rufeng finally defeats Chi Lei and returns home with Murong Xue.


    At night, lying on the bed, Liu Rufeng was thinking about his dagger, but his watch rang. This time, the Colonel took the initiative to send a message.


    The Colonel''s face is square, eyebrows are thick, eyes are black, but these can not mention Liu Rufeng what interest, he glanced at the colonel, or that pair of serious appearance, not salty asked: "what''s the matter, old man?"


    The captain said sternly, "nonsense! Smelly boy, I haven''t reported to you for such a long time. How is the task finished? "


    It turns out that the old man is not dead yet. Liu Rufeng scolds in her heart: "if you don''t get information early, you won''t get information late, but now it''s here. You''ll choose the right time."


    Then, with a look of awe inspiring, he asked, "silver fox and little five, have they never mentioned them to you?"


    "The two of them?" Speaking of this, the Colonel''s eyes widened and spat: "they have no rules at all. Since I came to you, I can''t get in touch with them."


    "Well, listen carefully. You can take notes when necessary." Liu Rufeng said jokingly, and then told the story of recent months. The Colonel nodded his head, but there was no big fluctuation in his expression.


    Even when Liu Rufeng mentioned that he was framed and imprisoned, he just frowned slightly and soon spread out. But when Liu Rufeng mentioned Hu Yifu, his eyebrows were twisted together. This time, it seemed that it was hard to spread out, "what do you think this man can do to refine the spirit?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng looked at the equally surprised Colonel, wondering, "as for such a big reaction, what does elder Hu Yifu have to do with you?"


    The captain twisted his eyebrows together for a long time before they slowly spread out. Then he began to pick them up again and asked, "have you learned how to refine gods with nine cauldrons?" After that, it seems that Liu Rufeng had said it again, so he quickly restrained his surprised expression and said slowly, "that old man is amazing. You should make good use of it. It''s very helpful for you to improve your cultivation."


    "Ah... Anything else?" Liu Rufeng glanced at the colonel and seemed very impatient with what he said.


    The Colonel reluctantly showed an ugly smile and said, "I also know you work hard. When this task is over, I will let you retire."


    "Retired... You mean what you say?" Liu Rufeng raised her eyes and asked.


    The Colonel nodded heavily. "Of course it counts. When did I break my promise? By the way, now you can speed up the process. The people of Yinglan and Yinghua club can clean up first. The bigger the noise, the better. I''ve told Yang Wanchun that you can do it boldly. Don''t be afraid of them. Also, I heard that there is a young master Lu, isn''t there? "


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Speaking of Mr. Lu, Liu Rufeng also brightened his mind and said that I had forgotten this person. This person seems to have a lot of background and should be used well. After all, you can''t fight alone in anything. It''s better to have more allies.


    The captain said slowly, "I don''t know this man, but my intuition tells me that this man will definitely have something to do with you. Even if you don''t go to him, he will come to you. Therefore, you must make good use of this person. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded his head and almost fell asleep. He really had enough of these words without any nourishment. Every time the Colonel spoke better than he sang, it sounded like he cared about the suffering of the grassroots people, but he didn''t take any action.


    For these, Liu Rufeng has been used to, already the colonel of this routine is very thorough, so, he is lazy every time.


    He was dozing off when the Colonel''s voice increased by dozens of decibels and he said in a loud voice, "listen! Next is the key! "


    "Well, the key..." Liu Rufeng refrained from swearing, picked his eyelids and narrowed his eyes.


    The Colonel''s voice dropped again, but it was much thicker. He sighed deeply and said, "ah! Since I don''t want to hear about the girl with the red crescent sign on her body, I won''t talk about it. I''ll go and investigate it slowly. "


    "Wait...!" Liu Rufeng''s eyes were full of light and suddenly widened and asked, "what did you say? About that girl... Isn''t it related to the Red Crescent organization? You haven''t said that all the time. "


    "So ah..." the Colonel chewed on the melon seeds, spat a mouthful of the melon seed skin, and said, "that''s why it''s important. I tell you, it''s not only the red crescent that we need to check, but the girl is also very important. Why I haven''t mentioned it all the time? It''s because it''s so important that I wait until today, but I can''t help saying it today, because it''s time."


    "Speak quickly, speak quickly..." Liu Rufeng can''t wait, which is also a problem he hasn''t thought about clearly. Although he often worries about some messy things, he occasionally thinks of Li mujin. Every time he thinks of Li mujin, Liu Rufeng can''t understand what necessary connection she has with this task.


    Every time I want to ask, I will forget it because of some other things. Today, the Colonel mentioned it, and he immediately raised his interest.


    After eating a few melon seeds, the colonel said seriously: "this is the case. The birthmark of the Red Crescent is related to the organization of the Red Crescent, as well as one of their activities, the mark of God.


    The mark of God? What''s that


    The Colonel continued: "they think that virgins with red birthmarks are gifts given to them by God, while girls with Red Crescent marks are listed as saints. Because of this unreasonable rule, there are many missing girls all over the world every year. Their activity only appears once a few years. I heard that it has started again recently, so you should be careful... "


    "What kind of bullshit rules, these people really dare to do anything, a group of animals!" Liu Rufeng turned off the screen and scolded in his heart.


    After pondering over the next action plan, I feel that I need to open a gap from Liangshan, because Liangshan will definitely become the focus of Cherry Blossom club once Liang Hong dies. As for the young master Lu, he didn''t ask for contact information at that time, so he had to wait for him to come to the door on his own initiative.


    Thinking about it, Liu Rufeng thought of the Jiuding spirit refining business again. He was overjoyed and said that this time it was really a blessing in disguise. If it wasn''t for Chi Lei, the old guy, who wanted to break through the congenital, he didn''t know when. Thanks to his careless fist, I could speed up the process of breaking through the realm.


    "Oh, yes..."


    Liu Rufeng took out the old dagger and murmured: "it seems to have spirit. What material is it made of?"

 Chapter 387

    Liu Rufeng''s dagger is dark cyan. It looks very ordinary. There is nothing special about it. And now the blue light has disappeared, without the dazzling luster of the battle with Chi Lei.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and carefully observed for a long time, but he didn''t see anything unusual. Finally, he simply put it away and closed his eyes to rest.


    This day is also very tired, Liu Rufeng soon fell asleep, hazy, as if someone close, career sensitivity let him quickly open his eyes, a careful look, a slim figure appeared in front of him. Although it was dark in the room, he knew the figure as soon as he saw it.


    It''s summer rose!


    "Wei Wei..." Liu Rufeng was not sleepy at this time. She pulled the summer rose and felt her unique body fragrance. She said in a soft voice: "I haven''t been alone with you for a long time, and finally I have time..."


    Summer rose is not shy, direct bed against his side, secluded way: "you have not forgotten me, still have conscience."


    "Well, how can I forget you." Liu Rufeng took her fragrant shoulder and gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    Summer rose did not dodge, but a head into the arms of Liu Rufeng, gently said: "a lot of things happened during this period, you are hard enough, so..." speaking of this, her voice became very low, the following words have no good meaning to say.


    Liu Rufeng how clever, a listen to know the content behind, so he said with a smile: "or Weiwei considerate, then come on!"


    So he did not say much, directly and summer rose entangled together. It''s been two months since the accident. After being a monk for two months, Liu Rufeng didn''t think so much about the task. Now the arrival of Xia rose makes him light the fire in his heart again and can''t wait to enter the state.


    Not to mention, Jiuding spirit refining is powerful, even in this aspect, it''s a lot more powerful. The two people have been struggling until dawn. Otherwise, Xia Rosa repeatedly asked for mercy, and Liu Rufeng wanted to continue. Finally, Xia Rosa said that she had to go to work before she slipped out of his room.


    After summer rose left, Liu Rufeng felt tired and fell asleep. The next day, I didn''t get up until three strokes.


    Looking at Murong Xue''s injury, it''s no big problem. The most important thing is to have more rest. Other people have their own things and are busy.


    Liu Rufeng pondered over the next thing, and said that although Liangshan should go there, there is no good reason. Besides, he can''t stay with him all day and be his bodyguard.


    As for the "mark of God" of the church, there is no clue. It is definitely not advisable to go to the church and squat there.


    Mr. Lu


    Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of this man and said in secret: "it''s good to find him first. The colonel said that. This person will definitely have a lot in common with himself in the future. Let''s find a breakthrough from him first. Other things will remain unchanged to cope with changes and wait for the hare to stand by! "


    At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao came down from upstairs with a contract in his hand.


    Looking at the present time, it''s already more than ten o''clock. Liu Rufeng said strangely, "Why are you so idle today? It''s not your style."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao shook the contract in front of him and said with a smile: "this is a contract for Xishan villa. I have signed it. Soon we can live in it. It''s too small, so I want to change a place."


    "Another place?" Liu Rufeng hugged her and turned her around a few times before she put it down. He said with satisfaction, "Xiaoxiao is still considerate and thinks of me. It''s a pity that this time it''s your money. I''m a soft eater."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao smiles, picks his eyebrows and says, "don''t you always eat soft food? Now I know... "


    "I have a soft meal?" Liu Rufeng widened his eyes and quickly explained to himself: "who said I was a soft eater? It''s slander, a naked personal attack


    "Hum, anyway, I''m the head of this villa this time. You can''t live in it. You''re gone!" Cheng Xiaoxiao said, proud from his side, very free and easy!


    Liu Rufeng


    He is in a mess. It''s the first time that others misunderstand him as a soft eater. How can we accept this kind of thing that damages our reputation?


    But he accepted and said with disdain, "if you eat soft rice, you can eat soft rice. At least I bought rice. What''s the big deal?"


    As soon as Cheng Xiaoxiao left, there were few people at home. Summer this period of time and Bai Shiming they mixed together, nothing to the company to play, small five is idle, after the injury is good, running around.


    Ice snow silver fox went to yunyun today and was not at home. Niuniu... Was taken out by song Lanhua. As for Wang yanru and Cheng Siyuan, they were tired of being together all day after they were reconciled. Today they went out to square dance again.


    Now in this rental house, only Murong Xue and he are left.


    Murong Xue suffered from internal injury. Liu Rufeng has already given him Qi on the way. Those innate Qi have a strong ability to repair damaged cells, so now they are almost good. The bad one is physical strength. As long as you rest for two days, you can completely recover.


    Walking slowly, Murong Xue''s face was full of worries, just like he wanted to tell the future. Liu Rufeng wanted to laugh and said: "Uncle tie, what''s the matter?"


    "Er..."


    Murong Xue hesitated.


    "If you have anything to say, but if you are going to explain last night, you don''t have to, because... I believe you!"


    Liu Rufeng nodded his head and looked at Murong Xue, casting a look of approval. Murong Xue''s personality is recognized by Liu Rufeng, so no matter what he does, Liu Rufeng can understand and understand it in his heart. Why do you have to make it clear?


    Murong Xue gave a wry smile and said, "OK, I won''t say it, but I want to remind you that in addition to Chi Lei, there is another man named Mr. poison hand Xi Yang, who is also very powerful, even more evil than Chi Lei, because he can use poison, and is cruel and cruel. You must be careful when you see him later


    "OK, thank you for reminding me." Liu Rufeng smiles sincerely and warmly.


    Murong Xue nodded, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Rufeng, it''s up to you in the future. The stronger your ability is, the greater your responsibility is. The burden on your shoulders is very heavy."


    Murong Snow said while shaking his head out, Liu Rufeng can''t help but secretly smile, "iron uncle is also very interesting, never seen him smile."


    All the people left, and Liu Rufeng felt bored. When he was worried about whether to lock the door or what to do, he suddenly found a figure shaking at the door. He wondered, "what does this man do? Why is he so furtive?"


    When he was in doubt, a man flashed in from the door. He was tall, slender and strong. His hair was bright, and his shoes were the same color. His clothes were all world famous brands, and his face was always a bit arrogant and noble.


    Mr. Lu


    Why did he come uninvited?

 Chapter 388

    Mr. Lu''s sudden visit surprised Liu Rufeng. He said how this guy came here, and he came alone.


    Although I have plans to make friends with him, I didn''t expect that he would come here to find himself. It''s really a bit unexpected.


    "Ha ha... Mr. Lu, how did you think of me?" Liu Rufeng said hello with a smile.


    Mr. Lu squeezed out a smile and straightened his trunk. He said in a loud voice, "it''s hard to find you here. It''s hard for the boss to find you. Last time you left, I couldn''t get in touch with you. What have you been doing all this time? And leave quietly without leaving a word, don''t you take me as a friend? "


    "No, because there were some special accidents in the middle, and later you also knew that I didn''t want to trouble you, so I didn''t discuss with you. Let''s have a good chat..." Liu Rufeng prepared tea while talking.


    He has plenty of tea here. He has all kinds of good tea. Since he has a distinguished guest, he will take out the best Tie Guanyin.


    After making the tea, Liu Rufeng poured a cup for nobody, and then said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, I''m simple here. You can make do with it. It''s not a good tea. It can only quench your thirst."


    Mr. Lu raised his eyes to see Liu Rufeng, then sipped the tea in his mouth, frowned tightly, and then slowly stretched out, praising: "good tea! It has a strong taste, a delicate fragrance and a good command of the fire. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "the country''s vulgar man, do not know what tea ceremony, make do with it, not as good as you said."


    "Good, very good, very good! Brother, you don''t have to be polite to me. If you''re too polite, you won''t treat me as a friend. I''m not here to rub your tea. I have something to tell you Mr. Lu put down the tea set and said slowly.


    Liu Rufeng''s heart moved. What good news can he bring? But listen to it. With a faint smile, he pretended to be curious and said, "is that right? Then I''m all ears. "


    Because the two people are not familiar with the situation that they have nothing to talk about, both sides should be respectful, which is also normal.


    Mr. Lu said solemnly: "recently I heard that something happened to Liang Hong?"


    "Ah... You know." With the strength of Mr. Lu, if he wants to pay attention to something, it should be hard for him. Liu Rufeng knew it in his heart, so he didn''t hide it. He sighed and said, "don''t mention how unfortunate it is. He''s not finished with an accident, and I''m involved. If the police didn''t handle the case smoothly, you should see me in a certain prison now..."


    Mr. Lu smiles and owes his body. He points to Liu Rufeng and says, "as far as I know, you didn''t come out because the police handled the case smoothly this time. It seems that your people found the murderer, did you?"


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said that you have been spying on me. What do you mean by that?


    So he laughed, "brother Lu, do you know all this? It seems that you have a good eye. "


    Mr. Lu didn''t have any reaction, but he said with a faint smile: "many people know this, and I know it''s nothing strange. Anyway, it''s always good for you to get through the difficulties. Unfortunately, I didn''t know the truth at that time, so I didn''t give a helping hand when my brother was in a dilemma. I''m ashamed... "


    Liu Rufeng thought to himself, "this young master Lu is very generous when he meets me. He seems to be very generous. This time he comes to show his friendship with me. It seems that he intends to make friends with me. As it happens, I just need you, and you come at the right time, so I''ll take the opportunity to make friends with you, or I can observe you. "


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng politely said a few words, and then said: "brother Lu, let''s talk about the purpose of this time. I''d like to hear it very much."


    Mr. Lu sipped his tea and said, "have you ever heard of underground boxing?"


    Underground boxing?


    Liu Rufeng remembers that taxi driver sun Guoqiang once introduced to himself that the place where he could earn hundreds of thousands of yuan in one fight was probably the underground boxing world that Mr. Lu referred to.


    Then a little smile, "is not the place to fight black fist?"


    Lu childe ha ha a smile, "also can say so, I happen to have two tickets here, idle have nothing to do, we elder brother go to see how?"


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng is really not interested in that. He hasn''t been to this kind of occasion, but he always feels that there is a smell of blood and doesn''t like it very much, so he always avoids it later. But after thinking about it, since it was raised by Mr. Lu, I just took this opportunity to get to know him. In addition, I heard that it was a place full of good and bad people. Maybe I could get something unexpected. Go and have a look.


    So he nodded and said, "OK, I''m bored."


    "Then let''s just go?" Then he stood up.


    "Say go, go!" Liu Rufeng said with a loud finger.


    At this time, Xiao Wu and Xia Xia came in and saw that they were in a daze. Xiao Wu knew Mr. Lu, and then said hello to him. He asked, "are you..."


    Originally, Liu Rufeng didn''t want to tell them that he was worried that the two troublemakers would be in trouble when they went, but Mr. Lu said first, "let''s go to the fight."


    As soon as they heard the excitement, their eyes suddenly glowed blue. At the same time, they exclaimed, "really? Take us together... "


    Liu Rufeng frowned and began to feel embarrassed. She said with a straight face, "there are two tickets in total. You don''t have a chance."


    Summer and small five are depressed, Lu childe said again, "it''s OK, I have a way, since you are interested, then together."


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t say anything, so he had to stare at two people and didn''t say anything any more.


    Almost everyone in the family had a key, so Liu Rufeng didn''t wait, so he locked the door and left.


    Mr. Lu drives Maserati, and Liu Rufeng shares the same car with him, with Xiao Wu and Xia Xia driving Land Rover behind him.


    Although they also wanted to be Maserati, they didn''t dare to disobey Liu Rufeng''s wishes, so they had to go to Land Rover and follow him.


    After getting on the bus, Liu Rufeng suddenly asked, "brother Lu seems to know a lot about me."


    Mr. Lu looked stunned and laughed casually. "Once I fall in love with someone, I''ll try to get to know each other. Since I was with you in Yinglan, I''ve made up my mind to make friends with you, so it''s normal to use snacks. Now if you have any difficulties, just say that I''m in the same boat with you as long as I can..."


    Liu Rufeng laughs and thinks that he thinks too much about it? Good vocabulary! I''ll share the same robe with my son! Ha ha... "


    Maserati makes one beautiful turn after another on the road, just like a smart fish in the rolling traffic.


    Finally, the car stopped outside a run down parking lot on the outskirts of East city.


    The parking lot is very simple. It''s really out of tune with this high-end Maserati. Mr. Lu said in a low voice: "this is it..."


    With that, the car drove directly into the parking lot.

 Chapter 389

    Mr. Lu took several people to a shabby underground parking lot. The parking lot is remote and has two poplar trees covering the entrance. Although it is in late autumn and early winter, the leaves have basically fallen off, and the dry branches are slanting at the entrance, so you can''t notice them if you don''t look carefully.


    Not only does it look very inconspicuous from the outside, but even when the car enters the underground along the entrance, it can''t see anything particularly dazzling. It seems that it has been abandoned for many years. Green moss has grown on the walls. It''s very dark, and the ground is even.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said humorously, "I said, brother, where are you taking me? Where is the underground boxing arena? It''s obviously 18 floors underground!"


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng really doesn''t like it here, because this dark and gloomy environment will make people feel a sense of despair. Although he has nothing to be afraid of, he feels depressed and uncomfortable when he appears here.


    Mr. Lu said with a smile, "don''t worry, brother. You will change your opinion in a moment."


    After driving inside for a while, Mr. Lu found a suitable place to stop. Liu Rufeng looked out and found that there were many luxury cars lined up around him. Even if it''s dark here, you can tell from the model.


    Although there is no security guard and there is no corresponding parking line on the ground, every car is arranged neatly, which shocked Liu Rufeng.


    He thought to himself: "these people are quite conscious. From the perspective of these luxury cars, the people who come here are all from noble families. It seems that the backstage here is very powerful to let these people park their cars so consciously."


    After getting out of the car, Mr. Lu turned on the flashlight of his mobile phone and waved his hand to Liu Rufeng, indicating to follow him.


    Now that I''m on the thief''s boat, I need to know something about it first. Liu Rufeng didn''t think much about it, and followed without saying a word.


    But Xiao Wu and Xia Xia Xia murmured: "where is this? Why is it so gloomy? It''s too murderous..."


    Mr. Lu did not speak. He took a few people to walk more than ten meters in front of him. Then he came to the opposite side of a wall covered with green moss. Then he stepped into an entrance that only one person could pass through. After entering, he made two turns and stopped.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu and Xia Xia Xia found that there was a red electronic number on the wall. When they looked carefully, there was an elevator on the wall. The red number was exactly the floor number displayed by the elevator.


    "Good guy, it''s quite secretive here. It''s harder to find than any secret service organization. There''s no need to worry about being discovered by the official." Liu Rufeng was frightened. At the same time, Mr. Lu had pressed the button, and the elevator door opened quickly.


    After entering, Mr. Lu pressed - 1, which means the first floor underground. In fact, according to the normal calculation method, it is already the second floor underground. These are not very important for Liu Rufeng. The point is why he has to install an elevator on the next floor.


    When waiting for the elevator to go down, he realized that the distance of this floor was equivalent to the height of other elevators.


    After the elevator door opened, Mr. Lu walked in the front, followed by Liu Rufeng. After getting out of the elevator, the scene changed completely.


    No deep, no dark, but a sudden light.


    There are bright lights, bright red carpets on the ground, facing a hall of several thousand square meters, which is twice the size of the parking lot.


    In the hall, there is a high-end and exquisite rest area, with sofas and tea tables, tea on the tea table, and various kinds of red wine and high-end wine sets in other corners.


    In the hall, there are strong men in black uniforms and beautiful women with enchanting body. In the corner of the hall, there is a huge office and numerous VIP rooms.


    In addition, around the wall of the hall, there are multimedia made of high-end electronic equipment, which can clearly see the live broadcast.


    From those electronic devices, Liu Rufeng saw two muscular men in the ring fighting for life and death. The fight was very fierce.


    "I didn''t expect to have such a world here. It''s hard to imagine." Not only is Liu Rufeng strange, but even Xiao Wu and Xia Xia are silly. If Yinglan club is a heaven on the ground, then it is another heaven in the underground world.


    People who can operate such a big business in the dark have considerable strength. The decoration here alone costs a lot of money. It''s not what ordinary rich people can do. What''s more, what this kind of business earns is money from the black heart. It''s safe all the time. It can be seen that the owner here has extraordinary control power.


    Childe Lu smiles at Liu Rufeng and says, "how about it, brother? Do you still feel depressed?"


    Liu Rufeng just smiles. Before he speaks, many beauties have surrounded Lu and surrounded him. As for Liu Rufeng, they are ignored.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t care, just followed him silently, just like Mr. Lu''s valet. He was very respectful.


    At this time, a tall and noble westerner came up. This person has a height of 1.9 meters. Other people stand in front of him and look very small. The unique yellow hair and blue eyes of westerners are very modern, that is, the blue eyes give people a feeling of pride with a bit of coldness.


    Although he is also laughing, Liu Rufeng always feels uncomfortable.


    Just listen to his hearty smile, take the initiative to shake hands with Mr. Lu, and the Chinese is very good, "Mr. Lu, today''s fight is wonderful, you come at the right time, the end is the main play."


    Mr. Lu nodded with a smile and said politely, "Mr. bit, I''ve brought some more friends today. I don''t know if I can make it convenient..."


    Bit looked at the back of the landing childe and reexamined Liu Rufeng, who had been the follower of the landing childe just now. His eyes suddenly flashed a light, but he took it back in an instant. He laughed at the landing childe and said: "since the landing childe has spoken, I will certainly give you face. How about a 20% discount on the ticket price of 800000 per person?"


    "What? Twenty percent discount for eighty thousand tickets, it''s too dark... "Xiao Wu and Xia Xia almost cried out in surprise. Liu Rufeng glared at them, and they stopped.


    Liu Rufeng understands that this kind of place is not for anyone who wants to come. The ticket price also represents a person''s identity. A million and eight hundred thousand is a sky high price for the common people, but it''s nothing for those rich CHILDES and dignitaries.


    Lu patted bit on the shoulder, laughed and joked: "the unscrupulous businessman is really a unscrupulous businessman. He calculated so clearly with me. It''s really the face of a capitalist. Ha ha..."


    Bit didn''t feel blushed, and he laughed a few times. Then he picked his eyebrows and asked, "Mr. Lu, are you just going to the theatre today, or are you gambling?"

 Chapter 390

    Mr. Lu took Liu Rufeng to an underground parking lot. Below the parking lot is a large underground boxing arena.


    The boxing arena is divided into two layers, the upper layer is the rest area and the viewing area, and the lower layer is the competition field.


    Liu Rufeng has seen similar boxing circles in Southeast Asia and Europe before. Of course, the scale is bigger than this.


    However, even if the scale of boxing is not as big as those we have seen before, it is understandable, because this is Kyoto, where all aspects of supervision are very strict. If we can survive in such a strict supervision environment, the scale is also large.


    Lu raised his eyes and asked bit, "whose game is next?"


    Bit pressed the remote control, one of the media devices was locked on two people, and then slowly said: "one of these two is an oriental Sanda expert, known as" whirlwind leg ", who has won the champion of martial arts competition many times; The other is a black heavyweight champion


    Mr. Lu is also an old man. He saw the mystery at random, then shook his head and said, "bit, it''s no fun to bet on these two people. I''ll bet on the final game, the fight between the white fighter who is known as the bomber and the ninja who is known as the ghost king."


    Bit''s tall body shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "well, Mr. Lu really has insight. Are you going to the scene or in the private room to enjoy it?"


    "Of course, it''s exciting to watch the scene." Mr. Lu said firmly.


    "Well, I won''t accompany you. There''s something else to do over there. Then you can do whatever you want..." bit said with a professional smile. His eyes inadvertently stayed on Liu Rufeng for a moment, and then turned to leave.


    Although it was a brief eye contact, Liu Rufeng also secretly noticed that there seemed to be something deep in the deep and indifferent eyes.


    Bit left, Lu turned to look at Liu Rufeng, took his hand and said with a smile: "let''s go to the scene. It''s exciting¡°


    "Well, it''s up to you." Although Liu Rufeng is not very willing, since he has come, he has to go with the landing master. He can do whatever he wants. When Mr. Lu went to buy the ticket, Liu Rufeng glanced at bit and found that he was sitting in a corner, talking with several people with the same blonde hair and blue eyes. He looked this way from time to time. That kind of look was very unfriendly.


    Liu Rufeng soon felt the chill and wondered, "what does this bit do? Is it... From the church? "


    After Lu finished his work, Liu Rufeng mentioned this question when several people were walking down the floor. Lu was also surprised. He didn''t seem to think why Liu Rufeng asked this question. He hesitated for a moment, and soon said with a gloomy look: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know the identity of bit. I only heard that he was the son of a rich overseas businessman, and I don''t know the rest, In fact, this boxing world is not his. He also helps others. As for the real backstage here, it''s said that it has something to do with the church, but it''s just a rumor and there''s no basis. "


    "Church, the church in the eastern suburbs?" Liu Rufeng asked in a hurry.


    "Well, it''s said to be." Mr. Lu said seriously.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said, "isn''t the church good for people?"? How to open underground gambling places? If that bit is really a church man, then it''s interesting. This time, you''re calling yourself up. Hum!


    Four people took the elevator to the game on the second floor underground. The scene is about the same size as the rest area above, but the light is dim. It seems that it is specially designed to set off the condensing atmosphere.


    Inside is a boxing ring with dozens of square meters, and there are some spectators sitting around it. Mr. Lu took several people to the third row in the East. Four people sat down side by side.


    This position is very well chosen. It''s not particularly forward to avoid sudden changes, and it''s not particularly backward. It''s very clear to watch the game.


    Seats and tables are connected. In front of everyone, there is a device similar to a table, and there is a special device on it, like a computer screen, with a series of buttons designed side by side.


    On the screen, the process of the competition on the arena is clearly interpreted, which is the same as that in the rest area upstairs. It is estimated that it is prepared for those who look up at the challenge arena when they are tired.


    In addition to these, there are also some special prompt buttons. Mr. Lu told him, "you can register your personal information on it. At that time, there will be an account. You can use this account to log in and bet online. The boss here usually only draws 20% of the service fee, and does not participate in blocking. No matter whether a gambler loses or wins, he has to pay 20% of the bet as a service fee first. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded. He saw that everyone in the competition had detailed information, including where they came from, what Kung Fu they had practiced, and some victories. Besides, there was a prompt item beside their avatars, the famous "bet" amount, which must be used for betting.


    "It''s quite advanced." Liu Rufeng chuckled in his heart, "I didn''t expect that there would be such advanced equipment here. It seems that the identity of the owner here is unusual. It''s all used in international gambling. Without some strength, these equipment can''t be obtained."


    After understanding the usage of the device in front of him, Liu Rufeng began to look at the situation in the ring. Now the competition is the whirlwind leg Zhao Liang and the black champion Louis that bit said just now.


    When they came down, the game only started a few minutes ago, and they only played a round. The black champion is tall and strong, his black muscles are high, and his attack is fierce and aggressive. The eastern Sanda master was very thin. Although he was less than 1.8 meters tall, he was a little less than the black man on the opposite side. And the body is pure meat, looks thin and weak.


    In the face of the black champion''s stormy attack, he just covered his head with his arms and kept moving under his feet. Occasionally, he would fight back with one punch and one foot.


    Mr. Lu turned his face and asked, "brother, who do you think can win?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "I''m optimistic about the man of Sanda. Although it seems that the black champion is aggressive and ferocious now, his footwork is flimsy and his footwork is not very delicate. I can''t guess that he will lose if he doesn''t play three games."


    "Oh? Are you sure? " Lu frowned and looked at Liu Rufeng in disbelief, as if he could not believe this statement. The people who bet on the black champion around him looked at Liu Rufeng with a bad face, and seemed very dissatisfied.


    The same question summer also asked Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu''s answer and Liu Rufeng, although summer is a little don''t understand, but a face of excitement, clenched his fist and said: "well, we Chinese people should win, the best old black was kicked to death by the Sanda champion!"


    At this time, the second match between the two men in the ring began. As soon as Louis, the black champion, came on the stage, he made a fierce attack like a storm. He wanted to fly Zhao Liang, a Sanda master, with a hook.

 Chapter 391

    In the ring, once the black champion came on the stage, he made a fierce attack, including straight fist, swing fist, left and right hook fist, and combined fist. Each fist burst out a powerful force under the action of black and bright developed muscles, such as overwhelming momentum.


    Zhao Liang, the king of Sanda, is also very experienced. Instead of confronting him head-on, he uses his slim flexibility to deal with Lewis and look for opportunities in constant rotation.


    The audience below the field, cheerleaders from both sides, yelled, "kill him, kill him... Lewis, hit him on the chin!


    "Zhao Liang, kick him to death with whirlwind legs..."


    People on both sides kept shouting, and there was a posture of tearing and forcing war.


    Only Liu Rufeng and Mr. Lu kept silent all the time, especially Liu Rufeng. His face was calm all the time. He was used to watching this kind of scene. Such a hot-blooded and exciting game can''t have much impact on his vision.


    Louis is tall, tall, long legged and dominant in boxing, so he hits Zhao Liang with more fists. Although Zhao Liang skilfully dodges his heavy fists, the audience who supports him seems to see the hope and screams, "OK, ok... Fight like this, Louis, knock him down with heavy fists, quick!"


    The audience''s voice is unceasing, Louis is more excited, at this time he is like a super big black bear, crazy waving his arms to step up the attack, don''t give Zhao Liang any chance to fight back, hate a heavy punch will Zhao Liang out of the ring.


    As soon as Zhao Liang saw that Louis accelerated his attack speed, his foot movement speed also increased, and his body revolved around him back and forth. How crazy Louis attacked, he didn''t get much advantage.


    With the two bells of "Dangdang...", the second round was over.


    Zhao Liang got several straight punches from Louis. Although he didn''t cause fatal injury, he was also very tired. It took too much physical strength to move his body, and he also paid a great price for it. After two games, he seemed to have a lot of physical strength and was panting. He was bruised by Louis.


    Louis is a burst of loud howl, that is excited roar, as if the victory is in his hands.


    Lu frowned and secretly asked Liu Rufeng, "brother, you just said Zhao Liang will win. How can I see that he is losing? You can''t make a wrong judgment..."


    Liu Rufeng chuckled, "don''t worry, I believe my eyesight will not be wrong."


    "Oh." Mr. Lu frowned and nodded. He continued to look at the ring.


    After a short rest, the third round began.


    Louis is still the old routine, using boxing skills for a burst of attack. Zhao Liang''s gentle eyes just now suddenly widened, and then two cold lights came out. The whole person was like Astro Boy with an iron arm. The energy of 100000 horsepower was activated, and suddenly his mental power soared, and his murderous spirit filled his whole body.


    "It''s time to fight back..." Liu Rufeng said to himself.


    Seeing the sudden change of Zhao Liang, Louis was not shocked. Instead, he turned his mouth and continued his attack. A straight fist was followed by two left and right hook fists, followed by a right swing fist. It seemed that he used 80% of his strength. With one punch, his body twisted.


    Zhao Liang reacted quickly, ducked, and then dodged to Louis'' side. Before Louis could breathe, he flew a whirlwind leg and kicked Louis'' head.


    Zhao Liang''s whirlwind legs are very skillful. As he twists his feet, his body flies with him. Body fly up at the same time, right foot with a strong wind to kick out. There seems to be a whirlwind in the ring, forming a fast-moving airflow on him.


    "Beautiful Liu Rufeng patted her thigh excitedly.


    It''s a beautiful kick indeed. Louis had no time to take back his body because of his hard punch just now. Zhao Liang''s kick had already come out, so he reluctantly turned back. But it''s too late to turn around, and Zhao Liang''s right foot kicks him in the face.


    This kind of competition is a fight between life and death, and no one will leave a face for anyone, because even if you feel compassion for a moment, the other party will not be moved at all, but may take the opportunity to hit you with a backhand and do you fatal damage.


    Of course, Zhao Liang understood this, so he didn''t intend to let Louis live after seizing this opportunity. That whirlwind leg almost used more than 90% of his strength and kicked out with a gust of wind.


    Louis was kicked, and his huge body was suddenly lifted by a strong force, just like an oversized sandbag. His feet tilted off the ground and flew up, straight to the stage, and then "bang ~ ~" fell to the ground.


    Zhao Liang''s whirlwind leg has more than ten years of skill, even a stake can be kicked off by him, not to mention Lewis is just flesh and blood?


    Heavy feet and heavy fall, even if Louis physique again good, also can''t support, suddenly a mouthful of blood, a turn white eyes, dead.


    The champion of 1.9 meters, just now, he was still invincible. Although there were many voices from all over the stage, and Lu and Xiao Wu also clapped their hands in the summer, Liu Rufeng didn''t show how excited he was. He was still as calm as water, but his heart was already rolling up huge waves.


    Is it worth fighting for life and death, not even for money? Those who watch the crowd are all cold-blooded. When they see someone injured or even disabled to death, they will not have any sympathy. After a sigh to the loser, they turn to a cheer to the winner.


    Although Louis is not of our race, he is only involved in this strange circle to cause his own tragedy.


    You can defeat it. Why kill people?


    As soon as Louis died, relevant staff contacted his agent. The so-called agents are nothing more than businessmen who use this kind of game to gamble or make huge profits. When they see Lewis being kicked to death, they don''t hurt at all. Instead, they hand him over to the staff here.


    The staff immediately carried Lewis away, and it was not known where to carry him.


    At this time, Lu sighed: "bit has made money this time. It''s estimated that Louis has been donated to the church again."


    Liu Rufeng was shocked when he heard Lu''s whispering. He didn''t understand what he meant and asked, "what did you say just now?"


    Mr. Lu then found that he said he had gone away. He quickly waved his hand and said, "no, nothing. Go on, go on!"


    In the ring, Zhao Liang was like a roaring beast, shouting: "it''s boiling under the stage.


    Seeing that Zhao Liang was dazzled by the victory, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but worry. He said that if he won, he would not hurry to go. Would he wait to die?


    In such a place, the war situation will change at any time. You are still the winner in one second, and you may be killed by more powerful people in the next second. Therefore, it is a wise choice to know to retreat in time.


    Sure enough, before Zhao Liang stepped down, a tall white man rushed to the challenge arena.

 Chapter 392

    Liu Rufeng has been watching this kind of underground boxing for many years. The reason why he is tired of it is that the atmosphere here is too depressing. Except for cold-blooded people, they are greedy people. No matter who is on or off the stage, they are all the same.


    At first, people who were worried about Zhao Liang saw that a whirlwind leg of Zhao Liang kicked Louis to death, and they immediately put him on the altar. In the eyes of these people, Zhao Liang is now their hero.


    It''s true. How bad is it to kick Lewis to death? Louis is the best in the Western boxing ring, and the deterrent power of heavy fist is amazing. He once created the myth of 20 consecutive victories.


    Twenty consecutive victories. How many people can do it?


    But such a mythical figure was kicked to death by a skinny Sanda champion, and died clean and without reservation.


    The winner will be remembered, but the loser will soon be forgotten. Now Zhao Liang has become the God of war, a new hero.


    Foreign friends at this time in the mood, there are hate, love, fear; In the mood of Chinese people, there is more excitement and satisfaction. In addition, some people are more emotional, that is, Zhao Liang''s agent. They need to use this scene to improve Zhao Liang''s influence. When Zhao Liang''s influence goes up, they will earn more.


    So they took the lead in shouting, clapping and cheering, making the scene more enthusiastic.


    "You won." Mr. Lu turned around and gave a smile.


    Small five is to snatch a way: "not only my elder brother won, I also won, Mr. Lu don''t forget, just now I bet is Zhao Liang win."


    "Mr. Lu nodded slightly to Xiao Wu and didn''t speak, because he saw Liu Rufeng''s face was a little ugly, and he didn''t seem to be pleased with Zhao Liang''s victory.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Mr. Lu asked.


    Liu Rufeng sighed: "Zhao Liang is too high. He is very dangerous."


    "What''s the danger? Up there, Zhao Liang kicks one to death and defeats all the westerners. That''s the way to get rid of the hatred!" Summer excited all stood up, waving the right fist to shout.


    Liu Rufeng glared and chided, "what do you know? Sit down!"


    "All right." Summer dare not listen, had to sit down and continue to observe the changes on the stage. By this time, the white man had rushed to the challenge arena.


    Liu Rufeng has seen the information of Louis, and there is a myth of 20 consecutive victories. But Liu Rufeng also knows that Louis'' so-called 20 consecutive victories are watery, because he participates in some non professional competitions, and the opponents he chooses are weaker than him. Although this kind of victory sounds brilliant, it can''t stand the scrutiny.


    Although Zhao Liang does not have such a brilliant history, he challenges a better opponent every time. In this way, his strength will be improved step by step.


    Therefore, it is not unusual for Zhao Liang to win this time, and it is also reasonable for Louis to lose. However, the white man who came to power again seems to be much stronger than Lewis.


    Although the height of Louis is not more than 1.9 meters, and the muscles of his body are not as good as that of Louis, his blood is even more chilling.


    Soon, information shows that this man named Williams, not only boxing skills, but also good at leg, he has participated in dozens of black boxing competitions, rarely failed.


    "This time, Zhao Liang is very difficult." Liu Rufeng sighed.


    Lu also frowned: "this Williams seems to be much more powerful than Louis just now."


    With Williams on stage, the number of bets on both sides soon appeared in the reminder on the opposite wall. Now it''s 10 million on Zhao Liang''s side, while Williams has only 3 million.


    These figures represent the value of both sides, and the loser will have to pay the corresponding price to the other side. That is to say, Zhao Liang is worth 10 million now. If he wins, the other party will pay them 10 million. If he loses, he will also pay them 10 million. And against Williams, the same result.


    Williams had long golden hair. He jumped up like an angry lion. He was extremely fierce. After going on stage, he and Zhao Liang looked at each other a few times. When they waited for the bell to ring, they punched head-on.


    This Williams seems to come to avenge Louis. Every time he gives out a heavy fist, and with the heavy fist, there are all kinds of beautiful leg techniques.


    His leg technique is also very ingenious. He is good at straight kick, side kick, sweeping, 360 degree rotation kick, and chop. At this time, Zhao Liang''s leg technique is not so practical.


    Williams''s attack is very fierce. It seems that his purpose is to kill Zhao Liang. He constantly changes his fist and foot moves, and doesn''t stop for several minutes.


    His attack was so fierce that Zhao Liang was soon overwhelmed. He attacked Williams on the head with his whirlwind leg and intended to kick Williams out of the ring with the same kick.


    But this time he was not very lucky. Williams was much more sensitive than Lewis. He quickly flashed across his face, then quickly caught Zhao Liang''s leg in the air with his left arm, and then hit Zhao Liang''s face with his right fist.


    This punch, Zhao Liang did not hide, directly hit him, soon blurred consciousness, confused mind.


    Williams didn''t seem to be willing to spare him. He stretched out his right leg and turned it against Zhao Liang''s left leg. The anti joint is the most vulnerable. If attacked, it will be disabled.


    At this time, instead of worrying about Zhao Liang, their hero, the audience cheered for Williams!


    Some people who want to rescue Zhao Liang are already late. With a crisp sound, Zhao Liang sends out a heartrending howl, and his leg is broken.


    However, Williams did not stop. He aimed at Zhao Liang''s other leg as before


    "No!" Liu Rufeng stood up and wanted to help, but it was too late.


    He did not expect Williams to dare to violate the rules, but in the face of such a scene and helpless, can only watch Zhao Liang two legs were abandoned, pain rolling on the ground, a burst of regret.


    Williams'' practice is obviously against the rules, but now that Zhao Liang is abolished, who cares about the feelings of a loser? At this time, even if Williams broke the rules, no one scolded him, but more praised him and yelled at him.


    Of course, the voice of this time is much smaller than that of the last time, because many people who bet on Zhao Liang have lost a lot of money and are constantly cursing.


    Small five and summer also a burst of abuse, pointing to Williams began to shout: "this bastard, people have fallen to the ground, but also under the hand, this is a foul, he should be punished!"


    "Sanctions? This kind of place is not a regular boxing ring. Who will punish the winner? "


    Liu Rufeng twisted her eyebrows together and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 393

    The match was so fierce that Liu Rufeng couldn''t bear to look directly at it. Zhao Liang, who was just immersed in the joy of victory, became the victim of others'' victory in a flash.


    Zhao Liang was also carried down. As for where he was carried, no one will know. Maybe his ending is the same as Louis just now.


    Lu could not help shaking his head and sighing, "too cruel, too cruel, this Williams is not a human being, such things are done!"


    "Let''s go. I can''t watch it any more." Liu Rufeng closed his eyes and said slowly.


    "Go? But the final stage hasn''t started yet. " Lu said regretfully.


    "Look here, then. Let''s go. I''m sorry, brother Lu. I can''t accompany you. " Liu Rufeng said, people have stood up, looking at small five and summer.


    Xiao Wu and Xia Xia Xia understand Liu Rufeng''s mood. They don''t say much and then stand up.


    As soon as the three men were about to leave, Mr. Lu grabbed Liu Rufeng''s wrist and advised him, "I''ll bet at the end of the game. At that time, my brother will help me. Don''t leave now. If you really don''t want to see it, go up there and have a rest. Then I''ll call you


    There are few people who can go out in good condition. Liu Rufeng can guess what will happen to Williams next. Even if there is no accident in the next game, it will happen sooner or later.


    Because there are people out there, and few people can always stand on the ring and smile. Although Williams won, in fact, Liu Rufeng''s opinion, his strength is even average. If he really has the inner strength, he will soon lose.


    No matter what, I can''t see any more. If I can''t stop it, I''ll stay away from it, and my heart will be pure.


    "Well, let''s go up and have a rest first." Liu Rufeng didn''t refuse Mr. Lu''s request, because this person is too important for him to save others'' face at this time.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng turned around and was about to leave, several people came out from the exit of the elevator. Although the boy at the head was pretty, he was dressed up as a rich man. There are also a few big men behind. The most eye-catching is a black and a white two people, each of them is burly, muscular, you can see that Kung Fu is not general.


    Liu Rufeng recognized Liang Shan and black and White King Kong.


    "How did he come..." Liu Rufeng wondered, "does he also like to play this game? Liang Hong is dead. He has so many things to do, and he has the heart to gamble? "


    Mud can''t support the wall!


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help scolding him. He wanted to give him a kick, but he thought, "let''s have a look first. Maybe he has a special reason."


    Several people in Liangshan also saw them. Now they have settled their quarrel. Although they are not intimate, they are friends, so they still have to call each other.


    After walking to the opposite side of Liu Rufeng, Liang Shan said bitterly, "brother Liu, I didn''t expect you to be there."


    "Ah... Mr. Lu invited me to join in the fun." Liu Rufeng said while observing Liangshan, see his face unhappy, it seems that it is not because of their own cause.


    So he asked, "brother Liang seems to be in a bad mood."


    While Liang Shan shook his head and sighed, black and White King Kong said, "Mr. Liu, the young master''s business is very bad recently. Many people have come to make trouble, and the young master is in a mess. In order to relieve his annoyance, he came here to watch the Changquan match."


    "Oh." Liu Rufeng carefully observed Liangshan, and found that his face was whiter than before, and his eyes were full of blood, as if he hadn''t had a good rest for a long time. His heart said that some days ago, someone said that he was in trouble recently, and he wanted to help, but he didn''t get away. It seems that what those people said is true.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so haggard? Are you still sorry about your uncle? " Liu Rufeng asked with concern.


    "Alas! Don''t mention it. It''s a lot to talk about... I don''t want to talk about these things today. Please watch with me for a while. " Liang Shan sighed.


    Originally wanted to go up to rest, now Liangshan came, see him like this, Liu Rufeng embarrassed, want to refuse, but don''t know how to say.


    At this time, Lu seizes the opportunity to say: "or... Brother Liu, you can watch it for a while. It''s interesting for us to watch it together."


    "Well... Well." Liu Rufeng was reluctant, but he had to agree.


    As soon as he sat down, there was a sound of "Ding -" and several people came out of the elevator. The person in front of him is one meter eight years tall, and his muscles are very strong, but his eyes are very insidious.


    Followed by a man and a woman. The man''s facial features are correct, wearing glasses, very elegant; The woman''s figure is slim, white teeth and red lips. There was also a very obscene person around them, who was only 1.7 meters tall, thin and small, with a pair of eyes shining all over the place. From time to time, he came to the woman.


    The woman frowned and dodged from time to time, but it didn''t look good. She was too far away.


    There are still several people behind them, all in suits, but they are very murderous. We can see that they are all masters.


    Liu Rufeng almost stood up, because the people he was looking for were Miyamoto, Gufeng and Xu Yinglan. The others didn''t know each other.


    He adjusted his mood and didn''t move. He just reminded Liang Shan and the people around him, "they''re coming..."


    "They..."


    When Liang Shan heard Liu Rufeng''s words, he turned his head and looked around. When he saw Gu Feng, he couldn''t control his mood any more. If Liu Rufeng hadn''t pulled him, he might have rushed up and grabbed Gu Feng''s clothes.


    "Take it easy and see what they''re doing here." Liu Rufeng pressed Liang Shan''s shoulder, pretended not to see Miyamoto, and continued to turn to the ring.


    Liang Shan is sulking, and his teeth cackle. However, he agrees with Liu Rufeng''s suggestion and tries to hold back his anger.


    Mr. Lu didn''t know anyone, but he knew Xu Yinglan. However, before he went up to say hello, he secretly said hello to Liu Rufeng, "Hey, brother, Xu Yinglan is here..."


    Liu Rufeng said in a low voice, "if you are friends, don''t move. Let''s see what they do."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Lu was very cooperative and pretended not to see him. He sat up and looked at the ring.


    At this time, Miyamoto with a few people have come to their side, it seems to have seen a few of them.


    Only listen to the Palace this Yin measure of smile way: "Liu Rufeng, didn''t expect to be able to meet you here, pretending not to see, seem not polite..."


    People all name and surname, also can''t squint.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t stand up, but turned to look at Miyamoto and said coldly, "what can you do if you can''t see? Did you bring these men to surrender today? "


    At the same time, Liu Rufeng finds that Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan look flustered, but with Miyamoto''s firm eyes, they soon calm down.


    "All here, all here." Liu Rufeng had a premonition that there would be a more fierce struggle next.

 Chapter 394

    Things in the future are always unpredictable. Liu Rufeng originally planned to leave this land of right and wrong, but accidentally met Liangshan.


    He had no choice but to agree to sit down and watch the game with him.


    Not to mention, there are Miyamoto and others behind Liangshan. Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to leave this time. He wants to see what Miyamoto is going to do this time.


    He pretended not to see, but Miyamoto came up to say hello.


    Liu Rufeng is not polite. His words are full of sarcasm.


    Miyamoto laughed and said, "Liu Rufeng, this is not outside. You can do whatever you want. Besides, even if you want to catch us, you can''t do it with your strength... "


    "Yes? I''d like to have a try. " Liu Rufeng''s faint smile did not send out the innate Qi in his body. Looking at the people behind Miyamoto, he was surprised. Those people seemed to be higher than Miyamoto''s realm. Everyone''s eyes were cold, making people like falling into an ice cave.


    Miyamoto''s smile suddenly convergence, cold hum a way: "even than also want to compare on the stage, there is no bet things I am not interested in."


    "Oh? Mr. Miyamoto is really different, but I don''t know what you want to bet? " Liu Rufeng asked.


    Miyamoto snorted, and then said with disdain, "you can go out and compare with several people behind me. If you win, you can make any conditions, but if we win..."


    "How''s it going?" Liu Rufeng looks at him with a smile.


    Miyamoto pointed to Liangshan and said, "if you lose, you will write all his assets to our name, and then you will break one hand and one leg."


    "Ha ha... Breaking hands and feet is not exciting. If we lose, I will give you my life. As for Liangshan''s assets, I can''t be the master." Liu Rufeng straightened her chest and said, looking calm and calm.


    "I bet!" Liang Shanhuo stood up and said solemnly in a very firm tone, "brother Liu and I gamble separately. I can gamble with you, but if I win, you should give him to me." With that, Liang Shan pointed to the ancient wind beside him and said coldly.


    Gu Feng''s face suddenly changed. He twisted his eyebrows because he was afraid of Miyamoto''s power and didn''t dare to respond.


    Miyamoto didn''t pay attention to Liangshan at all. He just looked at Liangshan contemptuously and said casually, "well, if you want to gamble, I can promise you that I can give you such useless rubbish as you like! But... You can''t win. "


    Miyamoto looked up at the sky and laughed bitterly. Then he looked up at several people and said arrogantly, "I''ll go and say hello to bit first. We have plenty of time. You don''t have to worry. After several games, we''ll start no later."


    "Go ahead!" Liu Rufeng waves his hand smartly. He doesn''t worry that Miyamoto and others will take the opportunity to slip away, because he knows that Miyamoto is not the kind of timid person. He dares to come to such a place and boast about himself. He must have the bottom in his heart, so he won''t run at all.


    Miyamoto took people to the other side, but Liang Shan''s anger was not gone, and he still swore in a low voice: "Gufeng, this bastard, I must win. Then I will let you worship in front of my uncle''s grave!"


    Liu Rufeng, Liang Shan''s intelligence quotient, is really not flattering. He says that even if you win, do you think they can keep their promise? That''s naive.


    But seeing Liang Shan''s poor face, Liu Rufeng couldn''t bear to stimulate him any more, so he reminded him: "brother Liang, you don''t need to gamble with them this time. I''ll do it myself. Although Gu Feng has a great hatred for you, it can''t be a fight of spirit. To tell you the truth, your people..."


    He looked at black and White King Kong and shook his head: "black and White King Kong and I are friends, and I don''t do anything obscure. To be honest, black and White King Kong is the best under your command, but... You can''t deal with those people behind Miyamoto. "


    Black and White King Kong admired Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu, and believed his words deeply. Since Liu Rufeng said so, they believed that there must be a basis for saying so.


    Liang Shan''s brow was locked and his face was bitter. He said, "for my uncle''s sake, I will try even if I have all my family! Brother Liu, don''t stop us. We have many people. At least we can save your physical strength. You can deal with several people by yourself, but it''s not the way


    Black and White King Kong should also say: "yes, even if it''s death, we have to try. For the sake of our master, what''s death?"


    For Liangshan''s performance, Liu Rufeng was shocked from the heart. Although Liang Shan is dull minded, he always keeps in mind Liang Hong''s great hatred, which is worth affirming. Black and White King Kong''s loyalty also surprised him.


    But he knew in his heart that black and white Vajra still had some fighting power. If he took it out alone, he would not be the opponent of Xiao Wu. There would be no chance of winning against those people behind Miyamoto.


    The spirit is worthy of praise, but... You can''t die in vain. Besides, losing is not in vain. You have to pay a heavy price.


    He also wanted to persuade, but seeing Liang Shan''s resolute manner at this time, it was hard for him to say anything. He said that he would act according to circumstances. He didn''t know what kind of cards Miyamoto would show at that time.


    Xiao Wu knew that Liu Rufeng had been defeated by Miyamoto in the summer. Although Liu Rufeng had a new breakthrough in Kung Fu recently, they didn''t know that he had reached the congenital level. So they were worried for a while. Xiao Wu said: "brother, I think what you promised just now is too hasty. It''s a gamble, and you can''t bet your life."


    Summer also said, "that''s right, brother-in-law. Although I think you are the most powerful in the world, everything is in case. Once you have an accident, what will my sister do?"


    Liu Rufeng almost laughed. She said that you were worried about your sister. She said with a smile, "before you fight, you should curse me first. Don''t worry. I won''t have an accident. Since I dare to say that, I have the corresponding assurance."


    In fact, I''m not sure. In fact, Liu Rufeng knows best. What he said just now is to give everyone relief. In fact, his heart has been unable to calm down for a long time. But Miyamoto had already said that. If he didn''t rush up, he would be too timid. In the future, their arrogance would be even more arrogant.


    However, if we really want to fight, how can we fight


    At this time, Lu Gong son also said: "brother, or else... I went to the pit to say that this is his field, and whoever competed with him is the one who has the final say. With my friendship with him, I believe he will give me this face. "


    "No need..." Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said: "since the words have been exported, how can we change them? Besides, you haven''t seen my strength. I''ll show you today. "


    Liu Rufeng is very calm with a smile. He looks like he''s ready. What else does Master Lu want to say? He stops.


    After Zhao Liang was carried away, he stopped for a while in the ring, that is, in several people''s speaking skills, there were new changes.

 Chapter 395

    Liu Rufeng made a bet with Miyamoto, and the people around him couldn''t help persuading him. However, the matter has come to this point, which is irreparable, and we don''t say anything anymore.


    But Lu''s words have some weight. If Liu Rufeng really repents, he really has the energy to change the situation, but Liu Rufeng insists all the time. According to him, "he would rather be killed than scared to death."


    Mr. Lu can''t persuade any more. It''s no use knowing it. He just hopes that Liu Rufeng will be able to pass all the way and win in an all-round way.


    As they speak, a new game begins on the field. Williams has gone down and two newcomers have come up. One is a Thai champion, the other is a free fighter.


    Of course, the people who come here will do some packaging in advance. The so-called champion and master are always flattered, and the real strength of the people is still a small number.


    The two have been fighting each other on the stage for more than ten rounds. At last, the Thai boxing champion jumped up and hit the master''s tianlinggai with an elbow. The master''s skull broke and died.


    In this way, from Louis and Zhao Liang to now, there have been injuries and deaths in the three games. The staff have been busy. They have cleaned up the ring three times in a row, and carried away two corpses and one disabled person.


    Liu Rufeng opposed this kind of competition from the heart. It is shameful for those who have worked hard to develop their skills to fight black boxing for a living, but the capitalists who use their lives to make money are even more hateful. If there is no business, there will be no harm. Without these organizers, how can so many people make fun of themselves and other people''s lives?


    Liu Rufeng really can''t see it any more. It''s hard for anyone to persuade him this time. He left directly. When he left, the people around him couldn''t sit down. Mr. Lu didn''t want to stay this time, and he followed Liu Rufeng upstairs.


    Because you can also watch the live broadcast upstairs, and the psychological stimulation of watching the live broadcast is better than that of watching the live broadcast. You can also take this opportunity to have a rest. After all, there are more arduous tasks in the evening.


    When he went upstairs, Mr. Lu took everyone to his VIP room.


    The private room is very large and the decoration is also very exquisite, which is equivalent to several presidential suites. Mr. Lu didn''t ask the waiter. Instead, he prepared something to serve these people.


    After everyone sat down, Liu Rufeng began to ask Mr. Lu, "brother Lu, how long have you been here?"


    After thinking about it, Mr. Lu replied, "it''s been more than a year. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng did not answer from the front, but said: "do you know the relationship between bit and Miyamoto?"


    Mr. Lu shook his head. "I really don''t know. It''s the first time I met Miyamoto here."


    "Well, I just saw bit sitting with Miyamoto and them." Liu Rufeng said thoughtfully.


    Mr. Lu was stunned. He soon recovered and said, "what''s so strange about this? Bit is very close to big customers, isn''t it the same to me? It may also be for business


    "It''s possible, but... I always feel that there''s a big difference between the way he talks to them and the way he talks to you."


    "Ha ha... Brother, you are nervous. I think it''s time to have a good rest." Mr. Lu laughed, patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said.


    "I can''t be wrong. I can''t be wrong." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help confirming.


    Clearly see bit and Miyamoto and others whisper, that can be wrong? That kind of intimacy, 100% something.


    It''s impossible to do this even when chatting with customers. If so, Mr. Lu has a high status. Why isn''t he so intimate?


    Liu Rufeng has always been very confident in his own judgment. The sixth sense tells him that Miyamoto and bit must be birds of a feather.


    "Alas! Let''s take a break first, and we''ll act according to the circumstances in the evening. " Liu Rufeng made up her mind and found a place to rest. As for other people, whether they watch the game live or do anything, he doesn''t care.


    This room is a suite. Liu Rufeng goes into the inner room. Mr. Lu doesn''t disturb him. He drinks and chats with the rest of the people outside while watching the live broadcast. It''s cool.


    Leaning on the bed alone, Liu Rufeng didn''t practice meditation, because it was more than ten meters underground, and the air circulation was not very good. Even meditation would not have any aura.


    Liu Rufeng felt depressed when he thought that he was going to bet with Miyamoto in the evening. He said that although he had already entered the congenital realm, Miyamoto and the people he brought with him today seemed to be in the congenital realm. It didn''t take much advantage to fight with them. The only advantage was that he might be a little better than them.


    "But their accomplishments..."


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng was distressed again.


    Those who practice are all high-level people, who can see through the realm and accomplishments of those who are low-level people. Liu Rufeng can''t see what accomplishments those people have achieved, which means that those people are at least the same realm as him.


    "Even if it''s the same level, it''s no good. A couple are too tired to use the Throwing Knife in this situation. Now it seems that there is no chance of winning..." Liu Rufeng muttered in his heart, and his face was full of sadness, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    The heart said that he would not be brave if he knew it. That''s good. He put himself in. Do you really want to rely on Mr. Lu to intercede?


    "No way, no way. I''ll make it through this time. Liu Rufeng will never lose!" In the heart of constant meditation, Liu Rufeng pupil a shrink, showing resolute eyes.


    When he was worried about things at night, Liang Shan came in with a sad face and sat on the chair beside Liu Rufeng''s bed with a sigh.


    "It seems that he is not the only one who has something on his mind. Liang Shan seems to have more on his mind than himself." Seeing Liangshan''s sad face, Liu Rufeng felt much more relaxed. He guessed that Liangshan must also be worried about things at night, so he comforted: "don''t think so much. There must be a way to get to the mountain. There must be a way."


    Looking up at Liu Rufeng, Liang Shan asked, "how sure are you, brother?"


    How much?


    Liu Rufeng was asked a Leng, the heart said that Liangshan is not stupid, can see my mind, it seems that this time his heart.


    The situation is grim, Liu Rufeng did not intend to hide, so sighed: "to tell the truth, 50% at most."


    "Fifty percent?" Liang Shan opened his mouth wide and said anxiously, "how can you promise to be so happy? How can you be so hasty


    "Even if it''s only 50%, we''ll fight for it!" Liu Rufeng said firmly.


    "But... We have a very low chance of winning now. We thought you could be more confident there. Now it seems that we will definitely lose miserably..."


    Liang Shan''s persistent complaint completely lost the heroism he had just met.


    For Liangshan''s performance, Liu Rufeng was not surprised, because Liangshan has been very timid, just to have that kind of performance has been very good.


    Men always smoke when they are upset. Liu Rufeng also points one and frowns: "things are slow. Now the most important thing for us is to find out the order of appearance on Miyamoto''s side..."

 Chapter 396

    The game in the evening is a life and death duel. Liu Rufeng is also a dangerous move in chess this time, which is very risky.


    His move directly made everyone nervous, especially Liang Shan. He went to the house to chat with him.


    It''s just Liu Rufeng''s statement that disappointed Liang Shan. Originally, his heart was empty. At this time, he became more nervous. If it wasn''t for Liu Rufeng''s persuasion, he might have collapsed.


    However, Liu Rufeng is not the kind of person who only knows how to worry and doesn''t know how to think about how to solve the problem. After calm analysis, he suddenly realized that he should first understand his opponent Miyamoto, how to arrange their appearance order in order to improve the chance of success.


    After all... Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    At this time, people outside seemed to hear something. Hula, they all burst in and surrounded them. Of course, Mr. Lu is still at the front.


    "What you said just now is a good idea. I''m willing to help you." Mr. Lu raised his chin and said confidently.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "your ears are sensitive enough. You''ve stolen all the contents of our conversation."


    In my heart, Liu Rufeng knew that these people''s calm appearance just now was an illusion. In fact, he had already gone through a lot in his heart.


    "Hehe... We have the qualities of spies." Mr. Lu first made a joke, and then began to solemnly say: "I have pondered over your analysis of bit just now, and think it is reasonable. We don''t want to find him. I can do without him."


    "Oh? What can brother Lu do? " Liu Rufeng raised his eyebrows. "How many secrets do you have that we don''t know? How many undercover agents have been placed here? "


    Liu Rufeng has a lot of trust in Mr. Lu. Since he dares to say that, he must have a good idea. So he makes fun of him and nods with a smile.


    "I can''t tell you that for the time being. You can give it to me anyway. In addition, I will send three experts to help you when necessary. " Master Lu said mysteriously.


    Are there any manpower arrangements?


    And three at a time!


    All the people''s eyes were confused and shocked when they looked at Mr. Lu. The news was too precious for them. It was like a blessing from heaven. They were all happy. And we all agreed, "the man Mr. Lu is looking for is absolutely the same."


    However, in order to be more practical, Liu Rufeng asked: "I don''t know what kind of master brother Lu is looking for. Is it congenital?"


    Mr. Lu said with a smile, "I don''t know what it is. You can see it."


    "Have you brought people?" Liu Rufeng asked with wide eyes.


    "Well." Mr. Lu nodded and said, "it has been arranged for a long time. I wanted to keep it for myself, but seeing that your life and death are at stake, my brother can''t stand by, can''t he?"


    "Good Liu Rufeng''s heart relaxed and his pupils suddenly enlarged. He was surprised and said, "please come up quickly. The matter is over. My brother will remember your kindness. If you can use me in the future, brother Lu can say it!"


    Lu''s words directly reassured Liu Rufeng. Although it''s not sure whether the people he brought are really competent, the good news is enough to make him happy.


    "It seems that this young master Lu has not made friends in vain. He can really play a role at the critical moment. In the future, he needs to be close to him." Liu Rufeng was happy, but he also thought of a question, who is this mysterious Lu childe? Now, is it true that he is only out of the morality and kindness of the world?


    Lu Xiaozi put out his index finger and said, "don''t mention the things in return. It''s strange to say those things. Since we are congenial, don''t mix so many utilitarian things. We are open to each other. Can''t we just keep the simple friendship?"


    "Only keep the simple friendship?"


    In this era, there are few people who can say such words, and even fewer people who can do so. Liu Rufeng can''t help but feel a touch when he heard this.


    "Well, we don''t mix any utilitarianism with each other, just keep the simple friendship." Liu Rufeng nodded with a smile.


    Mr. Lu didn''t continue to worry about this topic. Instead, he made a phone call. After a few words, he turned to the crowd and said confidently, "I''ll be there in ten minutes. I''ll give you a surprise, especially you, brother Liu. I''m sure you''ll jump up when you see these three people."


    "I''ll jump again? Who is it in the end... "Liu Rufeng didn''t understand Mr. Lu''s inexplicable words, and his brain didn''t think of a person who could make him jump.


    Is it Hu Yifu?


    But Hu Yifu is a man


    "Come on, I don''t want to do that much. Anyway, the answer will be revealed in ten minutes.


    When there is a solution to the problem, everyone''s inner pressure is released instantly. The only worry left is whether the person Mr. Lu is the kind of expert they expected.


    "Let''s get out of the house and have a drink. We''ll celebrate later anyway." It hasn''t started yet. Mr. Lu has already proposed to celebrate. It seems that he has made up his mind. Seeing Mr. Lu''s self-confidence on his face, everyone was relieved, so they came to the hall one after another. Everyone poured a glass of red wine and sipped it.


    Talking, time passed quickly. Ten minutes later, Liu Rufeng looked forward to the gate, waiting for the next surprise.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps outside the door, everyone''s nerves will also be tense.


    As soon as the figure flashed, three people came in.


    What Mr. Lu expected was right. Liu Rufeng jumped up as expected, and he jumped up when he saw the first person. He not only jumped up, but also spurted out a mouthful of red wine, which almost spurted the head man.


    "Master! How did you get here? " Liu Rufeng, not to mention how excited he was, came to suppress the battle. The people Miyamoto brought were all a piece of cake.


    Yes, it was Hu Yifu who came. Liu Rufeng guessed right. There were two other people who followed Hu Yifu, but when Liu Rufeng saw one of them, all the enthusiasm that had just been burning suddenly dropped to freezing point, because one of them was Chi Lei!


    The man next to Chi Lei is thinner than Chi Lei, but his eyes are bright, and his realm seems to be higher than Chi Lei. His hands are bluish black, as if they were coated with some special substance.


    Come along with Chi Lei, and look at his hands. Liu Rufeng knows that this man... Is he the legendary poisonous hand, Xi Yang?!


    Hu Yifu dodged the red wine flying over, pursed his beard and scolded: "smelly boy, when we meet, we pour wine on me. Do I have a grudge against you?"


    "Ha, no, no, I''m excited. By the way, they... "Liu Rufeng wanted to say how they came, but when he saw the appearance of Chi Lei and Xi Yang, his expression immediately solidified.

 Chapter 397

    Hu Yifu''s sudden appearance gives Liu Rufeng a big surprise, tears of laughter are almost flowing out.


    However, seeing Chi Lei and Xi Yang behind Hu Yifu, Liu Rufeng didn''t know what was going on and asked, "master, how did they... Come with you? By the way, didn''t you say you were going for a while? How did it show up so soon? "


    Hu Yifu raised his beard and sighed: "it''s not because of you? I left this time mainly to find these two people... "He pointed to Chi Lei and Xi Yang with his hand and said:" the original plan was for several months, but I accidentally met one. As for the other, I had a contest with you last night. Not bad, boy. You did well last night. The old man was very satisfied


    At the same time, Hu Yifu patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder with a happy expression.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t know how Hu Yifu subdued Xi Yang, but Chi Lei must have met him after he ran away last night, and then he was taken down.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t ask in detail. Instead, he turned to Mr. Lu and said, "brother Lu, how many secrets have you not disclosed? Why has Mr. Hu become your man?"


    Mr. Lu said with a smile: "Mr. Hu is not my man. He is my elder. To tell you the truth, we know each other earlier than you."


    oh


    Liu Rufeng was even more curious and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mr. Lu chuckled and said.


    It turns out that Hu Yifu and Mr. Lu have known each other for a long time, but this Hu Yifu is always adrift. Mr. Lu hasn''t seen him for nearly two years.


    Hu Yifu is a warm-hearted person. Once he takes a fancy to a person, he is willing to do anything for him. After knowing Liu Rufeng, Hu Yifu gradually learned something about Liu Rufeng. In his opinion, although it can''t help much, it''s OK to help Liu Rufeng solve the problem.


    Hu Yifu has heard about the character and style of Chi Lei and Xi Yang, who are invisible fast swordsmen, and has long had the idea of taking them down. But when I heard later that they had closed the mountain, I put the idea aside.


    Recently, I heard that the two men were out of the mountain again, so I decided to capture them and surprise Liu Rufeng.


    However, Hu Yifu did not expect this to go so smoothly. He met Xi Yang before he left Kyoto. When Xi Yang saw Hu Yifu, he was scared out of his soul and ran for his life. Hu Yifu chased Mr. poison hand. Xi Yang came near here and just met Mr. Lu. After accepting Xi Yang, he gave Xi Yang to him for convenience.


    Two people haven''t met each other for a long time. Sitting together, they chatted. Hu Yifu mentioned Liu Rufeng. Speaking of this, the two have more topics. Mr. Lu also tells the story of meeting Liu Rufeng to Hu Yifu.


    Mr. Lu likes talents, and he sees Mr. Xi Yang''s ability, so he asks to keep Mr. Xi Yang around. Originally, Hu Yifu didn''t want to, but when he saw Lu Gongzi''s sincerity, Xi Yang, the poisonous hand, also sincerely changed his mind, so he agreed.


    After Xi Yang is solved, there is still one Chi Lei left. Hu Yifu originally planned to go to find Chi Lei the next day.


    But at night when he was free, Hu Yifu suddenly planned to go to see Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox, that is, the beans in his mouth.


    I didn''t expect to go to Liu Rufeng''s rental house, but I saw Liu Rufeng come out from home and follow Murong Xue. I don''t know what to do.


    Hu Yifu was curious, so he secretly followed him. The next process he saw, because want to take advantage of this opportunity to let Liu Rufeng test, then hold back.


    In the process, Liu Rufeng inadvertently broke through the acquired realm and reached the congenital realm. Hu Yifu was surprised and overjoyed.


    Heart said, children can be taught, children can be taught!


    When Chi Lei jumps downstairs, he follows him and holds him.


    In order not to disturb Liu Rufeng, Hu Yifu gives Chi Lei to Mr. Lu, who also lives there.


    Today''s event is actually quite sudden. Mr. Lu didn''t expect that Miyamoto would come. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng would gamble with Miyamoto like that.


    Out of friendship, Mr. Lu suddenly thought of Hu Yifu and the two new recruits, and contacted Hu Yifu to bring them.


    As for whether he came here to fight or to do something, Mr. Lu didn''t tell Hu Yifu.


    Hu Yifu also asked, "what do you want us three to do?"


    Mr. Lu just said, "master, what can I do here? It''s just a fight." Therefore, Mr. Lu also said the whole thing that happened today.


    Hu Yifu immediately stamped his foot and scolded, "what is Miyamoto? How dare you be so arrogant! If you kill him, you must


    So old and angry, the people present couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Rufeng said: "originally, I planned to know how to arrange the order of appearance in Miyamoto. I don''t think I need it this time."


    "No!"


    Hu Yifu suddenly said solemnly, "if it''s convenient, it''s better to understand."


    "Yes, it''s better to find out the opponent." With a simple smile, Mr. Lu began to make arrangements.


    No one thought that Mr. Lu had planted some confidants here. Soon, the people he sent out came back with important information.


    "That Miyamoto seems to be in the early stage of the first floor of the congenital tree. The highest of the others is in the late stage of the first floor of the congenital tree. I heard them say that just now." Said the inquirer.


    "Well, you go down first¡° Mr. Lu said.


    The people who inquired about the news went down, and those present also firmly remembered Miyamoto''s accomplishments and those of his subordinates.


    What we need to do now is to arrange our own staff.


    Among the people present, Hu Yifu has the oldest qualification, so all of them are only his leaders.


    Hu Yifu blinked his eyes and said slowly: "Ninja''s cultivation is different from ours. Although their so-called realm is also divided into congenital and acquired, their skills are very different. Their moves are more fierce, so we should be careful at that time. As for the manpower arrangement, I think it''s just like the wind now. Chi Lei, Xi Yang and I can play. Of course, the order of playing is that I''m in the back. The three of you are the same. Let''s act on the occasion. "


    Everyone nodded in agreement. The game is changing rapidly. Even if it is stipulated in advance, adjustments will be made at that time, and the arrangement of the other side may not remain unchanged, so it''s too early to say anything now.


    Hu Yifu also said: "ninjas are insidious and cunning when they flow out of their hands. When they go on the stage, they must not be soft handed, especially Rufeng. You should pay more attention to it."


    "I know." Liu Rufeng nodded.


    He knew in his heart that he was the weakest of the four. Hu Yifu could understand that.


    After everything was arranged properly, everyone went to dinner with Mr. Lu. After lunch, Mr. Lu began to encourage people to go to the game. He said that there was a game in the afternoon and he wanted to make a big bet. He needed everyone''s help.

 Chapter 398

    This time, Mr. Lu helped Liu Rufeng a lot. Although he didn''t arrange Hu Yifu, he had a lot to do with him.


    Besides, Chi Lei and Xi Yang, the invisible fast sword and the poisonous hand, are both innate great masters. They have always been eccentric, eccentric and arrogant. Besides Hu Yifu''s deterrent power, Mr. Lu''s success in bringing these two men under his command also proves that he has extraordinary means.


    These two people are very respectful around Mr. Lu, just like a servant''s posture. The violent air of the previous body doesn''t show at all. Liu Rufeng can''t help but be secretly frightened.


    But he quickly gave himself another reason, "are they... Undercover?"


    "No way. How can these two be undercover agents? You don''t have to pay a lot of money. " Liu Rufeng quickly denied the idea,


    Master Lu also saw it and said in his ear secretly, "don''t you know why these two people are willing to take refuge in me, or doubt their sincerity?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded with a smile, indicating the default.


    Mr. Lu leaned over Liu Rufeng''s ear and said in a low voice, "it''s very simple. Brother should be able to understand that it''s just the temptation of fame and wealth."


    fame and wealth?


    Liu Rufeng is shocked. He says that people like Chi Lei and Xi Yang should not care about their reputation. If only for money, hasn''t Gu Feng bought them once? Does it mean that this time Mr. Lu gives a price that no one else can reach?


    Liu Rufeng is a little scared when he thinks about the unreachable figures, because he really doesn''t want to know whether the loyalty of Chi Lei and Xi Yang is worth the consideration.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t understand Lu''s identity, and it''s hard to ask him directly. But he has a good idea, which is to find the answer from Hu Yifu.


    Now is not the time to inquire about this. Liu Rufeng has to put this matter aside for the time being and wait until the present matter is solved.


    When it was time for dinner, Mr. Lu called to arrange for someone to prepare. He is a VIP here and naturally receives higher treatment than ordinary people.


    After more than half an hour, several service personnel came up with the meal. When they saw it, they could not help but keep their eyes straight. It was so rich that the scene was comparable to that of the whole banquet of Manchu and Han.


    There is a lot of space in the private room, so it doesn''t seem crowded for more than ten people to eat together. Besides, there are red wine and foreign wine ready in the room. We can chat while eating, and add wine to set off the atmosphere. This meal is very enjoyable.


    After dinner, Mr. Lu looked at the crowd and asked, "there are two matches in the afternoon. I''m going to take part in betting. I don''t know who would like to go down with me to visit, or give me some advice. I love fighting, but my level is still very low, so I can only rely on you... "


    Liu Rufeng naturally had to go, so he stood up for the first time. Xiao Wu and summer are also lively, so we can''t miss them.


    Liangshan and his party are also clamoring to go. In this way, Hu Yifu, Chi Lei and Xi Yang are left in the end.


    Liu Rufeng saw that this is more appropriate. The three of them are the last, so they can''t show up so soon, so as not to prevent each other.


    In this way, Mr. Lu brought the crowd to the grandstand again and found a better place to sit down.


    The scene is also full of people. Looking around, Liu Rufeng finds that in another corner, Miyamoto and others are also sitting there, and they are looking here with bad intentions.


    Liu Rufeng snorted coldly in her heart. She said that you should not be complacent first, when you cry.


    After a while, the reminder got new news: in the afternoon, there were two matches, one was Steve, the white fighter known as the bomber, and the other was taro Nakamura, a ninja known as the ghost king. There is also a match between Hong Fei, the successor of Hong Quan, and Basong, the master of Thai boxing.


    In the evening, it is mainly Mr. Miyamoto''s Ninjutsu against the nameless boy Liu Rufeng.


    Seeing the content on the reminder, Mr. Lu smiles, as if comforting, "brother, don''t mind. You can''t confuse your mind because of these villains'' words."


    Liu Rufeng replied with a faint smile: "I''m used to being slandered. These villains can''t help me at all. By the way, do you bet two games in the afternoon or just one? "


    Mr. Lu picked his eyebrows and said, "of course, I''ll bet all the time. Since I''m playing, I''ll have a good time. When the characters come on stage, you''ll give me some advice."


    At this time, Liu Rufeng has simply looked at the information of several players. From the information, Liu Rufeng already has the answer.


    So he said, "do you value winning, or do you value your mood?"


    "What do you mean..." a sentence stunned Mr. Lu, with a blank face.


    Liu Rufeng explained: "as far as I see, the first scene must be that Ninja taro Nakamura will be stronger; In the second scene, I think that Muay Thai master will be more powerful. So I ask you whether you value winning or your mood. In fact, you have already guessed the result, but in terms of personal will, you want the other two to win, but you are worried that they will lose, so you are very tangled now, aren''t you? "


    "How do you know?" Mr. Lu had already admired Liu Rufeng with a tangled expression on his face. "You''re right. I can''t choose between the two before I ask you."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "for personal emotional reasons, we are willing to see the other two win, but the result will not be as perfect as we think. You want to win both money and personal feelings. You can''t have both... "


    "Can''t you have both?" Mr. Lu looked at Liu Rufeng seriously, as if he was looking for a better solution.


    Liu Rufeng also saw it, so she thought for a while and asked, "are you afraid of losing?"


    "Not afraid!" Mr. Lu''s answer is very simple.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said, "that''s good. Now people have not appeared, I can''t judge 100%. I''ll give you advice when they appear. If the situation is OK, I can try. But don''t hope too much. Don''t be angry if you lose


    Hearing this, Mr. Lu understood what Liu Rufeng meant. That is to say, he tried his best to help the other two win, but if something happened, if he couldn''t do it, he had to wait for the loss.


    Based on his personal preference, Mr. Lu of course hopes that the other two will win, but it''s nothing to lose. The key is face.


    But he still slapped the table and yelled, "OK, I''ll do as you say. Let''s bet on the other two. If we lose, we''ll lose. It''s no big deal!"


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes narrowed, and he liked the answer very much, because he and Mr. Lu had the same idea.


    About half an hour later, accompanied by the sound of music, the first two important people on the stage.

 Chapter 399

    This time, Mr. Lu asked Liu Rufeng to check the situation. In fact, he put more emphasis on human relations, because Mr. Lu had already looked ahead of time in the result of the competition, but he just couldn''t make up his mind.


    Liu Rufeng gave him a guarantee. He felt more secure and determined to bet on Steve and Hong Fei.


    First came Steve, the white champion. Steve is bigger than Lewis and Williams in the morning. The muscles are long horizontally, and you can almost see the green tendons on your arms. He is as tall as Louis, but much stronger than him. It''s more than 200 Jin. It''s an absolute heavyweight.


    On the surface alone, his lethality is absolutely appalling, and he should not lose.


    Next is taro Nakamura, the ninja. As soon as he came on the stage, the whole audience was boiling, especially those Westerners. When they saw such a small man who was less than 1.6 meters tall, they could not help laughing and talking, "can this man also fight? Steve''s sneezing can make him fly away. I think the other party is empty. Just find someone to die... "


    Someone also said: "you don''t look at that guy''s small, you look at his eyes, cold and frightening, it''s not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    "Shit! What the competition wants is strength. What light is not, how to play without strength? "


    Only Miyamoto, looking at taro Nakamura on the stage, nodded slightly. The voices of the people came to his ears, but he just slightly frowned, not so angry.


    Seeing Miyamoto''s expression, Liu Rufeng said that they were a group again. In this case, I''m not polite.


    The voice of the crowd rose everywhere, and the number on the bets reminder on the stage was also changing. After about ten minutes, it finally reached the limit of 20 million to 3 million.


    This result is a little hurt people''s self-esteem, Liu Rufeng almost saw that Ichiro Nakamura''s face became very ugly, if it wasn''t for the game, it might have yelled and left in a rage.


    However, Liu Rufeng can see that the breath of taro Nakamura is very strong, and the realm is not low at all.


    Ninja''s Kung Fu is very strange and fierce, so when you fight with them, you have to be a level higher than them in order to win. If you are equal and a little stronger than them, you may not win very much.


    That''s why Liu Rufeng is worried about Steve.


    Mr. Lu entered a line of numbers directly, and Liu Rufeng was so stupid that he said, "50 million! Man, you''re just a day away... "


    Lu childe smile very calm, "fish and bear''s paw all want to have at the same time, not under point this how can?"


    "Well, rich people are willful." Liu Rufeng shook his head helplessly, and also entered a line of numbers - one million.


    In the end, the bets on the stands are locked in a digital comparison again, that is 45 million: 5 million.


    Miyamoto a frown, in order to give tairo Nakamura boost, also entered a line of figures, bet 20 million.


    Although it is now 45 million: 25 million, much better than before, there is still a gap.


    However, looking at the figures above, taro Nakamura finally looked better and began to warm up with his limbs moving.


    On the other side, Steve is also waving his strong arms and thighs to do a simple warm-up. He has great strength, and every time he blows out, it will bring forth gusts of wind.


    By contrast, Ichiro Nakamura is a bit of a mess.


    Mr. Lu came over and asked, "what''s Steve''s chance of winning this time?"


    "Forty percent." Liu Rufeng is concise and comprehensive.


    "And you?" Mr. Lu asked again.


    "Fifty percent." Liu Rufeng replied.


    "..." Mr. Lu looked disappointed, as if he said why you didn''t say it earlier, and I got 20 million yuan?


    With the sound of a bell, the competition on the stage began.


    Steve went up with a fierce fist. He was condescending and used downward force. Ichiro Nakamura dodged and almost smashed the ring with one punch.


    Ichiro Nakamura is not ambiguous. His footwork is exquisite, the body shape turns very fast, very easy to evade Steve''s series of attacks.


    Steve yelled angrily and kicked Ichiro Nakamura''s belly, hoping to kick him away.


    Ichiro Nakamura turns around again to get out of the way, then suddenly jumps up to a height of ten feet, hands up and down, and smashes.


    Liu Rufeng saw that there seemed to be a black halo floating in the palm of Ichiro Nakamura''s hand. It is understood that Ninjutsu training to congenital talent will have this vision, is he a congenital master?


    Steve didn''t dodge either. He raised his right arm directly from bottom to top to take the palm of taro Nakamura.


    With a bang, his arms intersected, and Ichiro Nakamura was bounced more than two meters high. Steve''s arm was numb, and he shook a few times.


    Steve''s eyes were wide open, he yelled and rushed up again.


    Ichiro Nakamura just landed on his feet. Just now, he was shocked by Steve''s fist. Before he could hold his breath, he rushed up again. He could not help but frown and his eyes were cold.


    Steve''s physique is big. When he runs, the floor on the challenge arena is pounding. Taro Nakamura dares not fight with him. He still uses his flexibility to keep dodging.


    Liu Rufeng always keeps an eye on the changes in the challenge arena. Judging from the current situation, the two men have the same strength, but the Ninja''s means are cruel. God knows what despicable means they will use, so Liu Rufeng does not dare to relax at all.


    After dodging for a while, Ichiro Nakamura began to change his way. At the same time, he poked Steve''s heart socket, rib and other vulnerable parts with one palm. This is also a special skill in karate, the master can even directly penetrate the board.


    Ichiro Nakamura infuses his internal power every time he makes a move. His five fingers are very penetrating. No matter how strong his muscles are, Rao Shi''s breath is blocked, and the pain comes to his heart.


    He was furious, his fists were faster, and he added more leg techniques for the next three.


    Not to mention, Steve is still an all-round player, not the kind of Western boxing champion who can only fight, and his leg technique is also very fierce.


    However, Ichiro Nakamura is too short. Steve is too tall to be flexible. After working hard for a long time, he didn''t meet Ichiro Nakamura. Instead, he stabbed him in the ribs several times.


    Steve yelled and fought back crazily. Finally, he seized an opportunity to hold Ichiro Nakamura''s arm firmly. Then he raised his waist and held him high on his head, ready to throw him out of the field.


    If Ichiro Nakamura is really thrown out, he will definitely lose.


    At this time, the people who supported Steve immediately cheered loudly, and a hero in their mind was about to win again.


    Ichiro Nakamura was grabbed by Steve with one arm, and his body was hanging in the air. He couldn''t show his kung fu. He was worried, but he couldn''t get rid of it. He was about to be thrown down the challenge arena.


    In a hurry, I came up with an idea.


    Seeing this scene, Master Lu was in high spirits. He pushed Liu Rufeng and said, "look, we won!"


    Liu Rufeng ignores him, but stares at Ichiro Nakamura seriously. Meanwhile, Ichiro Nakamura''s other hand is stretching to his waist

 Chapter 400

    The reason why Liu Rufeng wants to help Steve is not how much he likes him, but more out of his prejudice against Ninja flow. Ninja is too insidious and vicious, so in essence, he and Ninja are opposite.


    This stereotype began a long time ago. I remember that time in Japan, he killed dozens of ninjas in a row, all of which were killed in one move without mercy.


    So today, he will be polite, and with the relationship between Miyamoto and these people, he is more willing to stand on Steve''s side.


    Liu Rufeng''s estimation is right. As expected, Ichiro Nakamura began to make small moves, with one hand reaching to his waist. He knew it must be a secret weapon.


    Ichiro Nakamura''s action is so subtle that most people can''t see it, but how can it escape Liu Rufeng''s eyes?


    Liu Rufeng also touched a Shiling at his waist, which was left to him by the shadow people. When Ichiro Nakamura took out the secret weapon, he would send it first.


    Ichiro Nakamura touched his right hand to his waist and took out a concealed weapon. Liu Rufeng could see clearly that it was Shiling, which was their special concealed weapon.


    "Well! It''s your turn to be mean! " Liu Rufeng thought that if he also threw a Shiling, outsiders would not doubt me even if they saw it. It would just cover people''s eyes and ears.


    Thinking of this, he left his seat, crowded in a crowded place, staring at the stage, holding his Shiling tightly, and no one else noticed him.


    Ichiro Nakamura''s secret weapon was fired, and the target was Steve''s eyes.


    Eyes are the most vulnerable part of a person''s body. Ichiro Nakamura just wants to take the opportunity to blind his eyes and win a war for himself.


    Whew!


    Ichiro Nakamura two fingers a shot, the hands of the Shiling will be clear roar out, straight to Steve''s eyes. At the same time, another Shiling flew to the ring with a faster speed, flashing a silver light and shadow in the air, just like a meteor in the night sky.


    The light on the scene of the competition was very dark, and the Shiling was more eye-catching. Someone saw it and yelled, "well, what''s that?"


    Some Kungfu people can see that the "meteor" is definitely a hidden weapon. But when everyone reacts, the light and shadow have quickly flew to the ring and hit the Shiling thrown by Ichiro Nakamura.


    Just listen to "jingle ~ ~" a light ring, Nakamura Ichiro that no ten Ling was very strong force hit fly, fell to the ground.


    This performance is enough to shock the whole court!


    Although Steve has never practiced concealed weapons, he is also shocked to see a dazzling object thrown by Ichiro Nakamura. He has already guessed which is definitely not a good object, which is not good for him. He was stunned for a moment. He still held Ichiro Nakamura up. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to shout, but he couldn''t. He stood there with his mouth open.


    Before he could react, a flash of silver crossed his eyes and flew the Shiling. At this time, everyone was stunned, including Steve and Ichiro Nakamura.


    "Who? Who threw the concealed weapon? "


    Someone has reacted and started shouting.


    Miyamoto has already seen Ichiro Nakamura''s little action, has been chuckling, also did not expose. In his opinion, this kind of thing is very natural and there is nothing wrong with it. As long as we can win, we can use any means.


    However, when he was immersed in the joy of victory, he found another Shiling burst out of the air, and was shocked. Later, the later Wuling knocked down the Shiling thrown by Ichiro Nakamura. He was even more surprised and said, "who has such a good method? It''s so far away that it''s possible for us to start late and arrive first! "


    "Liu Rufeng, yes, it must be him!" Miyamoto finally found out the cause of the matter, at the same time, his eyes coldly looked to Liu Rufeng, and Liu Rufeng had already returned to his seat.


    All the people around except Liangshan guessed that it was Liu Rufeng who did it, and they all cast their eyes of praise.


    "Pretend you don''t know!" Liu Rufeng raised a sentence. Lu Xiaowu and Xia Xia adjusted their state immediately, just like nothing had happened. They were at a loss and pretended to shout: "what''s the matter? Why did it stop all of a sudden? "


    With the shouts from the field, Steve reacted and got angry. He bumped into Ichiro Nakamura''s face. Ichiro Nakamura was hit by a bloody nose and his eyes were bruised.


    Then, Steve threw down hard, and Ichiro Nakamura fell to the ground. Before he could concentrate, he was kicked out of the ring.


    There was a burst of cheers off the court, "Steve wins, Steve wins!"


    The sound of joy continued, one after another.


    Steve is merciful. Williams might tear Nakamura apart.


    Ichiro Nakamura fell to the ground only with broken ribs and bleeding, but his life was not in danger.


    Miyamoto quickly arranged for someone to carry him back, but he rushed up and yelled: "someone is cheating, someone is casting concealed weapons in the dark, this game doesn''t count!"


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t care about his practice of throwing stones at his feet, waiting for Miyamoto to to ignite the atmosphere.


    "Hidden weapon?"


    After Miyamoto said so, many people began to understand, and said: "it seems that there is a hidden weapon, who threw it?"


    "It''s him!" Miyamoto immediately points to Liu Rufeng. For a moment, Master Lu and others are also looking at him nervously.


    Liu Rufeng immediately hands a spread, helpless way: "have evidence?"


    Miyamoto yelled: "the stage is the evidence. Do you have the courage to confront each other face to face?"


    "Good." Liu Rufeng stood up and went to the ring with Miyamoto.


    Although Steve won, he didn''t have much joy, because he knew that if someone didn''t help him secretly, he would have been blinded. So when he heard that the person who helped him was Liu Rufeng, his eyes were full of gratitude.


    Miyamoto picked up two Shiling and glared at Liu Rufeng: "this is the evidence. Don''t you admit it?"


    Liu Rufeng shrugged and said with a smile, "how can I prove that I threw it? What''s more, you seem to have forgotten one thing. This kind of concealed weapon can only be used by ninjas in your country, but not by outsiders. I think it looks like you threw it. "


    Miyamoto thought of it, and his face turned red and white. For a moment, he was tongue tied and could not answer.


    Liu Rufeng laughed and took the opportunity to stir up the flames. "Listen to me, this kind of concealed weapon is called Shiling, which is a common concealed weapon used by ninjas. Just now that Ichiro Nakamura threw one, at the same time, his accomplices also wanted to help him, so they also threw one. I didn''t expect that evil will be rewarded. The two hit each other, so they are not as good as heaven, and they can''t blame others. "


    "Mr. Miyamoto, am I right?" Liu Rufeng looks at Miyamoto with a bad smile.


    "This... I..." Miyamoto didn''t know how to answer. Admit it, it''s even more embarrassing for him. If you don''t admit it, it''s hard to justify.

 Chapter 401

    Miyamoto''s thousand calculations, chess lose a move, Zheng on the stage, don''t know how to play for themselves.


    Some of the people under the stage also knew that Ninja used Shiling as a concealed weapon. At this time, they also cried out, "you mean person, you deserve to cheat, you deserve it


    "Yes, I deserve it!"


    Miyamoto had no excuse for the outcry. Fortunately, they were defeated, so they were free from the excitement of the crowd. Otherwise, everyone might rush on and beat them up.


    In the humiliation and embarrassment, Miyamoto walked down the stage. Before leaving, he looked at Liu Rufeng coldly and said, "don''t be proud. See you at night!"


    Liu Rufeng just smile, silent. In the heart already on the strength, "at night? I''ll keep you awake at night


    Steve won the game. He knew that he should thank the thin boy in front of him, so he bowed his head humbly to show his respect. With a smile, Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "it''s moral in the river and lake. You don''t have to say thank you."


    After going down, Master Lu took Liu Rufeng''s hand and was overjoyed. "Brother, I knew you could do it. How did you get that dart? How was it so accurate?"


    Xiaowu said with a smile: "my brother has many means. It''s just the tip of the iceberg."


    Summer also snatches a way: "brother-in-law, you are really good!"


    Black and White King Kong only saw Liu Rufeng throwing a throwing knife, but he didn''t see him playing darts. At the same time, his eyes were bright, and he said: "Mr. Liu, you are really clever. When will you teach us?"


    "Ha ha... No problem." Liu Rufeng answered and said in a deep voice: "this time it was a fluke. In fact, it was very dangerous at that time. If you deviate a little, you will make mistakes. Ninja''s means are more than that. This time, I didn''t make a sudden move to disturb Ichiro Nakamura''s thoughts. Maybe he would use some evil means. That would be miserable... "


    "Anyway, we won." Summer road.


    "Yes, yes, we won. You take the credit this time, brother. Let''s go on to the next game." Master Lu took his arm and said.


    Liu Rufeng is the body, glanced at the direction of Miyamoto, Miyamoto has now been forced to fight without a body buried in the crowd dare not show.


    The next is Hong Fei, the successor of Hong Quan, against Basong, the champion of Thai boxing.


    Liu Rufeng is also not optimistic about Hong Fei. It''s not that Hong Fei doesn''t practice his fist well. It''s just that Hong''s fist is too hard and fierce. He doesn''t know how to make use of circuitous force. He beats fast with slow speed and wins the strong with the weak. Taiquan also takes a hard and fierce route, even more hard and fierce than Hongquan.


    And the technique of Taiquan is to hit the most vulnerable part of the human body with the elbow and knee, and the attack power is very strong. Hong Fei is facing the master of Taiquan this time, so the advantage is not obvious.


    After a burst of music, the two fighters came out.


    Both of them are about 1.7 meters in size. Hong Fei is stronger than Basong.


    Liu Rufeng saw that Mr. Lu was secretly inputting a line of numbers. This time, it was more than last time. Last time, it was changed from 50 million to 20 million. This time, it was directly inputting 50 million.


    "Have you thought about it?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Mr. Lu raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you agree? No matter win or lose, we all support the people in our hearts. I won last time, and I will increase the number of bets this time. Fifty million, no change this time! "


    "Well, I''ll support our Chinese. I''ll make more bets this time. Liu Rufeng has also input five million. This number is quite a lot for him, but it can''t be compared with Mr. Lu.


    Liang Shan also bet five million on Hong Fei this time. The total number of people is 60 million. The reminder, together with other people''s bets, actually showed 100 million. The amount of bets in Basong was not low, reaching 60 million.


    One hundred million to 60 million, Hong Fei is also under great pressure this time.


    Hong Fei has wide shoulders, short neck and long limbs, which is his advantage. Basong''s body is slightly thinner than before, and there is no excess fat except muscle.


    Two people start a simple warm-up. Hong Fei''s horse stance is steady, and his waist and crotch are in one. His movements are simple, generous and vigorous. It can be seen that he has practiced Hongquan since he was a child, and his kung fu is very deep.


    Basong, wearing a red scarf on his head, kneels on one knee and circles his hands around his chest for a few weeks. The master Worship Dance is a must for Muay Thai players before the competition, in order to pray for their victory, and also to warm up.


    The warm-up is over and the game begins.


    Hongquan''s leg technique is very few, and it''s basically hand Kung Fu. Taiquan''s elbow and knee attack is more, and there''s basically no technique of wrapping silk and throwing. So the two men''s boxing style is very similar. When they fight each other, they all attack bravely, advance and retreat with each other, and it''s hard to tell the winner from the loser at one time.


    Liu Rufeng thought, "at present, Hong Fei can hold on, but Basong doesn''t seem to have done his best. I don''t know when Hong Fei can hold on. What''s more, how can we help Hong Fei this time? "


    I''ve already thrown Shiling on the stage. This time I''ll be suspicious if I use the darts again. But I think Hong Fei will be lucky if he doesn''t do it.


    This time, Liu Rufeng is even more worried. Ichiro Nakamura''s cunning move is the first. He can treat him in his own way. But this Basong doesn''t seem to disdain to use the means that can''t see the light. If he secretly uses the means that are not particularly aboveboard to help, it will be that he won''t win. In time, he will hit Hong Fei in the face.


    But it''s unrealistic to remind Hong Fei of the loopholes in his boxing, because it''s too far away to hear Hong Fei.


    It''s a 60 million bet here. If you lose, it''s too expensive


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng can''t help but secretly anxious.


    At this time, Xiao Wu said to one side, "brother, you see that Muay Thai master is powerful, but he can''t take it. If Hong Fei uses wrestling techniques, he will definitely lose.


    Liu Rufeng raised her eyes and looked at Xiao Wu. Suddenly she had an idea, so she said in a low voice, "come here, I have something to say."


    Xiao Wu didn''t know why, but he still put his head together. Listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, he coagulated his eyebrows while listening. At last, his eyes turned and he said with a smile, "OK, this method is good!"


    Finish saying, and began to gather to the ear of summer, began to murmur.


    After biting their ears for a while, they stood up and leaned forward, less than two meters away from the ring.


    Looking for a two meter square space, the two men rolled up their sleeves and got ready.


    Just listen to small five a shout: "my fist just fierce incomparable, can you still win me?"


    Summer is very cooperate with a smile, said: "although your boxing is fine, the attack is also fierce enough, but do not pay attention to the wrestling method, not out of three rounds, I will win you!"


    "Blow it, you have the ability to try it?" Small five waist pole a pull, unconvinced of say.


    Summer is a burst of sneer, "try to try, I''ll let you know how to lose today!"


    Two people said, then fight together, small five learn Taiquan moves, summer use four unlike Hongquan technique, and look for opportunities to close use of wrestling skills.


    The people watching the game thought that they were crazy and mentally ill, and more of them scoffed at them as a joke.


    But no one knows that they are deliberately reminding Hong Fei on the stage.

 Chapter 402

    Xiao Wu and Xia Xia Xia are specially explained by Liu Rufeng, which is a performance show. The purpose is to remind Hong Fei. Even if the other side can see it, they can''t say anything. As for whether Hong Fei can understand it or not, it depends on his own understanding.


    However, Liu Rufeng thinks that Hong Fei''s eyes are very bright. This kind of people are very smart and capable, so they should not fail to see it.


    Not to mention, Xiao Wu and the summer performance is very similar, people around do not see it, just as two nerds are crazy.


    Xiao Wu pretends that his fists are hard to blow out, but he deliberately leaves space for summer. Summer scratched his body, sidestepped to avoid small five''s double fists, and then took advantage of it to hold small five''s waist and hold small five up.


    Small five was held in the air, feet off the ground, desperately shouting, "you put me down, this is what bullshit trick, have the ability to fist to fist hard."


    Summer ha ha a smile, throw small five on the ground, spat way: "who fight with you, fool just meet hard, this is called twinning silk strength, understand?"? I don''t even know how to fall, but I still practice martial arts, stupid


    "Who do you call a fool?" Small five a carp stand up, is a round of double fists, not a few times by the summer a shoulder fell heavily on the ground, pain to show his teeth.


    Summer close to want to kick a foot, small five quickly waved: "don''t, don''t play, I take."


    "Just take it. Practice more in the future." Summer pretends to be arrogant.


    "Yes, I will learn more from you." Xiao Wu also pretends to cooperate.


    In a burst of criticism and laughter, the two left here.


    Small five gather to summer ear mercilessly say: "your kid is enough ruthless, with so big strength fall me, you also have to go to hand?"


    Summer burst of bad smile, "do not force is not true, easy to see through."


    Small five stares at summer one eye, say: "you kid wait for me, see I don''t look for an opportunity to clean up your."


    "Don''t, little brother five, I''m wrong, but I can''t..." summer caught up.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Wu and Xia Xia''s series of performances, Liu Rufeng has long seen clearly, can''t help nodding, heart said these two guys still have acting talent, acting very real.


    They didn''t go back to their seats either. Instead, they went around the field a few times before returning to their original seats.


    Xiao Wu asked Liu Rufeng, "brother, how are we doing?"


    "It''s OK, professional actor. It''s just that Hongquan in summer is a little bit different." Liu Rufeng nodded.


    Summer said with a smile: "I am learning to sell now, how can I be so realistic?"


    "Yes, it''s not your fault."


    Liu Rufeng chatted a few words, and his attention returned to the ring.


    In the boxing ring, Hong Fei failed to attack chin song after several rounds of fierce attacks. He could not help losing his strength. However, Ba song''s fighting power came up, lifting his knees, swinging his elbows and taking turns of strong attacks.


    For a moment, Hong Fei was very busy.


    Just when he didn''t know how to deal with it, Xiao Wu and Xia Xia performed that play. At that time, he was just facing Xiao Wu and they, so he could see and hear clearly.


    It really reminded him. He suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said, "yes, how can I forget the wrestling technique? Wrestling is bassoon''s weakness. I just use this method to win him."


    Thinking of this, Hong Fei suddenly changed his way, turned attack into defense, and used the circuitous way to get as close as possible to Basong, and then looked for an opportunity to fall him.


    Basong also heard Xiao Wu''s conversation, but he was not good at Chinese literature, so he could not fully understand it. He only understood a few words, but he didn''t understand what Xiao Wu said at all.


    Hong Fei''s method of wrestling is not bad, and this method really works. After a period of hovering, he soon found the opportunity to wrestle bashong close to his knees.


    Basong stood up and continued to attack. Hong Fei tasted the sweetness and continued to fight with Basong. In this way, after several rounds of combat, Basong was fallen six times. The last time he fell over his shoulder, he fell the heaviest and could hardly get up.


    When he staggered to get up, he had no fighting power. Hong Fei suddenly launched a round of fierce attack, and finally kicked Basong out of the ring to win.


    With a smile on his face, Mr. Lu patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said, "brother, we really have you. We won again this time."


    Liu Rufeng said, "this is also a good performance of Hong Fei."


    Hong Fei won the competition, but also realized that just now there was an expert secretly guiding, so he looked at Xiao Wu, and his eyes were full of thanks.


    In order not to expose, small five is just a simple nod, and then pretend what do not know, and summer up.


    The two games in the afternoon ended like this. The winner was naturally happy, while the loser was dejected and cursed. Liu Rufeng doesn''t pay attention to these people, but prepares to go to rest with Lu Gongzi, waiting for the fight with Miyamoto in the evening.


    The game time in the evening is set to start at 8 o''clock, and it''s only about 6 o''clock now, so there are nearly two hours of rest. After sitting all afternoon, Liu Rufeng got up and was ready to leave.


    At this time, Miyamoto came over, black faced, murderous, "Liu Rufeng, less than two hours away from the night, are you ready to die?"


    "Dead? Ha ha... "Liu Rufeng said with disdain:" it''s not sure who will win. You''d better find someone to collect the corpse for you first. Don''t be taken by wild dogs in the wild at that time. "


    "Well! I''ll wait for you. We''ll see! Go Miyamoto said that Liu Rufeng simply gave up the war of words and left the scene with a black face. As for Liangshan, he just glanced at it casually, ignoring the promise he made in the morning.


    Liu Rufeng also knows that Miyamoto won''t waste his chance to play for Liang Shan. It''s normal that he didn''t mention the morning.


    However, Liu Rufeng has come up with a condition. Although Miyamoto didn''t put forward anything, he must explain that there is no unknown teacher. This is also the experience of the ancients.


    Mr. Lu took them back to the private room. After having a meal, he began to sit together to discuss matters. Hu Yifu asked: "boy, you did the two games in the afternoon?"


    "It''s all small tricks that can''t be put on the table." Liu Rufeng was ashamed.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Yifu said: "wrong! You''ve done a good job. There''s nothing wrong with doing something when necessary. "


    "Thank you for your praise." Liu Rufeng embarrassed smile, do not know how to answer.


    Hu Yifu turned around the room with his hands behind his back for two times. Finally, he stood in front of Chi Lei and Xi Yang and asked, "you two, I need your help this time. Are you ready?"


    Chi Lei said respectfully: "master, don''t worry, I will try my best!"


    He also called Hu Yifu a senior? Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing.


    Mr. poisonous hand Xi Yang didn''t speak much this day. Liu Rufeng heard his voice for the first time. He found that Xi Yang''s voice was a little sharp, which didn''t match his ugly face. "Don''t worry, senior, I will try my best."


    Hu Yifu a word, two people did not put forward a condition, agreed to a more than a happy, Liu Rufeng do not know what medicine Hu Yifu gave them.

 Chapter 403

    At the end of the day, all the games are watching, and the night is the real battle.


    Looking at the people around him, Liu Rufeng made a little calculation, and felt that the grasp was quite big. Four on four, there was basically no problem. As long as he didn''t lose in the first level, Hu Yifu and them had no problem.


    After dinner, Hu Yifu called Liu Rufeng to one side and said to him, "Rufeng, your footwork is wonderful. But recently I thought about it carefully and thought that it was almost nothing. I didn''t know it at first, but later I found out the key."


    "Oh?" Liu Rufeng was stunned and knew that Hu Yifu was trying to instruct himself, so he respectfully said, "please tell me, master."


    Hu Yifu took out a piece of paper, took a pen by the way, drew a eight diagrams on it, and marked eight corresponding symbols.


    Liu Rufeng was puzzled and asked: "master, this is..."


    Hu Yifu said: "do you know the congenital eight trigrams and the acquired eight trigrams?"


    Liu Rufeng said, "I understand. Don''t you draw the eight diagrams of the day after tomorrow?"


    Hu Yifu nodded and then marked nine numbers on the corresponding positions. Liu Rufeng can see that this is the Jiugongge evolved from Luoshu, and it is also the key number of the acquired eight trigrams. Pay attention to wear nine shoes one, left three right seven, two four for the shoulder, six eight for the foot, five in the middle. And whether it''s horizontal or vertical, it adds up to 15.


    After reading Hu Yifu''s paintings, Liu Rufeng didn''t speak. He didn''t know what Hu Yifu meant. He could see that he shouldn''t test his knowledge of gossip the day after tomorrow.


    Hu Yifu looked at him and said slowly, "I''ve seen you use the nine palace eight trigrams. They are both in pairs and cooperate with the good and bad luck of the eight gates. Although this kind of walking method looks very subtle and makes the opponent elusive, the rest is subtle. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. What does the heart say? Only subtlety is left. Isn''t subtlety right? But he did not dare to refute, but very devoutly asked: "master, I do not understand."


    Hu Yifu''s attitude today was surprisingly good. He didn''t raise his beard or stare. Instead, he said earnestly, "have you ever heard of Tian Gang Bu?"


    Tiangang step! What''s that?


    Liu Rufeng shook his head to show that he didn''t understand.


    Hu Yifu continued: "you look at the day after tomorrow''s eight trigrams, and there''s the track of Tiangang step hidden on it. Thanks to using the nine palace eight trigrams step all the time, you don''t even know this."


    Liu Rufeng frowned and carefully looked at the eight diagrams drawn by Hu Yifu several times. After looking at them again and again, his eyes suddenly brightened and he said in surprise: "master, is this Tiangang step hidden in these nine numbers?"


    "That''s right!" Hu Yifu looked at Liu Rufeng with a look of praise and a teachable expression, and then explained seriously: "you see, these nine numbers are not arranged in order, which also coincides with the law of all things in the universe. Whether it''s big to the stars or small to the dust molecules, the trajectories are not in order, but they all conform to this law, That''s the digital trajectory from one to nine. "


    "You see, Kan''s position is one at the bottom, Kun''s second palace is in the upper right corner, and Zhen''s third palace is on the left. If we change our steps according to the law of action of these nine numbers, it will be in accordance with the law of the universe and the unity of heaven and man. Only by using footwork in this way can you go a step further! "


    Liu Rufeng said that he had studied this Law for so many years, but he didn''t see it. He was really short of talent and knowledge!


    Thanks to master Hu Yifu''s reminding, he was enlightened.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng didn''t speak, but was thinking about something with his head down, Hu Yifu began to go crazy again. He raised his beard and roared, "smelly boy, do you hear me? What''s the matter with you?"


    "I see, master. I really don''t know how to repay you for your kindness." Liu Rufeng''s words are true and tears flash in his eyes.


    This is Liu Rufeng''s true feelings. It''s not long since I got to know Hu Yifu. People are helping. Shouldn''t they be moved?


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s appearance, Hu Yifu immediately blew his beard and glared: "what are you talking about? Don''t you try it quickly?"


    "All right, master."


    Liu Rufeng understood Hu Yifu''s eagerness, so he began to practice the so-called Tiangang step on the ground according to the unique track of the nine numbers of the day after tomorrow''s eight trigrams.


    Because Liu Rufeng knew the location of the eight diagrams and nine numbers very well, he didn''t have to draw a good picture on the ground and just walked around.


    Liu Rufeng adjusted his breathing, put his feet together, closed his eyes, and entered a state of meditation. According to the eight diagrams of the day after tomorrow, his position is Kan, so Kun is the number two, that is, in the upper right corner, and Zhen San Gong is in the West


    Because Liu Rufeng''s foundation is very good, so learning this Tiangang step is also very fast. Although it always feels awkward and not very smooth, after being familiar with it several times, it''s also smooth at the foot.


    Hu Yifu stroked the beard, squinted and praised: "yes, yes, your boy''s savvy is OK. You have basically mastered this step, but your proficiency is not good. Now there is still an hour to go before the competition. You can practice Tiangang step in the room. If you are familiar with it, you have a good chance of winning


    With that, he stepped out and closed the door.


    Liu Rufeng felt warm in his heart. He said that the old man seemed to be cranky, but he really cared about things, and his heart was still very thin.


    After being moved for a short time, Liu Rufeng went back to his practice again, "what is the unity of man and nature like?"


    Liu Rufeng continued to walk in the room, once, twice, three times... Twenty times, twenty-one times... A hundred times, until a thousand times. In less than an hour, Liu Rufeng walked a thousand times.


    And Liu Rufeng found that the more he got to the back, the smoother he was at his feet, and the faster he walked. Later, Liu Rufeng felt that an invisible force began to gather around her body, which was not caused by the release of Qi in her body, but from the heaven and earth.


    "Is this the so-called unity of man and nature?"


    The more Liu Rufeng thought about it, the more excited he was. He said that he hadn''t achieved the unity of heaven and man after practicing kung fu for so many years. He didn''t expect that this Tiangang step helped him to achieve it. Thanks to elder Hu Yifu.


    Because time was almost up, Liu Rufeng simply stopped practicing. But he found that as he finished his work and calmed down his Qi, the force around his body was rapidly pouring into his body.


    The surging breath is more and more powerful than the aura I absorbed in my previous cultivation.


    Liu Rufeng is happy in his heart, and then stores the energy into his body in the elixir field, and then turns to go out.


    At the moment when he turned around, he suddenly felt that his Dantian had moved.

 Chapter 404

    Liu Rufeng achieved the unity of heaven and man through the practice of Tiangang step, and absorbed a lot of vitality of heaven and earth. This kind of vitality of heaven and earth is even more pure than the so-called aura, which is more beneficial to strengthening cultivation.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly noticed that there was a change in his Dantian. He was so frightened that he quickly looked inside Dantian.


    After induction, Liu Rufeng found that the black seed in the elixir field began to crack, and a green bud appeared.


    "Well? What''s that? Can grass grow in my stomach? " Liu Rufeng was shocked and said that it was bad. If there was grass in her stomach, she would die without being beaten by others. If it was not good, she had to go to the hospital to take out the grass.


    He didn''t experience the forming process of the cauldron, and he was also surprised, but fortunately, although the seeds cracked and sprouted, he didn''t feel uncomfortable, instead, he felt very comfortable.


    "It''s OK. It''s ok now."


    Liu Rufeng breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked out of the door.


    Everyone was waiting outside. As soon as they saw Liu Rufeng coming out, they immediately gathered around. Hu Yifu stepped forward and asked, "how are you doing?"


    "I''m basically proficient. Shall I practice it for you?" Liu Rufeng said confidently.


    Hu Yifu nodded and let everyone out of the open space.


    We all know that Liu Rufeng is practicing in the inner room and has heard about Tiangang steps. However, Hu Yifu has not taught these people how to practice, so everyone, including Chi Lei and Xi Yang, is very curious.


    In everyone''s expectation, Liu Rufeng practiced. He stepped out with one foot, turned from the ridge to the Kun position, then reached the earthquake position... And finally settled at the departure position. After this walk, in turn, from the off position to the level.


    Although he only walked twice, there was not a lot of vitality between heaven and earth, but some people with deep skill also noticed the mystery of Tiangang step and the change of Liu Rufeng''s body.


    "The unity of man and nature?" Chi Lei opened his eyes and murmured.


    Hu Yifu stroked his beard and looked at it with a smile. He was very satisfied. He turned his head and looked at Chi Lei and said, "I''m afraid Rufeng''s cultivation is not under you now."


    Hu Yifu''s words are not exaggerations. Although Liu Rufeng is not as good as Chi Lei in skill, he is afraid that Chi Lei can''t break the mystery of gang bu that day. If they compare again, it is estimated that Chi Lei will be defeated.


    And running this Tiangang step has the effect of the unity of man and nature, and adds a layer of vitality to the user''s body, which undoubtedly adds another layer of strength.


    At the same time, over time, Liu Rufeng''s skill will surely increase greatly. It is estimated that defeating Hu Yifu is just around the corner, not to mention Chi Lei?


    Chi Lei''s eyebrows twisted together and nodded with force, without negation. Even Mr. poison hand Xi Yang exclaimed: "good body method, coincides with Tiangang Beidou array. It doesn''t look like it..."


    Tiangang step coincides with the acquired eight trigrams, the principle is not so profound, but it is not so easy to see from the appearance. So Chi Lei and Xi Yang, standing on one side, tried to think hard, but they didn''t figure out what was going on. They only guessed that it was related to the eight trigrams, but they didn''t quite look like it.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s ingenious footwork, everyone praised him, adding another layer of confidence to win.


    Liu Rufeng took Hu Yifu to one side and said in a low voice: "master, I forgot to tell you that there was a black seed in my elixir field, and when I was running Tiangang step just now, there was a crack in that seed and a bud sprouted. I don''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse?"


    "What! Do you have seeds in your Dantian field and sprouts? " Hu Yifu was suddenly surprised. He asked two questions in succession, and then looked at Liu Rufeng carefully. He said strangely: "you''re the first one who can break through the day after tomorrow in such a short time. You''re not a human being. You''re the first one who has already started to grow


    Liu Rufeng: "what are you talking about? Why are you swearing!


    But he didn''t care. Instead, he asked, "master, you haven''t said whether this is good or bad..."


    Hu Yifu raised his beard and glared: "of course, it''s a good thing. Didn''t I say it all? You''re not growing as fast as a person. "


    After a pause, he lowered his voice and said, "I''ll tell you this, waiting for the sprouts to grow up, you will reach the perfect state of the congenital primary stage and the late stage. However, during this period, you need to rely on the Tiangang step to gather more vitality of heaven and earth, because the sprouts need sufficient aura to grow quickly."


    "Oh." Liu Rufeng nodded seriously.


    Hu Yifu turned and left, muttering: "it''s not human, it''s evil!"


    Liu Rufeng was not angry, but went to the landing master and said, "let''s go."


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Now Mr. Lu has become the leader of the team. With him, it''s convenient to do anything. Therefore, under the leadership of Mr. Lu, everyone arrived at the scene of the game.


    It''s 7:45 p.m. and we have 15 minutes to go. When Liu Rufeng and his party arrived, Miyamoto and others had been waiting there for a long time.


    Because this competition bit specially created momentum, so a lot of people watched it. This time, most of them didn''t come to gamble, but came to see the excitement.


    We all heard that this time it was a domestic competition against Japan''s top-notch players, so they all showed great interest and enthusiasm.


    Because there are still some things to explain clearly, so Liu Rufeng took the initiative to find Miyamoto, two people stand together to negotiate.


    As a notary, bit stood by and looked at them. He first asked, "I don''t know how Mr. Miyamoto and Mr. Liu are going to compete in this competition. How many matches are they going to compete..."


    Miyamoto''s answer is very simple, without hesitation, "five. There are five of us, so we have to compete for five games. Since this game is so important, I can''t say who I don''t want to play, so it''s hard for me to be in charge. Mr. Liu, is there any problem over there... "


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes were sharp and his heart was cold. "You bastard, you know we are few, and you deliberately increased the number of shows, obviously you are deliberately making trouble for us."


    But three wins in five innings and two wins in three innings are common rules of competition. If only four games are played, it is rare. So Liu Rufeng finally gritted her teeth and said firmly: "OK, five games are five games, and we also have five people!"


    Bit said again, "should the two of you report the information of the contestants? We can also input it into the computer for your reference in advance. "


    Liu Rufeng looked at Miyamoto, and Miyamoto looked at Liu Rufeng again. They shook their heads at the same time. "We are willing to change the order of appearance temporarily, so this time we won''t provide the names of the contestants in advance. As for friends who want to bet, they can bet after the players go on the court


    "Well, since both sides are willing, I have nothing to say. Do you have anything else to say before the game?" Bit and Miyamoto give each other a look, as if specifically asked such a question.

 Chapter 405

    Bitter and Miyamoto''s catchy Liu Rufeng has long been in the eye, but he also has something to say, so he just pretends not to see it.


    Just listen to the muscle on Miyamoto''s face twitch for a while, sneer and say: "Mr. Liu, about the gambling matter, how about we discuss again?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean." Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    As soon as Miyamoto saw that Liu Rufeng agreed, he was elated. He increased the decibel of his voice and said in a loud voice: "since we are all here to compete this time, we have to bet more. If the bet is very low, it''s meaningless. It''s better not to compete. Therefore, I think both of us should show our sincerity and press on everything we can. "


    "Mr. Miyamoto''s words are just what I want, so please tell me your request, and then I''ll talk about my request again. It''s not too late to play until both of us can accept it." Liu Rufeng raised eyebrows and said haughtily.


    Miyamoto thought for a while, and then said, "as Mr. Liu said before, if you lose, you must break your own hands and feet. Of course, if you lose your life on the court, this condition will be omitted directly. In addition, we will take away Liangshan''s property, and... All the people who are with you today, except Mr. Lu, will stay at our disposal. "


    "Anything else..." Liu Rufeng asked.


    Miyamoto sneered, "can master Liu offer other conditions?"


    Liu Rufeng sneered: "I have many conditions. It depends on whether you can come up with the corresponding conditions. Now I also want to say my conditions: if you lose, everyone will stay. In addition, you have to dissolve the Yinglan club and the Yinghua club. In addition, you have to hand over Gufeng and Xu Yinglan. "


    Miyamoto frowned as if he could not accept it, but he quickly found himself a reason. The Yin test said, "the cherry club is not something I can decide. Cherry Blossom club is not my has the final say, but for other things, I can accept it."


    "Well, we''ll decide in ten minutes."


    The two people hit it off and went back to discuss with each other.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng has nothing to discuss here, but Hu Yifu, Chi Lei and Xi Yang can''t make up their minds. Other people don''t think it''s a big problem.


    After going back, Liu Rufeng told everyone about the terms that both sides had just talked about. Then Liu Rufeng looked at Hu Yifu and didn''t say anything, but his mind was very obvious.


    Hu Yifu said calmly: "it''s no pity that I''m such an old bone, and we don''t necessarily lose. Let''s just promise them. Now it seems that if they agree to our terms, we''re still favorable on the whole. Why don''t we?"


    After looking at Chi Lei and Xi Yang, they said, "do you have any questions?"


    "No problem!" Chi Lei and Xi Yang agreed. These two men are extremely conceited people, and they have never convinced anyone. Besides Hu Yifu, they don''t even pay attention to Liu Rufeng. Therefore, they don''t take the competition seriously. They think it''s just pediatrics and there''s no need to worry about it.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Liang Shan and others and asked, "what about you?"


    When Liang Shan heard the word Miyamoto, his eyes were full of hatred. He said nothing about life or death. As long as he could avenge his uncle Liang Hong, he didn''t care about anything.


    So very firmly said: "we have already put life and death aside, nothing to worry about, but this time we must win, because those bastards take our lives, they are not worthy!"


    "Yes, they don''t deserve it!" Black and White King Kong yelled.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "we will die on the stage when we die. We''d rather die in battle than be scared to death. All I want is an attitude. Don''t worry. We''ll be fine. We won''t have to be honest with such people. Besides, we don''t have to lose! "


    "Yes, we will win!" Everyone cheered in unison.


    After a while, Miyamoto also finished the discussion, and the two met again. This time, neither of them raised any objection and kept the original conditions. Miyamoto''s eyes were full of scorn, as if he had completely mastered the victory of the game.


    Liu Rufeng knows that Miyamoto must have arranged ahead of time. In addition to his arrogance, he can''t be prepared to repent. These ninjas are very crafty and have to guard against it.


    In order not to have an accident, Liu Rufeng and Miyamoto signed a life and death document, and asked Gu Feng and others to sit in the position you can see, not to escape halfway. Of course, Miyamoto''s requirements are the same.


    Mr. Lu volunteered: "don''t worry, brother. I''ll take care of this. In addition, people who have nothing to do today need to cooperate with me. Xiao Wu, Xia Xia, and black and White King Kong need to be used for me."


    Several people agreed at the same time.


    At this time, bit Pro read out the details of the competition. Including two people''s life and death documents, as well as the conditions of both sides.


    After hearing this, all the people at the scene were shocked, and soon the whole audience was boiling and talking, "this Miyamoto is said to have come from Japan, but who is that Liu Rufeng? It seems that he came here for the first time today, and he has never heard of this figure..."


    "What do you know? It''s not easy for him to sit with Mr. Lu. And that Miyamoto, it seems that he has a close relationship with the boss here. I think both of them have come up with their own mace this time. Today''s competition must be wonderful. "


    Another person said: "it''s not necessary to say that. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s have a look..."


    "Look, look!"


    After a long time, people began to talk.


    The first scene, needless to say, must be Liu Rufeng himself. With a smile on his face, he walked to the stage leisurely, turned in directly and landed on the stage steadily. Perhaps in patriotism, perhaps in recognition of the image of Liu Rufeng, his appearance, a burst of cheers.


    "Beautiful! People are beautiful, and so are their skills


    Liu Rufeng smiles cordially and waves to the audience. In order to stir up the atmosphere, he plays some cool hip-hop moves. The voice of the audience is stronger, especially for some women who are obsessed with handsome men.


    Liu Rufeng likes to play cool and high profile, especially in this kind of cooperation show. In his opinion, since it''s a fight, we should play happily. Why are we so nervous and depressed?


    At this time, Miyamoto''s people also came on the stage. Liu Rufeng looked back and saw that he was a tall and thin guy. His face was very long, and the corners of his eyes were drooping down, which made him very cold.


    "Give me your name and call again¡° Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Ichiro Meichuan!"


    "Oh, Ichiro Meichuan. Do you want to break your hand or your foot today? " Liu Rufeng looks at the silly big man in front of him with a smile and sneers at him on purpose.


    This is also Liu Rufeng''s psychological tactics. First of all, he confused his opponent''s Qi. He was the most taboo in war and confused his mind. Liu Rufeng also attacked his mind.

 Chapter 406

    Ichiro Meichuan looked at Liu Rufeng with a cold face. Two cold lights flashed in his eyes. He seemed to be very angry. He said in a hoarse voice: "boy, you can fight!"


    So, show the karate stunt, show the fierce leg.


    Karate''s leg method is very hard, fierce, extremely accurate and explosive. They are all professionally trained and can even jump up and kick boards. Liu Rufeng is very clear, so he is well prepared.


    At the beginning, Liu Rufeng didn''t worry, because the other side didn''t use innate Qi, so he just used his own capture techniques to deal with him.


    The big grabbing hand is as easy as a rabbit. It''s steady but flexible. It''s strong but clever. Especially when it is used on Liu Rufeng''s hand, it''s natural and natural.


    During the whole day''s competition, Liu Rufeng has set a precedent. Compared with the previous martial arts, Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu is more orthodox, more ornamental, and has no loss of combat effectiveness. The audience is dazzled and cheering.


    "Good Kung Fu, good!"


    Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny, "good is still behind, this is just the beginning."


    At this time, Ichiro Meichuan''s one under the split, with a strong wind, Liu Rufeng a side to avoid, and then reach for Ichiro Meichuan''s chest. It''s as fast as lightning.


    Ichiro Meichuan raises his palm and cuts it. Liu Rufeng turns his wrist and grabs his wrist.


    This move changes very suddenly, the last move has not stopped, this move has been issued.


    Ichiro Meichuan is also quick to react. He shakes his hand, bypasses Liu Rufeng''s grasp, turns his hand into a fist, and hits Liu Rufeng''s chest.


    It''s really hard for two people to win or lose when they fight together.


    Liu Rufeng thought: "this Ichiro Meichuan really has two talents. He is not only very aggressive, but also very strict in defense. He can hardly find any flaws. What''s more, it''s very skillful. After playing for such a long time, there is no sign of delay. "


    "No, we have to solve the battle as soon as possible. The first game is the most important. If we lose the first game, it will inevitably lead to low morale, and the following games will also be affected. And try to save your physical strength and play more. There are only four of us. There are five of them. One of us has to fight two games in a row. Hu Yifu, they are just helping. It''s a bit unreasonable to let others fight twice. It''s better to do this job by yourself. "


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng no longer deals with Ichiro Meichuan. Instead, his moves are changed. On the original basis, he has mixed some skills that he must kill when training at the base, such as locking his throat, kicking his crotch, breaking his arm and so on.


    When Ichiro Meichuan saw the sudden change of Liu Rufeng''s moves, his eyes lit up, and suddenly his whole body sent out a burst of black Qi, which wrapped him firmly in it.


    "Innate Qi?"


    Liu Rufeng is very happy. She says that you have finally shown your true colors. I want to see what kind of master you are!


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng releases part of the innate Qi gathered in his body while attacking. Suddenly, he is surrounded by red, just like a burning flame, red and murderous.


    Both sides released their innate Qi, and their speed and strength immediately increased several times. Ichiro Meichuan punches out and shoots at Liu Rufeng''s head with strong black air.


    "Look how hard your fist is!"


    Liu Rufeng didn''t dodge, so he just hit each other. With a red mans fist to meet up, time grasp is very accurate, even if Meichuan want to change move can''t do.


    The best way to solve the battle is to fight with each other, to see who is really strong. The reason why Liu Rufeng did this was to test the skill of Ichiro Meichuan and to quickly end the battle.


    "Bang --!" A loud bang, black and red light at the same time give off dazzling light, illuminating the whole ring. Two people at the same time back seven or eight steps, and then, again rushed up.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang This time it was three fists in a row, and the two men retreated seven or eight steps. Ichiro Meichuan''s face was pale, and the corner of his mouth had spilled blood. Liu Rufeng''s face was red, and he didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble.


    The audience cheered. It''s the first time that they have ever seen a person with innate Qi fight against each other. They have never seen it before. They are very curious about it. Today, it''s an eye opener, so there''s a sudden noise under the stage.


    Especially when I saw that Liu Rufeng had nothing to do with it, and there was a trend of victory. Everyone cheered more and almost broke the beam.


    After four times of competition, Liu Rufeng already has a number in his heart. This Ichiro Meichuan is in the early days of his birth. The true Qi in his body seems to be worse than himself. Therefore, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t know that their initial energy was almost the same. It was only because Liu Rufeng absorbed a lot of energy after practicing Tiangang step that his true Qi was greatly increased and his combat effectiveness rose to a higher level.


    Miyamoto also frowned and murmured: "this boy has made progress so fast in such a short period of time. Even if I go up, I can draw at most. It''s really a ghost."


    When Ichiro Meichuan and Liu Rufeng were frustrated, they no longer fought hard, but moved quickly under their feet, intending to win with body method. But how does he know that body method is Liu Rufeng''s best? Seeing that Ichiro Meichuan changed his footwork, Liu Rufeng raised his mouth and performed the nine palaces and eight trigrams. His body was like a gust of wind around Ichiro Meichuan.


    He didn''t know the nine palaces and eight trigrams, so he couldn''t see the mystery. Soon, his eyes were dazzled. What appeared in front of him was the virtual shadow of Liu Rufeng. He couldn''t find where Liu Rufeng was.


    He was so angry that his breath soared, and his body moved quickly. At the same time, his hands and feet attacked quickly. He wanted to knock Liu Rufeng down with his fists.


    But he was wrong, busy for a long time, not only did not meet Liu Rufeng''s clothes, but tired with breathing, strength gradually decline.


    It''s time


    Liu Rufeng seizes an opportunity and punches fiercely to the chest of Ichiro Meichuan. Ichiro Meichuan''s brain has been confused for a while. Seeing a virtual shadow approaching quickly, he didn''t react. He was directly hit by Liu Rufeng, and his body flew out. He fell off the ring, and his blood gushed.


    "I can''t die for half a year." Liu Rufeng murmured in his heart. This punch exerted more than 60% of his strength. Meichuan was estimated to be near death.


    "Good! What a good-looking boy The cheers from the audience rang out again, and thunderous applause came out at the same time.


    Liu Rufeng took back the congenial Qi, simply adjusted his breath a few times, and gradually recovered his strength. He was still smiling and gestured to the audience, looking very relaxed and natural.


    Liu Rufeng''s cheerleaders were also jubilant, especially Xiao Wu and Xia Xia.


    "Brother, you are so awesome!"


    "Brother-in-law, you are wonderful. I''ll support you!"


    Miyamoto gritted his teeth, glared at Liu Rufeng in the ring, and at the same time, he said to a short fat man beside him: "Mr. Kimura, it''s your turn to play..."

 Chapter 407

    Liu Rufeng won the first battle with a fist and flew to Ichiro Meichuan, cheering in the arena.


    Miyamoto was in a hurry, and immediately sent out Hiroshi Kimura, who was a little stronger, to play.


    Kimura is a short fat man with a protruding stomach, like a balloon blowing up. He has thick eyebrows and short hair, and a pair of small eyes. How can he feel uncomfortable. However, Liu Rufeng found that this person''s breath seems to be much stronger than that of Ichiro Meichuan.


    Liu Rufeng did not dare to neglect him. He straightened his skirt and asked, "are you..."


    "Kimura Jinghong...!"


    Kimura is proud of the very stomach, disdain way: "don''t think you can win Meichuan Ichiro can win me, today I will let you die!"


    "Well, it depends on your ability." Liu Rufeng said softly, then looked at him with his shoulder in his arms, a look of indifference.


    Kimura is half shorter than Liu Rufeng. He doesn''t have an advantage in height, but he has his strong points and doesn''t know how to move. His whole body turns around like a top and reaches Liu Rufeng. Then he uses sumo to catch Liu Rufeng''s skirt.


    "So fast!"


    Liu Rufeng takes a step back and kicks out. This kick really hit, just in the middle of Kimura''s tummy, kicking a solid. But Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "how do you feel like you are kicking on a ball of cotton? You can''t use your strength at all. What kind of Kung Fu is this?"


    No wonder this guy''s stomach is so full. It''s so useful!


    Hiro Kimura laughs, followed by a whirlwind on the flat land. He comes to Liu Rufeng and grabs Liu Rufeng''s two arms.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t escape this time, but was caught by Kimura Jinghong. Moreover, Liu Rufeng felt that the strength of Kimura was so strong that it was worthy of his whole body. With the strength of his hands, Liu Rufeng couldn''t resist. He swung it up and fell out.


    Thanks to Liu Rufeng''s hard work, he fell on the stage with a somersault to avoid falling.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, another whirlwind came to Kimura.


    Fuck!


    Liu Rufeng quickly turned to avoid, just hide past, Kimura has deceived the body, stretched out his hands to his waist.


    This time, Liu Rufeng hit the road again, and was lifted up by Kimura Jinghong. He turned around three times and threw him out.


    "What the hell is that?" Liu Rufeng was confused. She said that it was the first time she saw this kind of play. She couldn''t get close to him at all. She couldn''t even fight. She had to fall. What could she do?


    Kimura''s throwing force is very strong. Liu Rufeng is thrown out of the ring and goes straight to the pillar in front of the ring. This time, Kimura just wanted to kill Liu Rufeng. At least he hit his head and broke the blood.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng approached the pillar, he turned over to remove his strength. Then he pushed the pillar with both feet and jumped back to the stage again.


    If you don''t step on the ground under the stage, you won''t lose. Liu Rufeng takes a long breath and is secretly glad. The people who encouraged Liu Rufeng to see that he was thrown out of the ring were also worried. Later, when they saw that he was back on the stage, they put down their heart and cheered loudly, so as to boost Liu Rufeng''s morale.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng was a little short of breath, and his face turned white. He scolded in secret: "this wooden village is really not simple. Sumo skills have been practiced to perfection. It''s really hard to crack it."


    "Boy, you''re lucky if you don''t fall to death, but you can''t take my three moves."


    Looking at Kimura''s sneer, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of a person, "Gao Jun? How do you think he looks like Gao Jun? In particular, the straightened stomach, except for the model is two laps bigger than Gao Jun, the rest is no different


    He thought to himself, "is it better to attack his back?"


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng began to make preparations. He used the circuitous method to run the nine palaces and eight trigrams. If he couldn''t, he used the Tiangang step.


    Kimura''s smile was almost over, and he began to spin again. The whole person took a gust of wind, and immediately came to Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng dodged in a hurry. At the same time, his feet changed, and he started the nine palaces and eight trigrams.


    Qian Kan Gen shakes Xun and leaves kundui... The rest hurts Du Jing, and the death scares Du Jing


    The footwork is strange, and the upper and lower parts are in one. Soon, Liu Rufeng turns into a virtual shadow around Kimura Jinghong, and Kimura Jinghong still spins rapidly, like a top pulled up, drawing a small circle in the middle of the big circle formed by Liu Rufeng.


    But soon, Liu Rufeng felt wrong. This Kimura Jinghong didn''t seem to be confused by the nine palaces and eight trigrams. Just like he could see through his footwork, he could always find out Liu Rufeng''s real position. Thanks to Liu Rufeng''s quick escape, he saved the day.


    "My God, your fairy board!" Liu Rufeng cursed secretly, and Dantian moved, which aroused part of his innate Qi. Suddenly, the red awn lingered all over his body. As soon as his feet sank, his center of gravity was stabilized again. Then, an invisible force filled his whole body. Liu Rufeng made great efforts under his feet and accelerated his speed.


    Liu Rufeng''s speed is faster. People under the stage can only see the red light on the stage, but can''t see where Liu Rufeng is.


    As soon as Kimura saw that Liu Rufeng mobilized his innate Qi, his arms were shocked, and then the Taoist black Qi came out from the soles of his feet and covered his whole body. With his rotation, the Taoist true Qi was like a dust storm rolled up. The Taoist whirlpool appeared in the air on the stage, and people close to the boxing ring could almost hear the wind.


    "It''s a real ox fork!" Liu Rufeng thought that the nine palaces and eight trigrams step driven by the innate Qi could frighten Kimura Jinghong. Unexpectedly, this Geng Niu was full of black Qi, just like the devil of hell.


    And Kimura well Hong rotation faster, judge Liu Rufeng''s position is still so accurate, there are several times almost put Liu Rufeng in the hand.


    Liu Rufeng was really a little scared. He was hitting each other with fists and feet when he turned, but he was blocked by the fat guy in front of him every time, and his arm was shaking.


    Originally, I wanted to turn to Kimura by footwork and take the opportunity to kick him down, but this idea is obviously not realistic, because there is no chance at all.


    Tiangang step!, Yes, use Tiangang step!


    There is no choice, Liu Rufeng had no choice but to suddenly change at his feet and take the Tiangang step.


    This change is very sudden, Liu Rufeng''s action trajectory suddenly changed, and become very different from before. It seems that the simple lines, but it is difficult to find out the secret.


    One lap, two punches, three laps


    Liu Rufeng never tire of turning. He has innate Qi to protect his body. His breath is enough. He won''t feel tired in a short time.


    In the movement, Liu Rufeng found that this time Kimura had no way to judge his position, and the speed of rotation also slowed down.


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth goes up, and his heart says he''s right. Thanks to master Hu Yifu''s warning, he must have lost miserably today. This Tiangang step really works.


    About dozens of turns, Liu Rufeng around and began to gather layers of invisible strength, and the foot speed also improved a level, the time is almost, he fiercely kicked out.

 Chapter 408

    The Tiangang step is really wonderful. Kimura can no longer see through this set of brilliant footwork. He is dizzy and can no longer find Liu Rufeng''s position.


    When he saw that the time had come, Liu Rufeng kicked on Kimura''s back. At this time, Kimura''s back failed to take off Liu Rufeng''s power. He was like a huge ball rising three meters high, and then he consciously made a free landing movement.


    Kimura turns fast on the stage, but his falling skill is much worse. His oversized body is like a meteorite falling from the sky. The target is Miyamoto and others.


    Liu Rufeng is also benevolent. He asks Kimura to return where he came from. However, Miyamoto and others don''t seem to appreciate it and don''t want Kimura to come back to them. As soon as Miyamoto saw that Kimura''s super large sphere hit him, he jumped to one side and kicked Kimura''s waist.


    Kimura Inoue is like the football under the feet of a football player. He is passed out again and flies to the right. On the right is Liu Rufeng''s side, while Hu Yifu sits on the edge.


    Hu Yifu was just watching Liu Rufeng use Tiangang step with relish. He didn''t expect that his opponent was kicked by Liu Rufeng soon. After Kimura was kicked, he was passed twice and passed to him.


    Hu Yifu frowned and spat: "what kind of monster is this? Get out of my way!" Said, then a punch, also did not see what position, only feel a little hard feeling.


    Kimura Jinghong was hit by Hu Yifu and rolled to the right a few times. This time, he rolled in front of Xi Yang. When he stopped, he didn''t look very elegant. His big buttocks were right in front of Xi Yang.


    Mr. poison hand Xi Yang has always been known for his ruthlessness and ruthlessness. As soon as he saw something flying out of thin air, his fat part was facing his face. Suddenly, he was angry. His five black fingers came out, but he didn''t grasp Kimura''s fat buttocks. Instead, he drew an arc and turned to Kimura''s left rib.


    Kimura has no strength to fight back now, and his fat doesn''t protect his fragile ribs. Xi Yang grabs him firmly. He just hears the sound of "KaKa", and his ribs are broken.


    Xi Yang scratch Kimura is not finished, and stood up to kick him fly, this time Kimura is parallel to fly out, finally "Dong ~ ~" a sound fell in a corner of the field.


    When Miyamoto sent someone to rescue Hiroshi Kimura, he found that his face was like black charcoal, he vomited black blood and passed out.


    Miyamoto frowned and looked at Hu Yifu with a cold face, but he could only be angry and could not say anything. After all, he had a kick just now.


    Liu Rufeng won two games in a row. He was so happy that he waved down and cheered. But Liu Rufeng is very interesting. This victory is a little risky. The next person is estimated to be stronger than Hiroshi Kimura. He will not be able to deal with it. It''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, although Liu Rufeng now feels like the stars holding the moon, he still calms down and jumps out of the challenge arena to return to his team.


    Everyone naturally can not do without praise, Liu Rufeng is also very happy, and full of gratitude to Hu Yifu said: "this time thanks to the elder, otherwise this game I can''t win."


    "Just know." Hu Yifu cocked his beard and smirked. Then he turned his eyes to Chi Lei and Xi Yang and said, "who are you going to play next?"


    Chi Lei stood up, threw a fist, and said in a loud voice, "I''ll do this one. Mr. Xi Yang is better than me, so I''ll do the third one."


    "Well, it''s all up to you." Hu Yifu said.


    Chi Lei smiles faintly and steps onto the stage. At this time, Hu Yifu finds that Xi Yang''s face is not good-looking. He thinks that Chi Lei is cunning and takes the chance of the third scene, but leaves the more difficult fourth scene to him. That''s why he is not happy.


    So he joked: "Mr. poison hand''s reaction is a little slow this time, but it doesn''t matter. You are really better than Chi Lei. You are more suitable in the fourth game."


    Hearing this, Xi Yang seems to be in a better mood. His face is a little slow, and he says in a deep voice: "this is true, but this Chi Lei is a little too crafty."


    Mr. Lu said, "we need a rope now. We can''t have different opinions. Let''s not make opinions for such a small matter. Mr. Xi Yang, an important battle can also improve your merit. You will not lose money in this fourth battle. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t understand what Mr. Lu meant by the merit value, but he saw that Xi Yang''s face suddenly turned clear, his eyes brightened, he nodded heavily and began to be silent again.


    On the stage, Chi Lei stands up like a pine. Opposite him stands a man in a black training suit.


    See pool thunder to lift to lift eyelid, cold voice way: "newspaper up the name."


    That person a cold hum, Yin measure of say: "Ishii Wulang."


    The corner of Chi Lei''s mouth moved, his face was expressionless, and he just popped out a few words from his mouth: "you go first..."


    Wulang Ishii is not polite either. He directly uses the innate Qi. Then, a black Qi thicker than the previous two shrouds his whole body, and the whole person seems to be hiding in the black fog.


    Chi Lei can''t help but be secretly surprised. He immediately realizes that this Wulang Ishii seems to be much more powerful than the previous Ichiro Meichuan and Hiro Kimura.


    Shirai Wulang''s body is floating, driving the black air, just like a ghost moving quickly to Chi Lei''s front. At the same time, the right hand becomes a claw and grasps Chi Lei''s throat.


    "Good catch! Traitor, you deserve to die! " Behind Miyamoto, Gu Feng suddenly shouts. Xu Yinglan pinches him in a hurry. It means that you haven''t decided the outcome yet. What''s your hurry.


    Miyamoto also turned around and glared at him. Gufeng was silent.


    Chi Lei sees a mass of black air coming towards him. At the same time, he reaches out a hand in the black fog and pinches his throat.


    At the same time, a surge of red awn shrouded the whole body, almost mobilized more than 80% of the innate Qi. Then a side body dodges to grasp, stretch out the middle point to the air sea hole of Ishii Wulang.


    The sea of Qi is the sea of men''s vitality. Once it is broken, the real Qi will soon be lax, and the power of decades will be wasted.


    Ishii didn''t dodge. Instead, he let out a whoosh. All of a sudden, black light appeared around his abdomen. He didn''t block Chi Lei''s attack with his hand, but continued to cut Chi Lei''s throat with one hand.


    Chi Lei is startled, quickly shakes his head to avoid, hits Ishii Wulang''s middle finger, and gives up halfway.


    A strange smile flashed on Ishii''s face. At the same time, his hands quickened the attack speed, and he kept changing the position up, down, left and right. Every attack was the key to Chi Lei.


    Chi Lei''s red mask didn''t work. He just felt a strong evil spirit coming on his face. Every time he approached him, he would feel his breath blocked and almost suffocated.


    Chi Lei is shocked. He says that he is going to die this time. This Ninja is really powerful. He is much more powerful than Liu Rufeng. It is estimated that he is not sure how to win.


    I feel nervous when I think of it.

 Chapter 409

    Shirai Wulang''s fighting power is stronger than the first two combined. Chi Lei, as a congenital junior and middle-term master, has been defeated.


    Liu Rufeng was worried while watching. Although he had a life and death fight with Chi Lei, now everyone has become teammates, so naturally he hopes his own people will win. But this time the face of this Ishii Goro strength is too strong, Chi Lei seems to be unable to resist.


    It may be ok if Chi Lei holds his fast sword outside the competition, but the sword has been broken, and even if it is not broken, it is not allowed to be used in this occasion, so Chi Lei''s advantage is difficult to play out.


    Liu Rufeng secretly looked at Hu Yifu and asked, "master, what should I do?"


    Hu Yifu frowned and said: "I''m afraid we''ll lose this game... However, Chi Lei may be able to guarantee that he won''t get hurt..."


    Hu Yifu said so, and Liu Rufeng didn''t say any more. As long as he prayed silently that Chi Lei would not be hurt, he didn''t expect to win or lose any more. After all, we have won two games. It doesn''t matter if we lose one.


    Ishii''s skill is obviously superior to Chi Lei''s, and he can even ignore Chi Lei''s attack directly. He doesn''t do any defense, but just focuses on continuous attack.


    Chi Lei has been in the Jianghu for many years. Apart from Hu Yifu, it''s the first time that he meets such a strong opponent. He can''t help but worry. He has sweat on his forehead. However, he refused to admit defeat. After all, he had a special identity. If he lost, his reputation would be ruined.


    MD£¡ Fight!


    Chi Lei suddenly remembers his own Mianquan. Just now, I forgot because I was worried about patronage, and then I remembered.


    Mianquan is characterized by overcoming rigidity with softness, which is similar to Taiji. There is a saying that Mianquan is the mother of Taiji. In addition, there is a kind of Mianjin Qigong, which uses an extremely special method of breathing to make the body round, soft and elastic. No matter how the enemy attacks, it can''t feel strong. It is also similar to Huajin in Taiji.


    Chi Lei has just practiced both, and has reached the master level.


    Think of here, Chi Lei moves a change, the body changed the way of breathing, the use of soft strength, at the same time began to show the routine of Mianquan.


    Shirai Wulang didn''t see the change of Chi Lei''s boxing way, but still rushed to Chi Lei with thick black air.


    Chi Lei saw that Ishii was fierce, so he drew an arc on his arms in front of his chest. With the red breath, he moved slowly. By using the skills of listening, melting, holding and sending, he seemed to be slow and gentle, but with deep inner strength, he relaxed Ishii''s fierce fist, and then went further to wrap Ishii''s wrist to hold him.


    The so-called take, is to seize, once seized, the opponent will be at his disposal.


    Shirai Wulang is not simple either. He immediately realizes that the situation is not good. He immediately mobilizes his genuine Qi and condenses it on his arm. With the breath on his arm, a strong black gas comes out, and Chi Lei is shocked back.


    However, although Ishii Wulang cracked Chi Lei''s Mianquan, he also realized that Chi Lei''s Mianquan was powerful, so he began to be afraid of Chi Lei, and the attack gradually slowed down, and the strength also decreased a lot. It seemed that he was observing carefully and looking for the chance to crack it.


    Now Chi Lei can''t fight a protracted war, and he hopes that the opposite Shirai Goro will attack vigorously, because only with his strong force, Chi Lei can more easily use softness to overcome hardness and use strength to fight.


    Wulang Ishii is very cunning. He no longer attacks strongly, but slows down his moves and waits for the opportunity. Cut every attack is to seize the opportunity to attack quickly, not dogged, Chi Lei is really hard to stick him. Even Chi Lei''s body was filled with soft strength, so even if he hit Chi Lei a few times, he didn''t hurt him at all.


    Ishii seems very angry, his eyes began to cold up, his eyes flashed a light, a strange light.


    Shirai Wulang attacked hard again. Because his realm was higher than Chi Lei''s and his action was faster than Chi Lei''s, Chi Lei was still hit in the stomach by him. Chi Lei continued to use the soft strength in his body to transform the strength of Ishii Wulang''s fist.


    But Ishii Wulang''s eyes flashed, and his intention was not in this fist. His other arm had already swung out and cut Chi Lei''s throat.


    Chi Lei has already gone to the left and right in a hurry. He uses the power of Mianquan to dissolve the palm from the crosscutting. Shirai Wulang''s wrist was really grasped by him. Chi Lei didn''t know why it was so easy this time, and he was puzzled in his joy.


    Suddenly, Ishii Wulang is held by Chi Lei and spews out a mass of black gas. This mass of black gas is stronger than the real black gas he sends out. Chi Lei obviously feels that there seems to be an extremely strong smell coming in.


    "No!" Chi Lei quickly held his breath to prevent the fog from entering his nostrils, but he still went in part, which made his brain dizzy.


    Chi Lei knows he''s on the road, but at the moment when he''s under control, he still uses the technique of Mianquan and takes the opportunity to give away Wulang Ishii in his hand. What he uses is the twining force and explosive power of Mianquan. In addition, there was an elbow.


    Shirai Wulang was overjoyed and forgot to defend. He was thrown far away by Chi Lei and hit his chest by Chi Lei''s elbow. He suddenly felt his Qi and blood blocked. He couldn''t lift it at a breath, and the two colors became extremely ugly. In the end, he went down on one knee. He thought Chi Lei''s strike was very powerful and hurt his vitality.


    Chi Lei is not much better. Although he has left the place, he is just a little bit of black gas in his body, which makes him dizzy and almost fall down.


    Liu Rufeng reacts quickly and tells Xia Xia and Xiao Wu to rush to the stage and bring Chi Lei back. Because that Shirai Goro seems to be unable to recover for a while, the game can only be terminated, and the two are tied, so the end of the game is acceptable to both sides, which also virtually protects Chi Lei.


    Not only Liu Rufeng''s side moved, but Miyamoto''s side also moved. Soon, both sides sent people to pull down the people on the stage and agreed on the draw.


    Draw for Liu Rufeng side, it doesn''t matter, anyway, there are still two games, as long as one more win will win, so this victory is not important.


    But Miyamoto''s side is different. There are only two chances left, two losses and one draw in five games. At most, there will be a tie. At that time, there will be another decisive game, but will the next two games be sure to win?


    Miyamoto''s face was very ugly, and his long face was longer.


    Chi Lei was escorted to the original seat. Hu Yifu fixed his eyes and found that he was in their enchantment. This is a kind of dirty means in the world. It is usually used to confuse others. Today, Wulang Ishii is obviously taking advantage of Chi Lei''s chance to be dazed.


    But he didn''t expect Chi Lei to have the ability to hit with his backhand at this juncture. As a result, his goal was not achieved and he was injured.


    "No, it seems to be poisonous..." Mr. poisonous hand Xi Yangning said with eyebrows.

 Chapter 410

    Xi Yang is called Mr. poison hand because his hands are full of poison. No matter who is hit by him, he will be poisoned and injured. Of course, his poison is useless to Hu Yifu, who is much higher than his realm.


    Since Xi Yang is known as Mr. poison hand, his words have certain authority. Since he can see that Chi Lei is poisoned, he is poisoned.


    Only Xi Yang said: "this is a very special poison, called magic powder, which is commonly used in the East. Although it can''t be fatal, it will have an impact on the mind of the poisoned person and produce various hallucinations. At the same time, the mind will be controlled by the poisoned person. "


    Liu Rufeng asked, "can you detoxify this poison?"


    Mr. poison hand Xi Yang snorted. He seemed to disdain Liu Rufeng''s question and didn''t answer it. Then he took out a small white porcelain vase from his arms, poured out two red pills and took them in Chi Lei''s mouth.


    And sighed: "old man, you robbed my third game, and I have to take out medicine to save you. I''ve recorded this account, and you can return it to me in the future."


    Chi Lei is dizzy now. He can''t hear his words at all. He''s still talking there with relish. We can''t help but feel speechless for a while. In my heart, you are too stingy. At this juncture, I still care about so much. Aren''t you two pills?


    Chi Lei took Xi Yang''s pills. After a few minutes, his face began to recover, indicating that Xi Yang''s medicine was still effective. Xi Yang didn''t wait for Chi Lei to slow down, so he moved a few limbs and went to the ring.


    Ishii Goro won and returned, with a proud face. Miyamoto also nodded to him frequently. Ishii was happy, so he asked for the fourth game of Lien Chan. Miyamoto stopped him. "You have a rest first. When it''s useful for you, we have two people here in the fourth and fifth games. We all have a share. In addition, Mr. poison hand is not easy to deal with. His poison is very powerful. You may not be able to defeat him. Let Mr. ITO take the stage. "


    Before he finished, a skinny man sitting in the back stood up. Without saying hello to everyone, he quickly walked to the front of the stage, leaped to the ground and entered the ring.


    The simple action of jumping on the ground has shown Ito''s strength.


    Only listen to Miyamoto light said: "ITO Jun or so cold and proud!"


    "No one can manage him except his brother." Ishii Goro followed.


    His brother


    Miyamoto thought of his brother ITO Okada, his mouth can not help but raise a strange smile, heart way: "ITO Yingming is nine black belt, and reached the Ninja inborn, strength is very strong. At the beginning, he killed his brother ITO Okada and put the charge on Liu Rufeng''s head. Ha ha... ITO Yingming has been infected with hatred, and today''s explosive power will be very strong. "


    The ITO Okada mentioned by Miyamoto is ITO, the leader of the black dragon club in s city. After he lost, he fled back to the Sakura club. Miyamoto found him a traitor, so he killed him. At that time, ITO Yingming was still in Dongdu. In order to take advantage of ITO Yingming and blame Liu Rufeng, Miyamoto specially invited ITO Yingming and put the killing of ITO Okada on Liu Rufeng''s head.


    Ito Yingming also just arrived a few days ago. He didn''t have time to find Liu Rufeng. He didn''t expect to catch up with such a good opportunity.


    In the first two games, ITO Yingming will play because Liu Rufeng is on the stage. He can take advantage of this opportunity to revenge. But Miyamoto didn''t let him play, because Miyamoto thought that Liu Rufeng was not stupid, even if he lost, it was not so easy to be killed. Moreover, there is a big stake in this game. If you start with a big general, you''ll lose. It''s not worth the price. That''s why Ito''s playing is limited.


    After three matches, it''s finally Ito''s turn. He can''t wait for a long time. Without saying a word, he rushed up and played a cool jump, which is comparable to the lightness skill in Chinese martial arts.


    Ito Yingming and poison hand Mr. Xi Yang face-to-face, two people are the same cold, the same arrogant, who do not accept who.


    In fact, Xi Yang is just a little over fifty years old, but he is a little bit long. Ito Yingming is only in his thirties. His facial features are very beautiful. His face is always stiff and his eyes are piercing cold.


    Two people, one old and one young, one ugly and one handsome, form a sharp contrast.


    Just listen to ITO Yingming throat Yin measurement said: "I heard you call Mr. poisonous hand, presumably your hand is very powerful."


    "You''ll soon know," Xi Yang said with a smile


    Two people simply said a few words, then fight together.


    Xi Yang''s whole body exudes a red breath, which seems to be even thicker than Chi Lei''s, but his hands are special, with a pair of black hands wrapped in a slightly red awn.


    In the dark background, the red awn on the hand seems not so conspicuous.


    Ito Yingming was also shocked by his feet, and suddenly the black air ran all over his body. Then he rushed to Xi Yang with a swish sound. His figure seemed to come out of the black air suddenly, which made people feel caught off guard.


    With the appearance of the figure, ITO Yingming hit Xi Yang''s cheek and chest with two fists. Up and down, echo.


    Xi Yang didn''t dodge, but went to grab the fists.


    Ito Yingming''s innate Qi now can improve his speed and strength, and form a body protecting mask around his body, but it can''t be used to attack his opponent. So Mr. poison hand Xi Yang fed his hands full of poison, and he didn''t dare to take it hard, so he had to withdraw his fists and carry on the next round of attack.


    As soon as Xi Yang saw that the other side was afraid of his own hands, he immediately seized the advantage, and his hands attacked frequently, and every time ITO Yingming''s hands and feet hit him, he just picked him up.


    Needless to say, his method really worked. ITO Yingming repeatedly pulled his fists back in the middle of the attack.


    As ITO Yingming''s strength is a little stronger than Xi Yang''s, the gap between them is not very big. Both hands catching up with Xi Yang are poisonous, so you can''t get along with each other, and it''s hard for them to win or lose in a short time.


    Ito Yingming saw that the strong attack was not dominant, so he thought of the reclusive technique in ninja.


    His arms were shocked, and the black air filled his whole body. At the same time, his footwork was smart and his body moved quickly, but he didn''t attack Xi Yang.


    Xi Yang a burst of surprise, the heart said how to turn to defend?


    He doesn''t attack, I attack!


    Thinking of this, Xi Yang rushes forward with an arrow step and pokes ITO Yingming''s abdomen with his right hand.


    Although ITO Yingming turns very fast, but Mr. poison hand Xi Yang still can see his position, and the judgment of this blow is also very accurate.


    But what Xi Yang didn''t expect was that with his right hand, Ito in front of him disappeared mysteriously, and even the black air on him disappeared.


    Where is it?


    Xi Yang turns around a few times, but he doesn''t find ITO Yingming.


    There was also a discussion among the audience, "what about people? How did people disappear? "


    In the Xi Yang late Leng of the moment, suddenly a group of black gas appeared behind him.

 Chapter 411

    The group of black gas came too suddenly, and the people in the field were also startled. Some people thought that they had seen a ghost, and their heart said, what is this? How to suddenly change a person?


    Xi Yang heard the subtle sound behind him, but now it''s too late to turn around, so he had to take a breath and try his best to block the attack of the people behind him with innate Qi. At the same time, he suddenly put his hand back, hoping to meet his opponent.


    Ito Yingming stood behind Xi Yang and raised his right palm to his back heart. He almost mobilized all his strength. The black light on his hand was shining, and his face was very black.


    With the sound of "bang ~ ~", Xi Yang was slapped and flew, hit the fence of the boxing ring, bounced back and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Xi Yang has been unconscious, mouth out of blood, pale as paper.


    Liu Rufeng and others also saw it and ordered black and White King Kong to come on stage to save people. After the two big men lifted Xi Yang down, Hu Yifu frowned and shook his head and said, "I broke two people. I really shouldn''t let them go up."


    Liu Rufeng understood what he meant. What he said was that if there was a conflict for a while, there would be two less people here.


    Looking at Xi Yang in a daze, Liu Rufeng sniffed and found that he was still angry, so he asked Hu Yifu, "master, do you think he can be saved?"


    Hu Yifu frowned, twisted his beard and said: "he can''t die. That devil is not much better than his cultivation. He mobilized a lot of Qi to protect his body in a moment. So, although he was hurt in the back, he can still keep his life. It will take at least three months to recover."


    Say, then take out a few Dan medicine to Xi Yang to take, then slowly way: "arrange him in a quiet place to cultivate, three hours still all right."


    "Help me to my private room." Lu said, standing up and walking in front, Xiao Wu and Xia Xia carrying people behind.


    In the previous bet, it was agreed that whoever lost would be left behind, but not including the dead. What''s the use of leaving behind when people are dead? And those who were seriously injured were not included, so Miyamoto did not raise any objection.


    What''s more, he has no time to think about these things now. Instead, he is working on the follow-up arrangements. Now they have lost two of the five games, won one and tied one, so they have to win the next one. But if they lose, what should they do next?


    The original bet will not be fulfilled, so it''s just cheating. But how can so many people cheat? The only way is to run, but running is also a kind of learning. It''s necessary to be unconscious.


    Miyamoto is very worried now. He is not in the mood to watch the game on stage.


    Ito Yingming has stepped down. When he returns to his seat, he suddenly feels a pain in his arm. Just now when playing Xi Yang on the stage, he was caught on his arm by Xi Yang carelessly. He didn''t notice anything at that time, but now he suddenly felt uncomfortable. He rolled up his sleeve and looked at it. Everyone was dumbfounded. There were five black fingerprints on Ito''s left wrist a few inches up. It was as clear as it was on it.


    As soon as Miyamoto saw it, he knew that it was the poison of Mr. Xi Yang. Once it entered the bone marrow, the arm would be useless.


    But he also has no antidote, this matter can only ask Liu Rufeng side. However, the people on Liu Rufeng''s side are also injured, which is more serious than here. There is no need to think about the antidote.


    At this time, ITO Yingming''s black fingerprints on his arm became more and more heavy. At last, there was a deep pain. Miyamoto quickly told people to pull him aside. This arm was useless.


    Chi Lei was already awake at this time, and he was doing his work to adjust his breath. Hu Yifu looked at the crowd and said solemnly, "I''m on stage. You must deal with the following things to prevent those bastards from slipping away!"


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said, "don''t worry, master. I''ll deal with it."


    "Well, it''s up to me. You just wait to catch those people alive." With that, he soared into the air and flew to the challenge arena with a few jumps.


    And Hu Yifu confrontation, is a man named Takeda Yuanjun, is a congenital primary late ninja. Among several people, his realm is the highest.


    Hu Yifu was born in the early middle stage, a higher level than him. Although ninja and the people here practice different methods, but the realm of contrast is basically the same.


    Hu Yifu began to raise his beard again, looked at the opposite Takeda Yuanjun, sneered: "boy, come on, grandfather, hurry to send you back to the west, Yama is waiting there, don''t miss the time."


    Takeda Yuanjun seemed to understand Hu Yifu''s words. His face was stiff and he responded: "bah! Old man, today I will smash your pile of old bones and bury them on the spot. "


    "Ha ha... That''s a saving for me, but you don''t seem to have that ability."


    Hu Yifu was humorous for a while, then stretched out and yawned: "hurry up, the old man told you three moves."


    Takeda Yuanjun is the strongest here. He was very angry when he heard Hu Yifu''s words. In a fit of fury, he directly mobilized all his true Qi. Suddenly, a black fog enveloped his whole body. He could hardly see where his people were.


    With a loud drink, the black Qi around Takeda Yuanjun suddenly flashed and came to Hu Yifu''s side. Then, the black Qi stretched out a leg and kicked Hu Yifu''s hip bone.


    "Boy, it''s very strong." Hu Yifu laughed. He hardly saw how he moved. He grabbed Takeda Yuanjun''s ankle with one hand, pulled him up, swung him up and fell to the ground.


    Hu Yifu didn''t move with all his strength. On the contrary, Hu Yifu grabbed his ankle with one hand. Takeda Yuanjun was scared out of his wits and his face was blue.


    Hu Yifu threw him so hard that his bones almost fell apart. He struggled to stand up and didn''t dare to attack easily. Instead, he was ready to use the evasive technique of Ninja, learning from ITO Yingming''s fatal attack on Hu Yifu.


    But this Ninja also need to grasp the opportunity, not all the time can use, Takeda Yuanjun around Hu Yifu a few circles do not attack, anxious Hu Yifu blow beard stare, take off his shoes toward Takeda Yuanjun threw in the past, his mouth also scolded: "little son of a bitch, blind around what, want to hit quickly hit, turn the old man''s eyes are spent."


    This simple throw with a very strong skill, with the roaring wind. Takeda Yuanjun quickly dodged and turned around. Another shoe came in front of him and hit him in the face with great precision.


    The power on the shoes is not very strong. The key is that the smell is too strong. He almost fainted. He was so angry that he couldn''t bear it any more. He didn''t look for any chance to escape.


    His skill is deeper than that of ITO Yuanjun, and his speed of evasion is much faster. He can''t be seen in the boxing ring, and he doesn''t even leave a trace.


    "Ninjutsu Pooh Hu Yifu spat a mouthful, also not flurried, a lunge rushed to the side of the guardrail, leaning on the corner of the guardrail.


    This position is very well chosen. He can see where Ren shiwutian appears clearly.

 Chapter 412

    Hu Yifu seems to be crazy, but in fact he is a very smart old man. Takeda Yuanjun disappeared by using the technique of evasion. Instead of standing in the same place as Xi Yang, he chose a 360 degree position without dead angle, which is a corner of the boxing ring guardrail. This position is clear no matter where he observes, No matter where Takeda Yuanjun comes from, he will catch him for the first time.


    After a long time, Takeda Yuanjun seems to be unable to hide, just suddenly appeared in Hu Yifu''s side, poked his hand to Hu Yifu''s left rib.


    Because Hu Yifu had been prepared for a long time, his move didn''t work. Hu Yifu came first, grabbed him by the wrist with one hand, then leaned back and kicked him in the face.


    His shoes have been thrown away. At this time, his feet are black and yellow. It seems that he hasn''t washed them for half a year. It''s very delicious.


    But his foot is extremely accurate, and his speed is very good. It seems that Takeda Yuanjun came to meet this foot. When he appeared, the foot came to his face and stepped firmly, and it just stepped on his mouth. He stayed on it for a few seconds and rubbed it back and forth.


    Takeda yuan Junqi with his hand to the ankle, although he does not like the dirty ankle, but he must grasp, because he really can''t stand, in a few seconds, he will be smoked shock.


    But the foot seemed to have eyes. As soon as he grasped it with his hand, it skilfully swung around his hand and returned to his face, and then rubbed against his face again.


    Takeda yuanjunqi retreated, and finally made his face leave the foot, the whole person was like a crazy night demon, with a strong black air rushed up.


    In the middle of the walk, he stopped, bent down and retched. Before he could vomit anything, he was rushed up by Hu Yifu one by one, and then kicked him back to his original seat.


    He also said, "what do you vomit here? Is it disgusting?"


    He patronizes others and forgets who was sick just now. Isn''t that foot sick?


    Hu Yifu''s feet are too accurate. He directly kicks Takeda Yuanjun back to his original seat. It''s just right to be impartial, and his strength is quite accurate.


    The cheers under the stage were incessant. No one thought that such a humble old man''s hands and feet were so clean.


    Even if the game came to an end, now the situation is very obvious, that is, Liu Rufeng won, on the contrary, Miyamoto lost. If you lose, you have to keep your promise. According to the previous rules, no one can default.


    During this period, Liu Rufeng has been keeping an eye on those people in Miyamoto for a long time, and has not let go of any fish who have missed the net. Miyamoto even went to the toilet with someone, so he didn''t have a chance to escape.


    This battle of life and death finally settled, and everyone didn''t end up, because Liu Rufeng still had something important to do, that is, how Miyamoto and others got angry.


    Liu Rufeng went to Miyamoto and said with a smile, "Miyamoto, do you still have something to say?"


    Miyamoto cold face, face is all nervous look, cold voice way: "you really dare to catch me go? I''m afraid you don''t have that qualification yet! "


    "If you are willing to gamble and admit defeat, no one can break the debt. Today, no one can save you. Do you still want to resist?" Liu Rufeng had been ready for a long time. He was worried that these people would go back on their way. Now they still have three people who can fight. If there is a conflict, it will take a lot of trouble.


    Miyamoto sneered: "you can try, if you can catch us, you have the ability."


    "Return his mother''s nonsense, really don''t see the coffin don''t cry!" Small five, summer and black and White King Kong all surrounded up, Chi Lei has recovered almost, also followed up, Hu Yifu and Liu Rufeng stand in the front.


    Now the strength comparison between the two sides is very obvious. Miyamoto''s people have no ability to fight back. If there is a conflict, they will be injured and beaten.


    The audience at the scene was even more excited and criticized one after another.


    Miyamoto and others are like trapped beasts. They have to struggle between life and death. Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan are already pale and at a loss.


    Miyamoto was still raving at the last moment, and Hu Yifu began to go crazy after listening to it. His hand was on Miyamoto''s eyes, but Miyamoto didn''t respond. He just felt that his breath was blocked and he couldn''t even bring up his true Qi.


    Then there were two more. Hu Yifu also gave two orders to each of Shirai Wulang and Takeda Yuanjun. Suddenly, the only two people who had a little fighting power were all soreness. They couldn''t use any strength, so they had to be arrested.


    Miyamoto had nothing to say this time, but he was black faced and full of panic. He wanted to say something. He looked around at the crowd and swallowed it back.


    At this time, bit came up from the crowd with a Cuban cigar in his mouth. He laughed a little reluctantly. There was a murderous air in his blue eyes, but he said: "Congratulations, you guys. Because you had a bet before, you are willing to accept defeat. We have no reason to interfere. You can take people away..."


    Miyamoto was nervous. His eyes were full of prayer, and his voice trembled. "Mr. bit..."


    Bit''s expression is very cold. He glances at Miyamoto and says, "Mr. Miyamoto, don''t you want to keep your promise? Although all the people who come here to play are guests, if they don''t keep their promises, even I won''t agree. You know... "


    As he spoke, his eyes showed a fierce light, and Miyamoto''s face suddenly dimmed, saying nothing more.


    Liu Rufeng was about to speak, but he was robbed by Mr. Lu. With a faint smile, he said, "let''s go now, old friend. I''ll play here today. I''ll see you another day!"


    "See you another day!" Bit smiles and shakes hands.


    Their game is over and there will be no other games today, so most of them start to leave. Because of the crowd, Liu Rufeng had to wait until all the others left.


    Gu Feng has become a fish in the net. Liang Shan''s eyes are inflamed at this time. It''s just a fight and kicking. The pain makes Gu Feng scream. Xu Yinglan wants to stop him, but when she sees Liang Shan''s crazy appearance, she doesn''t dare to go forward.


    Liang Shan beat enough, Liu Rufeng just stepped forward to stop, "brother Liang, I see you hold down your anger for the time being. If you kill him, it''s hard for the court to explain."


    Liang Shan just stopped, glaring at Gu Feng, gritting his teeth and saying, "you are a man of heinous crimes. You deserve to die!"


    Gu Feng didn''t have the heart to argue any more. He just kept his head down and didn''t speak.


    After about half an hour, several talents came out of the underground boxing world together and came to the front of the car. It''s all over, so Liu Rufeng can''t limit everyone''s freedom, so he politely said: "it''s all up to you this time. I''ll take people back to the police station. If you have anything to do, you can go your own way first. I''ll invite you to dinner later."


    When his words were finished, Hu Yifu came up.

 Chapter 413

    Today''s game is very dangerous, Liu Rufeng is clear in his heart, we are completely for themselves, otherwise we can''t make a fight with Miyamoto and others. So my heart is very grateful, and I don''t know how to thank you. I can only comfort you with words.


    Hu Yifu first stood up, patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said: "the old man is going to leave. Everything here has been done. I should also walk around. Remember, Tiangang step must practice hard. I''m going..."


    Hu Yifu said he would leave soon, but no one could see clearly how he moved, and the figure disappeared.


    How fast!


    Liu Rufeng exclaimed and turned to look at Mr. Lu.


    After seeing off Hu Yifu, Liang Shan came up to say goodbye: "brother Liu, please give it to team Xu first, and we will go back. If you have time these two days, please come to me at home. I have something to tell you."


    "Well, I''ll come to see you when I''m done." Liu Rufeng responded seriously, and black and White King Kong was full of respect, because in their eyes, Liu Rufeng was a god like existence. Today, it is an eye opener, and the previous feeling of respect is more profound.


    Liang Shan went back with black and White King Kong and some of his followers. Liu Rufeng said in secret, "what can I do for you? It''s just that Miyamoto''s people harass him, but this time Miyamoto is arrested, and there are no leaders in the Sakura club, so I don''t have much energy to harass him. "


    Now there is only Mr. Lu left. As for Chi Lei, he is already Mr. Lu''s man, so they must go together.


    Lu said with a faint smile, "I''ll walk with you for a while. The Liwan villa is three kilometers ahead. We''ll go there and then separate.


    Lu seems to be a little reluctant to part, Liu Rufeng also had to follow his wishes, two people are still in the same car, Lu driving, Liu Rufeng sitting in the co driver.


    "Thank you today, brother Lu." As soon as Liu Rufeng got on the bus, he began to thank him.


    Mr. Lu nodded: "you''re welcome. If I don''t take you as my brother, I won''t help you. Don''t say anything so unconventional in the future."


    "OK..." Liu Rufeng had no choice but to say thank you, but there was a problem that haunted his mind all the time, that is, the identity of Mr. Lu, but now he didn''t believe what he said, and now he regretted that he let Hu Yifu go without making things clear.


    In his office, bit''s brow was locked and his face was livid. In his right hand, he picked up a purple sand teacup and crushed it. Then he said: "Liu Rufeng, I''ll let you die without a whole body!"


    At this time, a man in a black training suit came in and asked, "Mr. bit, when shall we start?"


    Bit looked at the watch on his wrist, and said in a deep voice, "let''s go now. I''ve already contacted the church. Maybe when they pass by the church, in five minutes, you can catch up now. But remember not to do it first. Wait for Mr. Lu to get out of the car, and then do it again. You can''t hurt Mr. Lu, you know?"


    "I understand!" The man answered and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng sat on the front passenger''s seat, leaning against the back of the seat, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he was silent all the time.


    Mr. Lu couldn''t hold his breath and asked, "what do you think, brother?"


    "Guess what." Liu Rufeng opens his eyes and eyebrows.


    "I guess..." Mr. Lu took a look at Liu Rufeng, his eyebrows moved, and then said with a smile, "I guess you must be thinking about who I am, where I come from, who my father is and how I live, right?"


    Liu Rufeng half joked: "brother Lu is really smart. I just don''t want to understand this question. Can brother Lu tell me?"


    Mr. Lu pondered slightly, and his expression became bitter again. "You''d better not ask. One day you''ll know. Don''t blame me..." he said after a pause: "don''t worry, I''ll always be your good brother!"


    Liu Rufeng thought that he could solve the mystery this time, but he didn''t expect that his wish would be cut off directly. People said that, but he couldn''t ask. Finally, he had to nod his head and show respect.


    This underground boxing arena is very close to the landing boy''s home, and it will arrive in a few minutes. Mr. Lu stopped the car and said with a smile, "when I get home, brother, I won''t leave you as a guest at home. Please do your work first."


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said goodbye, then got out of the car. Xiao Wu and Xia Xia were driving behind them. At this time, they also stopped. Liu Rufeng sat in the co driver''s seat, while Xiao Wu sat in the back and looked at the people.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng got on the bus, Gong bencai coughed a few times and cried, "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu..."


    Mr. Liu?


    Hearing this address, Liu Rufeng was a little funny. He said that when you were afraid, you could call me Mr. Liu. It seems that you were completely scared.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Rufeng''s voice was very low, and he didn''t even look back.


    "I, I have something to say to you..." Miyamoto tried to control his uneasiness and try to calm down his voice.


    "Oh? Then tell me... "What Liu Rufeng wants is Miyamoto''s state. The more desperate he is, the more he will try to use some valuable information to exchange his life. Now that Miyamoto says so, he must be afraid. He is ready to take out some confidential information to fight for his life.


    Just listen to Miyamoto slowly say: "I know a big secret, that is, the things of the mark of God..."


    What?


    Liu Rufeng turned back, because the colonel had mentioned the news, which was exactly what he wanted to hear. He was worried that he could not find any clues. If Miyamoto said something, wouldn''t it save a lot of energy?


    "Continue..." Liu Rufeng''s tone became more relaxed.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng became interested, Miyamoto stopped again. He turned his eyes and asked, "if I say... Can I keep my life?"


    "What a coward, a man who lives for fear of death!" Liu Rufeng couldn''t help sniffing, saying that you are not particular about the spirit of Bushido? Still afraid of death?


    So he gave a smile and said, "it depends on whether the information you say is valuable."


    "Absolutely valuable, it''s super intelligence! You don''t know, the bit in the underground ring is the person in the church, where the person who lost his life in the competition will be taken to the church by them, and then the human body experiment will be carried out. Not to mention that. Recently, they are planning to make a plan of God''s imprint. As long as there is a red birthmark on her body, she will be taken to the Church... "


    Miyamoto sped up, probably in order to get Liu Rufeng''s trust, even the Ninjas around him repeatedly remind him also completely ignored.


    Liu Rufeng is listening carefully, when the car swish has passed the intersection leading to the church, he suddenly felt a strong murderous atmosphere lurking around.


    In front is a section of shady Road, this season the trees have dried up, waiting for the next year.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly noticed that a bright car was following closely, less than 100 meters away from Land Rover.


    Just as he was thinking about how to get rid of the car behind him, suddenly more than a dozen tall foreigners came out in front of the car, all holding a pistol and firing at the two Land Rovers.

 Chapter 414

    Liu Rufeng and others are driving on their way home. They are attacked not far from the fork of the church.


    These people are all foreigners, and each of them has a gun in his hand, and they just fire at them.


    Thanks to the modification of this Land Rover golden six, its bulletproof performance is very good. The windshield has not been shot through. The bullets left numerous bullet marks on it. It looks uneven and full of scars.


    Liu Rufeng cried in a hurry: "rush over!"


    Small five also did not answer, directly stepped on the accelerator to the end, the car put an arc straight forward.


    There was a lot of gunfire outside, and bullets were still falling on the windshield one by one. With the "bang bang ~ ~" sound, the windshield would not be able to support. It is estimated that after a while of shooting, it will be shattered.


    As soon as the people in front saw that the car did not stop and accelerated, these flesh and blood did not dare to confront the oil drinking machine face to face, so they quickly dodged and made way.


    The car ran smoothly through the crowd, but the gunfire in the back still didn''t stop. Because the glass material in the back didn''t meet the bullet proof standard, a bullet still broke it. The bullet hit Ishii Wulang''s head, and he turned his eyes and died.


    Xu Yinglan lost her voice when she was scared. Gu Feng was also worried. Her face was as white as paper. She said in a trembling voice: "yes, it''s from the Church..."


    Of course, Liu Rufeng knows that people from the church did it. These people may have something to do with bit, but now he has no time to think about the origin of these people. Instead, he keeps urging Xiao Wu to speed up.


    This matter can''t be more clear. Bit did it for the purpose of killing a group of them, at least a few people in Miyamoto. It is obvious that Miyamoto and others are hiding a big secret.


    "They dare to shoot. They are too brave." Summer can''t help shouting.


    "Shooting is nothing. It forces them to do anything." Liu Rufeng said silently in his heart, did not answer the words of summer, but continued to urge Xiao Wu to speed up.


    Now they all have guns. If they really start, they will not be able to deal with them. So the only way is to leave here quickly and go back to the police station in Nancheng.


    Think of here, just in case, Liu Rufeng directly dialed Xu Zijian''s phone. Xu Zijian was eating at home at this time. When he saw Liu Rufeng''s phone call, he frowned. A strong premonition told him that something must have happened, otherwise Liu Rufeng would not have come to him so late.


    "Tell me where you are. I''ll take someone there." What Xu Zijian said was very concise, without any procrastination.


    "On the way from Dongcheng to Nancheng, more than a dozen of them had guns." A simple sentence covers all the information and reminds Xu Zijian.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, the whole car suddenly felt that the car was spinning sideways, and then began to swing madly in accordance with the curve, just like there was something hard under the wheels or uneven on the road.


    "Damn it! The tire burst... "Xiao Wu cursed and tried to control the car, but the fast car didn''t turn over. It can also be seen that Xiaowu''s driving skill is superb. If someone else changes his car, the tire burst suddenly at such a fast speed, and he has to roll over.


    "What to do, brother?" Now the tire has burst. No matter how capable Xiao Wu is, he can''t drive any more. He can only stop the car. At the same time, from the rear mirror, we can see a business car coming at a high speed, less than 500 meters away from them.


    Liu Rufeng also saw it, so he made a quick decision, "Xiao Wu, in summer, you take them out of the car and run as fast as you can. I''ve called team Xu. It''s estimated that we''ll be there soon, and we should be able to meet you later. If you really can''t take them away, you two will run first and save your lives first


    Liu Rufeng has never advocated dedicating himself to become a martyr for the sake of his mission. He thinks that it is the most important thing for people to live. As long as people are there, there is hope.


    At the critical moment, Xiao Wu became more serious and said anxiously, "no, brother, I want to fight with you. How can you fight them alone? Besides, those people still have guns! "


    "No nonsense! Hurry up, we can''t leave for a while! " Liu Rufeng''s expression was suddenly stiff at this time, and his tone was just as majestic as the superior''s command.


    Xiao Wu knows Liu Rufeng''s temper. He is never vague at the critical moment and never changes what he says.


    So, two people quickly jump out of the car, and then pull Gu Feng and others out of the car, drag them forward. At the beginning, Miyamoto and others didn''t want to go. They thought their rescuers were coming. Those people were just aiming at Liu Rufeng, but for them, they were lucky.


    Liu Rufeng quickly jumped out of the car and hid in the back of the car. His voice was thick and dignified. "If you don''t leave, you will die. Just now, you didn''t see that they didn''t care if you were in the car. Did they shoot at the car? Obviously, I just want to kill him. If you want to die, stay here. No one will collect the corpses for you! "


    In a word, Miyamoto and other talents understand, obediently cooperate with small five they escape the scene.


    They were only 20 meters away when the car behind them arrived. They seemed to see Liu Rufeng hiding behind the car, so they didn''t stop in a hurry. Instead, they drove into Liu Rufeng''s Land Rover.


    It doesn''t matter whether Land Rover will be damaged or not. The key is that Liu Rufeng is in the back of the car. Land Rover was hit by a strong impact, and immediately moved backward quickly. However, the direction of moving was not a straight line, but a curve. Liu Rufeng dodged and immediately exposed his body.


    Land Rover''s tires rub against the ground to create a distinctive tire mark until its tail hits a tree and stops.


    Liu Rufeng rushes to the back of Land Rover and hides himself. By the way, he touches his hand to his waist and takes out some Shiling and the dagger.


    Suddenly I felt that there was something hard under my feet. I moved my shoes and saw that there were some stones. So I picked up some stones and put them in my pocket for a while.


    "No gun, can only use this thing to scare those people..." Liu Rufeng sighed, while observing the movement in front.


    Looking forward through the battered glass of the Land Rover, Liu Rufeng finds that the business car in front of him has been opened and nearly 20 people come out of it. In front of them were a row of foreigners, who had just shot at them; Behind them were a dozen men in training suits, each carrying weapons.


    "No!" Sensitive Liu Rufeng immediately realized that something was wrong, because the number of foreigners seemed to be wrong.


    Just when he was confused, the car started again. The target was not Liu Rufeng''s side. It looked like it was heading ahead.


    "No!" Liu Rufeng understood that they were going to disperse their hands, and some of them went to the front to kill Xiao Wu and others.


    Aware of the danger, Liu Rufeng quickly takes out a Shiling and holds it in his hand, then aims at the business car.

 Chapter 415

    Liu Rufeng''s eyes are very poisonous. He can see their intention at a glance. He can''t help but worry. He says that if they send some people to chase Xiao Wu, they will be in danger with their bare hands. He can''t let the car go.


    With this idea, Liu Rufeng took out a Shiling to get ready. Now his technique is quite proficient. Once Shiling comes out, he will be able to blow out the tire.


    "The tire has burst, I see how you can drive it!" Liu Rufeng''s heart struggles secretly.


    The business car is getting closer to Land Rover. It seems that it will speed up soon. Liu Rufeng took a breath of Qi. The red congenital Qi immediately poured into Shiling. With the function of congenital Qi, the speed and penetration of Shiling will be many times higher than before.


    He didn''t think much about it. He threw the Shiling with a swish. At this time, the business car suddenly accelerated.


    With the sound of tire deflation, the business car suddenly lost control, swung back and forth for a while, and finally slammed into the opposite tree.


    When the car''s speed is fast, a flat tire is the easiest to lose the braking ability instantly. Liu Rufeng has a good grasp of the time difference.


    The business car hit a big tree, and the glass broke suddenly. There was no movement for a long time. It is estimated that the people inside were also injured.


    The people who had got out of the car gradually approached Land Rover. They were shocked by the sudden crash and stopped. After a pause, they began to walk towards Land Rover again.


    But this time, their speed slowed down. It seemed that they were frightened by Liu Rufeng''s concealed weapon. The foreigners in front of them had already started to take out their pistols and shoot at Land Rover.


    Liu Rufeng leaned down and dodged the glass. He could only hear the sound of Jingling bullets and the car shell, but he had nothing to do with himself.


    After the gunshot, those people will rush over, Liu Rufeng is very clear. So he picked up a handful of stones from the ground, only reached out and did not show his head. He threw a dozen stones on the left and a dozen on the right to stop those people from coming up.


    Not to mention, with such a random throw, several of them were really hit, and they threw away their weapons in pain one after another. Some even rolled all over the ground. It seems that they were hit in the key parts.


    However, he still felt that a few people seemed to be getting closer to him. It was estimated that they were less than three meters away.


    He didn''t dare to show his head, so he could only judge the position of the person through his ears.


    "There are three or four people here. Judging by their breath, they are not people who have practiced internal power. They should be foreigners." Liu Rufeng''s ability of listening to sound and distinguishing things has been greatly improved, so when he calms down, he can quickly judge whether a man is a beast or not.


    When the footsteps were only two meters away from him, Liu Rufeng suddenly flew out several Shiling, each of which was filled with innate Qi. The silvery and white Shiling is mingled with the red awn, whistling out, rubbing with the air to make a wheezing sound.


    Then there were a few screams. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy. He said that if you come here, I''ll hurt you. It''s no use whether you have a gun or nothing.


    At this time, only to hear that group of people shouting: "everyone together, see if he can throw out so many hidden weapons at once!"


    Liu Rufeng can''t throw so many concealed weapons all at once, especially if the people on both sides rush up, they will be in a hurry. Moreover, there are still some people in the car that hit the tree. If those people come out again and attack from three sides, then this Land Rover can''t hide itself.


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng can''t help but secretly worried, heart said Xu Zijian you silly ¡Á£¬ Why so slow!


    In fact, it''s only ten minutes since they got off the bus. No matter how fast Xu Zijian can''t come here for reinforcement in such a short time.


    Those people are really flocking to the bus. And the people in the business bus seem to have come slowly. As soon as the door is opened, more than ten people come out of the bus.


    They are on the side of Liu Rufeng, and they are closest to Liu Rufeng.


    "Wipe! This time, it''s really a three sided attack. Grandma is a bear. Don''t be so smart, OK


    Liu Rufeng was worried, so he picked up two stones randomly, one on the left, one on the right, one on the side, and threw three times in succession. There was a scream in the middle, and several more people fell down, but most of them were about to get close to him.


    Liu Rufeng launches the nine palaces and eight trigrams step in a hurry. After a quick movement, he hides behind a big tree and gives up the Land Rover.


    In front of the shouts, gunshots, and mixed with bursts of ironic laughter.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and looked at it secretly. He found that there were still five or six foreigners left. The rest had been injured by their own concealed weapons and left the team.


    At present, as long as the foreigners are solved first, the rest will be fine. But now there is no Shiling in hand, and there is no stone at the foot. A dagger can only kill one person. What about the rest?


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he was. Liu Rufeng wanted to curse his mother. Now he didn''t dare move at all. He could be hit by a shot if he moved a little.


    At this time, a white figure just like an elf in the dark suddenly came. The figure flew to Liu Rufeng not far away, and then "Pa Pa Pa ~ ~ ~" fired several shots. After each shot, there was a scream.


    After about six or seven screams, the figure fluttered and came to Liu Rufeng''s side. His voice was cold. "Come out, it''s OK."


    "Silver fox!" Liu Rufeng had already guessed that it was ice snow silver fox, because the posture was too familiar, which was his beautiful vision for many years.


    Ice snow silver fox cold face, also did not say a word of comfort, but just float out a light sentence, "now they have no gun, we now a person half, see who solve more." Finish saying, the person has already jumped forward, then have a few dull hum to spread.


    Liu Rufeng jumped out with him. He couldn''t help laughing, "this silver fox is still that temper, always so competitive."


    Ice snow silver fox Desert Eagle has been inserted in the waist, into unarmed. Maybe she likes the stimulation of this kind of hand to hand combat. She seldom uses a gun, except at special times.


    These people had no guns, even with cold weapons, in the hands of Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox, they suddenly became a group of weak sheep. Within ten minutes, more than 20 people were all knocked over by them, and they howled.


    After all the dishes were cleaned, Liu Rufeng clapped her hands and said with a smile to the ice snow silver fox, "I''ve knocked down eleven. How about you?"


    Dai Mei of ice snow silver fox frowned, and there seemed to be a trace of disappointment in her voice. "You won again this time..." she said after a pause: "but without me shooting and injuring those people, you would have finished playing, so... I won again..."


    "Ha ha, that''s, that''s, thanks to you this time." Liu Rufeng smiles and praises the ice snow silver fox. How can he say that this time someone else saved him? How can he do without praise?


    Ice snow silver fox seldom smile, said: "this time you know how important it is to carry a gun with you..."

 Chapter 416

    Liu Rufeng is in danger, ice and snow silver fox killed over, and a show of her superb shooting, put down the threat of Liu Rufeng several people with guns.


    Her marksmanship is really outstanding, which Liu Rufeng admires very much, which is why Liu Rufeng doesn''t bring a gun. Compared with silver fox, Liu Rufeng''s marksmanship is not on the table.


    The cold wind blows the white windbreaker of snow and ice fox, blowing her long flowing hair. In this black night, her posture is still so beautiful and touching, which makes Liu Rufeng crazy.


    He unconsciously took out the ox bone comb that he hadn''t taken out for a long time and combed his not very long black hair to prove the fact that he was also very handsome.


    Suddenly, ice snow silver fox raised his hand and hit a foreigner. A foreigner who was struggling to stand up and was about to fire at Liu Rufeng fell down again. This time, he had no strength.


    "I saved your life again." Ice snow silver fox face if frost, voice but with a trace of warmth.


    Liu Rufeng is still smiling, seems to want to melt the cold all over the sky, "Alas... I''m not clear, only by example."


    With a smile in his mouth, he looked cynical, as if he were joking, as if he were real.


    Ice snow silver fox didn''t get angry because of this sentence. Instead, he gave him a white look and said in a cold voice: "you''d better think about how to clean up the mess


    A word is to remind Liu Rufeng, looking at the people on the floor, he immediately frowned, heart said Xu Zijian how not to come? Do so many people let themselves carry them back one by one?


    After calculating the time, it''s almost 20 minutes. It''s estimated that Xu Zijian should be here. Liu Rufeng sighed and said with a smile, "don''t worry, someone will take care of you. By the way, do you see little five? "


    Ice snow silver fox disdains to say: "do you think I came running? Just now I saw Xiao Wu with people, so I gave the car to them and let them go back first. "


    After hearing this, Liu Rufeng was relieved. It seems that the task is still complete, and only waiting for Xu Zijian and others.


    A few minutes later, a siren sounded, and then several police cars appeared, from which dozens of policemen with guns and bullets came down. After they came down, they surrounded the scene.


    Xu Zijian strode up and looked at a group of people who fell to the ground. He could not help but frown and look at Liu Rufeng with a look of shame. "Brother, have you solved it? It''s sharp enough. "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t know what to say, so he joked: "brother Xu, you''re late."


    "Am I late?"


    "It''s true that you missed a wonderful battle scene, but it''s up to you to deal with the scene." Liu Rufeng knows that Xu Zijian is only here to help. After all, this is not the territory under the jurisdiction of others. It''s only because of their friendship that they can come here. Even if they come late, they can''t blame them. What''s more, it''s only 20 minutes to get to the scene. It''s already very fast. It''s only my fault that I didn''t call in time.


    Xu Zijian never showed his dignity in front of Liu Rufeng. He always laughed brilliantly, and this time was no exception. He laughed a few times and said, "so you asked me to clean up. When did I become a sanitation worker?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "no, it''s really dangerous just now. Thanks to silver fox''s sudden coming here, he saved me. Otherwise, you even have to clean me up by the way."


    His words seemed like a joke. In fact, people who could listen could tell the truth. Looking at the people all over the ground and the guns scattered on the ground, Xu Zijian could see that it must have been a fight of life and death. The scene must have been extremely tragic.


    After the event, listening to the story will be vivid and interesting, but only those who have experienced the scene know the cruelty of the scene.


    Xu Zijian is also a man who has experienced countless storms, which he can understand. But when it comes to ice snow silver fox, his eyes are surprised. One person can hit six or seven people in a short time, and there is such a big gap between the two sides in the number of people. She can''t see any scars on her body. Even Xu Zijian can''t look at her neck and back with this method.


    I''ve known ice snow silver fox for a long time, but I haven''t said a few words. Xu Zijian began to be interested in this iceberg like girl, and said, "your shooting skills are really excellent. It''s estimated that our criminal police team can''t choose an excellent person like you."


    Ice snow silver fox to Xu Zijian or retained due respect, but the speech is not very polite, "what''s this, very normal, I''m afraid your soldiers can''t compare with us."


    Although it is true, the people who are out of the wolf are not really comparable to these local police officers. But this sentence is a bit of a bit of a sense of self respect, and it is embarrassing to see Xu Zijian face. Liu is coming up to make a round trip. "Silver fox, you are wrong. Xu team was once all powerful suck. It just made a lot of effort. It''s just a little bit of a problem on women''s issues. Ha ha... "


    After praising Xu Zijian, he regained his face, and then made a joke to ease the awkward atmosphere. Xu Zijian immediately changed his mind, glared at Liu Rufeng, and said with a smile, "which pot are you not talking about? This is the weakness of your brother. Can you stop talking about it all the time? "


    As for this weakness, Xu Zijian''s statement fully proves that he has a strong self-esteem and is a man who does not admit defeat.


    "Haha... To be specific, what''s the matter with Sisi?" Liu Rufeng picks her eyebrows and laughs.


    "Almost, ha ha..." Xu Zijian''s face seems to be turning red.


    At this time, those police officers have cleaned up the scene, the injured were sent to the hospital for treatment, leaving a special guard. Those who were not seriously injured were brought back to the police station for trial.


    Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox got into Xu Zijian''s special police car, while the Land Rover had to be arranged by others.


    On the way, Liu Rufeng heard that Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox had not been separated for a few minutes before they met Xu Zijian''s police car. Xu Zijian was also very alert and saw that it was Xiao Wu and others, so he quickly asked how the situation was, and Xiao Wu briefly explained the course of the matter. Xu Zijian quickly made arrangements, separated a part of the people to protect them back to the police station, he took a large team of people to the scene.


    Xu Zijian put forward another question, "brother, now that we have come to the conclusion, I think we should go to Yinglan and Yinghua club."


    "Well, step up the trial, and then we''ll act as soon as possible. By the way, one more thing is about the antidote. " Liu Rufeng deliberately reminds us.


    Xu Zijian also knew about it, so he nodded, "I know, you can rest assured."


    It''s time to have a rest. Xu Zijian takes Liu Rufeng and ice snow Silver Fox Home directly, and he goes back to the police station.


    Bit was smoking a cigar in the office, anxiously waiting for the outcome of the matter, when a phone call came.

 Chapter 417

    Bit is waiting in the office, when the phone rings.


    He picked up the cell phone and saw that it was a frown. It was the priest''s phone. He shuddered at the thought of the priest, the devil of hell.


    "God, father..." bit has now realized that things are not good, his heart has rolled up a huge wave, can not calm down.


    "Bit, the information you reported is wrong, which caused more than a dozen of us to be either dead or injured, and several of them were taken to the police station. Now the official control of our people, they all know a lot of things, once the information is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable. And now it''s on the eve of the operation of God''s seal plan. What do you think I should do with such a thing? "


    The priest''s voice was low but dignified, and bit immediately burst into a cold sweat. He knew the priest''s style and always had a hard-blooded policy. No matter who it was, he would never do anything wrong lightly.


    He was a little flustered, his heart beat fast, and he spoke a little without thinking, "father, when they left, there were only three of them, and all of them had been investigated. No one had a gun. How could a dozen of us with guns..."


    The priest said in a cold voice, "why? On the way out, a woman in white, a sharpshooter, suddenly killed more than a dozen of us. I guess that''s ice snow silver fox. This woman has always been known as a sharpshooter. You don''t understand. How do you do things? Based on your serious mistake, I demoted you from priest to deacon. In addition, you have to clean up the remnants of the cherry orchid club and cherry blossom club as soon as possible. Now there are no leaders there. Don''t be controlled by the police at that time. "


    "Yes, father." Bit flurried to hang up the phone, wiped the sweat on his head, and finally put down his heart. Although he was reduced to deacon this time, the number of antidotes he got each year will be less than a few, and the property allocated by the church will also be reduced by half, he finally saved his life. It''s important to save his life first, and then try to find a way.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng is too tired this day. After watching the match for a long time, he has played two more games. From last night till now, his heart has been tense. As soon as he lies on the bed, he feels very comfortable. There is nothing more comfortable than sleeping.


    "I''ll wait until tomorrow to see what''s going on. Have a good sleep first!" Liu Rufeng said in her heart, took a shower in a hurry, then jumped on the bed and fell asleep.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng wanted to sleep in. As a result, Xu Zijian called the police station at more than eight o''clock.


    Liu Rufeng understood what Xu Zijian meant. He did so only because the trial was not only a crime, but also involved an extremely secret task, so he had to call himself to accompany the trial.


    Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan were the first to be brought to trial. At this time, both of them were already dead hearted and confessed to what they had done.


    After the trial, the two learned that Yinglan club is a profit delivery point under the church, which operates not only high-end catering, casinos and other entertainment projects, but also activities strictly prohibited by many countries.


    And the cherry blossom Club directly acted as the accomplice of the church to complete their criminal acts. It is said that there are hundreds of ninjas hidden in the Sakura club, each with unique skills. These people are mainly responsible for the safety of Sakura club. If they don''t pay after consumption, they will have to take their lives. This is why Sakura club has always been so famous.


    In addition, they also directly squeezed some large enterprises and organized good deeds to harm the people. Another thing Liu Rufeng knows now is that the cherry blossom club is not a subordinate of the church, but a cooperative relationship. The organization of charity is also to expand its strength, and then compete with the church.


    Gu Feng is not directly involved in the affairs of Miyamoto and the church, but he has helped Xu Yinglan solve a lot of troubles, because Xu Yinglan has been poisoned by Miyamoto for a long time, and his heart aches badly every once in a while, and this kind of antidote is only available to the church.


    Because of this reason, Xu Yinglan will be subject to Miyamoto and help Miyamoto take care of Yinglan club.


    Because of the lack of connection with the upper level of the church, Gufeng has not been able to get the antidote until now.


    Gu Feng is bound to die for several crimes, but Liu Rufeng is very moved. When Gu Feng made a statement to them, he asked him to help Xu Yinglan get the antidote to let her live.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and agreed. He knows that it''s only a small-scale trial now, and there will be a joint trial in the future, so Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan can''t have an accident yet. If they get an antidote for her, it won''t hurt. After all, prisoners also have human rights. Relieving their illness and punishing them are two different things.


    Gu Feng and Xu Yinglan just shake their heads about the God''s mark of the church. Xu Zijian and Liu Rufeng can see that they are not deliberately hiding it. It must be that they don''t know the secret yet.


    At the beginning of the trial, he was not convinced and did not cooperate very well. But Liu Rufeng has a way to talk to him directly with Sirius. Miyamoto is stupid, because that organization has more power than the government and can directly control the power of life and death, even for foreigners like Miyamoto.


    So, Miyamoto confessed all the things he confessed, and asked for commutation. Liu Rufeng just a little smile, "this I can say not calculate, but also is the old Tianrong not under you."


    According to Miyamoto, the mark of God began ten days later, and I heard that there was a list of young girls. There are two copies of this list, including one for the church and one for the cherry blossom club as a follower of the church''s implementation plan.


    And that list is in the basement of the cherry orchid Club connecting with the cherry blossom club.


    "The list?" Liu Rufeng is a little emotional. She says the list is very important. Will there be Li hibiscus and Cheng Xiaoxiao in it?


    With Miyamoto''s testimony, the police will have the evidence to carry out the arrest operation, and the investigation of the church is just in the near future, so it is necessary to knock on the mountain and shake the tiger.


    This time it was a big event, so Liu Rufeng suggested that Xu Zijian inform Police Officer Yang Wanchun that the action could only be carried out with his approval.


    Yang Wanchun quickly issued an arrest warrant, and Xu Zijian joined forces with the police of the four cities.


    However, in order to scare the snake, Yang Wanchun repeatedly reminds us to monitor their movements during the day and then act at night. In addition, the church side should be closely monitored.


    Liu Rufeng also finds Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox, and brings Bai Shiming, Xu Laosan and others along.


    There are many ninjas in the Sakura club, all of them are experts, so it''s better to bring more Kungfu people.


    The police in the four cities are divided into two teams. Because Liu Rufeng wants to get the list, he takes people to search from Yinglan club. Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi follow. Police in the East and West cities are responsible for the search and arrest of Sakura club.


    This time, Yang Wanchun also gave a special order in order to strike a thunderbolt at the cherry blossom club.

 Chapter 418

    Sakura club and Sakura orchid club are the strongholds of Miyamoto''s people to cultivate their own power, which do great harm to the society. Although the shadow killers only act as the thugs of the church and are not under their direct control, the Ninjas have great ambitions, and this cancer can not be eliminated.


    Besides, there is a list involved.


    When attacking Yinglan and Yinghua club, Yang Wangchun gave a death order. If ninja and church people don''t plead guilty, they can shoot.


    I''m afraid there''s no strength on it. As long as the order is relaxed, the big guy will be able to let go. If there are too many taboos, we can''t help throwing a rat into the action, which is bound to affect the process of the action.


    All the matters have been explained. We should have a good rest during the day and keep our energy. In the dead of night, the police will drive to the cherry orchid club and cherry blossom club.


    In order not to disturb the public, all the cars didn''t sound their horns, just drove quietly.


    Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian are still in the same car, but this time, Xu Zijian''s co driver is Yang Sisi, who has become a full-time driver for Yang Sisi.


    "Brother Xu, your driving skills are good. I seldom see you driving. How can I remember to drive myself today? With so many people, who can''t be your driver? " Having nothing to do, Liu Rufeng began to tease Xu Zijian again.


    Xu Zijian heard that the meaning of the words was not obscure. He just laughed and said, "I''d like to be a driver for Officer Yang."


    "Oh, you''re happy. That''s right. Brother Xu is really a warm man. It''s hard to find a man like you with a lantern on. Unlike me, I don''t know when to take care of a girl. Sister Yang, I feel very happy for you... "


    Wearing a police uniform, Yang Sisi looks valiant and valiant, and even speaks softly and peacefully with a sense of dignity, which makes people feel awe inspiring and inviolable. "Are you two big men making fun of me? I didn''t say to accept someone... "


    "..." they were a little embarrassed. Liu Rufeng wanted to adjust the awkward atmosphere, but he was pushed back all at once. He was also embarrassed to say anything more.


    Xu Zijian wanted to say something to comfort Yang Sisi, but he was stupid. He didn''t know how to explain to Yang Sisi, so he could only smile awkwardly. Then Liu Rufeng just said, "you''re good, too. Otherwise, how can so many girls around you?"


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help stirring up when he said this. He said something wrong with you, but he said this sentence, waiting to be scolded.


    Sure enough, Yang Sisi suddenly turned to look at Xu Zijian, with a sour taste in his majesty: "why, you envy him, you can, and no one cares about you!"


    Xu Zijian knew that he had said something wrong. He explained to himself, "no, no, I just said it casually."


    "Whatever?"


    "Casually... I, I''m very single-minded." Xu Zijian felt nervous, and his back was in a cold sweat.


    Liu Rufeng was amused. He said that Yang Sisi was really powerful. If Xu Zijian married her in the future, he would wait for the lion to roar.


    ¡­¡­


    Yinglan club is still bright, resplendent and rich. It seems that Xu Yinglan''s capture has no influence here.


    As soon as Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi get out of the car, they order their men to surround the Yinglan club. The people inside are in a panic. They don''t know what happened.


    Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi were walking in front. A group of policemen went in and stood up with guns. There was a sudden chaos inside. Yang Sisi said coldly: "Yinglan club is suspected of operating some illegal projects. Now all the people in it can''t leave. We have to make a surprise inspection. You''d better not resist. Otherwise, it''s imperative to enforce the law!"


    The waiters in the room were shocked. In the face of the arrival of the police, they all became frightened birds, without the previous sense of superiority.


    As for the investigation of Yinglan club''s business project, Yang Sisi was handed over. Liu Rufeng went directly to the secret Road, crossed the secret road and came back to Xu Yinglan''s residence.


    Xu Zijian followed, accompanied by Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox and more than 20 special police.


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng is also the first time to investigate the secret road connecting Yinglan club and Yinghua club. If Xu Yinglan hadn''t explained it in advance, it would take a lot of trouble to find this secret road.


    When they entered Xu Yinglan''s boudoir, Liu Rufeng looked around and said with a smile, "the layout here is quite exquisite, but it''s a pity that a generation of famous flowers withered here."


    Sighed for a while and continued: "everyone, I guess there must be countless people guarding the secret road. It''s impossible to be so calm, so you must be careful after you go in."


    The crowd nodded.


    Because Xu Yinglan has already told Liu Rufeng the secret road''s mechanism, it''s very easy to open the mechanism that enters the secret road. As the floor is separated into a two meter square space, a dark secret road appears inside.


    In order to show themselves, the accompanying police went to charge one after another, but they were all stopped by Liu Rufeng. He waved his hand and said, "silver fox and Xiao Wu are in front of us to explore the way. You are following us. When we need you, you are following us."


    They knew Liu Rufeng''s skills, and no one thought they were despised. After Liu Rufeng went in, they followed them and walked down the steps lightly.


    It was dark in the secret passage, and the silence was terrible. For the sake of caution, Liu Rufeng didn''t let them light up, but tried to walk down one after another. Everyone tried to keep their feet light and don''t talk.


    The steps down were long. After walking for a long time, Liu Rufeng listened attentively. He didn''t hear anything unusual. He didn''t see anything vaguely. Then he asked someone to turn on the flashlight.


    Several people turned on the flashlight at the same time, which was immediately visible. Seeing what it looks like here, everyone is discouraged, because it can''t be any more simple. There is only one bed and a few simple tables, and there is nothing else except it, which is almost the gap between heaven and hell.


    Xu Zijian came up and asked, "brother, how could this happen? Did we make a mistake..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "the more simple it is, the more we come to the right place. Does this secret place have to be so luxurious? And it''s just the underground of the cherry orchid club. It''s a long way from the cherry blossom club. It''s normal that no one is there. I think we can see their people when we walk forward for a while. "


    People don''t matter. The key is the list.


    Liu Rufeng searched the simple furnishings for a while, and found nothing. Then he said to everyone, "let''s go before. There''s nothing here."


    With that, he walked in the front and went straight to the door.


    After carefully opening the door, what appeared in front of us was a long narrow passage. In the dim yellow light, it was quiet and deep.


    Liu Rufeng turned around and laughed at the crowd, then stepped in.

 Chapter 419

    Although the passage is narrow and deep, we should not flinch at this time, we must boldly move forward. Liu Rufeng took the lead, followed by Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox, and then more than 20 armed police soldiers and Xu Zijian.


    The master of Arts is bold. This sentence is most suitable for Liu Rufeng now. However, it is estimated that his cultivation is the highest among the people present, and everyone''s hope depends on him.


    Although there are many of them and the armed police are all fully armed, they have no bottom in their hearts when they face a group of extremely fierce ninjas with high martial arts accomplishments.


    In this case, Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu are nothing more than holy warriors in their eyes. They are invincible and cut through thorns and thorns.


    Why?


    After walking for a while, Liu Rufeng was surprised to find that the layout of the passage connecting Xu Yinglan''s residence with the casino is very similar, almost written by one person, and there are also eight diagrams in the corresponding position.


    "Now that you are familiar with it, it''s much better..." Liu Rufeng recalled the situation he met in that passage last time and destroyed all the organs here in case someone pulled the organs in the middle of the way and caused casualties.


    Because unexpected things will happen here at any time, we all walk very slowly, nearly half an hour, less than 500 meters.


    Generally speaking, there was no danger along the way, so everyone''s nervous mood was relieved.


    The passage is curved. There is a turn after less than 100 meters. At the beginning, three or four people could pass side by side. After two turns, only two people could pass. Later, only one person could pass narrow.


    The person in front walked over, turned around and could hardly see the person behind. The more this happens, the more nervous everyone is. There is always a sense of creepiness. If someone is hidden in a corner and suddenly attacked, the people behind will not have time to reinforce them. It can be said that one man is in charge of everything.


    Liu Rufeng is very natural, because now the only thing to worry about is the situation in the front, the back is already his own people, there is no need to worry about someone sneaking attack. So he seemed relaxed and natural. He stopped after a few steps and waited for the people behind to come up.


    Walking, Liu Rufeng suddenly found that the front seems to be a lot more spacious, even wider than the first place. In addition, the light in front of them is stronger than that in other places. Although it''s hard to see clearly from tens of meters away, it can be judged by guessing that they have an important stronghold there.


    Moved forward a few meters, here has been able to accommodate dozens of people. When all the staff arrived, Liu Rufeng said in a low voice, "Daxian is waiting here now. Silver fox and Xiao Wu, I will go to the front to have a look. If you hear something big, you will rush to it. It''s only tens of meters away from the front. If you run, you''ll get there in a few steps. It''s a good position."


    The police knew that Liu Rufeng didn''t want to scare the snake, so they nodded one after another. Xu Zijian didn''t say anything, but whispered: "well, brother, you must be careful when you go."


    "It''s OK, even if someone can''t do anything to us." Liu Rufeng said confidently. Just as he was about to turn around, he added: "if there is no movement in 20 minutes, you can follow me too..."


    "I understand!" Xu Zijian nodded.


    Liu Rufeng smiles at Xu Zijian and responds. Then she turns around and winks at Xuexue Yinhu and Xiaowu. The three step forward.


    But this time, they didn''t walk forward with great strides, but everyone slowed down, and their feet were very light. Even if they stepped on the ground with sand and stone, they didn''t make a sound.


    Because the light in front of them became stronger gradually, all three people leaned against the wall and moved forward slowly to prevent being found.


    In this way, the distance was only tens of meters, but it took nearly ten minutes.


    Until three or five meters away from the light, the three people stop. Liu Rufeng is in the front, listening to the movement inside. Xiao Wu and ice snow Silver Fox also learn to stick their faces on the wall, listening carefully.


    Their listening ability is very good, especially Liu Rufeng. Even if there is a door in front of them, they can hear the movement inside. Especially after the realm is improved, their abilities in all aspects are improved a lot, and their listening ability is also improved.


    He listened and found a voice inside. A very loud voice said: "I''m surrounded outside. What should we do?"


    At this time, another man said in a hoarse voice: "now we have 60 or 70 people here, three of them are congenital experts, and more than 20 first-class ninjas. With our strength, it''s no problem to defeat the outside people."


    At the end of the speech, another low and melancholy voice rang out, "if we only rely on force, we certainly have no problem, but they all have guns. Even if we have the ability to fight again, I''m afraid it''s difficult to break through their gun array."


    As soon as the words came out, there was a lot of sighing and discussion. Liu Rufeng couldn''t hear what these people were talking about, but he could guess that it must be about how to break through this time.


    After a while of discussion, the first loud voice sounded again: "don''t panic, let''s listen to Mr. bit''s opinions."


    His voice was rich and powerful, and the scene was suddenly quiet. As soon as Liu Rufeng''s eyes brighten, he says that bit is also there. That just saves him the effort to catch people in his underground boxing world.


    Bit''s voice is very special, with a strong foreign fan. As soon as Liu Rufeng heard it, he knew it was his.


    Just listen to bit said: "you don''t worry, I have a dozen brothers here with guns in hand. I''ll let them take the lead in a moment. After causing chaos, everyone will rush out again. It''s estimated that they may get out of danger."


    At this time, bit actually let his own people play in the front, which shows that he didn''t hide his secrets, but he had some pride.


    Just as everyone was about to calm down, a voice came from the corner, "Mr. bit, I want to know why Mr. Miyamoto was taken away. In your underground boxing competition, even if we lose, why don''t you stop those people and watch Mr. Miyamoto be taken to the police station by those people? What''s your peace of mind? "


    In a word, just calm indoor, again confused.


    Liu Rufeng is very happy. What he is afraid of is that you work together. The more you make trouble like this, the better it will be for us. You''d better fight to death, and we''ll rush in again.


    "Everyone be quiet and listen to me!" Bit yelled at the top of his voice. It took him a long time to calm down the voice inside. Then he said aloud, "you guys, I had no choice but to do that. Moreover, I also sent people to save Miyamoto and others on the way. Unexpectedly, they killed all the people sent to the church and captured all our people. Alas! I''m not as good as heaven, and I''m ashamed. "


    After bit''s explanation, the scene quieted down a lot. Liu Rufeng was amused, "where are you going to save people? It''s clear that you are going to kill people. What you said is so beautiful."

 Chapter 420

    Liu Rufeng three people listen carefully outside, all the words inside enter the ear.


    Listen, Liu Rufeng is not in a hurry. He says that if we let these people go on in disorder, we''d better fight and lose both sides. If we rush in, they will immediately solidify into a rope and unite with the outside world, which is not easy to do.


    But Liu Rufeng had to admire bit''s ability to confuse black and white. He said that he was saving people when he went to kill them. For a moment, he really cheated those idiots.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, bit added: "now that we have nowhere to live, I think it''s better to rely on the church. If not, we can still escape to the headquarters and go to the high seas. As long as we all work together today, I think there is hope. "


    As soon as he said this, someone immediately responded, "yes, Mr. bit is right. Let''s go to the church first. Let''s go out with all our strength today."


    For a time, the noise was deafening.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help but worry when he hears this. He says that this bit can really cheat. What he does is to create conditions for himself to escape. Only when these people rush, can he escape smoothly. As for whether it''s for these people, it''s hard to say.


    When Liu Rufeng was in a dilemma, who expected that God would help him. After a burst of support for bit''s voice came down, the original different voice came out again, "hum! Are you saving people or killing people? We don''t belong to the church management, and we don''t need your help. I think it''s better for us to break up and go our own way. "


    This voice is too abrupt, like a thunder dropped from the ground, suddenly the whole audience fell into a state of turmoil again.


    Liu Feng could not help but laugh. He said that the brother was too awesome. What did he say so well? Naked, naked, ha ha... I''ll see how you answer this time.


    Small five also toward Liu Rufeng smile, low voice way: "elder brother, I see they want to fight."


    Liu Rufeng did not answer, just nodded, infinite joy has been on the brow.


    The words of that one just now are really too hurtful. If you can see bit''s face, Liu Rufeng estimates that bit''s face must be black and his eyes must be fierce.


    Bit''s voice did not ring again, but there was another voice with a foreign fan, but the tone was a little high, and the tone was a little cold, "I said Ueno Jun, do you mean you don''t obey the command of our church? Don''t forget, without the support of our church, you people have long been arrested by the police. Now your boss has been arrested. You still talk so much nonsense here. Do you think you are noble? If the church doesn''t take you in, you''re a bunch of lost dogs! "


    Maybe bit deliberately used this person''s words to remind everyone that there was no obstruction in the middle, waiting for that person to finish, and he didn''t speak.


    However, as soon as the man finished, his voice suddenly changed and he began to scold the man: "what are you talking about! Without us ninjas, you foreign devils can shock those people? Don''t think you''re a mercenary. You can''t stop any of us standing up! "


    "Well, Ueno, how about us?" The voice sounded again.


    Ueno snorted: "come on, I''ve long wanted to teach you foreign devils a lesson."


    As soon as his voice fell, Liu Rufeng heard the sound of fists and feet intersecting inside. Not long after, they heard "ah ~ ~" A man has lost. Then there was another shot, another shout, and another man fell to the ground.


    "You, you shot!" It was estimated that the gunshot was made by the foreigner who competed with Ueno. His action was too impulsive, which immediately aroused the excitement of the crowd. "You dare to attack your own people. It seems that we don''t have to follow you. Anyway, sooner or later we will die. Today we will let you die first. Come on, everyone!"


    A voice in the crowd yelled out, and suddenly countless followers rushed up, which immediately became a mess. The sound of fists and feet, the sound of shooting, and the scream of someone being hit to the ground filled the whole space.


    Xiao Wu is going to be crazy. He smiles at Liu Rufeng and says, "brother, they are fighting. I didn''t expect that we are so smooth this time."


    "Well, it''s providence." Liu Rufeng chuckled and whispered.


    Snow silver fox did not appear so happy, but also asked: "when do we go in?"


    "Wait, there''s no sound in there."


    Liu Rufeng kept calm and decided to find the best time to rush in again.


    Maybe it''s too much noise inside. It''s almost time since they separated from Xu Zijian and others. Liu Rufeng''s ears moved. Looking back, Xu Zijian and others have rushed behind them.


    Seeing that the three people were OK, Xu Zijian relaxed and asked, "what''s the matter, haven''t you gone in yet?"


    Liu Rufeng quickly put his index finger on his lips and hissed. Then he pointed to the inside of his finger. His eyebrows moved and he motioned to Xu Zijian.


    Xu Zijian immediately responded. After listening carefully, he also noticed the movement inside. His face suddenly looked happy, and then he leaned against Liu Rufeng. His police officers, standing more than ten meters away, did not come.


    There was a mess inside, and it gradually calmed down. There were only countless heavy gasps left. It must have been that too much physical strength was consumed when fighting just now.


    Liu Rufeng thinks it''s almost time, so he winks at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. Then three people jump into their main hall, and Xu Zijian orders his police officers to rush in.


    After entering, I found that the space here is as big as three bungalows, with bright lights and elegant layout. It''s like a professional martial arts arena with countless weapons beside it. There are countless chairs in it, like a conference hall.


    However, at this time, half of these chairs had been smashed, and few were left on the weapon rack.


    There are a group of people lying on the ground, including ninjas in black and Westerners, about 50 or 60 people. Some are already dead, but most of them are injured and inconvenient to move.


    Bit also sat on the ground, full of pain, right arm has been cut off half, blood has dyed his sleeve.


    Most of the people with guns fell to the ground, and only a dozen of them with minor injuries were in the process of breathing.


    Liu Rufeng laughed and said, "ladies and gentlemen, we''re late. It''s a pity that we didn''t catch up with such a good play. It''s a pity that..."


    Bit saw that they were pale, but he didn''t have any strength to resist.


    Those who are breathing also open their eyes at the same time, looking at Liu Rufeng three people, suddenly face a change.


    Although these people have never seen the real bodies of Liu Rufeng, they have also heard their prestige and seen their photos. As soon as they appear, they immediately guess who they are.

 Chapter 421

    It''s a great feeling to take advantage of it. Liu Rufeng and others are in this mood now. After a period of civil strife, the people inside are almost exhausted, and the remaining ten or so people don''t seem to have much fighting power.


    Even if they have combat power, they still have more than 20 police officers with guns and bullets, so they don''t have to worry about anything at all.


    Bit and the people he brought were injured because they lost their guns, so they didn''t care. It''s estimated that any ordinary person can tie them up and take them away.


    Now the only group with a little fighting power is the ninja who has finished breathing adjustment. Liu Rufeng, the leader of the group, can see that his breath shows that he is a few inborn experts, but he is worse than those of Miyamoto. It''s easy to solve them.


    Only listen to the head of the Ninja with a very loud voice, cold voice: "we have the ability to fight force, what is the ability to take a gun?"? If we lose the fight, we''ll leave it to you! "


    Liu Rufeng recognized this voice, which was the one who spoke before. Then he said with a smile, "OK, let''s go together. I''ll do it myself."


    "Are you sure? Martial arts practitioners keep their word, but they can''t go back on it. If we win, you''ll let us go. " The man heard Liu Rufeng''s words. Although he was very upset at first, it was a bit crazy to deal with their five congenital masters by himself, but he didn''t care about his face in this situation. As long as he had a chance, he would seize it firmly.


    So his face gradually calmed down, trying to suppress the ecstasy in his heart. In order to be sure of what Liu Rufeng had just said, he asked again.


    "Of course it''s true. If I cheat you, I''ll die." Liu Rufeng raised his head and said solemnly.


    "Well, then we''re offending." That person toward the side of a few people make a wink, those also immediately understand, together stood up, walked to Liu Rufeng in front of.


    "Brother Liu, you..." Xu Zijian can also see that these people are all experts. Liu Rufeng insists on one to five, which makes him very difficult to understand. In his opinion, if we take them down in this situation, won''t it be over? Why bother?


    Ice snow silver fox looks a stagnation, but did not speak. Xiaowuze followed Xu Zijian''s words and said, "brother, you''re suffering too much..."


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, your brother is OK."


    Liu Rufeng is now surprisingly confident. Compared with his first visit to Yinglan, his strength has changed greatly. Although these ninjas are born, they are just born, and they have just consumed a lot of physical strength. Although they have been breathing for a while, they can''t compare with their normal state.


    Therefore, Liu Rufeng is at least 70% sure. Besides, he has already felt that the sprout of the black seed in the elixir field has sprouted a branch, and the true Qi in the elixir field is much thicker. Now he can practice automatically even when he is sleeping.


    The five ninjas stood around Liu Rufeng, and their faces were more and more gloomy. Now for them, they can''t escape anyway. Killing one more is a proper death.


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand with a smile and said, "come on!" At the same time, the whole body is covered with a red flame. It''s like a raging fire. People who are closer can almost feel the heat flow.


    A few ninjas were stunned for a short time, and then they were all black and shining. Everyone was like the messengers of hell, which made people shudder.


    As soon as five people shook their bodies, they suddenly took out their hands. One by one, the speed was faster than the other. It was as if they had agreed in advance. Everyone attacked different parts.


    Red inflammation, Liu Rufeng is still smiling, the body has never moved, just smiling at the five people to face the attack, a steady posture Diaoyutai.


    Until the end, Liu Rufeng didn''t move. All the people present were stunned. What did he want to do? It''s just one to five. Why don''t you avoid and fight back?


    The five Ninja''s fists and feet hit different parts of Liu Rufeng one after another with black light. At the moment when the black light collided with the red awn, the red flame vibrated out ripples, followed by the light, and suddenly bounced back the five Ninja''s fists and feet.


    The bodies of the five ninjas were immediately thrown out by the powerful force. They fell to the ground one after another, their faces turned pale, and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths at the same time.


    The first Ninja pointed to Liu Ru and said, "you, when did you become so strong?"


    "Strong? Hehe... It''s just the tip of the iceberg. There are many things you haven''t seen before. Do you want to try again? " Liu Rufeng looks at those people with a smile.


    Just try.


    Five people also fight, fully showing the spirit of never ending Bushido, one after another picked up a bright sword, rushed up again.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng obviously heard the sound of police bullets coming to the hall behind him. Xiao Wu and ice snow Silver Fox also took a step forward, as if they wanted to help.


    Liu Rufeng became interested and didn''t want others to share the pleasure with him, so he turned back to a group of police officers and said, "don''t move, they can''t help me." Also looked at small five and ice snow silver fox light way: "you don''t start, I can deal with."


    As soon as the five ninjas saw that Liu Rufeng insisted on fighting them alone, they couldn''t help but turn pale and dissatisfied. But soon turned angry for joy, because this time they use the sword, Liu Rufeng''s breath again thick, estimate also can''t resist the sword.


    In a flash, five swords in the light of the light, cold light everywhere, "Shua Shua Shua!" At the same time, he cleaved to Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng once again mobilized his innate Qi. At the same time, he started the nine palaces and eight trigrams step at his feet. When he saw the awe inspiring light of the sword force him, his body moved quickly. After a few turns, we found that Liu Rufeng suddenly had an object full of blue light in his hand. As the blue light floated, it gradually turned into red light.


    Just when everyone didn''t understand what was going on, they only heard "clang ~ ~" clang, and the clang of metal fell across the room. The five ninjas all looked at Liu Rufeng in amazement, and their swords had already become less than half.


    Liu Rufeng took the blue dagger and looked at them. His voice was cold. "Did you take it this time?"


    A few ninjas could not say anything any more. They were all dejected and in despair.


    "Take it away!" When Xu Zijian saw that it was time, he immediately issued the order. Up a dozen police officers with ready rope handcuffs to control them, and then wait for Xu Zijian''s next order.


    After playing a cool performance, Liu Rufeng is addicted to it and calms down. He suddenly thinks of the list and thinks that this should be what Miyamoto said. So he fixed his eyes on several desks and walked over.

 Chapter 422

    After Hu Yifu''s guidance and Liu Rufeng''s hard training, his innate Qi has been very full. After the actual combat in the challenge arena, now he can control the innate Qi at will.


    Moreover, now his true Qi seems to be more substantial than yesterday in the challenge arena, and his realm seems to have been improved.


    The green short blade and the blessing of innate Qi made it sharper. Liu Rufeng quickly cut off the sharp weapons in the hands of the five ninjas and won the victory easily.


    Even those people think this scene is incredible, but Liu Rufeng has fully proved to them that it is so simple.


    Think of that list of things, Liu Rufeng eyes locked in the northeast corner of a few desks, then walked past.


    Now for Liu Rufeng, getting that list is more important than catching these ninjas, because there are many girls'' names and detailed information on it. As long as you get this list, you can save people smoothly.


    Although the desk was placed in such a place, it was spotless and clean. Liu Rufeng could not help admiring Miyamoto''s carefulness.


    The hand just stretched out half, Liu Rufeng suddenly stopped, as if suddenly thought of something, then looked back to a ninja, cold way: "you come here!"


    The Ninja didn''t understand anything, but he didn''t dare to disobey his orders, so he had to walk cautiously.


    "Open these drawers!" Liu Rufeng said with a cold face, then withdrew five or six steps backward, and told the people around him to stand away.


    Most of the people didn''t know his intention, but they didn''t say much. At least they believed that Liu Rufeng had a reason to do so. So Liu Rufeng and these people hid in the distance, quietly looking at the ninja.


    The Ninja seems to understand Liu Rufeng''s meaning, but he still shakes his hands and opens the drawers one by one. However, just as he opened the last drawer, there was a sudden bang, which made the whole secret room vibrate, and the Ninja could not find the pieces of his clothes.


    "There''s a bomb!" Xu Zijian said in surprise.


    Liu Rufeng snorted and said, "it''s really insidious. I''ve already guessed that there''s a trick in it. Do you want to count me? He''s still young. "


    A bomb, the room inside the table has been blown to pieces, the roof of the sand crash of the whereabouts, make everyone a, we stand up and shake off the dust.


    Shaking the dust off his body and looking at the current situation, Xu Zijian could not help frowning and asked Liu Rufeng, "now that there is no table, is the list not here?"


    Liu Rufeng touched the tip of his nose, swept the room, and finally focused on the innermost curtain wall. Then he said with a smile to Xu Zijian, "the article is there."


    Then he strode up.


    The mechanism is broken. I don''t think it''s dangerous. Liu Rufeng approached the opposite curtain wall. It''s several meters away from the place where the desk was put just now. There are several pictures of ninjas dressed in black on them. After the violent vibration just now, one corner of the picture has fallen down, revealing a different green brick.


    Liu Rufeng tore down the picture and the brick appeared immediately. There are stone walls all around here. How can there be one more brick?


    That list must be here.


    After careful inspection, Liu Rufeng didn''t find anything abnormal, so he reached out and gently pulled out this different brick.


    The brick moved away. There was a wooden box inside.


    Liu Rufeng is more and more convinced that the list must be in it.


    The wooden box is exquisitely made with a lock on the side. But this small lock can''t stop Liu Rufeng. He broke the lock with a little force, and then opened the box slowly and obliquely.


    This is also his experience for many years. In case there is any mechanism or poisonous gas in it, he will not hurt himself.


    The wooden box was opened. After a few seconds, no movement was found. Liu Rufeng made sure that there were no organs, poisonous smoke or other things in it, and then turned the wooden box around.


    There was a folded printing paper in it. No need to think about it. I''m sure it''s the list.


    So Liu Rufeng took out the paper, threw away the wooden box and opened the paper.


    When the paper was opened, Liu Rufeng was stunned. There were about 50 people on it, and each of them had a photo with a brief introduction.


    What makes Liu Rufeng''s blood boil is that there are Li hibiscus, Zhu Dan, Xia Rosa, Cheng Xiaoxiao, and even the names of Hu Meier and ice snow silver fox on it. The rest of the people don''t know each other, but look at the photos. They are all beauties.


    At this time, Xu Zijian and his family had already come up. Liu Rufeng handed the list to Xu Zijian. After reading it, Xu Zijian transferred it to Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. After reading it, everyone''s face was as cold as frost, and said, "animals, a group of animals!"


    "Ten days. Miyamoto said that after ten days, will they move ahead of time?" Liu Rufeng thinks about the next step.


    At this time, from the distant channel came a riot, followed by countless ninjas dressed in black, they seem to retreat this way, looks very flustered. In the distance, there were countless gunshots.


    Everyone immediately understood that it might be the police officers from the East and West cities who came in. So Xu Zijian quickly orders his police officers to rush up. Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox and Liu Rufeng also rush up.


    As soon as the Ninja escaped, he saw that there were police on this side, which made the situation more chaotic. He immediately retreated to the other side, and the fire of the other side was also very fierce. After a while, they didn''t rush out and then came back.


    In this way, they rushed back and forth, not only did not break through the obstacles, but there were fewer and fewer people. Dozens of ninjas were not subdued in half an hour. The people on both sides came together to bring all these people back, and left some people to clean up the remnants of the cherry blossom club.


    After solving the problem here, Yang Sisi also found the evidence about the illegal operation of Yinglan club. With these, it''s enough to seal up Yinglan.


    We came back in triumph, and there were special people to deal with the prisoners who were arrested.


    The next day, the captains of the four cities and the leaders of the bureau all gathered together to discuss how to deal with the church. Of course, Liu Rufeng, ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu were also present.


    The meeting was held by Yang Wanchun. Today, he looks dignified, looks like a knife in his eyes, looks at everyone solemnly, and says: "through our concerted efforts, we have completely destroyed the cherry orchid club and cherry blossom club, which are harmful to the society, but there is a bigger goal that we need to solve, that is, the Church in the eastern suburbs. It''s said that they have a plan of God''s mark, which will be implemented in the near future. Now that the list has been found, the first thing we should do now is to stop them from this action... "


    Looking at Liu Rufeng, Yang Wanchun asked, "Rufeng, do you have any plans for this operation?"


    "Me?" Looking at the police leaders sitting around, Liu Rufeng can''t help feeling a little embarrassed. He says that Yang bureau is really good. This is what your police should do. What do you want me to do?

 Chapter 423

    Yang Wanchun abrupt words, asked Liu Rufeng, for a moment do not know how to answer. Heart said you are not looking for trouble for me? Why don''t you ask me so many seniors? What do you want me to say? If you don''t say it''s inappropriate, it''s even more inappropriate.


    Although Liu Rufeng is not very old, he is very familiar with worldly affairs. He knows what it means to take over the responsibility of others, and what it means to be absent from his position. At this time, his words will certainly bring down the limelight of those people, but he is not afraid of anything. The key is that Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to offend them because of this. It''s not good to be too arrogant.


    However, Yang Wanchun spoke, but he had to answer. Liu Rufeng nodded to the crowd, and then said, "in fact, the director, deputy director and other leaders who are sitting here are people who have worked in the police for many years, and they certainly have more experience than me. Besides, you are members of the police. As a non staff member, I am not qualified to speak. But now that Yang Bureau has spoken, I''ll just say a few words of nonsense. If it''s wrong, don''t blame the leaders. "


    First throw out candy to praise those people, shut their mouths, and then say anything else, they are embarrassed to have another opinion.


    Xu Zijian can''t help but secretly extend his thumb at the bottom to praise.


    Liu Rufeng also saw it, but pretended that he didn''t know anything, and said solemnly: "I just want a few small suggestions: first, the church people said that they would take action in ten days, but this time something so big happened, the action is likely to be ahead of time, so we must be fully prepared, and start to monitor the movement of the church people from tomorrow, If you find something, please let me know.


    Second, it''s best to wear plain clothes when you are in action, so as not to scare the snake. Third, find the people on the list as soon as possible, and then inform their families so that their families can cooperate and protect them. Fourth, make the impression that we don''t have a plan of action for the church and hook them. The protection of those people should also be carried out in the dark, or the fish will not take the bait. "


    After that, Liu Rufeng nodded his head slightly and said politely, "I only have these opinions. I hope you can refer to them."


    Yang Wanchun took the lead in clapping, and repeatedly praised Liu Rufeng''s several suggestions, each of which was to the point, which was very accurate. After that, he added: "from today on, police officers can''t ask for leave before the end of the mission, and they are told to keep their mouths shut. If anyone leaks the news in the middle of the mission, not only the police can''t do it, but also I will punish him!"


    When Yang Wanchun spoke, he was full of Zhongqi, sonorous and powerful, and had great deterrent power. The people sitting below are usually very powerful, but they dare not breathe in front of Yang Wanchun.


    After the meeting, Liu Rufeng asked the girls mentioned in the list to deal with themselves. Yang Wanchun also agreed that after all, it is more convenient for his own people to do things.


    After going back, Liu Rufeng went to find jinliu and red peony, because this matter involves a lot and needs their help. Of course, jinliu has no second words, and red peony is willing to help. Now red peony is almost happy to see Liu Rufeng. I wish I could tie him to my waist. How can I refuse such a good chance?


    This time, Liu Rufeng didn''t stay in jinliu for long, so he went to Kyoto University to find Xia Rosa.


    Last night back too late, did not see summer rose, the phone is not convenient to say, so Liu Rufeng can only choose to fight in person.


    Summer rose today''s class is not much, afternoon idle nothing, see Liu Rufeng to see them, immediately heart elated, pull him to the dormitory gentle way: "we often see, why do you still come here to see me?"? You''re so busy. There''s no need for that. "


    Liu Rufeng knew that she was polite. In fact, she was happy for a long time, so she said with a smile: "my Weiwei is the most important. How can I not come and have a look? The family is the family, the unit is the unit, this only then appears in my heart has you


    Xia rose leaned on his shoulder and said in a low voice, "just your mouth is good. I don''t think it''s just for me this time."


    Liu Rufeng immediately chuckled and scraped Xia Rose''s nose and said with a smile, "you''re wise. You''ve seen through all this. Frankly speaking, I''m looking for you three. There''s something important this time. "


    Summer rose see Liu Rufeng look suddenly become serious, immediately know the importance of things, so asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t say a word or two about it. Let''s wait until they come." Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    Summer rose nodded, did not continue to ask, but still rely on the shoulder of Liu Rufeng said love words, Liu Rufeng is stroking her hair, constantly coax her happy.


    After the second class in the afternoon, Zhu Dan and Li mujin came to them. As soon as Li Hibiscus came in, she asked, "what''s the matter? It''s like pushing me to death. She sent me more than ten messages in a row. Can''t she go home again?"


    Liu Rufeng let them sit down, this time without the slightest impropriety, but with a straight face to tell them the whole story. Both girls were shocked.


    Zhu Dan asked: "brother Liu, who are they..."


    "Who? I don''t think you should come to school until it''s over. Xiaoxiao''s new home has been finished. You don''t want to go anywhere these ten days. Just stay at home. " Liu Rufeng said.


    As soon as the words came out, Li Hibiscus first expressed her opposition. She yelled at the top of her voice: "I think it''s because you''re worried. What''s to be afraid of... It''s not as serious as you said. Besides, recently we have a lot of classes, which are still important. If we skip classes without permission, it will affect our study, but we have to record a serious demerit. Aren''t you my bodyguard? If you don''t worry, come to the school to protect us, won''t you? "


    Not to mention, Li''s words really remind Liu Rufeng. According to the list, many girls are students in school, so in addition to the people around them, most of the students need to be protected. So it''s a good way to protect them in school.


    Anyway, they are basically students, so we should make a class to let them gather together, which is also convenient for protection.


    However, this matter should be discussed with Yang Bureau.


    After dialing the phone, Liu Rufeng briefly stated what he had just thought. Yang Bureau immediately clapped his hands in favor of it, and then added: "I''ll send you more than a dozen police officers, younger ones, disguised as students. Then you and Xiao Wu can also pretend to be students in it, so it''s more convenient. I will inform the school as soon as possible, and I believe they will cooperate. "


    After he hung up, Liu Rufeng could not help feeling a little anxious. What they said was that ten days later, it was the first day. It was still early. What''s more, the police haven''t got in touch with the girls'' families yet, so they can''t completely protect them within two days. It''s better to talk about it after two days.


    I can go to the church while I have nothing to do these two days. Maybe there will be a big harvest.

 Chapter 424

    There are a lot of people on the list. What Liu Rufeng can do now is not to let a few girls around him have an accident. As for other people, he still needs the strength of the police.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng felt a lot more relaxed. He laughed at the three beauties and said, "in this case, we should follow the meaning of Hibiscus. Now we''re OK. Why don''t we go out for a walk? How about I treat you to spicy pot? "


    Spicy pot, the girl''s favorite, especially Li hibiscus and Zhu Dan is happy to jump more high.


    Zhu Dan took Liu Rufeng''s arm and didn''t care what Xia rose thought. She said delicately: "it''s still brother Liu. I love spicy pot most..."


    Li Mu Jin quickly white Zhu Dan one eye, a pull her to one side, hate iron not into steel said: "silly girl, be careful he ate tofu, he invited us to dinner how, a big man, should have been generous to our girls."


    Zhu Dan was forced back by Li Hibiscus to wake up. Remembering that his two hills were rubbing against Liu Rufeng''s arm just now, he could not help blushing and muttering: "people are happy."


    Liu Rufeng noticed that Zhu Dan''s development is getting better and better now, and her chest is bulging more than before. Although she is not as tall and straight as Li hibiscus, her outline has begun to be obvious, just like a flower in bud.


    So she said with a smile, "sister Zhu Dan is more and more beautiful. Do you have a boyfriend?" There must be many boys like Zhu Dan, who has a family of Jasper. They are allowed to fall in love in University. That''s why Liu Rufeng asked.


    When Zhu Dan heard this, his white face suddenly became a big red cloth and whispered: "brother Liu, people don''t have it yet. If you want to find someone like you, hee hee..." although Zhu Dan was shy, he would make a few jokes occasionally.


    Li Mu Jin stares at her one eye quickly, coagulates eyebrow way: "this bastard has what good, you won''t really commit flower crazy."


    "No, no... How can I rob you of a man?" Zhu Dan giggled.


    As soon as she saw that Zhu Dan was happy with herself, Li Hibiscus immediately grabbed her and said in a loud voice, "I don''t like him because I want you to talk nonsense."


    Several people frolic for a while, then went out to find a mid-range restaurant to eat spicy pot. In fact, Liu Rufeng mainly coaxes them. He doesn''t care what he eats, and he doesn''t have much interest in this kind of food.


    When eating, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of Wang Ziming and asked, "why haven''t you seen little fat man for a long time? What is he doing?"


    Speaking of the little fat man, Zhu Danton was very excited. He stared at the big watery eyes and said with a smile, "he''s been very busy recently. He said he''s chasing a girl. What''s the name... "


    As soon as Li saw that she was stuck, she quickly took her words and said, "Oh, it''s Han Linghua! It''s one of the four school flowers. Han Linghua loves to go to the library. The fat man runs to the library after her all day. He''s been sitting for more than a month. He hasn''t talked to anyone. He''s stupid enough. "


    Liu Rufeng seemed to have heard an extra large news and was interested in it. He asked, "do you think Wang Ziming is pursuing girls? Is that true? "


    "Of course, it''s true. This guy is diligent every day. He gets up at six o''clock every morning and goes for a run to lose weight. He says that he is determined to be a muscle man. He laughs to death. He is a muscle man, ha ha..."


    Li Hibiscus said the eyebrows, spitting stars flying around, all without the pride of the old lady. Liu Rufeng is also fascinated. She says that Li mujin is seldom so excited. It is estimated that Wang Ziming has really changed a lot.


    Anyway, it''s good to know that self-improvement is good, but I''m looking forward to this guy''s thin appearance.


    When it comes to exercise, Liu Rufeng suddenly has an idea: if you give these girls a surprise training in recent days, how can you resist a few times at that time? It''s better than the sudden situation, and you don''t have the ability to resist at all.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng said in a low voice: "do you usually have a lot of time?"


    Summer rose thought, said: "I''m ok, the recent class is not a lot, every afternoon after three o''clock is OK, how?"


    Li hibiscus and Zhu Dan didn''t answer. It''s estimated that their work and rest are similar to that of Xia Rosa. They both opened their eyes and looked at Liu Rufeng curiously. Liu Rufeng had to say, "well, I''m going to give you some self-defense skills in the last two days, so that I can''t cope with the accident."


    "Really, you''ve done something that my aunt looks good at. You''ve been my bodyguard for half a year. Now you finally want to teach me Kung Fu, but it''s not too late. For this reason, Miss Ben will give you a kiss."


    With that, "Bo" left a lip mark on Liu Rufeng''s face.


    Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while. Originally, he was still entangled in what Li mujin didn''t like to hear just now. This sweet kiss immediately melted the unhappiness in his heart just now. My heart said that this girl was very lovely. Immediately did not go to wipe the mark on the face, retained the saliva above the remaining temperature.


    Looking at Zhu Dan who was touching his fingers, Liu Rufeng turned his face and said with a smile: "sister, are you coming on the other side?"


    Zhu Dan blinked his big eyes and said in embarrassment, "I... is this OK?"


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng began to speak seriously again, Xia rose quickly gave him a white look and scolded: "OK, you can''t be difficult for sister Zhu Dan. Your suggestion is good. To be honest, I''ve long wanted to learn from you. "


    "Good." Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "let''s teach you a move of dragon claw hand first..." after that, when the chest stretched out her hands, Xia rose quickly protected her chest, glared at him, and said: "don''t make trouble, many people are watching..."


    "Well, let''s practice it at home." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Li was completely immersed in the imagination of learning self-defense, and didn''t care about the frolic between them. She began to hum a little song and turn her big eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After dinner, they were going to have a dormitory, but when they heard the good news of learning kung fu, they would not have a dormitory. They agreed to go home with Liu Rufeng.


    Because Liu Rufeng''s Land Rover is still in the 4S shop, he can only condescend to open a business to find them. As for his Ferraris, he stays at home.


    A few girls are not picky, sitting in a row in the back. Liu Rufeng is also in a good mood. After a few beautiful turns, the car will drive fast on the outer ring road.


    When I got home, it happened that Cheng Xiaoxiao, Hu Meier and others were here today, as if they were busy with something.


    Liu Rufeng, puzzled, approached Cheng Xiaoxiao and asked, "this is..."


    "Move to a new house!" Cheng Xiaoxiao said frankly.

 Chapter 425

    "Moving to a new home?" Liu Rufeng knew that Cheng Xiaoxiao had bought a villa, but he didn''t expect to move in so soon.


    "Is the villa all set?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao gave him a white look and said angrily, "do you doubt stupid girl''s ability? I would have moved in if I hadn''t been able to find you recently. Stop talking nonsense and discuss how to move quickly. "


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that there were many people in her family now, she didn''t need to find a moving company to move, but her own people solved the problem, and in this way, she could prevent the disclosure of her home address.


    They don''t have a lot of things. They don''t need to move any furniture before. Only their own application items need to be taken away. It''s easy to move.


    Of course, to move a new home, you need to talk to Bai Liyun. After all, they are the landlords. Think of here, Liu Rufeng to Bai Liyun to a phone call, because they are very familiar, Bai Liyun is not unhappy, said it is a moment to come here to celebrate.


    It''s easy to work with a lot of people. I''ll soon be ready and wait for Bai Liyun. Liu Rufeng asked others to go to the new villa first, leaving him here to wait for Bai Liyun.


    In addition to Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox, summer, Bai Shiming, Xu Laosan, and Murong Xue, nothing will happen, so Liu Rufeng is very relieved.


    Before leaving, although xiaoniuniu was shouting to go to the big house to play, song Lanhua hesitated. She stood still, as if in a dilemma. Cheng Xiaoxiao asked, "what''s the matter, sister song?"


    "I..." Song Lanhua sighed and said, "I won''t go. I''ve been bothering you for so long, and I''m sorry to live in your villa."


    "What''s the matter? You are Niu Niu''s mother, and we are Niu Niu''s relatives. Since we are a family, why bother so much? We didn''t ask you for room fee. Besides, you have to work in our company. It''s convenient for us to be together. "


    Hu Meier also advised: "Xiaoxiao is right, sister song, don''t think so much. Let''s go!"


    Although song Lanhua still hesitated, she couldn''t be gracious, so she had to go with us.


    After the others left, Liu Rufeng looked at the environment again. He could not help feeling that he was going to leave here suddenly. He really missed it. If it''s not too many people, it''s also very nice to live here. The environment is elegant and fresh. It''s a kind of feeling away from the hustle and bustle.


    After a while, Bai Liyun came in and asked, "what about them?"


    "I went there. Because I bought a new house, we all want to experience the feeling of a new home. We can''t wait." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Bai Liyun nodded and said, "by the way, you''ve only lived for less than half a year, and the rest of the six months will be refunded to you first." Bai Liyun said, then took out a pile of red banknotes from the bag and handed them over.


    Liu Rufeng quickly stopped, put the pile of money back into Bai Liyun''s pocket and said, "why is Bai Jie so polite? We don''t have to pay so much attention to each other. Besides, it''s not much money. You can keep it. It''s not easy for you. You do it as if I''m looking for you to refund the money today. "


    "How can that be? Let''s go one yard at a time. I have to give you the money. " Bai Liyun insisted.


    Liu Rufeng retreated a few steps, deliberately avoiding Bai Liyun''s action, and then said: "I''m not looking for you this time because of money, so Bai Jie doesn''t have to worry about it."


    oh


    Bai Liyun may be wrong, her face suddenly turned red, her voice also lowered, "then... What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    She rubbed her hands hard, and the pile of red notes had been put back.


    To tell you the truth, Bai Liyun, a mature woman, really has an irresistible attraction to Liu Rufeng, but now Liu Rufeng''s mind is on another thing. It''s about that list, because he remembers that it also has Bai Liyun''s name.


    This matter is also very difficult for him to understand. He clearly said that all the girls he was looking for were young girls. How could they also include some adult women?


    Liu Rufeng briefly told Bai Liyun what happened, and said: "it''s not safe here. You should try not to come here, and don''t go back to your home, or... Just live with us, and we will take care of you."


    Bai Liyun''s scallion like hand was pulling at the corner of her clothes. She seemed to be hesitating. She didn''t dare to look at Liu Rufeng''s face. Instead, she lowered her head and said in a low voice: "this... Seems to be inconvenient."


    "Oh, by the way, you still have a home. Then discuss it with my brother-in-law and make it clear. I think he will agree. Besides, it''s only half a month. After this time, it will be OK. " Liu Rufeng very pertinent advice.


    In fact, Bai Liyun and Liu Rufeng can not be regarded as how deep friendship, this matter can be attributed to the police. The reason why Liu Rufeng does this is nothing more than the love in her heart. It''s a lie to say that she doesn''t have any ambiguous meaning.


    Bai Liyun was suddenly sad after hearing this. She sighed: "I''m single now, and the company has changed. Now I''m alone. Ha ha... There''s no need to discuss with anyone."


    "What?" Liu Rufeng asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Bai Liyun said with a bitter smile what happened recently. It turned out that she had been harassed by benevolence education for a period of time recently. In addition, her family life was also in chaos, which led to her mood getting worse and worse. As a result, the company made mistakes in its operation, its performance continued to decline, and even went into debt. Forced by no choice but to declare bankruptcy. She couldn''t bear the pressure and emptiness of her marriage any longer, and divorced as soon as she was cruel.


    After listening to Bai Liyun''s statement, Liu Rufeng sighed: "it''s OK for those who are not worthy of love to leave. Since you don''t have a place to go now, you just go to live together."


    Looking at the young man in front of her, Bai Liyun really felt the impulse to rush into his arms and enjoy the sense of security brought by her generous and solid chest.


    No one has ever cared so much about her, and has been working on her own. Originally, I wanted to live such a simple and boring life, but I didn''t expect that such an excellent boy happened to appear in the plain and boring life, which made the girl''s heart which she had closed for a long time sprout again and raise ripples.


    Unfortunately, the age gap to her heart covered with a very strong inferiority, yearning, and hesitant, tender hearted, do not know what to do.


    She cried, is moved to cry, is happy tears, but also sad.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that she would cry for Bai Liyun with a few words. She quickly stepped forward, patted her fragrant shoulder gently and advised: "sister Bai, what''s the matter with you? Let him go of the past, don''t think too much... "


    Let him go of the past. Can he really go? Bai Liyun doesn''t know. She fell into Liu Rufeng''s arms, regardless of the difference between men and women. At this time, she was like a pure girl, cuddling up affectionately, hoping that time would stop

 Chapter 426

    Bai Liyun is in her mid-30s, mature, sexy and charming. Women of this age are more lethal to Liu Rufeng, a boy in his youth. What''s more, Bai Liyun is so beautiful.


    After embracing each other for a long time, Liu Rufeng tries to restrain her desire. Bai Liyun moves away from his arms and says shyly: "yes, I''m sorry, I''ve lost my temper..."


    Liu Rufeng forced out a smile and whispered: "in order to survive in society, each of us will deliberately suppress our emotions and hide our nature. In fact, I feel that you are the real you today. "


    Bai Liyun didn''t speak. She seemed to realize the meaning of Liu Rufeng''s words just now. After a moment, she turned around and said, "let''s go and have a look at your new home."


    Liu Rufeng went up, took her waist and said with a smile: "specifically, it should be our new home."


    Bai Liyun''s body trembled for a while, but she didn''t succeed in trying to break free. She simply didn''t resist, and let Liu Rufeng take her waist and walk out of the door together.


    Out of the gate, Bai Liyun locks the door and goes to their new home with Liu Rufeng.


    The new villa bought by Cheng Xiaoxiao is in Xicheng. It''s four or five kilometers to the northwest from Bai Liyun''s rental house.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng is here for the first time today, and he can''t help but see the light in front of his eyes.


    Although the villa is not as big as Li Hongde, Gu Feng and Liang Hong, it has a river in the West and a hill on its back. It can be said that it is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the environment is very elegant. The white European style architecture shows a strong sense of modernity on the whole.


    "This girl can really pick a place." Liu Rufeng smiles, praises and goes in.


    Because we are all acquaintances, so to see Bai Liyun coming, the girls are not too polite, continue to tidy their own room.


    There are many rooms, one for each candidate. The girls live on the second and third floors, while the men choose to live on the first floor.


    It''s all packed up. It''s dark. Because Liu Rufeng guessed that Li mujin''s trumpet must have said something about training, so he didn''t repeat it again.


    Because it''s winter and it''s cold outside, the living room on the first floor is very spacious. Liu Rufeng thinks it can be used as a temporary training ground.


    Wooden floor, anti-skid effect is very good, and only teach them some simple moves, the action range is not very big, so in the living room is full enough.


    Just because of their training, other people can''t watch TV and can only sit and watch their live performances.


    "Stand up and be serious." Liu Rufeng stepped back and said seriously.


    There are six girls including Bai Liyun. Although ice snow silver fox is also on the list, she doesn''t need to learn this simple self-defense technique at all.


    Several people stand apart, Bai Liyun deliberately stood on the edge, in a group of little girls, she really seems a bit abrupt.


    Zhu Dan was also very strange. He could not help muttering to Li Hibiscus: "sister hibiscus, how can the landlord train with us?"


    Li Hibiscus looked at Bai Liyun on one side, snorted and murmured, "is that still necessary? Some people have a lot of tricks... "


    Liu Rufeng pretended not to hear, but began to demonstrate several practical skills to get rid of the enemy. Of course, these are temporary measures. Whether they can work at that time depends on who the opponent is. But it''s also a temporary cramming. It''s better to know something than not.


    "If you are held by a bad person from behind and can''t break free, step on the instep of his foot, then hit his chin with his head, and finally hit his ribs with his elbow.


    If it is a positive opposite, there is a big gap between the two people''s strength. Don''t panic. At this time, you should be calm. Men see women are mostly distracted, especially in the face of beautiful girls, so there are still opportunities for war at this time. At this time, the most practical is to lift Yin legs.


    But the fighters are fleeting, so we should be quick, accurate and ruthless. "


    Li mujin has some basic skills here, and she learns them very quickly. Although Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier have never practiced Kung Fu, they are very flexible, so they are not slow to learn. But like Zhu Dan, Xia Rosa and Bai Liyun, they are struggling, especially Zhu Dan, whose body is relatively weak and whose movements are soft, and always can''t use strength.


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head with a bitter smile, and has no way to deal with this weak little sister.


    After teaching them some self-defense skills, Liu Rufeng asked them to practice. Li hibiscus and Zhu Dan are in the same group, Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao are in the same group, and Bai Liyun is facing Xia Rosa.


    This grouping is basically reasonable, but Zhu Dan suffered, because Li''s attack is too fierce, Zhu Dan can''t resist, so he can''t help shouting: "sister hibiscus, slow down, little strength, hurt me..."


    "How can you learn to use snacks without working hard?" Li didn''t care about Zhu Dan''s feelings. She went up and threw Zhu Dan to the ground.


    Zhu Dan seems to have been hurt by falling. He can''t get up when he sits on the ground. He waves his hand and says: "no, I can''t... sister hibiscus, I''d rather be bullied to death by bad people. I don''t practice any more. I think you''ll kill me before I can practice."


    "Well, I''ll just have a little strength." Li Hibiscus pulled up Zhu Dan and comforted him.


    Zhu Dan just pouted his little mouth and reluctantly continued to practice with Li hibiscus.


    After practicing for a while, Liu Rufeng called them to stop and taught them some simple offensive moves. Like straight fists, straight kicks, elbows and knees. Because their strength is small, in the face of a big man, a punch and a foot out, it doesn''t work at all, the only thing they can do is to find the weak parts of the enemy. Like ribs, heart, chin, etc.


    Zhu Dan has Li mujin, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are very smart, so they don''t have to worry about learning. Is the summer rose and Bai Liyun appears a little astringent, learning a little slow. However, they were very serious and practiced over and over again. They didn''t finish until 11:00 p.m., but they got some appearance.


    Also can''t let a group of girls tired, tomorrow a day to strengthen training should be almost, so Liu Rufeng didn''t deliberately let them stay up late, see the rest time, let them go back to rest.


    When they heard that they could have a rest, the girls were all in high spirits, but they were ugly when they walked. They didn''t have the appearance of curly Nana in the past. They basically walked the S-shaped route and limped to help each other up the stairs.


    Everyone went back to have a rest. Liu Rufeng walked several times before entering the room. Alone in the room, Liu Rufeng began to practice according to the special training method that Hu Yifu taught him. The first is handstand, then meditation, and the two are combined with practice.

 Chapter 427

    Liu Rufeng is a person who seems to be fooling around, but really takes everything seriously. Especially in the aspect of practicing kung fu, it seems that I am wandering every day, but I put my efforts into the dark.


    As the saying goes, "if you want to be a dignitary in front of you, you have to suffer behind you." Liu Rufeng did it. He practiced very hard, especially when he came across a new skill. He always studied it carefully and forgot to eat and sleep.


    Liu Rufeng was very interested in Hu Yifu''s special training method, and he really got a lot of benefits from it. Liu Rufeng knew this truth well, so he always respected Hu Yifu. Although he was not serious on the surface, he didn''t even pay attention to his words, he still respected Hu Yifu in his heart.


    Hu Yifu is not around now. We should keep practicing without him. Only in this way can we live up to the expectations of the old people.


    After fighting against Chi Lei and underground boxing, Liu Rufeng has roughly understood his accomplishments. Now it''s basically in the primary and middle stage, but the storage of true Qi should be more abundant than that of people in the same level.


    After taking a deep breath, Liu Rufeng felt the aura of heaven and earth today. A smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "Today''s aura is very substantial and suitable for cultivation."


    When he thought of this, he stood on his head, with his back on the wall. He closed his eyes and felt the change of aura around him.


    Now Yongquan (Yongquan) and perineum (perineum), the three orifices of his feet, can be completely opened. As long as the mind moves, the aura will enter the body through the three orifices with the mind.


    When he was ready, Liu Rufeng began to practice. Looking around at the aura of heaven and earth with his mind, he found that the aura of heaven and earth is strong, fresh, and clear. The quality of this aura is the best.


    After a burst of ecstasy, Liu Rufeng mobilized his mental power and gathered the aura floating between heaven and earth.


    Under the mental force, Liu Rufeng seems to see the Yongquan acupoint open two doors, the perineum acupoint is also open, and then there is an illusory vortex around the three orifices. The whirlpool keeps turning from slow to fast. As it turns faster and faster, a strong suction appears in the whirlpool, which inhales a lot of aura from heaven and earth.


    After a large amount of aura enters the orifices and acupoints, there are two thumb thick and thin channels in the middle of the legs, and the aura flows rapidly along these two channels. After the convergence of the auras, the temperature gradually rises, and the speed also slows down. Finally, all the auras, like bursts of spring breeze, enter the Dantian along the perineum.


    Under the spring breeze like aura, the sprouts growing in Dantian seem to love the nourishment of this aura. The color of the leaves flickers with green light, trying to swing. Gradually, another sprout grows on the top of the branch.


    Liu Rufeng read a move, very happy, the heart said that the sprouts grow again, I think it will soon grow buds.


    Happy in heart, Liu Rufeng continues to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Although he closed his eyes, he seemed to see a large number of extremely clear aura pouring into his body. After nearly two hours of cultivation, not only the true Qi in the elixir field was more enriched, but also his legs seemed to be a lot more relaxed, and his muscles and muscles seemed to be reborn.


    A somersault stood up, Liu Rufeng activity for a while arms, feel a little soft. Nearly two hours of handstand, the strength of the arms can be imagined.


    But instead of worrying, he sat cross on the bed and began to meditate again.


    When the two methods are combined, the effect will be obvious, and the speed of cultivation will be faster.


    This time, Liu Rufeng began to use his mind to introduce the aura from Laogong and Tanzhong points into his body. Because Laogong point and Tanzhong point have been completely opened, the deep aura is also smooth.


    With the movement of mind, a large amount of aura, like the burst of the Yangtze River, rushes in and out. When it melts into the elixir field, it irrigates the sprouts in the elixir field like sweet rain and dew. The sprouts are nourished by the aura, just like the rain after a long drought. Suddenly, their spirit shakes and seems to grow higher.


    Looking at the sprouts watered by the aura, Liu Rufeng was very happy, so he continued to mobilize his mind, again mobilized a stronger aura to refine his muscles and bones. After the nourishment of the aura, not only the sprouts in the elixir grew higher again, but also the numbness of his arms gradually disappeared.


    "This method of cultivation has really made rapid progress." After reading a sentence silently, Liu Rufeng continued to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. Liu Rufeng knew that with his present skill, he should be born after the primary and middle stage.


    Nearly two hours later, Liu Rufeng stretched out, and a puff of turbid air spewed out from his mouth, which was as comfortable as a reborn. When his arms shook, he could almost hear the crisp sound of the bone joints, and there was a faint red light in the shock.


    Think about the time in the underground boxing, and Hu Yifu against that Takeda Yuanjun, should be congenital junior late player, but now it seems, should be stronger than his true Qi, Liu Rufeng thought: "now I should be congenital junior late."


    After training, Liu Rufeng could hardly feel tired. In less than two hours of meditation, she could almost rest for five or six hours. Because her spirit was still there, Liu Rufeng had a more crazy idea.


    That is to practice Tiangang step again.


    Liu Rufeng knows the power of Tiangang step. As long as you practice more than 100 times, your body will change. If you can walk more than 1000 times, the effect will be more obvious.


    It''s only calculated by five times per minute. After a thousand times of practice, it''s estimated that it will be dawn.


    But Liu Rufeng is not afraid of hard work. Since he doesn''t feel tired, he will continue to practice. The deeper the skill is, the stronger the strength is, and the easier it is to do the task. Liu Rufeng has his way.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng took the Tiangang step again.


    The memory reappeared in my mind, and Liu Rufeng began to take the Tiangang step with Jiugong mathematics, which used the acquired eight trigrams.


    From Kan to Kun, from Kun to Zhen, and then from Zhen to Yao


    Once, twice, three times


    Liu Rufeng just like possessed, walking Tiangang step again and again. There was no change in 50 times. After he walked a hundred times, there was a hurricane shape around his body. Under his rapid rotation, the hurricane also involved a lot of heaven and earth energy into his body.


    Vitality is not equal to aura. The energy contained is stronger than cool Qi. It can be said that the same two breath absorb Reiki and Yuanqi. The energy of Yuanqi is two or three times or even more than that of Reiki.


    Three hundred times have passed, five hundred times have passed... When Liu Rufeng has passed more than five hundred times, he can almost see a strong red light around his body. Moreover, with his constant rotation, the red light becomes more and more thick and more real, and when he enters his body, Liu Rufeng also feels very different.


    After a thousand times, the sky is already bright, and the vitality of heaven and earth absorbed by Liu Rufeng''s elixir field is also transformed into innate genuine Qi. However, the genuine Qi is just like the overflow of water, which makes the elixir field hot and swollen, and the color is gradually deepened. It seems that it is going to make a qualitative leap.

 Chapter 428

    Liu Rufeng practiced all night in the room, just like he Miao meeting the rain, absorbing the aura of heaven and earth and enriching his own elixir.


    After training, the buds of the seeds in the elixir field sprouted again and grew higher. He obviously felt that the true Qi in the elixir field was more enriched.


    But he was not satisfied, and took the Tiangang step again. When he runs to a certain number of times, he once again achieves the unity of man and nature, and a large number of vitality gushes into his body. It''s just that there''s so much energy in the body that it''s hard to digest for a while.


    However, although the true Qi in the elixir field was surging, hot and swollen, Liu Rufeng didn''t stop. He just slowed down the speed of running Tiangang step, and the yuan force around his body suddenly decreased a lot.


    Suddenly, Liu Rufeng seemed to see the sprout of that seed tremble for a while, and there seemed to be a green light flashing. Then, a large amount of Yuan Li accumulated in the elixir field began to rush to this seedling.


    It seems that this seedling needs the nourishment of the vitality of heaven and earth more than Liu Rufeng. In a few minutes, it has absorbed all the strength, leaving no residue.


    Oh, my God, that''s it!


    Liu Rufeng can''t help but be surprised. She says how this guy can absorb so much vitality. I can''t bear so much vitality. It doesn''t have anything.


    "Since it likes it, turn around for a while, let it absorb more vitality, and let it grow flower buds as soon as possible..." Liu Rufeng reminds herself, and her foot moves faster.


    As the speed of his feet increased, the vitality of heaven and earth gathered again and poured into his body like a flood.


    After entering Liu Rufeng''s body, the surging vitality of heaven and earth didn''t even stop, so it was directly absorbed by the seedling.


    "What a strong absorptive capacity!" Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but wonder.


    Walking in Tiangang step is the best way to quickly gather the vitality of heaven and earth. Liu Rufeng is a little in love with this method. Although it takes hundreds of times to reach the unity of man and nature, Liu Rufeng is willing to try. After all, the benefits are obvious.


    However, he also knows that many people are expected to use the Tiangang step, but those people give up after walking dozens of times and don''t stick to it, so that they can''t realize the beauty of the unity of heaven and man. This also shows that the practice of Tiangang step seems to be simple, but it needs very tough perseverance.


    But Liu Rufeng is a man of great perseverance, and it is his quality that leads him to achieve the harmony between man and nature.


    I don''t know how many times I went, Liu Rufeng absorbed a lot of vitality again. Little drops of water began to appear on the seedling in the elixir field, and fog began to appear around it, and it was dark red fog. Liu Rufeng knew that it must be that this young plant could no longer absorb vitality. Moreover, the color of the fog like Qi around is also deepened. Under the guidance of the spirit, Liu Rufeng stores it in the elixir field.


    However, Liu Rufeng had just stored these dark colors of Qi in the Dantian, when he suddenly felt that the muscles of his limbs seemed to vibrate, as if there was infinite power to burst out. After playing boxing for several times, the color of the red Qi burst out from the boxing became dark red.


    "Is this the rhythm that reaches the primary level of perfection?" In Liu Rufeng''s eyes, the essence flashed, and in his heart, it was shining.


    He remembers that Hu Yifu said what would happen when he entered the country at each level. It seems that when he reached the primary level of perfection, the red innate Qi in his body would turn into dark red, waiting to transform into Green Qi.


    Excited, Liu Rufeng came to the courtyard and found a bluestone. According to the predecessors, it''s easy for a person who has reached the congenital primary perfection to smash a solid bluestone with one hand, so Liu Rufeng decided to have a try.


    Heart read a move, Liu Rufeng''s palm will appear a dark red Qi, the palm completely wrapped.


    With a shout, the palm of his hand fell on the bluestone. At the moment when the palm of his hand touched the bluestone, Liu Rufeng''s real Qi lit up. Then he heard a crisp click, and his bluestone broke into two.


    "I''ve done it, I''ve done it..." Liu Rufeng was overjoyed and couldn''t help shouting. After running the Tiangang step twice, you quickly reach the perfect state from the initial stage of the congenital primary stage. If you practice at this speed, you will not be able to soar in a year?


    Looking up at the stars, Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that the brightest one was himself¡° How can it be so easy... "Liu Rufeng smiles. Just now, he is just having a sexual intercourse. In fact, he knows very well how naive his idea was. Because the road of cultivation is extremely hard, the more difficult it is to break through, and he can''t think about these problems according to ordinary people''s thinking.


    After nearly a night of cultivation, Liu Rufeng decided to have a rest, although a lot of pure energy could relieve his physical fatigue.


    Looking at the time, it was already more than five o''clock in the morning. It was very late in the morning in winter, and it was still dark outside. So Liu Rufeng lay on the bed and prepared to sleep for two or three hours before getting up.


    After eight o''clock, Liu Rufeng was woken up, so he stretched out and went out to wash.


    By the time he went out, the girls had already stood in a row and began to practice self-defense. Liu Rufeng can''t help but feel very happy in her heart. She looks at them while eating breakfast.


    Several people practice very seriously, especially Xia rose and Bai Liyun, but also with the heart, it seems that they don''t want to be compared.


    However, their foundation is poor. It''s really hard for them to catch up with other girls.


    Liu Rufeng is very happy. He says that if you practice like this, you can see the effect in two days.


    Niu Niu had nothing to do with her spare time. She also ran over and waved her arm, "Hey, hey, hey..." she yelled and practiced several times.


    "Your aunts are practicing. Don''t make trouble!" Song orchid quickly takes Niu Niu back and scolds her.


    Niuniu still wants to break free, but as a child, how can she compete with the power of adults? Abandoned the strength of the boss did not break free, and finally simply gave up.


    "Mom, I won''t make trouble. Let me down."


    Ghost horse fairy like Niuniu said, but a pair of big eyes are water bright, but it is in the turn of grunt, thinking of ideas.


    Song orchid also did not think much, put down Niu Niu.


    Niuniu''s feet just landed on the ground, so she rushed to Liu Rufeng and begged: "Dad, I want to learn, too."


    In this process, Liu Rufeng has seen it for a long time, and has seen that song Lanhua will surely be cheated, so she is waiting for Niuniu to find herself.


    Looking at the lovely girl, Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "can dad teach you alone?"


    "Good, good!" Niuniu jumped three high, small mouth muttered: "tell you not to let me learn, now I own a teacher."


    Liu Rufeng three five divide two, wind Canyun will finish breakfast, then pull Niuniu out of the restaurant, at this time, the mobile phone rings.

 Chapter 429

    Liu Rufeng took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Xu Zijian.


    "Brother Xu."


    "Come to me this afternoon and take your men with you." Xu Zijian''s words were very brief, and it was obvious that he was busy.


    "OK, see you in the afternoon." Liu Rufeng hangs up and says that the efficiency of the police station is still very high. It seems that Yang Wanchun has made a lot of efforts this time. It''s only a day and a half in the afternoon, and he has arranged it.


    A bow, found Niuniu at this time is blinking big eyes looking at himself, "Dad, when you teach me ah, I''m ready."


    In the face of such a cute little girl, Liu Rufeng immediately narrowed her eyes into a line, scraped her little nose, and said with a smile, "can I teach you when Niu Niu grows up?"


    Hearing this, Niu Niu immediately pursed her lips, looked disappointed and said in a low voice: "Niu Niu has grown up..."


    No one''s out today. They''re all heads.


    Bai Shiming and Xu Laosan are practicing martial arts in the hospital, and Xiao Wu is also involved, dancing and gesticulating. Summer continued to practice his throwing knife.


    Murong Xue was also surprised by this situation. At this time, she was standing at the door of the hall, looking at it with a kind of flavor, and her face was smiling from time to time.


    The task of training a group of girls is given to ice snow silver fox, and Liu Rufeng goes straight to Murong snow.


    "Uncle tie, what do you think of them?" Go to Murong snow side, pass a cigarette, Liu Rufeng asked softly.


    Murong Xue nodded, looked at Liu Rufeng with admiration and said: "your soldiers are good. Although Xu''s three men are poor, it''s hard to become a monk on the way. That Bai Shiming has a good foundation. Now he''s basically on his own. He''s a good swordsman in summer. " After patting Liu Rufeng on the shoulder, Murong Xue said with a smile: "OK, you can do it. The soldiers are good, ha ha..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "Uncle tie, don''t you have any suggestions? I''ll be proud of that. "


    Murong Xue thought a little and said, "what can I do for you? Your accomplishments are much higher than mine now. I know that persistence is the key to kung fu. As long as you practice Kung Fu for a few hours every day, you will surely get results in time. I just want to make a small suggestion. In my opinion, except for Bai Shiming, other people should practice more basic skills. I don''t think their footwork is very stable. "


    It''s true. Liu Rufeng knows very well, but it''s impossible to consolidate these people''s basic skills in a short time. There''s still a chance in summer. As for Xu Laosan, Liu Rufeng didn''t plan to cultivate them into experts from the beginning. It''s enough to be stronger than those local ruffians. At least he can cope with any situation.


    "I don''t have time for basic skills recently. Let''s talk about it when we''re done." Liu Rufeng looks at the distance thoughtfully.


    At this time, the flying knife in summer''s hand whirled in his hand, and then flew out with a whew. It was nailed to a tree more than ten meters away. The flying knife hit the bull''s-eye and fell into one third.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and said that the progress of summer is very fast. This boy is really a material for practicing martial arts.


    Turning to Murong Xue, Liu Rufeng said, "Uncle tie, I''ll go out for a while. Please take care of it for me."


    Murong snow a smile, "with me also polite, you just go, here to me."


    Liu Rufeng nodded and turned to Xia Rosa. They said that they would not come back for lunch, so they took the key and drove to Jin Liu.


    It''s also a long time since I had a good chat with Jin Liu. At present, things are very difficult. Jin Liu now has many people under him. Sometimes these people are better than the police in investigating.


    Halfway through, Liu Rufeng calls Jin Liu first, because it''s morning and Jin Liu''s Star River Bar hasn''t opened yet. At this time, he has to go to the hotel to find him.


    "Brother six, where are you now? I have something to do with you." Liu Rufeng comes straight to the point and saves all the polite remarks.


    "Well, I''m at Tianyi Hotel, not far from the east of the bar. Come on, peony miss you very much now."


    "Er... I don''t forget to mention red peony at this time." Liu Rufeng hung up the phone, the corner of her mouth rose, and she lost her smile.


    The traffic on the road is incessant. Liu Rufeng drives the car, and soon arrives at Tianyi hotel.


    The manager of the hotel is also a capable man under Jin Liu. When he sees Liu Rufeng, he warmly welcomes him.


    "Mr. Liu, why are you here? Brother Liu is in room 701."


    "OK, I''ll go up now." Liu Rufeng said hello and went upstairs.


    Now Jin Liu''s business is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more people under him. There are more than ten horsemen on each floor, and they are all skilled people. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring Jin Liu''s management ability.


    Knocking on the door, Jin Liu holds Liu Rufeng''s hand with a smile and welcomes him in.


    "Brother, you are quite free today. What can I do for you?" Jin Liu gives Liu Rufeng a seat and begins to ask.


    Liu Rufeng looked around at the environment, but it was very elegant, with complete supporting facilities.


    "Brother Liu''s business now almost dominates the whole South City. When I came up, I saw that many of the employees below are younger brothers of the bar. Now you have more and more brothers." Liu Rufeng sipped a cup of tea and said.


    "Oh! It''s not bad, but we''ve agreed in advance. I''ll keep your share for you. I''ll give it to you when I want to use it. " Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to worry about Jin Liu''s justice.


    Two people are talking, red peony wearing sexy red cotton skirt came in, a door to Liu Rufeng ran a wink, resentment said: "you still know to come, I think you forget us, is not to live in the villa can''t see us these simple place?"


    Then he walked slowly to Liu Rufeng and sat down next to him.


    Liu Rufeng quickly said with a smile: "sister peony, this is a bit sour. Am I that kind of person? At the beginning, I lived in a villa. I didn''t visit you often? The villa was bought by Xiaoxiao. It''s nothing to do with me. I''m a soft eater now. "


    Red peony sighed: "I have no money to support you. No wonder you don''t like to come to me."


    Liu Rufeng put his arms around the slender waist of red peony and said with a smile, "as long as sister peony is there, you can sleep on the street."


    Red peony does not resist, but toward Liu Rufeng''s arms together, soft language gentle way: "I just can''t bear to let you live in the street, big deal I also buy a villa in your place, when we meet also convenient."


    "That''s a good idea. I think it will." Liu Rufeng did not feel uncomfortable, but raised his hands in favor, then looked at Jin Liu and asked, "how does brother Liu feel? I think the environment there is pretty good. Would you like to buy one? I''ll pay half of it. "


    Jin Liu waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to pay for the money. In fact, I''ve arranged for someone to contact the Sales Office of that community. There will be news in the near future."


    These are not the key points. Liu Rufeng didn''t get entangled in this problem, but changed the topic and said, "in fact, I''m here for the church today."

 Chapter 430

    Liu Rufeng''s affair is no secret now. Jin Liu and red peony are not outsiders, they know him very well.


    Red peony said, "I heard that you have destroyed both the cherry orchid club and the cherry blossom club. It''s fast enough."


    Jin Liu also said, "yes, I remember a while ago you were still entangled in this matter. I didn''t expect that all of a sudden, you couldn''t leave any residue from these two bones."


    Liu Rufeng, with a smile, didn''t exaggerate. Rao Shi kept a low profile. "This time it''s mainly director Yang''s strength, otherwise it won''t be so smooth. You know, many times there are too many relationships involved. If there are no official documents, how can I do it by myself?"


    "It''s true. People in our business understand that they should always be in awe of the government, or they will die miserably." After a pause, Jin Liu''s pupil suddenly dilated and asked, "by the way, what will the official of Yinglan club do? If... "


    The shrewd Jin Liu immediately saw an opportunity. Liu Rufeng also understood the meaning of what he said just now, and then said, "if the government invites tenders, are you going to take over?"


    Kim nodded six. "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    "It''s really the merchant''s face!" Liu Rufeng laughed and satirized, then said: "cherry orchid involves a lot of things. It''s estimated that it won''t invite tenders in the near future. Wait a minute. I''ll tell you the news for the first time."


    "Well, it''s all up to the brothers. By the way, do you have any plans for the church? " Jin Liu also realized that he was talking too much, so he came to the point.


    As soon as his face coagulated, Liu Rufeng vomited smoke and said slowly, "the church has an action plan marked by God. We are preparing for this. I''m here today for that, too. "


    Looking at Jin Liu and red peony''s blank face, Liu Rufeng said God''s mark and the latest plan in a short way.


    Jin nodded six times and realized, "brother, do you want me to leave?"


    ¡°YES£¡¡± Liu Rufeng snapped his fingers. "I''m in the light with the police, and you''re in the dark. It''s more secure. Besides, the news of the church also needs the sixth brother''s attention. Sometimes people in the Jianghu are more efficient than the public. "


    Jin Liu nodded his approval and then asked, "how many people do you want me to offer?"


    After thinking about it, Liu Rufeng said: "you only need a few people in the church. You need to arrange this. You need to find some smart people who can''t be found. Around the school... More than a dozen people are enough, but the goal is too big and easy to expose. But you should be skillful and intelligent. In addition, you should tell me not to act rashly. Just let me know if you find anything


    "Well, I''ll prepare 20 people for you. Five go to church, and the rest go around the school. How about that?"


    "OK, that''s enough."


    Jin Liu stood up and said, "I''m going to arrange it. You''ll talk first." Then he strode to the door,


    Of course, Liu Rufeng knew the purpose of what he did, but he didn''t reveal it, because he really wanted red peony.


    It seems that he is still a little uneasy. As soon as Jin Liu is about to leave, red peony reminds him, "brother Liu, lunch has to be arranged, so you don''t have to come up. We''ll go to the banquet hall to find you later."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it first. I''ll wait for you in the banquet hall on the third floor in half an hour."


    With that, he closed the door and disappeared into their sight.


    At this time, the red peony''s eyes seemed to be on fire. It seemed that she had been waiting for this moment for a long time. She didn''t say much. She stood up, picked up Liu Rufeng and walked towards the bed.


    "Sister Peony..." Liu Rufeng is like a obedient sheep at this time.


    "Ha ha, it''s so easy to catch you. It''s a rare day. Come on!"


    "Help...!"


    ¡­¡­


    About 40 minutes later, Liu Rufeng put on his clothes, and the scarlet on the red peony''s cheek faded most of the time. He quickly mended his make-up, and then took Liu Rufeng''s hand out of the room.


    Thinking about the past that red peony had spent more than ten minutes talking about, Liu Rufeng could not help feeling a little heavy, "sister peony, what you said is true?"


    Red peony red lips moved, soft voice way: "when did your peony elder sister cheat you?"


    "Is there any solution?" Liu Rufeng thought of the internal disease in the red peony body and asked with concern.


    Red peony pressed the elevator on the third floor, went in and said, "originally I wanted to pass on all my skills to you, so that you can quickly get to the congenital, but now it seems that you don''t need it. The only way is to double repair."


    "Double cultivation?"


    Liu rufengxin said that he had heard of Shuangxiu, but he didn''t know how to do it. He had never been in touch with this kind of practice¡° Sister peony, do you have a proper skill? "


    Red peony shook his head, "not yet, I have been thinking."


    "Well, I''ll study it and leave it to me." Looking at the deeply poisoned red peony, Liu Rufeng''s love and pity became stronger. He held her in his arms and gave her a kiss on her cheek.


    All of a sudden, the elevator stopped with a "Ding -" sound. Liu Rufeng thought he had arrived. When he turned to look at the floor, it showed "4 floors".


    The elevator door opened and a middle-aged woman came in. A black-and-white gown, head in a bun, a pair of Taoist dress. Although mature and steady temperament, it seems to have been more than 40 years old, but the skin is very smooth, there is no wrinkle, two eyes in high spirits, calm eyes with sharp light.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw it, she knew that this woman was not simple, and her accomplishments were very high.


    "This place can actually come to this kind of guest, Kim six, here really became Wutong tree, even Phoenix has brought." In my heart, Liu Rufeng didn''t say anything. I don''t know whether it was because of the Taoist''s perfect appearance, or I was surprised at her identity.


    Taoist also found Liu Rufeng looking at her, two sharp light immediately shot out, stopped for a few seconds, and then turned back.


    Since she got into the elevator, she didn''t press the button on the floor, so she probably went to the third floor. Liu Ru Feng Xin says how this person can go to the third floor. Does she mean that she is a distinguished guest invited by Jin Liu? After thinking about it, he denied the idea and said: "there are many private rooms in the banquet hall of the hotel, and it may be other private room guests."


    Taoist looks very calm, completely ignored them, Liu Rufeng want to come forward to say hello, but feel don''t know how to speak.


    However, from the beginning to the end, the red peony didn''t say a word. His whole body was hidden behind Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng''s whole mind was on the Taoist nun just now, and he didn''t pay attention to the state of the red peony. Then he noticed that the red peony''s body was shaking all the time.


    Huh¡° Sister peony, are you sick? " Liu Rufeng looked at the red peony and asked with concern.


    Finish saying this words of time, he but discover red peony''s facial expression is very white, nervous of fierce, and a strength of give him hint.


    Liu Rufeng is also very alert, immediately understand, "this Taoist nun is likely to have a great relationship with peony."


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng ring arm will red peony tightly embrace, warm kiss together.

 Chapter 431

    In the elevator met a beautiful middle-aged Taoist, Liu Rufeng also saw that this person''s skill is not under his own, but strange is that red peony seems to have been hiding from this person, can''t help but secretly said strange, heart said "what is the origin between them?"


    However, under the hint of the red peony, Liu Rufeng is still very cooperative and helps her to perform a play. He hugs her in his arms so as to muddle through.


    From the fourth floor to the third floor, when the elevator door opened, Liu Rufeng and red peony didn''t move. They waited for the Taoist to walk out of the elevator before they followed. The Taoist seemed to be aware of something. She suddenly stopped and turned back to look at them. Red peony reacted quickly and hid behind Liu Rufeng.


    The Taoist did not show any expression of gratitude, but looked at them fiercely, scanning behind Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng also looked at her curiously, pretending that she didn''t know, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The beautiful Taoist nun snorted and walked away, then walked to a private room in the corridor.


    Red peony just came up from behind, took a long breath, patted her chest and said: "it''s dangerous, almost found out."


    Liu Rufeng just laughed and didn''t say anything. Until they were far away from the sight of the Taoist, they turned to look at the red peony and asked, "sister peony, what''s the relationship between that Taoist and you?"


    "Er..." red peony only knew that there was no way to hide it. She took Liu Rufeng into the banquet hall and closed the door. Then she said slowly: "she, she is my master..."


    what?


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes were full of curiosity. Since she knew red peony, she had never heard of her apprenticeship. Why did a master suddenly appear today? But look at her tense appearance just now, it should not be fake.


    I think red peony always goes her own way and is enthusiastic. She has never been afraid of anyone. Today, after seeing that Taoist, her performance is very abnormal.


    However, since red peony intends to avoid her master, I don''t want to see her. Liu Rufeng also understands what happened before the red peony. She went down the mountain without permission. It''s normal for her to be afraid of her master.


    "You look like you are afraid of her..." Liu Rufeng said as she walked with the red peony.


    "She is very fierce..." red peony voice is very light, pause again: "in fact, she has been very good to me, I do not want to see her, is not willing to go with her."


    "You mean she came to you mainly this time? The purpose is to take you back? " Liu Rufeng said: "you are such a big person. She doesn''t want you to go up the mountain with her. Do you want to keep her all your life? It''s cruel, isn''t it... "


    Red peony lowered her head, sighed and said: "you don''t know, we can''t get in touch with men in this female Zen. She did it for my own good..."


    "I know that. I can''t be stuck on the mountain all my life because of this. If there is a problem, try to solve it. I don''t believe there is no way to solve it." Liu Ru''s voice is loud when she talks.


    "Well, anyway, she didn''t find me. Let''s think about it later. It''s nice to meet you..." at this point, the red peony blushed and lowered her head shyly.


    After talking for a while, they noticed that Jin Liu was not in the room and said strangely, "where''s sixth brother? He''ll be late, too


    Two people are strange when the door opened, Jin Liu came in, followed by some twenty young men, after entering the room, they closed the door and stood in a row in the middle of the empty field.


    Jin Liu came up with a smile and said to Liu Rufeng, "I''ve arranged for the person you''re looking for. There''s something wrong just now, so I''m a little late."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "we just came in."


    At the same time, Liu Rufeng stepped up to those people and began to look at them carefully.


    Jin Liu is really capable. The young men he picked are all about 20 years old, which is the age of vigorous development. And they are all over 1.75 meters. Although they are all wearing black trousers and white shirts, everyone is energetic and healthy.


    Turning back and forth for two circles, Liu Rufeng nodded, "yes, one by one, I can see that they all have some basic skills."


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng was satisfied, Jin Liu touched his round head and said, "ha ha... This is something I can do. They are all handed over to you. Since you don''t have any opinions, let''s look at the distribution. "


    "All right."


    Liu Rufeng walked up to them, picked out five people and asked them to go out of the room until there was nothing they didn''t understand. Then to the remaining 15 people, he said, "this time, please help me finish a task of protecting a group of girls. Would you like to?"


    They all said, "yes! Listen to brother Feng


    "Well, since you have no objection, you will come with me in the afternoon. Don''t worry, you just need to observe in the dark. You don''t need to do anything. And remember that you can''t act rashly until you have to. Because once you make a move, it will scare the snake. Then you will be exposed. Do you hear me? "


    "I understand!" Fifteen people said in unison.


    Liu Rufeng nodded with satisfaction and told them to go down to have a rest first. When they left, they would be informed.


    A group of people went down, Jin Liu took Liu Rufeng to sit down, and then said: "our brothers haven''t had dinner together for a long time. Today, let Liu Ge treat you well, hehe..."


    "Well, I really haven''t eaten my sixth brother. What''s the main dish?" Liu Rufeng joked.


    "You''ll see." After Jin LiuSan sat down, he clapped his hands and opened the door. Then he came into a dozen or so waiters in red cheongsam, each with a plate in his hand.


    The girls are all in their twenties. They are dignified and refined. And when everyone put the dishes on the table, Liu Rufeng''s eyes were straight. "It''s too rich for his mother, sixth brother. He even has Yan abalone wings. You''re bleeding a lot."


    Gold six hey hey of smile a few, "this calculate what, don''t elder brother you, six elder brother I haven''t today.". You wait. There''s another program... "


    "And the show?"


    Although Liu Rufeng has many things to do now, he is in a good mood as soon as he hears about the program. He nods his head and says, "let them come up quickly."


    Jin Liu waves these girls down. After these girls walk out of the door, there are about ten girls wearing white cheongsam. These girls are more handsome than those just now, and they are very plump. The cheongsam is very open, showing white and slender thighs.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes were straight. He couldn''t help smiling. He clapped his hands and said, "OK, OK, what a beautiful woman."


    The girls bowed to three people one after another. Each of them took out different musical instruments and began to play.

 Chapter 432

    Today, Jin Liu invited a group of musicians and prepared a surprise for Liu Rufeng. All of them were girls, and each one was beautiful and plump. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but feel the red peony pinching at his waist.


    A total of ten girls came in, each holding a musical instrument, flute, suona, pipa, guzheng, basically classical instruments.


    They found their own chairs and began to play.


    As their fingers moved, a beautiful music floated in the air. The sounds are in harmony. Sometimes it''s like a small bridge with the water. Sometimes it''s like the singing of a warbler and a cicada. Sometimes it''s like the surging of the river and the pounding of a huge wave on a stone. The beautiful music fills everyone''s ears. Liu Rufeng''s three people are all stunned when they listen to it. They seldom hear this kind of classical music. Gong SHANGZHENG Jiaoyu, the Chinese classical music, is authentic!


    Patronize listening to music, three people even forgot to eat, Jin six listened to a while reaction, reminded: "eat while enjoy, or the food will be cold."


    "Oh..." Liu Rufeng and red peony came back and began to taste delicious food.


    There are beautiful women, brothers, delicious food, and the best music in the world. Is there anything happier in life?


    Liu Rufeng said that when the task is finished, he will not go anywhere. It''s not so fast to be here every day, singing and dancing?


    The music is still going on, three people are immersed in the wonderful music, from time to time on a few mouthfuls of wine, each face is bright spring breeze, infinite smile.


    Suddenly, a heavy push broke the peaceful atmosphere inside the house, and a beautiful Taoist stood at the door.


    All the people were shocked, especially the red peony. At this time, they could no longer hide. They had to sit there with their mouths open.


    The music also stopped. Ten girls looked at the middle-aged woman in strange clothes at the door, and then at Jin Liu, as if they were waiting for something.


    Jin Liu didn''t know the inside story. He quickly recovered from his surprise, pointed to the Taoist and said, "who are you! Why don''t you knock? Is it impolite? "


    The Taoist nun snorted coldly, totally ignoring Jin Liu''s words, but her eyes fell on the red peony. She said coldly, "go back with me!"


    Red Peony''s face turned pale and her eyes were full of fear. She faltered: "I... I won''t go back..."


    Her voice was very low. She wanted to say it, but she was worried that the Taoist could hear it.


    The Taoist said, "come back with me!" In the middle of the conversation, the people had come to them. Jin Liu seemed to recognize some signs, but he still couldn''t understand them, so he asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I am her master!" The Taoist nun glared at Jin Liuyi, and didn''t pay any attention to the big man.


    Liu Rufeng saw that she had to speak, so she stood up and said politely, "master, can you listen to me for a few words?"


    "It''s none of your business!" The Taoist didn''t give Liu Rufeng a chance at all. She pushed him back directly.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said that this woman''s temper was really strange. She didn''t listen to people''s advice at all. It was right for peony not to go back with her.


    Liu Rufeng stood in front of the red peony and said with a smile, "although you don''t like to listen to me, I still want to speak. I know you are the master of peony, but what can you do? Do you have the right to restrict her freedom? She has hands and feet. She''s free to come and go. Why do she have to guard you? Do you want her to die in the mountains like you? "


    Although the tone of these words is a bit heavy, it is a wise saying. No one can refute it. Yes, no one has the right to restrict the freedom of others.


    The Taoist looked at Liu Rufeng coldly and asked, "are you her man?"


    "Yes! I am Liu Rufeng agreed very simply, maybe in addition to her parents, the man beside her has the most say at this time.


    The Taoist looked at Liu Rufeng casually, and then said with a tone of contempt: "little Mao, my child, I don''t have enough hair. What''s the qualification to be a peony man! I don''t care how far you are now. Anyway, I''ll take peony back and inherit my mantle. No one can stop me! "


    The female Taoist''s tone was very strong. She could not seem to be opposed by anyone, and she could not listen to anyone''s words.


    Jin Liu was in a hurry. With a wave of his hand, he called a group of younger brothers and yelled: "madam, I admire you as the master of peony, but today you are very impolite and I don''t like you very much. I invite you out, otherwise I will be impolite."


    "You''re welcome. What can you do?" Glancing at a group of horses coming in, the Taoist looked the same. She still turned to the red peony and said, "come with me now!"


    When she spoke, she went to pull red peony''s wrist. Red peony quickly withdrew her arm, but she was not faster than her master. She was still caught by the Taoist and pulled out by the Taoist.


    "Rufeng, help me!" Red peony voice sad cut, anxious.


    "Want to go?" Before Liu Rufeng moved, Jin Liu waved to his men to stop him. The Taoist took a punch with one hand and waved it casually. The horse was pushed out and hit the people behind. Five or six of them fell down. Then the Taoist pulled the red peony around and came to the door.


    All the people present were horrified. They said that the Taoist was too powerful. Just now, it was just a random action. If they really did it, it was estimated that the dozen or so horses would be injured in an instant.


    At this time, a figure quickly floated out, blocking the front of the Taoist, cold voice: "leave people!"


    This person is Liu Rufeng. The reason why he didn''t do it is because the Taoist nun is the master of red peony. She hesitates a little, but now she can''t do it, so she tries her best to stop them.


    The Taoist snorted and said, "boy, your skill is not bad, but I advise you not to work hard, because you can''t stop me at all."


    "Yes? I''d like to try. " Now that things have come to this point, Liu Rufeng is not polite. His eyes are cold and his body is covered with red mangton.


    Taoist can''t help but be surprised, show eyebrow micro Cu, "congenital primary late? I didn''t expect that you had reached this level of cultivation when you were young. It made me look at you with new eyes. "


    "Cut the crap and do it!" Liu Rufeng had no sense at this time, so he hit the Taoist nun''s left shoulder with a fist.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Taoist''s face suddenly became cold, and suddenly a purple genuine Qi came out of her body. Suddenly a strong air forced Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng felt a huge pressure coming and could not move. By the time he was free from this invisible Qi, the Taoist nun had already taken the red peony downstairs, and the figure had already arrived on the street.

 Chapter 433

    When Liu Rufeng came to the first floor of the hotel, the red peony had been dragged to the street by the Taoist, and soon disappeared in the stream of people.


    "So fast!" Looking at their far away back, Liu Rufeng could not help feeling disappointed. "Purple Qi is too strong. I didn''t expect red peony to have such a master."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t catch up, because he knew he couldn''t catch up at all. Even if he did, he couldn''t leave people behind. Let her take the red peony, to tell you the truth, it''s a little reluctant, but now if you go to chase, it doesn''t necessarily have any results, besides, there are more important things to do.


    At this time, Jin Liu ran out of the building. Seeing Liu Rufeng, he asked, "where are the people?"


    "Gone..." Liu Rufeng said lightly.


    "Gone!"?! Can''t you stop me, brother? " Jin Liu is surprised. In his eyes, Liu Rufeng''s Kung Fu is first-class.


    I?


    Liu Rufeng lost a smile, "I''m afraid ten I''m not the opponent of others."


    "Ten can''t..." Jin Liu''s eyes widened and he was lost in thought. He seemed to remember the Taoist''s strong fighting power just upstairs.


    "What to do, brother?" Jin Liuhui asked.


    "What can we do... All we can do now is to investigate her origin and then go to them. But at present, the church''s affairs have not been solved. Let''s wait a few days... "


    "All right." Jin Liu sighed. In fact, it must be his Jin Liu who had the greatest influence, because when red peony was there, he could help him with a lot of things. But now red peony has been taken away, and a lot of things fall on him.


    Although red peony was taken away by the Taoist, Liu Rufeng''s heart was empty, but he didn''t have time to solve it now, because there were more important things in front of him.


    And red peony just left them, there was no danger.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Liu Rufeng said goodbye to Jin Liu and took more than 20 carefully selected young men to find Xu Zijian. At home, I called Xiao Wu directly.


    After a while, escorted by Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox, Xia rose, Li hibiscus, Zhu Dan and others arrive at the place of the date.


    They almost arrived back and forth. After meeting, ice snow silver fox said, "now except Murong Xue and Xu Laosan, the rest are basically here. There are still people at home, so we have to keep a few. "


    "Well, I see." There are also Wang yanru and Cheng Siyuan, song Lanhua and Niuniu at home. It''s enough to leave Murong Xue and Xu Laosan. It''s really no good. There''s Jin Liu.


    At this time, the police called them in, Liu Rufeng took a group of people into the police station. Xu Zijian is already waiting in a big conference hall. After going in, Liu Rufeng found that there were more than 20 girls waiting there, which were obviously the objects of protection this time.


    "It''s all here. Let''s go." It''s better not to delay. Liu Rufeng agrees.


    Xu Zijian ordered everyone to get on the bus. This time, more than half of the people on the list were here. With more than a dozen police officers, there were more than 40 people. Xu Zijian specially brought a minibus to take these people off. As for Jin Liu''s men, they followed in other cars.


    "You''re moving fast enough. The efficiency of the police has improved a lot." On the bus, Liu Rufeng joked.


    Xu Zijian shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "there''s no way. The Yang Bureau has issued a death order. We can only work overtime. Alas! It''s still good for you. What do you want to do? We''re looking at it brilliantly. There''s no freedom at all. "


    Liu Rufeng laughs. He says that it''s not easy to do anything and that any bowl of rice is not delicious. He has to pay a certain price if he wants to make some achievements.


    The car soon arrived at the school. Xia rose was familiar with the environment. She suggested that you go in through the side door. If you go in through the front door, the goal is too big to attract people''s attention.


    In this way, the car entered the school from the side door, because it had been arranged for a long time, so everyone went straight to the classroom.


    Liu Rufeng saw that the classroom was really big enough to accommodate more than 100 people. It was not crowded and clean.


    After a while, the captains of Xicheng, Dongcheng and Beicheng also came with some people. In addition, there were still some students in the school. Fifty people soon gathered together.


    The school leaders are very enthusiastic and have made detailed arrangements. This time, those who dress up as teachers don''t have to give lectures. They just dress up as those who listen to lectures. There will be special teachers coming to class. If you eat, you will be arranged in a specific place, sleep also has a special dormitory. Try to get everyone together. It''s convenient to do anything.


    But Xu Zijian and Li Sisi can''t be in the classroom, they can only be in the outside, because their profession determines that they have a special temperament, which is easy to expose.


    In this way, in addition to the last 50 girls in the classroom, there are Liu Rufeng, Xiaowu, etc. and more than 20 policemen.


    After the busy work in the school, Liu Rufeng took the people under Jin Liu out of the school and scattered them in the nearby cafes, hotels and shopping malls to observe the movement around.


    Not only that, even the doorman was replaced by a policeman. Now there are people arranged by Liu Rufeng outside, policemen at the guard, Li Sisi and Xu Zijian inside, and Liu Rufeng and others at the last pass.


    In addition, in order to prevent church people from changing their plans in the middle of the day, the school also made arrangements in advance. All the students, except the fifty, went home on holiday. In order not to appear that there are too few people in the school to arouse suspicion, Xu Zijian and Li Sisi find some policewomen dressed as female students to walk around the campus. Some pretended to be lovers, walking around the campus.


    Waiting is a very painful thing, small five almost fell asleep, mouth kept murmuring: "when to come, this pretending to be a student is too boring, I will not be a student in my life."


    Summer is very enjoyable, deliberately sitting a little forward, to chat up girls. Bai Shiming is still serious, as if all the people in the world owe him the same favor, always face.


    No one has come yet, and they don''t dress as if they are going to class. When there is news, they will be able to catch up. So at the beginning, everyone relaxed, talked and chatted, and it was very lively. At the end of the day, the girls'' nervous mood relaxed a lot.


    Many people even began to murmur: "it''s true or false. I don''t think it''s a big deal. If I sit down like this, it won''t take me ten days. I can''t hold on for two days."


    "Two days? Let''s be clear. I don''t know how to stick to it today. I won''t say anything tomorrow. "


    Ice snow silver fox and Yang Sisi live in the girls'' dormitory, so that emergencies can be easily handled. Liu Rufeng, Xu Zijian and others stay outside and stand guard in turn.


    When two women with strong character meet such a group of young girls, they are good at this kind of thing.


    Without waiting for Yang Sisi to speak, ice snow silver fox is already frowning. He takes out the desert eagle and slams it on a table. He stares and says, "all of you will arrive tomorrow. If anyone is slow, ask him if he will answer!"

 Chapter 434

    Ice snow silver fox cold face, eyes cold light everywhere, all of a sudden took out a gun, all of a sudden all the girls were shocked. They have never seen this thing. They have only seen bullets flying in the movies, but once they see the real guy, they are all scared.


    Looking at Yang Sisi, he was even more murderous. Instead of comforting their injured hearts, he said angrily, "wash and sleep quickly. You must turn off the light within ten minutes, and those who are late don''t have to come in."


    Looking at her waist also inserted a gun, although the gun does not look like the desert eagle atmosphere, but how to say that it is also a gun ah. So all the girls didn''t dare to blow their hair and did as they were told.


    After closing the door, Li Sisi looked at the ice snow silver fox. They looked at each other with a smile, just like a long lost confidant. After a while, they said in one voice: "these girls are not obedient."


    "Desert Eagle!" Yang Sisi squinted at the ice snow silver fox, "a non police officer can actually carry a gun, but also a desert eagle, are you from the National Security Bureau?"


    Ice snow silver fox eyebrows moved, his face showed a look of surprise, Yang Sisi has several times with their action, did not expect to now do not know their identity, really a bit surprised.


    "You don''t know what we do?" Ice snow silver fox eyebrow lift, low voice.


    Yang Sisi shook his head, "I only know that you are doing special tasks, but I don''t know where you come from and what big plans you have."


    Ice snow silver fox thought: "there''s nothing to hide from the police. It''s like this. Even if you don''t know it''s Sirius, you''ll guess it''s someone from a special organization. What''s more, the task will be over soon, and it''s OK to put it bluntly. " Thinking of this, he said, "do you know Sirius?"


    Sirius?


    Yang Sisi frowned and was stunned for a moment. He came out with a sentence that almost made ice snow silver fox angry, "I don''t know..."


    Ice snow silver fox


    She shook her head, did not explain, but cold face into the opposite dormitory.


    Yang Sisi was dazed, and murmured: "what is Sirius?"


    After thinking for a long time, she didn''t think of anything. At last, she decided to ask Xu Zijian the next day. Then she turned around and entered a dormitory opposite.


    Because the dormitories can accommodate up to ten people, and so many people plus policewomen, almost 70 or 80 people, so they can only be divided into ten dormitories. For safety, Yang Sisi specially arranged for several policewomen to live in each dormitory, mixed with them. She and ice snow silver fox, two people, each in charge of five dormitories.


    Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian stay outside.


    Looking at the stars all over the sky, Xu Zijian sighed: "brother, do you think they can come tonight?"


    Liu said, "I will arrange the eyeliner around the church, as long as they have any movement. I will inform you of the first time. Xu brother doesn''t need to worry. As long as my mobile phone rings, they will act."


    "Well, you think so." Xu Zijian said with a smile.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother Xu is not bad either. Besides setting up police forces around the school, you must have set up ambush on the road, right?"


    "How do you know?" Xu Zijian was a little surprised.


    "I guess. With your personality, you will certainly do so. In addition, the order of the Yang bureau is as big as a mountain, and you will certainly pay more attention to it than before, so it is not new to set up ambushes in the middle of the way. " What Liu Rufeng said is true.


    Xu Zijian stretched out his index finger and pointed it. Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you''re a monkey. You can''t hide anything from me."


    Two people have been chatting late into the night, just to rest, leaving the person on duty to guard.


    In this way, the night passed and nothing happened.


    During the day, it''s still business as usual. Class, eat, rest, for three days without any movement.


    Calm people feel a little anxious, the crowd whispered more. Finally, Yang Sisi and ice snow silver fox are too lazy to manage, because their hearts also begin to fret.


    Small five also does not live to ask: "elder brother, they can''t not come."


    Liu Rufeng put down his mobile phone, suspended the game, looked at Xiao Wu and said, "what''s the hurry? You didn''t feel bored after we had been in the mountains for half a month before, but this time we just couldn''t hold on for three days?"


    "That''s not the same..." Xiao Wu immediately said solemnly: "we used to step better. This time, do we have such a big handle? What if the list given is false? Or what mark of God is nothing at all, even if it is, what if it is cancelled in the middle of the way? "


    Summer also said, "yes, little brother five''s analysis is reasonable. I don''t think they will come this time. For such a long time, there has been no movement at all. It''s too abnormal."


    "The more abnormal you are, the more you have to watch. You can''t relax your vigilance all the time, you know? As soon as we relax, they''ll come and surprise us. They may also be waiting until we relax. " Liu Rufeng looks dignified finish, no longer pay attention to small five and summer, continue to play his game.


    Xiao Wu and Xia Xia have no choice but to keep silent.


    Now it is the afternoon of the fourth day, we just finished eating, still sitting in the classroom, Liu Rufeng is still playing three kingdoms.


    Time is still so a minute of the past, until the sunset, he Liu Rufeng is playing three kingdoms to kill the blood boiling, mobile phone suddenly violent vibration, directly to the game to pause. Liu Rufeng heart secretly scolded: "who his mother at this time to call, immediately clearance."


    When I got through the phone, I heard a voice coming from there. It sounded very low. It seemed that it was not convenient to talk. "Hello, is that brother Feng?"


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?" Listen to the tone of the speech, Liu Rufeng knows that it must be the person arranged by Jin Liu.


    Just listen to the people over there said: "they moved, about 30 people, everyone has a gun."


    "Oh? When is it? "


    "Just now." Said the man over there.


    "Well, your task is done. You can go back."


    "Well, thank you, brother Feng!" The person on the other end of the line was very happy and then hung up.


    Hang up the phone, Liu Rufeng immediately inform small five and ice snow silver fox and others, all to wait outside, try not to let those people into the classroom, so the damage is too big. In the past, the purpose of keeping people in the classroom was to prevent them from sneaking attack. Now that they come here blatantly, you are welcome to close the door as soon as you enter the school.


    Out of the classroom, Li Sisi immediately informed Xu Zijian, and the two rearranged the problem of defense. Xu Zijian also informed those people who were lurking on the way, stressing that they must be allowed to come first. If they are found to escape from the same road later, it is not too late to arrest them.


    Liu Rufeng also quickly informed the people lurking outside the school, told them not to act rashly, let people in, but the people who come in must go out again.


    Those people readily agreed. Now Liu Rufeng''s words are no different from Jin Liu''s words. They naturally obey Liu Rufeng''s orders.


    Looking at the setting sun sinking into the clouds, Liu Rufeng suddenly felt relaxed.

 Chapter 435

    As soon as we heard that the church had begun to take action, everyone''s nerves immediately tensed. For a time, the air seems to be rapidly condensing, like black clouds pressing the city and mountain rain coming.


    Liu Rufeng''s state at this time is tense, but the mood is relaxed, because waiting is too painful, it''s not as simple as real work.


    Liu Rufeng and his party don''t know how to stick to it these four days. It''s more appropriate to say "stick to it" than "endure it.". Because waiting for danger is often more painful than facing danger, the whole process of the brain that thread is tight, moment dare not relax.


    If people''s spirit is too nervous for a long time, they will easily fall into mental breakdown, or even into madness. Liu Rufeng believes that if it goes on like this, it will take less than half a month, and the defense line here will be broken.


    Although Liu Rufeng had nothing to do during the day, he found various ways to make everyone relax. At night, there were ice snow silver fox and Li Sisi sitting in town, but he also obviously felt that most of the girls could not hold on.


    It''s getting dark. Liu Rufeng seems very natural. It''s time to have a meal. At the same time, we suggest that we eat enough before we work hard.


    Many people don''t understand his heartless state, but they gradually accept it. Because everyone had been waiting for a long time. After receiving the news, they had to wait for two hours. They didn''t even see any personal pictures. Finally, they were so hungry that they had to eat one by one.


    Liu Rufeng has long been good. Now the streets are full of people. They will not come blatantly. Most of them will act in the middle of the night.


    The best time to commit a crime is when the moon is dark and the wind is high.


    As time goes by, most people have gone back to have a rest. Looking at the time, it''s nearly eleven o''clock.


    Cold wind came, looking at the stars, Liu Rufeng murmured: "time is almost."


    At about 11:30 PM, Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated. At first sight, it was a message: people had arrived, driving two yellow jeeps. There should be a lot of people coming, as if they had guns.


    Through the information, Liu Rufeng is clear that the person who sends the message is definitely not convenient to speak, and the words are very concise.


    After reading the information, Liu Rufeng will pass one: don''t move, let them come.


    After reading the information, Liu Rufeng immediately told Xu Zijian, "brother Xu, people are coming, first tell everyone to hide, wait for them to come in and then move."


    "I know." Xu Zijian answered and immediately talked to each other in the dark.


    But Liu Rufeng didn''t ask Xu Zijian to inform the sleeping girls in the dormitory. Some dormitories were even playing, and the laughter of silver bells could be heard from a distance.


    They didn''t stop the girls, because telling them at this time is bound to cause panic. In addition, in a sense, it is more realistic for them to continue to keep this state of ignorance.


    This time, the message was right. In a few minutes, two yellow jeeps stopped at the school gate and began to whistle.


    The police officers in the guard house perform very well. Besides their age, they are very like the real guard. He looked through the glass and squinted at it carefully. Then he frowned as if he didn''t see anything clearly. He pretended to look out and yelled, "who is it?"


    The driver came down from the car and explained in fluent Chinese, "we are students here. Please let us in."


    Kyoto University is an international famous university. It''s normal to have foreign students, so there''s no doubt about this, but you still need to see the certificate.


    "Students? Do you have a student card? " The fake guard is very responsible and serious. Look at that posture. If you don''t have a certificate, you can''t go in.


    Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian hide behind the flower pool, secretly watching and praising, "well performed, this is like real."


    The tall foreigner who came down laughed and pulled out an object similar to the work card from his pocket. Needless to say, this is the student ID card.


    It''s no surprise to get a few student ID cards for such a big action plan. It''s easy to get a fake certificate these days. As long as you dare to spend money, you can even get a real estate certificate and a marriage certificate. Because there are always some experts who are happy to help those who are lack of ability, lack of resources, and do not want to go step by step


    The policeman, dressed as a guard, stares at the driver, takes out a student ID card, carefully identifies it by the dim light, and then nods. However, when he returns the driver''s student ID card, he immediately frowns and asks in a loud voice, "where are the people on the bus? I also need to see their ID cards."


    The young driver was a little late, turned to smile, took out a few hundred yuan bills from his pocket and handed them to him. He said with a smile, "it''s convenient. People in the car are sick and don''t want to get off."


    The guard hissed, as if he was in a dilemma, but his eyes were still happy. He took the money and simply asked, "if you don''t get off the bus, you don''t even have your student ID card with you?"


    "Er... The urgency of going out has been forgotten, you see..." the driver who came down to dredge the human relationship looked at the policeman with a flattering smile. However, Liu Rufeng found that his hand seemed to be slowly stretching to his waist. Seeing that, he planned to break through the barrier.


    The policeman opened the door with a button, but complained: "it''s all you unruly students who have ruined the atmosphere. Remember to bring your student ID card next time!"


    "Yes, thank you." It seems that the foreigner knows a lot about the local conditions and customs here. Even the doorman knows Menqing.


    The fake driver got on the bus again, started the car quickly, turned right after entering the hospital and went straight to the parking lot.


    Because there were police officers in the parking lot, the two cars drove to the parking lot. Liu Rufeng immediately decided to let all the people gather in the parking lot to ambush. Because the parking lot in the northeast corner of the campus, and far away from the teaching building, it is more convenient to start.


    In this way, Xu Zijian and others were waiting at the gate of the parking lot, while Yang Sisi and others were ambushing around a basketball court more than ten meters in front of the parking lot. As for Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox, they chose the third line of defense - a Waterhouse 20 or 30 meters away from the dormitory.


    In fact, this is not the opportunism of Liu Rufeng. In fact, the third line of defense is the most dangerous and faces the biggest test.


    It''s very difficult for drivers to stop when they come out of the parking lot, so even if they want to attack Xu Zijian and others who are guarding at the gate of the parking lot, the probability is very low. Generally, the car has rushed out for more than ten meters, and they have come to the second line of defense before the attack.


    And the second line of defense is relatively not very dangerous, because the normal thinking of those people at this time is fear, subconscious is to run first. When they want to fight back, people have come to the third line of defense, which is where Liu Rufeng is.

 Chapter 436

    After looking forward to it for several days, I finally got the person I should look forward to. As soon as the police who had been waiting for three or four days heard of the news, they were in high spirits. They wanted to vent the fire that had been silted up for many days at one time.


    As soon as the church people came in, they went into the parking lot. Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian quickly seized this excellent opportunity and arranged police forces at the gate of the parking lot to wait for the hare.


    Moreover, Liu Rufeng gave full play to the spirit of revolutionary humanitarianism as usual and gave Xu Zijian a good position to them, while he was in the most dangerous and important defense line.


    But there''s no way. Who can make them work hard? Those who can do it will do more


    A large number of police officers were in fixed positions, loaded with bullets, and focused on the wind and grass at the gate of the parking lot.


    Just like last time, this document is also a death order issued by director Yang Wanchun. As soon as a person comes out, he can''t help but directly subdue him, and the person resisting arrest will directly shoot to solve the problem.


    With his purpose, everyone''s courage increased a bit, and there was no need to be timid in doing things.


    However, if you don''t have to, try not to shoot people, it will be very troublesome. These people have been working for many years, and they are very clear about this.


    They didn''t wait long, and soon there was a conversation in the parking lot, with laughter in the middle.


    "Well! At this time, I''m still in the mood of joking. I''m crazy. I''ll make you cry in a moment! "


    Although Liu Rufeng was far away, his strong ear power could hear clearly, and then he gave out a cold hum.


    Xu Zijian naturally heard the voice, so he told the people around him to be ready to fight.


    The voice inside is getting closer and closer to the exit, and the visitors seem to walk out, which Liu Rufeng didn''t expect. Walking out, Xu Zijian has become the most dangerous.


    As several blurred figures became more and more clear, soon two men and a woman appeared in the eyes of the police at the gate of the parking lot. Xu Zijian was about to make an order to arrest him, but he was surprised by the three people who appeared in front of him.


    Because the three people who came out were not Westerners at all, on the contrary, they were all of Oriental blood¡° This... What''s going on? "


    Xu Zijian was a little puzzled. He said when did these people go in? I only saw two jeeps, and the people on the jeep must be foreigners. Did these three people stay in the parking lot until now?


    Because the people who came out didn''t look like church people, so they had to let them go. When the three men saw such a policeman at the beginning, their faces turned pale for a moment, and they quickly stopped and nervously looked at the captain Xu Zijian. Because there were still more important tasks to be done, Xu Zijian looked at them, didn''t think much, and let them go directly.


    "It doesn''t seem right..." the ice snow silver fox beside Liu Rufeng frowned. He saw it from a long distance and began to murmur to himself.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu Rufeng looked at her and asked. To be honest, Liu Rufeng didn''t see any signs this time.


    Ice snow silver fox shakes his head, way: "say not good, anyway just feel that woman there is awkward."


    Before they had a deep study of the difference between the two women, there was a harsh sound of car starting at the exit of the parking lot.


    Originally very quiet atmosphere, suddenly appeared a car start sound, really appears very abrupt. After the sound fell back, the car came out of the parking lot, the same yellow jeep. But this time there was only one, and the other didn''t know where it was.


    No matter how much it is, we can solve the problem one by one. Think of here, Xu Zijian a break drink, there are countless police officers around up.


    It''s a pity that they are a little slow. Jeep is three feet away, and is under the protection of Lissi.


    With a wave of his hand, a large number of police officers stopped the jeep, and someone yelled, "stop! Stop the car


    Instead of stopping, the car sped up the gas and hit the police. Everyone knows the result of a collision with a motor vehicle, so even at this time, there is no need to make fun of your own life. A large number of police immediately gave way, jeeps flicked their tail and drove forward.


    Ice snow silver fox and Liu Rufeng can see clearly, but they haven''t moved. Liu Rufeng frowned and thought, "it''s not like they''re trying to run away or hit people. What tricks are they going to play..."


    Ice snow silver fox looked at the jeep, cold hum, desert eagle in the hands of the rotation back and forth a few times, suddenly a shot. The front tire of the jeep deflated immediately, and then the car turned sideways and nearly overturned.


    As soon as the car stopped, the police surrounded it. But the door hasn''t been opened for a long time. Looking through the glass, the driver should be the one who started talking to the guard. However, unlike when I came in, there were not many people in the back of the car this time. The four or five people in the car were already sleepy, and the abnormal bump of the jeep did not affect their rest.


    "It''s true that he was born as a mercenary, and his psychological quality is not generally good." Liu Rufeng walked over with a smile and let the police stand aside. He grabbed the front and pulled the door directly with his hand.


    "My friend, since we are here, why can''t we get off the bus first?" Speaking, the right hand has begun to pull the door.


    The driver was still motionless, like a dead man. Several people in the back seemed to wake up, stretching and rubbing their eyes.


    The door was opened smoothly, and Liu Rufeng directly pulled the man''s arm with his hand. This is a very dangerous job, because no one can predict what dangerous reaction this outlaw will make.


    The driver suddenly had a light in his eyes and suddenly stretched out his hand to catch Liu Rufeng''s wrist. It''s extremely fierce and swift. Liu Rufeng took a step back and released his hand.


    The man turned his face and stared at Liu Rufeng like a knife. After a while, suddenly smile, smile with pride, "you can pull me down again."


    From his eyes, Liu Rufeng knew that there must be something wrong with the other hand.


    "I''m a little interested in that." Liu Rufeng looked at the man with a smile, suddenly stepped out, reached out and grabbed the man''s arm again.


    This time, the man had planned to grab it with his backhand, but he was caught without waiting for his hand. This time, he deeply felt that the other hand was as hard as an iron hoop, as if it would be embedded in the meat at any time.


    "After sitting in the car for a long time, you''d better get down and stand for a while..." Liu Rufeng smiles, and a red air flow comes out of her hand, and her strength increases a little.


    The man persisted for a while and finally couldn''t carry it. However, he didn''t surrender directly. Instead, he suddenly threw it away vigorously, trying to get rid of Liu Rufeng''s arm. At the same time, he twisted his body and took out a gun with his right hand.

 Chapter 437

    The man couldn''t bear Liu Rufeng''s strong pull, and his body had fallen out, but when he left the jeep, his right hand also pulled out a gun.


    "92 type, or military..." although Liu Rufeng doesn''t use guns, he knows about guns very well. Seeing foreigners use their guns, I can''t help feeling a great sense of pride.


    However, although Liu Rufeng was very pleased to see that this man supported domestic products, he still didn''t reduce any strength. Before he could use the gun in his hand, Liu Rufeng pulled his body to the ground and rolled several times on the ground. Then he stopped and lost the gun.


    Just as the driver landed on the ground, several people in the car who had been listless suddenly had a sharp rise in mental strength, their eyes were shining, and their whole body was murderous. With the door was a strong blow to fly, the people in the car suddenly floated out.


    All of a sudden, action like the wind!


    As soon as several people rushed down, they were busy and began to attack the police around them like a storm. They didn''t have guns in their hands, but with only their hands, they beat the police around there and broke up.


    Ice snow silver fox and small five and Bai Shiming see in the eye, can''t help but a frown, immediately rushed up.


    Liu Rufeng was already fighting with the driver and the mercenary. He couldn''t separate himself for a while.


    Yang Sisi and Xu Zijian saw a fight here, so they planned to arrange people to go there immediately, but before they started to arrange, another yellow Jeep rushed out of the parking lot.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the one that started coming in with them.


    Now that the fight has started, there is no need to worry about anything, so Xu Zijian directly ordered his men to shoot at the jeep.


    Jeep a sudden brake, suddenly in place to spin two laps to stop, and then, from the car out of more than a dozen people.


    Like several people in the car in front of them, these ten people were all very quick, and most of them were captured close to each other and killed in one move.


    This time, in order not to panic, we didn''t bring many special police. Although these police are all criminal police, their combat effectiveness is much weaker than those of the mercenaries. After the scuffle just now, several more were injured to varying degrees. In this way, there will be fewer police officers left.


    The other party''s people are not much better. Although they have strong fighting ability, they have been killed and injured in the face of the continuous shooting of the police. Before long, only a few of them are intact.


    There are only a few people left. The police are relieved. Unexpectedly, the danger came immediately, and the situation suddenly changed. I don''t know when more than a dozen people came out of the parking lot, and each of them was holding a micro punch.


    But these people did not move, but smilingly watching, seems to be waiting for time.


    Liu Rufeng has long realized that something is wrong, but just now the situation was urgent and he didn''t think much about it. Seeing that a dozen people looking at them arrogantly, just like facing a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered, he suddenly became angry and secretly scolded: "your uncle''s routine is very good, you''ve been fooled!"


    At his feet, he made several moves, knocked down the mercenaries who still insisted in the blink of an eye, and then looked at the people opposite.


    "Silver fox, are you sure?" Liu Rufeng asked the snow fox in a low voice.


    Ice snow silver fox suddenly wake up, Liu Rufeng said that just want to use the advantage of footwork to get close to those people, and then find the opportunity to shoot at those people in the back.


    It''s just that this is obviously very risky, because if it goes wrong, the consequences will be unimaginable. Although the ice snow silver fox''s shooting is accurate, it can''t guarantee that it won''t make mistakes. So she hesitated and did not answer.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t wait for ice snow silver fox to answer. He moved his mind, mobilized a lot of red Qi, protected his body, and then walked towards those people.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s current red Qi can''t stop bullets, it can only slow down the speed of bullets. But this time, he fought hard and couldn''t care so much.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng rushed past, the snow and ice silver fox couldn''t hesitate any more. He suddenly took out the desert eagle. At the same time, Xu Zijian, Yang Sisi and many police officers also aimed at those people.


    Many muzzle as a cover, but also really saved Liu Rufeng, those people for a while aimed at Liu Rufeng. I can''t make up my mind for a moment to aim at others.


    But there are always exceptions, two people have been aiming at Liu Rufeng, and will pull the trigger.


    Liu Rufeng stepped on the ground with both feet and flew out obliquely. At the same time, he threw two Shiling with both hands. The two men were just about to shoot at Liu Rufeng when they suddenly found that two flashing objects were coming towards their faces. They immediately changed the aiming position of the muzzle and shot at the two Shiling. At the same time, at the interval of their hesitation, ice snow silver fox fired two shots, and the gun exploded in the head.


    The other mercenaries were shocked, and immediately became red eyed. They were about to launch a round of fire. But Liu Rufeng didn''t give them the chance. He had already picked up a handful of stones and thrown them out in advance.


    Now Liu Rufeng is about to refine his Green Qi. You can imagine the power in his hand. A stone, with the blessing of his Qi, is like countless firebombs, flashing red light and smashing at the mercenaries.


    Where have they seen this? Suddenly flustered hands and feet, in the moment of late Leng, ice snow silver fox "bang bang ~ ~ ~" fired several shots, and killed several more. Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi also took people to shoot at this time, seriously injuring seven or eight of them.


    The situation immediately changed, and now there are only a few of them standing with guns.


    "Haha..." Liu Rufeng gave a strange smile and stepped on the nine palace steps. His body was as erratic as a ghost. In the blink of an eye, he came to the front of those people. He had no time to think about it, so he flew two punches and two flies. Then several beautiful flying feet kicked down several.


    Looking at the mess all over the ground, Liu Rufeng breathed and laughed at the crowd. When Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi saw that these people had been solved, they immediately ordered the police to clean the battlefield.


    "You''re playing too hard!" Ice snow silver fox cold face, facial expression complex looking at Liu Rufeng said. Yang Sisi also blinked his big eyes and looked at Liu Rufeng. He didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, the dormitory building suddenly came a scream, followed by a burst of chaos.


    Ah


    "Let''s go!" Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of the three people, and then he realized that he was careless. He dashed past with an arrow step, followed by Xuexue Yinhu and Xiaowu.


    Everyone''s attention has been attracted here, and the dormitory building has been neglected. Only summer with a few policewomen.


    "It''s playing with me Liu Rufeng murmured in her heart that she had come to the dormitory.


    At this time summer and several policewomen are standing inside, facing two men and a woman. Summer hand holding a knife, can''t stop shaking, knife light in the light, dazzling light.


    Liu Rufeng put down his heart and walked over.

 Chapter 438

    It can be said that Liu Rufeng and his family were very passive in this battle. They were led by the nose from beginning to end.


    These opponents are really great. Although Liu Rufeng made careful arrangements in advance, they were surprised and did not play according to the routine. No matter how careful Liu Rufeng was, he was caught off guard.


    After a hard struggle, he finally defeated his opponent, but ignored the two men and one woman who were released.


    At the beginning, ice snow Silver Fox once felt something was wrong, but before he thought about it carefully, he was fighting with those people. That''s why these three people successfully broke through the barrier set up by the police.


    Thanks to the great effect of summer, the three people were not able to kill for a long time.


    Liu Rufeng went to the back of the three people and said in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    The woman of the three said, "why do you ask when you have guessed?" As soon as she spoke, all the problems were exposed. Because the voice is too ugly, it''s coarser than a man''s voice. Look at the appearance, you can spit out your meal last week,


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw it, she knew that it was not a natural disaster, but that she was not a woman at all, but a man disguised as a woman.


    It''s just... It''s OK for you to look good. It''s better not to make up just for this honor.


    Liu Rufeng resisted the urge to vomit and hummed coldly: "we''ve solved all the others. You''d better stop fighting..."


    His voice was not very high, and his tone was very peaceful, but every word poked people''s heart, without any discussion.


    The opposite person is very calm, can''t see a sign of tension, especially the fake woman, just evil smile, "if we don''t stop?"


    "Oh?" Liu Rufeng raised his eyes to see him for a while, but also a little surprised. At this time, he still thought about how to fight with others. What''s not to seek death?!


    "You know the consequences." Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile: "you can''t even get in the summer, and you are still here. It''s ridiculous!"


    The man seemed to see Liu Rufeng''s mind, not obscure, but directly poked, "do you think we can''t get in, it''s ridiculous, just relying on that boy can stop us?"


    Her voice just falls, see Liu Rufeng didn''t make a statement, seem to want to prove to Liu Rufeng to see, again turned to the summer, "you play again your that broken knife to try!"


    Seeing Liu Rufeng nodding his head behind him, the spirit of summer suddenly came. Today is the first time to show his Sabre skills. After practicing for so long, he finally got a better chance to fight, and he has proved his strength just now. But just now that said, summer was very upset, "broken knife? It''s a good sword to be able to cut people. What I showed just now is 30% of my strength. Don''t you agree? I''ll do it again! "


    Having said that, summer shakes the flying knife which is often carried by her side in her hand, twists her fingers, and the flying knife spins quickly in her hand. After a while, summer suddenly grasps the handle of the knife, and the flying knife crosses several strange lines in the air. Suddenly, a very cold breath floats out, and the murderous spirit on the flying knife has begun to spread everywhere.


    The man''s mouth was angry with a smile of evil spirit. He didn''t step back and stepped forward. His face almost stuck with the flying knife that was swimming away.


    I''m a little confused in summer. What do you mean by this product? Don''t retreat but advance. Isn''t that a death wish?


    He knew that when he came to the front of summer, he would kick the leg of summer.


    This foot is very fast, summer did not have time to dodge, people have fallen to the ground. Fortunately, although this foot is fast, its strength is not big. In summer, it''s just a somersault, and it doesn''t matter.


    "You, you..." summer got up from the ground and looked at her strangely, faltering: "so you know kung fu, just now you have been acting!"


    Liu Rufeng looks in the eye completely, the heart says this guy after all wants to do what? Since it''s powerful here, why not take action?


    After the performance, the man turned back to look at Liu Rufeng and asked, "you know this time."


    "Well, not bad." Liu Rufeng nodded slightly, then moved his eyebrows and asked: "it seems that you are determined to get it. You are waiting for me on purpose!"


    "That''s right!" The half male and half female guy on the other side suddenly trembled, and his body immediately broke, revealing his true colors. It''s not hard to see him as he really is. He has the appearance of a standard western man, with a silver shawl and long hair, and a pair of eyes as sharp as a falcon. As he removed the decoration, the two people around him also removed the body that bound them to play, revealing their true appearance.


    Similarly, those two are also Westerners. It turns out that just now they were wearing a leather bag to hide their identity.


    "Well... It''s more comfortable to talk like this. But... I wonder, why do you have to wait for me? Wouldn''t it be better to take a few people hostage? " Liu Rufeng didn''t feel that this was a reminder. He thought that the IQ of these people should not have missed this idea.


    The man with long silver hair sneered, and his voice was slightly shrill. "I''m going to kill myself, and avenge my brother!"


    Liu Rufeng was even more confused. He scratched his head and asked, "what do you want to say! How come there''s another brother? I''m a very impatient person. I''ll give you a minute to describe it. If I can''t describe it clearly, I don''t have time to wait! "


    When Liu Rufeng said these words, he obviously saw that the muscles on the face were twitching, as if he was very emotional. "Hello, remember when he was in the Mekong River the year before last, there was a man named Pete?"


    "What! Pete... "Liu Rufeng soon returned to his memory three years ago. He did not forget that it was a solution to the international felony Wu Song. At the last moment, Wu Song had a white bodyguard. He was very powerful. His name seemed to be Peter. At that time, I fought with him for several hours. If it wasn''t for the use of the flying knife stunt to disturb Pete''s attention, I''m afraid I would have died at that time.


    "You mean Peter, the bodyguard of Wusong?" Liu Rufeng asked tentatively.


    "It seems you haven''t forgotten. That''s my brother. I''m his brother Bruce. We''re all Black Hawks Bruce said, tearing open the clothes, revealing the right shoulder, right shoulder, if there is a black eagle.


    Of course, Liu Rufeng knows about the Black Hawk organization. They are also one of the international mercenary organizations, ranking in the top five, but they are generally for the sake of interests, have no principles, and are often accomplices to evil forces.


    "You are very frank. You are the object I like." Liu Rufeng made a joke, and then continued to ask: "you told me so much, the purpose is to let me die, understand a little bit, right?"


    This sentence with self mockery, but Bruce did not half deny the meaning, but voice hoarse said: "you guessed right, I sneaked into the church is this day!"

 Chapter 439

    Liu Rufeng never dreamed that Bruce was coming to avenge his younger brother, but to be honest, his method of revenge was fair and aboveboard. He didn''t use any mean means. It seemed that he wanted to use the most primitive method -- duel.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to promise him at all, because it''s very easy to win them in the current situation, and there''s no need to work hard at all. But Liu Rufeng also has a small abacus. This Bruce can be regarded as a man. Maybe he can get something out of his mouth. The more powerful he is, the more useless he is.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng laughs, "do you want to duel with me?"


    Bruce nodded. "It''s the best way to get revenge."


    Liu Rufeng joked, "how do you know I will promise you?"


    Bruce''s face moved a little, his voice was still low and hoarse. "I can''t bear if you don''t agree. I''ve been prepared for that!" With that, he lifted the lapels of the two people next to him, and there were bombs tied between their chest and abdomen.


    Then Bruce took out something similar to remote control and said, "if you play tricks, you know the consequences."


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said, it seems that this guy is ready to play with his life. Even the bomb is ready. Once so many people in the building detonate, the casualties will not be small. Grandma, don''t commit suicide with others, OK!


    The police around suddenly turned pale. Xu Zijian came to Liu Rufeng''s ear and said in a low voice, "what should I do, brother?"


    Liu Rufeng did not answer, but said solemnly: "OK, I promise you Bruce. But... I have a condition


    At this time, I still don''t forget to mention the terms. Obviously, it''s a bit funny for everyone. Now Bruce is holding the cards. Will people agree?


    No one expected that Bruce would smile a little, and his eyes seemed to have a sense of appreciation. "Well, it''s snow wolf. I still don''t forget to mention the terms at this time. As long as you can win me, I can promise you anything, but if you lose, you must pay for my brother''s life! "


    "No problem! Let''s start. " Liu Rufeng shrugged and went straight to the hospital. Bruce went out with him. Except for the two people around him, all the others stepped back and stood on the other side.


    Bruce stood still in the yard, moved his limbs, made a boxing gesture, and then hooked his fingers and said, "come on!"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "since you want to compare, you should attack first." According to Liu Rufeng''s recollection, in the past, Pete''s Kung Fu was also very powerful, just fierce, but at that time, his Jiugong footwork was not very proficient. Moreover, it was not a congenital state at that time. Even if Bruce was a little more powerful than Pete, he didn''t look much better. It should be very easy to deal with him.


    Bruce''s feet were strong, his body bowed and his fist was shot, just like an arrow leaving the string, quick and penetrating.


    One punch is followed by the second, the third... And the high leg technique. Bruce''s flexibility is very good, his body is very flexible, and his speed and strength are also very outstanding. It can be said that it is quite difficult to practice foreign boxing to this extent.


    Liu Rufeng dodged and thought, "if you didn''t break through the inborn before, just relying on your fists and feet to fight with him, it''s estimated that the possibility of winning is very small. Fortunately, now you have a great improvement in your realm."


    After turning around Bruce for two times, Liu Rufeng has a number in mind. Western boxing doesn''t pay attention to internal strength. It mainly depends on the flexibility and explosive power of the body muscles. Now Bruce''s basic strength is his strongest strength. There''s no need to fight with him as a guerrilla. It''s better for a man of his character to fight hard, so that he can be convinced of losing.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng saw an opportunity to see Bruce fight, but he didn''t dodge. Instead, he mobilized part of his innate Qi to his fist, and then met him directly, ready to feel the strength of his opponent.


    With the sound of "bang ~ ~", Liu Rufeng stood in the same place with a smile, but Bruce stepped back several steps, frowned, looked at Liu Rufeng in surprise, and said in disbelief: "you, how can you have such great power?"


    "More than that..." Liu Rufeng''s smile grew stronger, and his true Qi grew stronger. This time, he used 70% of his strength to punch again. A red flame burst out, and Bruce''s face was hot.


    "What kind of Kung Fu is that?" he muttered This time he didn''t hide, because he knew that even if he did, he might not be able to escape. He has been standing in a daze, as if waiting for God''s sanction, and finally simply closed his eyes, waiting for the nightmare to come.


    When the red flame is about to touch his body, it suddenly stops. Liu Rufeng looks at him with a smile. The punch has been withdrawn. "How about Mr. Bruce? Are you still fighting? "


    Bruce''s face turned pale as paper for a moment. His lips trembled and he said, "I... I give up..."


    He is not a person who doesn''t know his interest. Now it''s obvious that he has won and lost. It''s futile to fight on. His water blue eyes showed a trace of reluctance, whispered: "I... I keep my promise, you say, tell me what to do!"


    "Take your two brothers down first!" Liu Rufeng said first.


    "Good." Bruce means what he says, and the two teammates are loyal to him. As soon as he waves, the two men come over. As soon as the two men came, the police retreated, fearing that they would detonate the bomb.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t promise." Bruce said, take out a similar wrench like things, and then lift the two people''s lapels, each cut a line, and then very neatly remove their bombs.


    We just let down our heart and let down our vigilance.


    Liu Rufeng nodded, praised: "good, you are very trustworthy."


    Bruce said with shame: "it''s right to lose. Now that the bomb is down, say, what do you want me to do! "


    Liu Rufeng appreciated Bruce''s frankness. He sighed that they were not friends and could not make such a friend. So he sighed, "well, I''m not embarrassed for you. Since you are so frank, I''ll make a condition. Let''s talk about the antidote and the mark of God..."


    Bruce seems to be shocked. He looks at Liu Rufeng in a trance and asks, "besides this?"


    "No, if you want you to say these two things, I will not only make it difficult for you, but also let you go back." Liu Rufeng''s sincere way.


    "Put me back, put me back? What you said is true? " Bruce can''t believe it.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''ll keep my word, too!"

 Chapter 440

    Bruce''s character is very straightforward, clear-cut and honest, which Liu Rufeng appreciates very much. To tell you the truth, if it were not for the quarrel between them, it would be possible to make a friend with him.


    Bruce is also a little flattered. He didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to let them go. It''s really commendable that he can let them go even after committing such a big thing.


    According to Liu Rufeng''s request, he wants to know the mark of God and the antidote, which is also the key to Liu Rufeng''s successful solution to the church problem.


    Bruce paused a little and said firmly, "no problem! Anyway, I''m not on the same road with them. Today I''m here to find you. Since we''ve solved all our problems, I can tell you the truth. "


    Liu Rufeng looked at him with a smile and gave him a strange comment: "you are not a qualified black hawk."


    Bruce laughed awkwardly and said, "maybe, anyway, I''m not going to go back. I don''t care what his mother''s organization is. It has nothing to do with me from now on."


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring Bruce''s determination to break away from the past, which also required a kind of courage and courage.


    Just listen to Bruce continue: "in fact, the matter about the mark of God is pure nothingness, there is no such thing."


    In a word, it''s like a huge stone thrown on the quiet lake, instantly arousing thousands of waves. Liu Rufeng glared and said, "it''s impossible. It''s well known. How can there be a fake?"


    Bruce said with a sneer: "you don''t know, there was such a thing at the beginning, but this plan is false. And later we found out that you attach great importance to this matter, so we made a stratagem with the purpose of taking this opportunity to eradicate you. "


    Liu Rufeng frowned and clenched her teeth, "these people are so cruel and insidious! But... "Thinking of a question, Liu Rufeng continued to ask:" but there is a list, isn''t the list false? Then why is there an organ in Miyamoto''s secret room where the list is kept? We risked a lot to get it back... "


    Bruce said with a wry smile: "that list is not fake, but we changed our mind temporarily. Miyamoto is not qualified to know the secret."


    "Oh." Liu Rufeng thought: "it seems that the church is very well organized, and its structure is very strict. It can''t be underestimated..."


    "By the way, Mr. Bruce needs to talk about the antidote." Liu Rufeng felt that the things of God''s imprint had passed, so he could stop the antidote.


    Bruce didn''t answer directly, but went on to the topic just now and said: "in fact, the mark of God is not a regular activity, and it''s not as large as expected. It''s just a small scale to find a few people, and the specific priest who will be sent to do it is a temporary decision, and no one else will know. Actually... Alas! Forget it, I''ve said so much anyway. I''ll just tell you... In fact, the people in the church are basically Black Hawks, and the former believers and sacrifices have been taken away. The Black Hawk is also employed by people. The real manager is the Red Crescent, and the priest and sacrifice are basically the same. "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already guessed this problem, but he said it from Bruce''s mouth. He felt more comfortable in his heart, and this matter became more realistic.


    "It''s a kind of medicine called Dementor. It''s mainly used to control people''s mind, but it can only last for one year."


    "What? It''s only a year. There''s nothing to be afraid of. " Small five feel curious, cut in a way.


    Bruce chuckled and said, "it''s not that simple. After one year, Dementor can''t control the mind, but if you don''t take antidote after one year, the heart will rot slowly, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t give them Dementor to control the mind later."


    "As you say, the antidote is not easy to obtain?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Bruce coughed softly: "in fact, it''s not hard to say. As long as I can rely on a sacrifice, I can get it. I''ve been a deacon for so long, so... Except for my own use, I don''t have any surplus."


    "What? Even you took the poison? " Liu Rufeng opened his mouth wide and looked at him in disbelief, "don''t you want to go back?"


    Bruce waved his hand. "People who take antidotes three times usually get rid of the toxicity. I''ve been fine for a long time."


    Liu Rufeng nodded, and now he has basically understood the truth of the matter. It seems that the antidote has to go by himself. It''s impossible to wait.


    Bruce has finished what he knows, and Liu Rufeng is going to fulfill his promise. He says to Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi, "I told you to let them go. You two have no problem."


    Xu Zijian certainly won''t have any opinions. Yang Sisi hesitated a little and didn''t say anything.


    In this way, everyone made way for Bruce to let them go. Bruce threw a fist at the crowd and left.


    They can go, but others can''t. They still have to take them back to the police station for further torture. There are still many details to learn. There was no danger in the school, so the school was informed to resume classes, the temporary class was dissolved, and everyone was in their places to study as usual.


    A piece of dark cloud dispersed, all people also feel relaxed a lot, but Liu Rufeng found Xu Zijian to discuss the antidote, "brother Xu, how do you say this antidote should be obtained?"


    Xu Zijian also felt very embarrassed. He shook his head and said: "in fact, we have recorded Bruce''s words just now, which can be used as evidence. But after all, the church is a holy place in name. It''s not appropriate to arrest people in broad daylight, so solving their leadership will solve the problem of antidote, but it needs to be done in secret."


    Liu Rufeng nodded to show her approval. However, when it comes to acting in secret, he has no bottom in his heart, because from the experience of the first exploration of the church, the people inside are not easy to deal with, so he must be quite prepared.


    After chatting for a while, Xu Zijian seemed to think of something. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he said, "by the way, do you remember Shen Wuming?"


    "Of course I do. What do you want to say?" Liu Rufeng was puzzled.


    Xu Zijian''s eyebrows condensed into eight characters, disdaining to say: "have you forgotten your agreement with him? It''s been so many days. I think it''s time for you to go and see him. He doesn''t have many days left... "


    Liu Rufeng patted her forehead and cried, "Oh! Yes, I almost forgot. I''ll go to him tomorrow and have a good rest today. If it''s convenient for you, you can pass it on to me in advance. "


    "It''s up to you." Xu Zijian didn''t say much, so they went home separately.


    After leaving Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng chuckled and said in secret, "Shen Wuming, my double, I don''t know what''s going on now."

 Chapter 441

    Liu Rufeng''s mood on his way back is very complicated. Shen Wuming, his last enemy, and Bruce, his last enemy, both became friends in the end, but Bruce can let go, but Shen Wuming can''t.


    Liu Rufeng had a bad feeling when he thought that he was so similar to himself and that the same excellent talents would fall like this.


    He really doesn''t know whether he should go to this duel. If he delays it, Shen Wuming may live longer. But once the duel is over, Shen Wuming will probably commit suicide.


    "Alas! If he didn''t look the same as me, maybe it wouldn''t be the end... "Liu Rufeng sighed, her eyebrows condensed into a curve, full of sighs.


    Small five drive a car, turn a face to see him one eye, ask a way: "how, elder brother, see you worry heavily."


    "It''s nothing. I feel a little sad when I think of something." Liu Rufeng sighed.


    Little five didn''t understand. He asked, "what''s your feeling? Now as long as you can go deep into the church to get the antidote, and then take them to a nest, won''t everything be solved? Then the world will be at peace and we will be free again. Actually, I''m looking forward to it now... "


    Xiao Wu''s simple heart is not a person who has insight into people''s heart and is full of scheming. He was hired as a valet because of his pure heart. So Liu Rufeng didn''t blame him, just a faint smile.


    On the back seat sat snow silver fox, Cheng Xiaoxiao and summer rose. Cheng Xiaoxiao frowned, as if thinking about something, didn''t care what they said just now; Summer rose because of these days by the shock is not small, for a moment has not come back to mind, so the brain has been running, did not hear their conversation.


    Only ice snow silver fox, sitting in the back seat, snorted coldly, with a light tone just like boiled water, "some people have made old mistakes and are sentimental..."


    She was also present when she was talking with Xu Zijian, so she guessed it all at once. Now it''s only half said and the meaning is obvious.


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head and smiles bitterly. He looks back at ice snow silver fox and gives a deep smile of "you still know me". He turns back to look out of the window, but it''s desolate.


    After going back, we all hid in the villa for several days. We didn''t do anything except eating and drinking. It seemed that we were all greatly stimulated. We need to rest for a period of time to adjust.


    During this period, Liu Rufeng went to see Shen Wuming twice, but he didn''t fix the date of the duel. Instead, he gave himself a better excuse: "I''m very tired recently. Let''s have a rest."


    Shen Wuming is disappointed every time, but he looks much better. According to his words, as long as you see Liu Rufeng, you will feel better.


    Everyone has been resting for half a month, and everyone seems to have recovered. Xia Rosa begins to go back to school again. Li mujin and Zhu Dan also start to go to school. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier also start to take care of their company. Bai Liyun was also the elite of Ueno before, so Cheng Xiaoxiao directly brought her to her own company to help manage together. Bai Liyun had nothing to do at home, so she agreed willingly.


    Murong Xue doesn''t have anything to do. She practices martial arts with Liu Rufeng and others, and exchanges skills with them. Every day, little Niuniu compares and strokes behind their buttocks, and she looks like she loves to learn.


    After analyzing these days, Liu Rufeng thinks that if you go to church, you can''t have too few people or too many. Six or seven are the best. And these six or seven people have to be super strong. We should be outstanding in intelligence and force.


    Now in addition to himself, there are ice snow silver fox and small five, as well as Murong snow and Bai Shiming. There are only five people that can be used, two less¡° What should we do?... "


    "Yes


    Liu Rufeng slaps his thigh, and his face looks happy, because he thinks that there are invisible fast sword Chi Lei and poisonous hand Xi Yang under Master Lu. Their strength is much stronger than silver fox. If they are willing to help, they will get twice the result with half the effort.


    If at that time Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi meet outside, and seven of them enter together, there will be a great chance of success.


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng called Mr. Lu for the first time. To tell you the truth, although he and Mr. Lu are close friends, Liu Rufeng seldom goes to see him until he has to. I don''t know why, but I don''t want to owe people too much. Every time Master Lu helps Liu Rufeng, Liu Rufeng feels insecure.


    It''s not that I don''t believe Mr. Lu, but I always have a hunch that something will happen between them in the future.


    However, Liu Rufeng still contacted Mr. Lu. Anyway, he owes so much. It''s not bad this time. What''s more, borrowing two people this time is not a favor that can''t be paid off.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Mr. Lu''s voice was loud and magnetic.


    "Nothing. I''d like to borrow two from you." Liu Rufeng is also very direct.


    "Two? Do you mean Chi Lei and Xi Yang Mr. Lu is also very clever. He guesses who Liu Rufeng refers to.


    "Brother Lu knows me, ha ha..."


    "... when to use it?" With an embarrassed smile, Mr. Lu directly asked the key to the matter.


    "Well... In the last few days, I''ll let you know exactly which day." Liu Rufeng thought about it. He must find a suitable time. This matter has to be discussed carefully.


    Mr. Lu stopped for a short time, then his voice dropped, but he said, "you don''t want to enter the church."


    With these words, Liu Rufeng had to admire Lu''s deep and wise mind, as if he knew everything. Liu Rufeng has always boasted that he is a very intelligent person, but now compared with Mr. Lu, that''s really a small wizard.


    "Who is Master Lu..." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help thinking about it again.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t speak for a long time. Master Lu said, "brother, are you guessing my identity again? Ha ha... You don''t have to think about it. Just remember that we are brothers forever. Even if something happens between us in the future, remember that we are brothers as well! "


    This is a bit heavy, and Liu Rufeng is more and more confused. However, he knows in his heart that even if he can''t ask anything now, it''s better to make mistakes first and take every step. One day, the clouds will bloom and the sun will rise, and everything will be clear to the world.


    Moreover, judging from his own experience, Mr. Lu should be a man of righteousness, because the quality of sincerity and righteousness cannot be pretended.


    "Well, we will always be brothers. I remember brother Lu''s words!" Liu Rufeng accentuated his tone and responded.


    "Well, thank you for trusting me. Well, I''ll come to you. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, and I''ll just have a look at your new home. " Lu changed the topic, Chen said.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." Liu Rufeng also did not refuse, agreed very happily.

 Chapter 442

    Since he and Mr. Lu are brothers to each other, what they say is also impassioned. They can''t refuse to come home to have a look. Liu Rufeng agreed quickly, and told the specific address to Mr. Lu.


    After hanging up the phone, Liu Rufeng didn''t go to the hospital to practice with them. Instead, he sat alone on the sofa, tasting red wine and watching them punching and kicking outside with great interest, thinking about other things.


    "Now it seems that the mission is over after the church is solved. In fact, it''s not so simple. It''s estimated that there will be new discoveries later. Didn''t Bruce say something about the sea that day? It is estimated that the headquarters of Red Crescent should be on the high seas or an island. It seems that things have just begun, and there is still a long way to go... "


    Little Niuniu has sharp eyes. She sees her Godfather Liu Rufeng sitting on the sofa, with a worried look on her face, so she runs in with great insight, runs straight to Liu Rufeng, shakes his arm, and says sweetly, "Dad, what do you think, Niuniu, can I tell you a joke?"


    Looking at Niu Niu''s chubby little face, Liu Rufeng''s smiling eyes narrowed into a line. He scratched her little face with his fingers and said in a soft voice, "OK, then I''ll listen to Niu Niu''s jokes."


    Niu Niu touched her face with her index finger and thought. She didn''t have half a minute when her eyes were bright. She blinked her big black and smart eyes and clapped her hands and said, "Dad, listen to me, I can tell you..."


    Liu Rufeng smiles and nods, which means you can start.


    He also knows that Niu Niu''s jokes must have childlike innocence, but looking at such a lovely dry daughter, any joke coming out of her mouth is a wonderful melody, and her mood will be very good.


    Niuniu said with a childish voice: "the thief stole a chicken and was plucking it by the river. At this time, a policeman came over and the thief quickly returned the chicken to the river. What are you doing? What''s in the river? The thief said, "it''s a chicken. It''s going across the river. I''m here to help it look at its clothes."


    Finish saying, Niu Niu ha ha of oneself first laughed, show full mouth white neat teeth. Liu Rufeng can''t help but smile, because Niu Niu is happy.


    Niuniu stopped laughing for a long time, blinked her big eyes and asked, "Dad, is it funny?"


    "It''s funny. Look how happy dad is." Liu Rufeng answers very well.


    "Yes? Yeah, yeah, I knew this joke I learned was funny. Dad, sit down first, and I''ll tell it to Uncle tie and uncle Xiao Wu! " After hearing the praise, Niuniu was very happy, just like she got the best gift and went out bouncing.


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head and murmurs: "it''s better to be a child. It''s carefree all day."


    Mr. Lu, they came very quickly. Before long, Liu Rufeng felt the sound of the siren coming from the gate. He knows that it must be Mr. Lu and they are here.


    Mr. Lu is here. You have to meet him in person. Liu Rufeng tidied up her clothes and went out.


    As soon as we open the door, it''s really Mr. Lu. They were driving a luxury Rolls Royce phantom, and they had already got out of the car. Standing in the front is Mr. Lu, and behind him are Chi Lei and Xi Yang.


    Liu Rufeng welcomed him with a smile. At the same time, he joked: "brother Lu still talks about ostentation. It''s always a surprise. Is this car for me again?"


    Mr. Lu was stunned by this abrupt sentence. After a few seconds, he laughed and said, "if you like me, I''ll leave it for you. It''s all personal belongings. Ha ha... Your house is not bad, at least tens of millions. I''ve seen Feng Shui and it''s very good. It makes a lot of money!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. Brother Lu has so much money that I have to work hard, don''t I? Ha ha... Come in, come in... "


    After a short greeting, Liu Rufeng let them in. Master Lu, before they entered the hall, they saw a group of enthusiastic practitioners in the courtyard. They were immediately attracted. So I stopped and watched with interest.


    Small five they also know, take the initiative to say hello. Murong snow also walked up slowly and nodded. However, seeing Chi Lei and Xi Yang, his face changed a little, because it has not been a month since Chi Lei fought with him, and that thing is still palpitating.


    Liu Rufeng saw it, so he said to Murong Xue, "Uncle tie, now we are all a family, and the two elders are not outsiders, so we don''t have to be so formal."


    Murong Xue was relieved and said to the invisible fast sword Chi Lei: "brother, you almost killed me last time. Now I''m afraid of the scene of that day. Ha ha..."


    Murong Xue''s words are both a joke and a reproach. He is a man who will never suffer a loss. Even if the two of us are good and become a family, those words still have to be said.


    Chi Lei''s arrogance has been restrained a lot since he met Mr. Lu and his last fight in the underground boxing world. However, he still didn''t smile, but his face muscles moved a little and his tone softened a lot. "That''s all in the past. Why do you mention him? Today we are here to help, not to smash the scene. Third brother won''t not welcome us


    Chi Lei said that. Murong Xue couldn''t say any more unkind words. She immediately laughed and said, "our three brothers haven''t been reunited for many years. Today is a good day. How can I turn you away? Second brother, you are here too. I miss you very much. "


    When he said the second elder brother, he naturally referred to Xi Yang. The three of them once lived together in the world. Murong Xue was the smallest at that time, so they ranked third. Chi Lei and Xi Yang were the two. Later, they parted ways because of different opinions.


    Xi Yang was injured in the underground boxing arena last time. He seems to understand a lot of things and finally know what it means. Like Chi Lei, he is much more low-key than before. Today, facing Murong Xue, his posture is lower and his tone is calmer. With a ashamed smile on his face, he said, "third brother, we miss you very much. Today we must have a good drink!"


    "Yes, everyone is not drunk today!" Looking at their reunion, Mr. Lu nodded with a smile and said something forthright.


    Xiao Wu and they don''t practice any more. They go into the room together. In summer, he was quick and quick. He made tea for them and washed a lot of fruits.


    Liu Rufeng gave each of them a cigarette and lit one himself. Then he said slowly, "brother Lu, I''m afraid we''ll go to church this time more dangerous than we went to underground boxing last time. I don''t know if you have any difficulties."


    Although I know that they will agree, I have to say something polite. Liu Rufeng is very good at being a man.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang didn''t wait for Mr. Lu to make a statement, so they said with one voice: "we are here to discuss this matter this time. If we don''t want to go, we won''t come to your house. Now that we are all a family, we don''t want to talk about the two families, so we will see the outside world."


    Liu Rufeng looked at them with a smile and nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 443

    Chi Lei''s words are to the point. Liu Rufeng knows that people are serious this time, and it''s meaningless to say anything else, so he doesn''t beat around the Bush and goes straight to the point.


    "Since the two elders have shown their sincerity, if I''m more polite, I''ll be disrespectful, and I''ll stop talking nonsense. But... I don''t know what happened to the injuries of the two elders. "


    Remembering that Chi Lei and Xi Yang were injured in the underground boxing arena a few days ago, Liu Rufeng naturally asked, which was also out of politeness.


    Chi Lei laughed heartily and said, "I was poisoned that time, and I recovered in two days. Third, what about you?"


    Mr. poison hand Xi Yang frowned, as if it was a little hard to say, after all, the last injury was not a glorious thing, the battle lost. He stopped for a few seconds, then sighed: "don''t mention, the last time I lost, it was the first time I lost so miserably since Xi Yang came out, but the boy is not much better, that arm must be useless. My old bone is OK. It''s almost recovered. You can rest assured. "


    "Well, I''ll be at ease. When we go to church this time, we have to be fully prepared. We can''t kill them when we are hot headed. We don''t fight a battle without preparation. "


    "Yes, brother Liu is right. We must be fully prepared before we can take action. Those people are stronger than ninjas. Rash action is bound to be bad for us. If we fail, we will not only suffer losses, but also scare the snake, which is more than the gain." Mr. Lu immediately added.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and continued: "but what do we need to prepare? Have you thought about it? "


    "Er... Prepare... Weapons and weapons, as well as the structure of the church and the specific situation inside, know yourself and know your enemy..." Xiao Wu thought about it and said.


    Liu Rufeng smiles, looks at the puzzled eyes of the people, and says in a deep voice: "it''s more than that. We have to improve ourselves. The so-called iron making needs to be hard. The key is not weapons, but our own strength. Only our strength is strong enough, the greater the hope of victory."


    You are all practitioners of martial arts. When you hear this, you feel reasonable, so you nod your head one after another. Ice snow silver fox holds his shoulder, and the expression on his face remains the same. At this time, he picks his eyebrows and asks, "do you mean... We all communicate with each other and teach each other arts?"


    "That''s right!" Liu Rufeng looks at the ice snow silver fox with satisfaction and is full of appreciation. This is the second time that the ice snow silver fox understands him. Liu Rufeng thinks that the silver fox is more and more popular.


    After a pause, Liu Rufeng said, "I don''t know what your opinions are?"


    The purpose of asking this question is to relieve everyone''s vigilance. After all, all kinds of boxing are sectarian. Even in today''s society with advanced technology and open culture, this kind of sectarian view is still prevalent. Many people still can''t accept teaching their own skills to others.


    For young people like Liu Rufeng, Xuexue Yinhu, Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming, the key to such conservatism is basically absent. It mainly depends on Chi Lei, Xi Yang and Murong Xue.


    Murong Xue is open-minded. After hearing this, she almost doesn''t hesitate and agrees directly. Chi Lei and Xi Yang are a little hesitant, but they accept it after a while because of the pressure.


    Now that we all agree to do so, we can start. We sat together and talked for a while, drank a few cups of tea, and then went to the hospital together.


    Among the crowd, Liu Rufeng has the highest accomplishments, so the focus is on the other people''s promotion. Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox and Bai Shiming are in charge of Liu Rufeng, and Murong Xue, Chi Lei and Xi Yang communicate with each other, which is also convenient.


    Looking at Bai Shiming, Liu Rufeng first asked, "how is your nine palaces and eight trigrams practice?"


    Bai Shiming said, "I''ll practice it for you first."


    "Good." Liu Rufeng nodded.


    Bai Shiming bowed down, his Dantian Qi sank, his feet were divided into yin and Yang, and he began to practice.


    Liu Rufeng remembers that when Bai Shiming was in S City, he was already very proficient in Jiugong walking. The difference was the heat. After this period of improvement, he was more proficient than before. Now the difference was internal breathing. If his accomplishments were improved, his footwork would be more exquisite.


    Bai Shiming started to walk in accordance with the directions of the nine palaces and eight trigrams, and soon turned into a virtual shadow. Even Xiao Wu was stunned. He could also do this step, but he was only proficient and could not reach the level of subtlety.


    Now looking at Bai Shiming''s practice, it seems that his level is higher than his. He is a little weak. He comes to Liu Rufeng and says, "brother, the bodyguard you took is fast enough. He is no less than me."


    Liu Rufeng a smile, white one eye, small five way: "that is you don''t care, as long as you work hard, he will be worthy of you."


    "You don''t say you''re partial." Xiao Wu pretends to pick the right way.


    Liu Rufeng ignored him and continued to look at him seriously.


    A few minutes later, Bai Shiming finished his work. Then he went to Liu Rufeng and asked, "brother Feng, how do you think I''m doing?"


    "That''s good. It''s hard for you to use the nine palaces and eight trigrams to this extent with your current cultivation. Now I''m going to teach you the internal mental skill. Only when you improve your internal cultivation will you be more powerful."


    "Internal mental skill?" Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming opened their eyes at the same time and asked excitedly, "is that the set of skills that senior Hu Yifu taught you?"


    "Yes, now all of us practice according to this method. I think those with high understanding will reach the congenital level within a month. You are still in the state of the day after tomorrow, and your strength is far from enough. Therefore, the most urgent task is to reach the congenital state first and refine the cauldron in your body. "


    "Silver fox, let''s talk about it." Ice snow silver fox has been standing beside the indifferent looking, never express any opinions, seems to have a sneer at these Kung Fu attitude, Liu Rufeng from the heart is very willing to let her learn, but he also knows that ice snow silver fox is a very proud person, if you preach her, she will never learn, so it will be changed into communication.


    Ice snow silver fox came slowly and said dryly, "since it''s the skill of master Hu Yifu, I''ll learn it."


    "Alas! This cold and proud silver fox is finally willing to take the initiative to learn. " Liu Rufeng sighed in his heart.


    So Liu Rufeng told everyone about the principle and cultivation method of Jiuding spirit refining, including Chi Lei. And also taught them the Tiangang step. It can be said that Liu Rufeng has made it clear that he will. As long as these people are willing to work hard, they may not be able to surpass him in the future. It depends on their understanding and chance.


    In the process of cultivation, first of all, it depends on understanding, and second, it depends on hard work. As Hu Yifu said, if you can''t refine the top-quality seeds from your elixir field, no matter how hard you try, you won''t reach a very high level. Just like a machine, if the original parts are poor, no matter how good the designer, it can not be assembled into a high-quality machine.

 Chapter 444

    In fact, among the seven people, Bai Shiming has the lowest realm, because Liu Rufeng has never taught him how to improve his realm, only taught him more practical catching techniques and exquisite footwork.


    In terms of cultivation, Bai Shiming is not even in the realm of transformation, and he has just begun to see the path of dark energy. Although Xiao Wu says that Bai Shiming is higher than him, it''s just a joke. In fact, after recent efforts, Xiao Wu has entered the early days after tomorrow.


    Ice snow silver fox is higher than Xiaowu. Now it''s the middle of the day after tomorrow. Therefore, Hu Yifu''s skills are most suitable for Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. For Bai Shiming, he should learn them earlier.


    Murongxue is also in the early days after tomorrow. Chi Lei and Xi Yang have not been idle in these years. They have already broken through the day after tomorrow and reached the primary stage of congenital. Therefore, Hu Yifu''s skill is the most suitable for them to practice, and Tiangang step is undoubtedly a fast way to improve their level.


    Unfortunately, through communication, Liu Rufeng learned that Chi Lei''s cauldron is a flame, while Xi Yang''s cauldron is a clear water, which can be used for five elements at any time, but it is not a high-grade cauldron. Therefore, even if they use the nine cauldrons to refine gods, they will not be able to improve as fast as Liu Rufeng.


    However, there are few abnormal cauldrons like Liu Rufeng. Most people can''t even refine the seeds of cauldrons. It''s hard for Chi Lei and Xi Yang to have cauldrons.


    After teaching so much, Liu Rufeng has to learn a little. However, he never does business at a loss. Therefore, with the help of both en and Wei, Liu Rufeng learned a set of Hongquan from Murong Xue, sword from Chi Lei, and fingering from Xi Yang, and let them go.


    They also spared no effort to teach Liu Rufeng. They pointed out the loopholes and shortcomings in his fists and catching techniques one by one. Then they found a secluded place and began to cultivate the nine cauldrons and refine the gods.


    After mutual exchanges, each other have been improved, in mutual learning and common progress, this is the purpose of martial arts, Liu Rufeng achieved.


    Chi Lei, Xi Yang and Murong Xue have been fighting alone all the time. They have good savvy and rich experience. Therefore, as long as they tell them the secret of Jiuding alchemy, they can understand it by themselves. So Liu Rufeng''s key points are Bai Shiming, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox.


    In the first ten days, Liu Rufeng hardly practiced nine cauldrons to refine the spirit. At most, he walked the Tiangang step several times. Then he carefully studied the new techniques he learned, and practiced his catching techniques and boxing skills more skillfully.


    Originally, Liu Rufeng had a high understanding and was instructed by three predecessors. In ten days, after careful consideration, Liu Rufeng created a new set of boxing techniques, including the power of Hongquan and the softness of Taiji. He really combined hardness with softness. In addition, he integrated Chi Lei''s sword techniques into boxing techniques, replacing sword with hand, and combining man with sword. He also combined Xi Yang''s fingering techniques, and finally formed a very comprehensive set of new boxing, which Liu Rufeng called invisible boxing.


    Half a month later, everyone was already proficient in the cultivation methods of nine cauldrons refining gods, and Liu Rufeng practiced by himself.


    According to the current state of cultivation, Liu Rufeng should be at the primary and late stage of congenital cultivation. As long as he breaks through this level, he can reach the intermediate level of congenital cultivation, and then he can refine Green Qi.


    Think of red peony master, who has been able to appear purple Qi, Liu Rufeng feel really weak. I thought Hu Yifu was already a master. Since I met the Taoist master of red peony, I knew what is beyond heaven. "Purple Qi, now I am red Qi. Green Qi, blue Qi and gold Qi are followed by purple Qi. If I am a little lower in my cultivation, my strength will be much lower, What''s more, compared with other people, there are so many differences? "


    Liu Rufeng has always been a studious person, otherwise he would not have been so young to reach the realm of congenital primary and late stage. He always believed that as long as he worked hard, he would achieve a great breakthrough in cultivation.


    This time, Liu Rufeng didn''t rush to practice the nine cauldrons to refine the spirit. Instead, he went to the riverside of the villa, found an open space and began to practice the Tiangang step.


    Although it''s winter now, the trees have dried up and the river has begun to freeze, Liu Rufeng has seen that the aura here is the strongest, and the effect of cultivation must be better.


    This time, Liu Rufeng increased the distance of Tiangang step. That is to say, every step this time, we have to take a big step. Unlike in the past, the nine palace painting is very small. We only need to take a small step. Even in the end, we just go faster.


    But this time it''s different. Because of the big step, it''s a lot harder to run. It speeds up a little, and the whole person is like flying. After practicing more than a thousand times, Liu Rufeng gradually adapted to the range of this step. After absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth into Dantian, he increased the range of his step a little bit.


    This time, it''s even more difficult. Every step you take requires a big leap. Because long time running Tiangang step, in this range of circumstances, relying on the strength of this muscle, certainly can not bear, so Liu Rufeng mobilized some innate Qi, so as to avoid muscle fatigue for a long time.


    But with the acceleration of speed, more and more Qi will be consumed. This time, Liu Rufeng can''t bear it before he runs 200 times. He feels that Qi will be exhausted. There is no way but to stop, first absorb the Yuan Li refining, into the Dantian, feel their own energy to recover again, then run Tiangang step.


    It''s strange that Liu Rufeng, after adjusting the range of his steps, consumed more Qi and reduced the number of Tiangang steps, but absorbed more strength and mellow. Every time after refining the power of heaven and earth, Liu Rufeng obviously feels that his true Qi is more profound.


    In this way, not only the true Qi in the elixir field did not decrease, but it became more and more. The color of the green bud and seedling leaves also deepened a lot, and there was a great tendency to transform from seedling to seedling.


    "I don''t know if this thing can blossom. If it does, what it will look like." Liu Rufeng said a word in his heart and began to practice Tiangang step again.


    After a few days, Liu Rufeng reached a distance of two or three meters at the end of each step, and even if the pace increased so much, his operation was as easy as taking a step lightly. Now he has been able to run Tiangang step two thousand times at a time on the span of two or three meters in each step, needless to say how much of the heaven and earth force he absorbed.


    A few days later, Liu Rufeng ran Tiangang step tens of thousands of times on this span. He could feel the real Qi in the Dantian field surging like the water of a good river. Even if the seedling in the Dantian field could not be used up any more.


    And the seedling also grew a little higher, between the two branches, it seems that a pink bud appeared.

 Chapter 445

    The appearance of pink bud, even Liu Rufeng himself are confused, before can be a green seedling, but now there is a bud.


    "There are seeds in the elixir field, and this seed can grow green seedlings, and even flower buds, that is to say, it can bloom!"


    Faced with this phenomenon which can not be explained by science, Liu Rufeng was also shocked. He murmured: "you can blossom in your stomach. What''s the matter..."


    However, although Liu Rufeng said so, she still understood that the appearance of bud in green seedling meant that her realm had been improved again. After the bud bloomed, she didn''t know what it would look like.


    It''s just that the state at that time can only be imagined. After all, there is no precedent for this phenomenon. Even Chi Lei and Xi Yang were surprised after hearing this, and they couldn''t explain it clearly.


    Time passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, more than 20 days later, Liu Rufeng not only took everyone to practice together, but also kept a secret watch on the church. Of course, this kind of difficult task can only be completed by those people under Jin Liu.


    Fortunately, for a long time, there was no movement on the other side of the church, which also gave Liu Rufeng an opportunity to practice contentedly.


    Twenty days later, all of them have made new breakthroughs. Bai Shiming has reached the middle of the day after tomorrow, and his progress can be regarded as rapid.


    Small five and ice snow silver fox, at the same time reached the acquired realm of perfection, as long as a step forward, you can break through the acquired realm, to reach the congenital realm.


    The invisible fast sword Chi Lei and poisonous hand Xi Yang have made new breakthroughs. Liu Rufeng has seen that they are now at least in the primary and middle stages of the congenital realm, and they are about to enter the primary and later stages of the congenital realm.


    And Liu Rufeng himself, he can''t say what realm it is now. The true Qi in his body is more and more pure, but there is no green true Qi in his body, that is to say, he hasn''t reached the congenital intermediate level.


    Seeing that everyone''s realm has been greatly improved, Liu Rufeng is happy and decides to stick to it for another half a month, waiting for everyone to arrive at the birth.


    After practicing for a period of time, one thing is still in Liu Rufeng''s mind, that is, Shen Wuming.


    After solving the problems of the group of students in the school last time, he asked for a duel when he visited Shen Wuming. However, Liu Rufeng has been dragging on for more than 20 days. I don''t know whether Shen Wuming and others are worried.


    On this day, Liu Rufeng said hello to everyone and drove to find Xu Zijian. After seeing Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng explained his intention directly, and looked a little lonely, "brother Xu, do you think I should promise him?"


    Xu Zijian was puzzled and frowned: "what do you mean by this? I don''t quite understand it. What do you mean by this?"


    Liu Rufeng said his thoughts with a bitter smile, "brother Xu, I also told you that Shen Wuming is an unforgivable evil, but he is a killer himself. That''s just a killer''s responsibility, so from this point of view, he is also a very conscientious person. We are very similar. He is like a shadow of mine. Now when I think about killing my own shadow, it''s the same as killing myself. Do you understand that? "


    Xu Zijian put down the document in his hand and looked at Liu Rufeng meaningfully. At last, he gave a smile, shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that your inner world is quite rich. I can understand what you said. This man, it''s not easy to find a close friend, and it''s even harder to meet an opponent. Shen Wuming is your best opponent. Unfortunately... He has been defeated by you. "


    Liu Rufeng sighed: "so, I''ve been putting it off until now. I just want him to live longer. Originally, his sentence was two years, but I want to compete with him. No matter whether he wins or loses, I think he will commit suicide."


    Xu Zijian handed over a cigarette and sighed: "yes, you''re right. That person has a strong temperament. I think it will be like this."


    After a pause, he said, "but I think you came to me today just to solve this problem. I think you are ready..."


    Liu Rufeng nodded, "I''m ready. Maybe it''s a relief for him to do so. Instead of making him suffer in it, it''s better to let him finish his old dream and leave at ease."


    "What do you want me to do for you?" Xu Zijian did not follow Liu Rufeng with emotion, but asked the key to the matter.


    Liu Rufeng leaned on the seat, took a big puff of smoke, and then slowly said: "what you have to do is to help me dredge up with the above, so that we can compete smoothly."


    Since Liu Rufeng said that, he must have thought about it for a long time. Xu Zijian knew that it was useless to persuade him now. He didn''t say much. He just nodded his head and lowered his voice. "It''s a bit troublesome. I''ll try it."


    After Xu Zijian finished, he began to make arrangements. Liu Rufeng also knows that this kind of thing involves the official opinion. After all, it sounds absurd to compete with a felon. It''s very troublesome to solve it.


    So, he didn''t worry. He went back first, waiting for the good news from Xu Zijian.


    Three days later, Xu Zijian made a phone call. The tone of the call was very excited, saying that it had agreed, but the place of the duel should be within the police station, and the criminals should not be allowed to go out.


    Liu Rufeng was relieved. He said that no matter where he was, as long as he could approve it, he would be worthy of Shen Wuming.


    The time was set in the morning two days later. On this day, Liu Rufeng found Xu Zijian early in the morning. As soon as he met him, he asked, "brother Xu, has Shen Wuming been informed?"


    Xu Zijian nodded, "I''ve already informed him. He''s very happy after hearing the news. I heard that he''s been keeping up his energy."


    "Hard work, brother Xu." Liu Rufeng knows that all the time, she has been looking for Xu Zijian''s help when she encounters anything, and it''s really hard enough for Xu Zijian. Although a hard word seems to be a little trivial, but the big grace does not say thank you, but also in the specific things that say too much will appear hypocritical.


    Xu Zijian laughed a few times and said in a loud voice, "you''re welcome. We''re all brothers. Why do we care so much? One day when I''m in trouble, you won''t just ignore it. "


    "How can I, brother Xu, even if I am at the end of the earth, I will fly back at the first time!"


    "I hope so." Xu Zijian smiles with satisfaction.


    The location was chosen on a playground where prisoners were held. At 9 a.m., Liu Rufeng and Xu Zijian arrived. The prison guards also brought Shen Wuming out and released the shackles for him.


    Shen Wuming is full of spirit. It''s like something happy happened. He went to Liu Rufeng and stopped three meters away. He looked at Liu Rufeng carefully for several times, and then said faintly, "brother, I''ll wait until this day. Let''s do it."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother, I''ve been waiting for a long time."

 Chapter 446

    It has been nearly three months since Shen Wuming was arrested last time and asked for a duel. This period of time is the most precious period of Shen Wuming''s life for others, but it is undoubtedly the most painful period for Shen Wuming.


    He has to endure painful psychological torture every day. Although no one dares to bully him in prison, his inner suffering is the most difficult. Death is terrible, waiting for death is even more terrible. When people count down their lives, it is difficult to describe the psychological blow in words.


    Although Shen Wuming is not afraid of death, he has long been ready to accept the verdict of the law, but before his death wish is completed, he is afraid of death, and he does not want to accept the feeling of death.


    Liu Rufeng finally came, which gave Shen Wuming the greatest comfort in his heart. So in the past two days, he was in a good mental state, and even kept practicing martial arts to show his best state to fight Liu Rufeng.


    Two people stand face to face, Liu Rufeng looks at the complexion is very good Shen Wuming, light smile, "brother, long wait."


    Have you been waiting long? Liu Rufeng wants Shen Wuming to wait a few more days, but Shen Wuming wants this day to come earlier.


    He had been waiting for a long time, and was almost ready to see through.


    "In any case, you can be regarded as a man who keeps his promise. It seems that I am not wrong about Shen Wuming. I will die without regret if I can become an opponent and a brother with you."


    Shen Wuming took a long breath when he spoke. His eyes were full of desolation, which seemed very heavy, but with a satisfied smile.


    "Thank you for your praise. You are just as good." Liu Rufeng said lightly.


    Both of them are the same sunny and handsome, with the same ability. Once the news of the duel came out, both the police and the prisoners were upset. They had been looking forward to this wonderful competition for a long time.


    The police surrounded, the prisoners can''t come out, all lie on the railing to look out, all people don''t want to miss this wonderful scene.


    Rao is in winter, the cold wind is piercing, and everyone doesn''t feel cold any more. All his mind is on two talented martial artists.


    Liu Rufeng took off his thick down jacket and only wore a tight warm jacket. Shen Wuming also took off his cotton padded jacket and only wore a thin prison uniform.


    Both of them are masters. They can keep out the cold by moving their breath. Therefore, thin clothes can''t make them feel cold.


    Looking at Shen Wuming, Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you have also arrived at the congenital, we are equal now."


    I remember when Shen Wuming was arrested, it was just the early days after tomorrow. In just a few months, he had already reached the congenital state. Liu Rufeng was also surprised and secretly admired Shen Wuming''s savvy.


    Originally, I planned not to use innate Qi, but now it seems that I don''t need to worry about it.


    However, Liu Rufeng also saw that Shen Wuming was only at the beginning of the congenital primary stage. He had just arrived at the congenital realm, which was certainly not comparable to his own realm. Therefore, he had a plan to use the congenital Qi as little as possible, which would be fair.


    After a short warm-up, Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said with a smile: "brother, you come first."


    Shen Wuming is not polite. He rushes out with a lunge and punches Liu Rufeng. This fist doesn''t use innate Qi, it just depends on the strength of the body.


    Even so, the punch was extremely fierce, and it stopped in a flash.


    Liu Rufeng dodges and uses the fingering method taught by Xi Yang to point at Shen Wuming''s elbow.


    This fingering is specialized in human acupoints. If it''s hit, Shen Wuming will feel numb and numb, and one arm won''t use strength.


    Shen Wuming''s reaction was quick. His right arm retreated slightly and his left arm moved forward. His five fingers poked Liu Rufeng''s throat. While Liu Rufeng dodges, his right arm continues to move forward and punches at Liu Rufeng''s heart.


    This retreat and advance, the technique is quite exquisite, if it is not for Liu Rufeng''s experience, almost can''t cope with.


    Liu Rufeng retreats two steps backward, kicks Shen Wuming''s belly straight at the same time, takes advantage of Shen Wuming''s flash to move forward, and then his arms are like two long swords, poking, sweeping, pointing, chopping, scaring, cutting, flexible and continuous.


    This is Liu Rufeng''s new boxing style after learning Chi Lei''s fast sword and Xi Yang''s acupoint puncher. This is his first practice. Among them, the method of long-distance use of fast sword, close to the use of Sanda capture, closer to the use of acupoint puncher, covers almost all the skills of boxing attack and defense, almost perfect.


    Shen Wuming was in a hurry for a while, and gradually he was defeated.


    He somersaulted back and jumped out of the regiment. After standing still, he looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "what''s your trick? You didn''t seem to know it before."


    Liu Rufeng a smile, slightly proud said: "this is called invisible boxing, is my new creation, how, also said in the past?"


    "It''s not about the past, it''s great. It seems that I''m doomed to lose today." Shen Wuming was a little dejected, but he didn''t immediately admit defeat. Instead, he made a great effort under his feet. He jumped forward like an arrow, fighting with Liu Rufeng again.


    This time, he has mobilized his innate Qi. The red Qi is all over his body. Every punch and every foot he hits is full of heat and momentum.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t mobilize any real Qi, but still used his new fist technique to deal with Shen Wuming.


    At the beginning, Liu Rufeng didn''t master this set of boxing, so he could only use 30% of the power. But with the extension of fighting time, he gradually found out the subtlety of this set of boxing, and his use became more and more proficient and coherent.


    Shen Wuming''s attack failed, and gradually he was exhausted. Sweat had appeared on his forehead. Liu Rufeng''s attack didn''t stop. The fast swordsman and the acupoint brushing hand were more and more mature and skillful. Shen Wuming was accidentally instructed by Liu Rufeng to zhongtanzhong acupoint. He felt depressed and fell on one knee, with a look of pain on his face.


    Liu Rufeng rushed forward and pushed some real Qi on shenwuming''s Tanzhong acupoint to help shenwuming relieve the pain. Seeing Shen Wuming''s breath gradually stabilized and his complexion gradually improved, he lifted him up with a faint smile and said, "brother, let''s continue."


    Before Shen Wuming gave up, Liu Rufeng would not take the lead in proposing to stop the competition. I have won yunyun, because that would be disrespectful.


    So, we continue to respect Shen Wuming, which shows that he is OK and can continue to compete.


    Unexpectedly, Shen Wuming waved his hand and said, "forget it, I give up. Your Kung Fu is much better than mine. We don''t have to compete." After a short pause, Shen Wuming showed a smile, which seemed to be satisfied. He patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and sighed: "you are great. You didn''t disappoint me. My wish in this life has been fulfilled, and I can finally go on the road without any concern..."

 Chapter 447

    Liu Rufeng duels with Shen Wuming and ends up defeated by Shen Wuming. In fact, who loses who wins has already become an established fact, the outcome is already self-evident.


    If Liu Rufeng does his best, Shen Wuming will lose in three moves. After two people have been fighting for so long, it''s just that Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to leave regret before Shen Wuming dies.


    Although Shen Wuming was defeated, he didn''t look unwilling on his face. Instead, he was very satisfied with his smile. Looking at the gloomy snowflake sky, Shen Wuming sighed, turned to look at Liu Rufeng, laughed and said: "brother, it doesn''t matter who you or I lose or who wins. If you win, I win. Looking at you so outstanding, I have nothing to miss, Take care, brother. I''m leaving... "


    "Wait!" Liu Rufeng quickly stops him. He knows that Shen Wuming''s words mean giving up his life.


    "You still have time. Why do you have to die?" In Liu Rufeng''s opinion, he has at least one year to live, so there is no need to give up his life so soon. Moreover, if he performs well, he is likely to be sentenced to life imprisonment, and his sentence may be commuted after life imprisonment.


    "It''s not necessary." Shen Wuming picked up the cotton padded jacket on the ground and put it on him. He let the scattered snowflakes hit his face and said faintly, "human death and life are actually two sides of the same coin. They are interdependent. Now I''m alive, and there''s no difference between dead, but it''s better to die, maybe that''s the real living. "


    "To die is to live, to live is to die..." Liu Rufeng stares at Shen Wuming and savors the meaning of these two sentences carefully. He can''t help feeling ashamed and thinks: "I didn''t expect that Shen Wuming could understand such a deep philosophy of life, and he has closely connected life with the nature of the universe. What a philosophical sentence! It seems that he has learned the truth..."


    Shen Wuming smiles calmly and looks relaxed, just like throwing away all the burdens on his body. He comes to pat Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and says, "don''t be heavy, brother. In fact, after we see through life, everything is not so important. Life is a cycle, life and death, life and death, today''s death is tomorrow''s regeneration, so... I think that is a very happy thing


    "What''s more, I''ve done a lot of bad things in my short life, which is also the punishment of God. It''s the same every day. It''s better to enter the next cycle earlier than to bear the psychological suffering here." Shen Wuming said to himself. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. He looked at Liu Rufeng and said with a smile, "brother, if I come here again, I will be the same person as you. I will not join the blood sacrifice. Work hard, brother. It''s a long way to go. I''m leaving... "


    Liu Rufeng understood the meaning of Shen Wuming''s words word by word, thinking about his own thoughts, "is my life right? What kind of life is right? If I go to the next cycle, what should I choose? "


    "Alas! Maybe we don''t have the right to choose our own lives. Maybe, how to choose is wrong... "Liu Rufeng slowly found out the most reasonable answer, at this time suddenly found that Shen Wuming strided in another direction.


    He wanted to stop him, but he hesitated, because now he didn''t know how to comfort Shen Wuming. The prison guards went over one after another and wanted to put Shen Wuming in prison again. But before he got to Shen Wuming''s side, he found that Shen Wuming''s body suddenly fell down, and the whole person slowly fell down.


    When we walked past, we found that Shen Wuming''s mouth was bleeding, but his face was always smiling. It was a smile of satisfaction.


    Shen Wuming cut off his meridians and died. When he died, he was very satisfied and didn''t leave any regrets.


    Liu Rufeng frowned at Shen Wuming, who had gone west, and sighed, "brother, have a good trip!"


    Shen Wuming, who was still alive just now, immediately returned to heaven. All the people present were sighing and sighing, and all the people were silent.


    What is the meaning of life?


    Liu Rufeng is too lazy to take care of the following things. He can''t bear to rot again. After closing his eyes, the cold body sighs a few times and leaves quietly.


    "Living is dead, dead is also a kind of living..." Liu Rufeng constantly pondered these two words on the way back, can''t help feeling sad. Shen Wuming is actually his own enemy, or opponent, but I don''t know why. This opponent is very special. Watching him die is like breaking one of his arms.


    Thinking about it, Liu Rufeng could not help but smile and murmured: "it sounds ridiculous to have such wonderful feelings with a killer. But is he just a killer? "


    The snowflakes are flying on the car window. Liu Rufeng slows down the car. Although the snowflakes outside are not very big, there is no boundless snow-white between heaven and earth, and the boundless picture has not yet been formed, there is a layer of cold inside.


    "Shen Wuming is the most killer. In the face of justice and law, his practice is undoubtedly wrong and unforgivable. But he finally atoned for himself with his life and went to another world. Is that right or wrong? Alas! It''s hard to judge a person''s right or wrong, right or wrong. Maybe when he smiles, all the regrets in his life are over. "


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng felt lonely for no reason, as if he had lost his most important thing.


    When they got home, a group of them were still practicing martial arts. Liu Rufeng didn''t disturb them. He sat down and poured a glass of red wine, drinking while thinking about his mind.


    Just thinking about it, Wang yanru and Cheng Siyuan come in from the outside. Wang yanru is still holding a larger doll in her hand. Niu Niu, with sharp eyes, ran over and hugged the doll. Her mouth began to say sweet words again, "grandma, thank you for your doll. You are still good to Niu Niu."


    Wang yanru''s doll, needless to say, must be bought for Niuniu. Niuniu is cute and lovable. Everyone loves her. Since the moment Wang yanru met Niuniu, she fell in love with Niuniu.


    "Ghost spirit, born with a good mouth, here you are." Wang yanru laughed and scolded, and put the doll into Niu Niu''s arms.


    The oversized doll in Niuniu''s arms is bigger than her. She has some difficulty holding it, but she still likes it very much. Holding the doll, she won''t let go. She goes up to the second floor and hides in the room.


    Looking at Wang yanru and them coming in, Liu Rufeng quickly stood up and said, "uncle, aunt, you are back."


    "Well, after dancing in the square for a while, I went to the shopping mall and bought a doll for Niuniu. Haha..." Cheng Siyuan answered and took Wang yanru to sit on the sofa.


    These two are happy when they go out dancing and shopping. Liu Rufeng smiles and says nothing.


    But Wang yanru began to talk, "Rufeng, I''m going to church this afternoon. I want to take Niuniu with me."

 Chapter 448

    Hearing Wang yanru''s words, Liu Rufeng''s eyes suddenly widened and asked, "why do you suddenly want to go to church? It''s not peaceful in the church. You don''t know it. It''s dangerous. "


    Liu Rufeng is also speechless to her mother-in-law. She likes to make something foreign when she has nothing to do. She likes to make something different in everything. At such an old age, she still can''t restrain her heart.


    Cheng Siyuan also said, "I''ve advised her many times, but she just won''t listen. It''s all foreign stuff. What kind of worship do we Oriental people do? It''s just puzzling!"


    Hearing this, Wang yanru''s face immediately pulled down, glared at Cheng Siyuan and said, "what do you know! There is no difference between East and West in religion. Can''t Chinese believe in Jesus? I''m a true Jesuit. What''s the matter? Who''s like you? You''re a native hat. You don''t have any taste! "


    Cheng Siyuan''s face flushed when he was reprimanded by Wang yanru. For a moment, he was speechless and couldn''t answer for a long time. Finally, he had to bow his head and stop arguing.


    Liu Rufeng understood that Wang yanru had thought about it for a long time. Coming back to discuss it was just a formality. In fact, Wang yanru doesn''t discuss with herself, and she can''t help it. After all, they are elders and can''t do anything. They have to ask for their own opinions.


    However, Liu Rufeng still felt that it was not right. She smacked her lips and frowned: "Auntie, in fact, I shouldn''t stop you. After all, freedom of religious belief. But the church in the eastern suburbs is really not peaceful. If you really want to go to church, it''s OK to change the place, so don''t go to the church in the eastern suburbs. "


    "Another one?" "Is there any other church in Kyoto?" Wang yanru asked


    "This..." immediately asked Liu Rufeng, really don''t know in addition to the eastern suburb church, where there is a church.


    "But..." what else did Liu Rufeng want to say? Wang yanru interrupted him and said firmly with a wave of her hand: "don''t say it. I''ll go if I say it. Besides, what can I do in broad daylight? It''s not us who go to church. There must be a sea of people. Even if they want to do something, they don''t have the courage. What''s more, they don''t recognize us... "


    Wang yanru is stubborn. Liu Rufeng can''t stop her. In the end, she has to compromise. She says that if you want to go, you can go. People in the church may not be interested in you. Just arrange a few people to protect you.


    Think of here, Liu Rufeng also had to agree, but put forward the last request, that is not to take Niuniu together.


    Niuniu is still young. When the time comes, her childlike innocence will be rampant. If she can''t see one, she may run away without a shadow. When the time comes, she can''t find her. Moreover, Niuniu is not her own child. Without song Lanhua''s consent, who dares to take her to that place? In case something happens, who is in charge?


    "Well, I agree. I won''t take Niuniu with me." Wang yanru still knows the depth, she also understands the stakes.


    "If I let uncle tie and Xiao Wu go with you again, it will be safe." Liu Rufeng wanted to accompany him personally, but because Shen Wuming was very upset, he didn''t want to go out, so he decided to let Murong Xue and Xiao Wu go with him.


    Wang yanru and Cheng Siyuan didn''t refuse this because they understood that Liu Rufeng was not sensible because of their safety.


    Murong Xue has always been Wang yanru''s bodyguard. He must be willing to go. Xiao Wu didn''t say anything. As long as it was Liu Rufeng''s request, he would not object to 120.


    But when the party was ready to go, little girl ran down from upstairs. Holding Wang yanru''s arm, he insisted on going with her. His eyes seemed to burst into tears. He said that he wanted to take her to play with him. No one would accompany her to play.


    Liu Rufeng is in a dilemma. To be honest, he really hasn''t taken Niuniu to the playground for a long time. He has no time and everyone has their own business, so he has been ignoring Niuniu. But Liu Rufeng still refused sternly, "Niu Niu can''t go. Today is not to play. If you want to play, will dad take you to the playground tomorrow?"


    "No! Niuniu is going today, accompanied by her grandparents, Uncle Wu and iron grandfather. It must be fun. If dad doesn''t agree, I won''t care if you call me Dad... "


    "You --!" Liu Rufeng''s lungs are about to explode. It''s the first time Niuniu is so disobedient. She says what''s wrong with everyone today. It''s like she''s been infected with evil. She doesn''t listen to what she says.


    No way, Liu Rufeng had to agree, and repeatedly told Xiao Wu and Murong Xue, "you must be careful, especially Niu Niu, you must take care of her."


    "You can rest assured that with us, they can''t do anything. Just come back early." Murong snow comforted.


    Small five also said: "that is, brother, you are too much worry, can have what matter, our present realm has promoted, who came all need not fear, if you do not rest assured, after a while to meet us, not on the line."


    "Well, just be careful." Liu Rufeng didn''t want to say anything more. After a few words, he let them go.


    At this time, Mr. Lu came over. Just now, they talked about that Mr. Lu had been around, but as an outsider, it was hard to say anything. Now they began to express their opinions, "brother, you shouldn''t let them go to church like this. I heard that after every week, some people will disappear mysteriously. I think they are very lucky this time."


    "What! What you said is true? " Liu Rufeng stares big eyes, the heart says you how not early say, now say these words still have what use? Everybody''s gone.


    Seeing through Liu Rufeng''s thoughts, Lu comforted him and said, "but it doesn''t have to be an accident. After all, they have little five to protect them. It''s really no good. We''ll go and have a look later."


    "Well, that''s the only way." Liu Rufeng shook his head and said.


    "Is the matter of Shen Wuming solved?" Looking at Liu Rufeng''s dispirited spirit, Mr. Lu asked first.


    "Well, he''s broken his channels." Liu Rufeng said slightly sentimental.


    "He''s tough enough to be a man." Mr. Lu praised.


    After listening to Mr. Lu''s comments, Liu Rufeng gave birth to a slight smile at the corner of her mouth. She couldn''t tell clearly what kind of mood she was laughing at this time. She looked at Mr. Lu and asked, "brother Lu, you say that life and death are a cycle, right?"


    "This..." childe Lu was stunned by Liu Rufeng''s abrupt words. He was calm for a long time and said in a low voice: "life is death, death is life. In a sense, it''s such a thing."


    After a pause, he said, "this is what Shen Wuming said?"


    "Well, when he finished, he broke his channels. When he was dying, he was very calm and said that he wanted to enter the next cycle earlier." Liu Rufeng said with a complicated expression.


    Mr. Lu patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and sighed: "it seems that Shen Wuming has seen through life. Don''t be sad. We can do what we should do well. As for the rest, let God decide."

 Chapter 449

    After a while of persuasion from Master Lu, Liu Rufeng came out of the loss and said in a loud voice: "yes, we can do our own thing well. As for right or wrong, don''t worry about it! On success or failure, life is heroic, ha ha... "


    "That''s right. No matter what you do in your life, you will feel regret in the end. So, since you have chosen this road, go on boldly. No matter what the result is, it''s the best arrangement." Lu sighed.


    "Everything is the best arrangement?"


    "Yes, everything is the best arrangement!"


    "Ha ha... Shen Wuming gave me a lot of inspiration in the morning. Now you have such a deep sentence. It seems that you are all my teachers." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Mr. Lu laughed awkwardly and said, "the teacher can''t talk about it. He just sighs casually."


    Two people you a I a of say, inadvertently has passed an hour, Liu Rufeng a see time almost, so put on the coat, ready to start.


    Accompanied by Mr. Lu, they can be regarded as inseparable now. They usually go with each other when they have important things.


    Two people drive the landing master''s luxury car, with invisible fast sword Chi Lei, poisonous hand Mr. Xi Yang and Bai Shiming.


    There are more people and it''s convenient to do things. I''ve brought all the people I can.


    On the bus, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of something and asked, "Shiming, can you come to Xiantian in ten days?"


    "Ten days?" Bai Shiming was very embarrassed and said: "I don''t dare say that. Now I''m just in the middle of the day after tomorrow. It''s not so easy to make a breakthrough from the day after tomorrow to the congenital. I''m not sure now."


    "Well, as soon as possible. Time doesn''t wait. I can''t help you then." Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    "Thank you, brother Feng." Bai Shiming is driving with a smile on his face. Since he has been with Liu Rufeng, everything he has changed dramatically. Everything is given to him by Liu Rufeng. Therefore, he is grateful to Liu Rufeng from the heart, and he is obedient to Liu Rufeng.


    Chi Lei said in the back, "nephew, I seem to remember that your cauldron is a strange cauldron. It may grow into a colorful lotus in the end. With the growth of that lotus, your realm will also be improved. There are very few people with this kind of cauldron. People who have this kind of cauldron can be said to practice at a speed of thousands of miles a day, which is several times more than that of ordinary people. "


    "Oh? Is that true? Is my cauldron really so powerful? " Liu Rufeng was a little excited. "It''s more than several times that of ordinary people. What speed would that be?"


    Xi Yang also added: "more than that, you may even have a leap up. For example, if you are red Qi now, you may reach golden Qi directly. Of course, this is only in theory. The probability of this kind of thing is very low. "


    What is it? Jumping up!


    The more Liu Rufeng listened, the more strange he was, and he wondered, "can you reach the golden Qi directly from the red Qi? That''s a lot of difference. It''s not a joke. But it would be great if such a thing could happen. I''m worried about what happened after the appearance of Green Qi. Damn, Green Qi glows green all over my body. It''s not elegant to think of it... "


    "But even if you can''t jump directly to the golden Qi, it''s good to reach the blue Qi. At least you don''t have to shine green all over."


    Liu Rufeng is intoxicated with himself, thinking of the super cool picture after the miracle.


    At this moment, Chi Lei began to talk again, "nephew, have you ever heard of kiwifruit?"


    Liu Rufeng knows Chi Lei''s personality. He seldom talks, but as soon as he opens his mouth, there is something important. Therefore, Liu Rufeng never thinks he is noisy, and he is afraid that he will not speak.


    "Kiwifruit? What is that Liu Rufeng is even more curious. He says that for the first time, Chi Lei has said so many interesting things.


    Chi Lei said slowly, "it''s said that kiwifruit is a kind of spiritual grass that can quickly improve cultivation, but this kind of spiritual grass is rare. It can only be found on the cliffs of famous mountains and rivers. It''s said that this kind of spiritual grass is the most in Baiyun Mountain."


    Xi Yang then said, "yes, that''s why the Hongyu Taoist nun in baishanyun''s realm has been promoted so fast. It''s all thanks to her extraordinary achievements."


    Chi Lei nodded and then said, "yes, I heard that the ruby Taoist priest has practiced Taoism now, and her whole body is full of purple Qi. If you look at the cultivation world, she is already the best..."


    Taoist Hongyu, purple Qi?


    Liu Rufeng suddenly remembered that the master of red peony could not send out purple Qi all over his body? Is it her that they are talking about?


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng frowned. Instead of asking about kiwifruit, he cared about the Taoist nun. "Two elders, what does the ruby Taoist nun look like? Do you look like you''re only in your forties, have good skin, and look young? "


    Liu Rufeng said and carefully described the features of the master of red peony, so as to confirm them with Chi Lei.


    When he finished, Chi Lei was also surprised and asked, "yes, you''re talking about Taoist Hongyu. How come you''ve seen her?"


    "Ah... She is the master of a friend of mine." Liu Rufeng dealt with it and sighed in his heart: "I''ve not only seen it, but also made it."


    "Oh, that''s a coincidence. It''s a blessing for you to make friends with Taoist Hongyu." Chi Lei says low and seems to envy Liu Rufeng.


    Fortune? Lucky share!


    Liu Rufeng was very angry when she thought of the domineering way that Taoist Hongyu had taken the red peony. She said in secret, "when I''m done, I''ll meet you, Baiyun Mountain..."


    When they were chatting happily, the car had already arrived at the church.


    Bai Shiming parked his car in a spacious place outside the church, so that he could leave quickly in case of emergency.


    A few people got out of the car and found that there were lots of cars around. Through the door of the church, you can see that there were lots of people sitting in it. In the lobby, there were also some Muslim music.


    The music house is solemn and dull, which makes people feel depressed.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Mr. Lu and asked, "brother Lu, have you ever been to such a place before?"


    "Yes, but I left before church started. To be honest, I''m not used to this kind of place." Lu said with a smile.


    Liu Rufeng nodded to the landing childe, as if he had found a bosom friend. He said faintly, "let''s wait outside. I''ll let Shiming go in and have a look."


    Mr. Lu nodded and agreed, so he handed Liu Rufeng a cigarette. After everyone lit it, he smoked silently. Bai Shiming had already entered the hall according to the order.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang seem to dislike this kind of environment even more. They go back to the car and start meditating.


    "You said that this kind of holy place actually harbors filth, brother Lu, can you imagine?" Liu Rufeng said with a puff of smoke.


    With a smile, Mr. Lu said, "it''s not surprising that there will be darkness in places that seem bright."


    Two people are chatting, see Bai Shiming hurried out.

 Chapter 450

    Christianity ranks first among the three major religions in the world, with the largest number of believers all over the world. So having a Christian Church in a big city is nothing new.


    Originally, whether he believed in Jesus or Buddhism, Liu Rufeng had no prejudice against it. He thought that no one had the right to interfere in the freedom of religious belief. Of course, you can only believe in Marx, or you can only believe in yourself. But now the eastern suburb church is no longer an intact Christian Church, so it is another matter.


    Bai Shiming rushed over and gasped: "brother Feng, it''s bad. I didn''t find them after a turn."


    Huh?


    Liu Rufeng''s pupil magnified and frowned: "can you see clearly?"


    "I''ve looked for it several times, and I''ve never missed anyone." Bai Shiming said again.


    "How can it be? Come to church together, so many people are OK, but what happened to them? Besides, they can''t disappear together. Xiao Wu and Murong Xue are both experts. " Liu Rufeng murmured in a low voice and took out his mobile phone to dial Xiao Wu.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is not answered at the moment." With the voice of mobile voice customer service, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but get angry and swore in a low voice: "why don''t you answer the phone, dry hair!"


    "Maybe not." Liu Rufeng explained himself and dialed it several times, but no one answered.


    This time, Liu Ru''s atmosphere is broken. My heart says that Xiao Wu, is your phone a decoration? Not even answering a phone call.


    I have no choice but to call Wang yanru.


    But it happened that Wang yanru''s phone was turned off. If you call Cheng Siyuan again, it''s also power off.


    "Grandma''s..." Liu Rufeng''s swearing words came out, because it was so irritating, "where are you going? If you don''t answer the phone or turn it off, you can''t find anyone else! "


    Liu Rufeng is going to be crazy. He secretly grits his teeth and swears, "when I see Xiao Wu, I will kick his feet first."


    "Find someone!" Liu Rufeng said in a loud voice.


    All the people are gone, and the phone can not be contacted, most of it is an accident. Liu Rufeng is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He doesn''t want to rush in immediately, pointing to the so-called priest and swearing.


    "Don''t be impulsive." As soon as he saw Liu Rufeng''s impulse to flee, he immediately stopped him and reminded him, "this is the church. Anyway, it''s also a holy place. It''s not suitable for you to rush in like this. It''s better to be polite before you fight. Moreover, I don''t think it''s necessarily an accident. When we worship here, we don''t give way to our mobile phones. It''s normal that they don''t answer the phone. "


    "Even so, can''t it be set to vibration?" Liu Rufeng complained again, calmed down for a while, and then asked, "brother Lu, what do you say to do?"


    "Go in and ask the person in charge of them. It''s impossible." Mr. Lu thought for a while and said.


    "All right." Liu Rufeng sighed and let Bai Shiming wait outside. He and Mr. Lu went in.


    The main hall of this church has a large area of several thousand square meters. The hall on the first floor is full of seats. A small number of people wear religious clothes, and most of them are social people wearing casual clothes. But all of them add up to more than a thousand.


    At this time, with the sound of music, everyone is solemnly chanting scriptures. At the front wooden table, a man in black religious costume is holding a Bible in his hand, reading aloud, looking very devout.


    Liu Rufeng knew that the man should be a priest. After the improvement of the realm, Liu Rufeng''s eyesight is better. Although he is far away, he can clearly see that the priest''s face is a little white, with a thick beard on his chin. His eyes seem calm like water, but there is a deep and fierce breath hidden.


    "This guy can''t be weak¡° Liu Rufeng said in his heart.


    Looking around, I really didn''t see them. At this time, Mr. Lu said in a low voice: "you see, there are deacons in front of us. Let''s ask them."


    In the face of a group of believers, Liu Rufeng also knows that if he gets angry at this time, it will cause public indignation. It''s better to calm down.


    So he and Mr. Lu walked slowly forward. There are several nuns in front of us. They are also looking down piously. They are surprised when they see that they come up for no reason, so they are welcomed by two nuns.


    With a smile, Liu Rufeng took the lead in saying, "have you seen a few people and a child..." in order to solve the language barrier, Liu Rufeng specially used English to communicate with them. Unexpectedly, they said in Chinese: "I don''t know what kind of people the two gentlemen are looking for. The people who come to church today are sitting down here. You can go there to have a look."


    "We''ve looked for it, No. I would like to ask, "apart from these people, are those who come to worship today going to other places?" To be honest, Liu Rufeng felt a little guilty when he said this. He also knew that this statement didn''t make sense. It''s not a commercial place, and there are VIP rooms.


    The nun looked at Liu Rufeng confusedly, spread her hands and said, "I''m sorry, except for the lobby, other places are not allowed to enter. I think you''d better go to other places."


    Staring at these nuns carefully, Liu Rufeng didn''t see any different expression, and said: "isn''t it really here? If they''re lying, I can tell it with my eyes. "


    It''s difficult now. People say that there is no more. You can''t go in and search directly. No, Liu Rufeng doesn''t pay attention. He turns to Mr. Lu and asks for his advice.


    Mr. Lu just shook his head and said he had no choice.


    Just when they were in a dilemma, suddenly the curtain in the corner was lifted and a little girl ran out.


    Liu Rufeng, who is it?


    I saw Niuniu running over with a crystal ball in her hand. Obviously, it was her favorite toy.


    Liu Rufeng''s heart finally settled down. She quickly walked over and picked up Niu Niu. She said with a little sullen: "where have you gone? I''m worried to death."


    Niu Niu blinked her big smart eyes. First she was surprised, then she was happy. "My crystal ball rolled inside, so I went to pick it up just now. Why? By the way, Dad, why are you here


    "It''s not about you." Liu Rufeng reproached him and then asked, "where are your grandparents and uncle Xiao Wu? Why don''t you see them?"


    "Aren''t they in their seats? Why Niu Niu''s eyes fell on the empty seats in the back row. She was puzzled and murmured: "it''s still there just now. How come there''s no one left for a while?"


    It turns out they''re not with Niuniu.


    Liu Rufeng woke up immediately, "it must be that she went to find Niu Niu after she couldn''t see her, but they didn''t have much to worry about."


    "Let''s go out first." Liu Rufeng took a look at Mr. Lu and said slowly.


    "All right."


    So, three people went out, at this time, the face is to see small five them.

 Chapter 451

    Although it''s a false alarm, Niuniu is OK at last. It''s the most important for her children to be OK, so Liu Rufeng can rest assured. Just when I went out, I saw Xiao Wu, Murong Xue and Wang yanru. They were all there. Several faces looked very anxious. When I saw Liu Rufeng holding Niu Niu, I came up immediately.


    Xiao Wu''s pace is fast, and he walks in the front. When he comes to Liu Rufeng, he asks, "brother, why are you here, Niuniu? We are so worried. Niuniu, where did you play just now?"


    Small five nature is a burst of complaint, Wang yanru came up is also a face of irritability, pointing to Niuniu asked: "where did you just go? Why don''t you say hello and run away? We''ll have a good look. "


    Niuniu was still a child, and she didn''t feel afraid at all. However, when she heard their accusations, she suddenly got depressed and said, "you didn''t play with me. My crystal ball rolled behind the curtain, and none of you picked it up for me, so I had to pick it up by myself."


    "You still have reason to see if I don''t beat you!" Xiao Wu said with a cold face.


    Niu Niu instinctively immediately went into Liu Rufeng''s arms and asked for protection. She murmured: "if you are stupid, you can''t find me and blame me..."


    "Niuniu, next time, remember to be obedient and can''t run around, you know? Otherwise, people will worry about you. " Liu Rufeng pats the back of Niu Niu''s head and coaxes her.


    After coaxing Niuniu, Liu Rufeng turned to Xiaowu and said, "you too. So many people can''t even see a child. Besides, how can they still get through with their mobile phone?"


    Liu Rufeng naturally wants to vent her resentment. Wang yanru and Cheng Siyuan are her future father-in-law and mother-in-law. Murong Xue is also an elder. They can''t say it, but Xiao Wu still has to blame her.


    However, inside and outside of the words or brought out, Wang yanru they also heard it.. But it was really their responsibility, so several people didn''t refute it. Wang yanru explained: "your uncle and I are listening attentively to the priest''s prayer. In a twinkling of an eye, the girl is gone. We inquired about it for a while. We went out to look for it without asking anything. I''ve been looking for several blocks since I came back. If I can''t find it again, I''ll call the police. "


    Small five also in a fat said: "this inside don''t let go of the mobile phone, so my mobile phone is silent, uncle and aunt''s mobile phone should be turned off."


    Although Liu Rufeng was unhappy, she couldn''t blame her future mother-in-law. She just nodded and comforted: "well, isn''t it found? Don''t think about it. Children love to play. It''s not your fault. "


    "But..." Liu Rufeng said after a pause: "it''s better to turn on the machine when you come out, otherwise I can''t find you. Even if you want to turn off the machine, you can turn it into vibration."


    Wang yanru and Cheng Siyuan sighed and said nothing. Small five had to be criticized as the object, bowed his head and said: "I know, brother. In fact, I''m also to blame for this. It''s because I''m uncomfortable inside and drag uncle tie out to smoke. Otherwise, I won''t... "


    "Well! I know it''s your problem, Niu Niu. If something really happens, I''ll break your leg! "


    Liu Rufeng glared at Xiao Wu and scolded him.


    There''s no way. These people can only vent their anger on him.


    Wang yanru pulled her face and seemed to be angry. She glanced at the gate of the church and said: "forget it, it''s not lucky today. We don''t worship. We''d better go back."


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, you''d better go back. It''s not peaceful here. I was scared in a cold sweat just now. Fortunately, it''s OK. Go back. I''ll be relieved if I go back.


    Now that Wang yanru has spoken, Liu Rufeng immediately says, "Xiao Wu and Shi Ming, you escort uncle, aunt and Niu Niu to go back first. We will stay here for a while and then go back. Uncle tie, please stay here with me for a while


    Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming have always been very obedient. When they heard Liu Rufeng''s orders, they agreed very happily. Murong Xue looked stunned and agreed. They didn''t even ask why.


    Niuniu still yells that she doesn''t want to go back, until Liu Rufeng scares him that there are big rats here, she gets on the car in a panic. Looking at the small five they drive the car to disappear in sight, Liu Rufeng this just sigh, way: "really dangerous, fortunately nothing."


    Murong snow also left a shadow in her heart for what happened just now. She looked at Liu Rufeng with shame and said, "Rufeng, it''s your uncle Tieshu''s fault. They didn''t take good care of Niuniu."


    "Forget it, it''s all over, isn''t it all right?" Liu Rufeng smiles, looks at the church not far away and says, "Uncle tie, I want to go around here. If you feel sorry about what happened just now, how about going crazy with me?"


    Murong Xue had expected Liu Rufeng''s proposal for a long time, but he didn''t know what Liu Rufeng was talking about and how to be crazy. Although he had doubts, he agreed, "OK, uncle tie listened to you today, where do you point, ha ha..."


    Mr. Lu was just about to speak when he saw a middle-aged woman running out of the church hall in a hurry. Looking at Liu Rufeng, they asked, "Hello, do you see a little girl?"


    The middle-aged woman suddenly asked questions, which confused Liu Rufeng and other people. Mr. Lu quickly asked, "little girl? What kind of little girl? "


    The middle-aged woman anxiously said, "it''s a little girl of six or seven years old. I was praying seriously just now, but I didn''t pay attention. As soon as I turned back, my daughter disappeared. Would you please tell me if you saw her?"


    Liu Ru Feng Xin said, how come out a little girl again? If she is six or seven years old, she should be sensible. She won''t run around like Niuniu because she loves playing. She must be taken away by others. So he asked: "elder sister, don''t worry, you tell me when your daughter lost it and what she looks like, I can help you find a way."


    The middle-aged woman simply looked at Liu Rufeng and Lu Gongzi. She seemed to see that they were unusual. Then she calmed down and carefully stated her daughter''s appearance. However, when she lost it, she couldn''t say clearly. She said that she had just devoted herself to praying, so she didn''t know when she disappeared. But for sure, it won''t last long, Because she prayed for less than twenty minutes.


    Liu Rufeng sighed and frowned: "in my opinion, you don''t have to look outside. I think your daughter is inside."


    "What are you talking about! You said my daughter was in the church? You mean... The Church took my daughter? " When the middle-aged women heard Liu Rufeng''s words, they were not surprised. After a few seconds, they waved their hands and basically denied Liu Rufeng''s words, "it''s impossible. The church is full of believers of Jesus. How can they do that? I think you think too much. I''d better go around. Maybe my daughter went out to buy snacks. This child loves snacks... "


    "What a careless mother." Liu Rufeng sighed, but he didn''t care about the middle-aged women.

 Chapter 452

    Looking at a little nervous middle-aged women, Liu Rufeng is also helpless. Heart said that what''s wrong with people now, even children can''t see, that what broken teach what good, it''s worth so selfless.


    In the face of the middle-aged elder sister''s query, Liu Rufeng was not angry, because he had expected the result long ago. He knew that these people would not believe it after he said it. Only with facts can they completely change their mind and remove the blood stasis and poison from their bodies.


    "Elder sister, we don''t have to worry about it. You can go to other places first. We have our way. You can rest assured that we will try our best." Liu Rufeng said very humbly.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s promise, the middle-aged woman was very grateful and nodded her head again and again. "That''s the trouble. If I can find my daughter, I''ll pay a lot of money."


    "No, we are in public morality, not for reward. Besides, we are not short of money." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Oh... Well, i... I''ll thank you first. I''ll go there to find it first. It''s a lot of trouble for you." Middle aged women have been incoherent, do not know what to say thank you. Looking at her simple and plain, you can see that she is not eloquent or eloquent. Liu Rufeng and Mr. Lu didn''t care about this, but just smile.


    When the middle-aged woman left, Mr. Lu asked: "brother, are you sure? Are you sure that the woman''s child is in the church? "


    "If it''s true that there are several people missing every week, then the child must be in it." Liu Rufeng looked at the church and said faintly.


    "So... How do we find it?" Lu Gongzi and Murong Xue have no idea. They all stare at Liu Rufeng and wait for him to make up his mind.


    Liu Rufeng thought for a moment, then said faintly: "brother Lu, you go to the hall to worship, find a way to hold them, the four of us go to the back."


    For this arrangement, Mr. Lu also knows Liu Rufeng''s intention. He is the least skilled among several people, so even if he goes to the back, it doesn''t play a big role. Instead, he is good at holding those people down in the lobby.


    Mr. Lu''s communicative ability is obvious to all, so the distribution of work is reasonable.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you and leave it to me, but you should hurry up. It''s too long. I''m afraid I can''t control the situation." Mr. Lu rubbed his shiny hair and said.


    "I know. Don''t worry, it will be soon. Uncle tie, go and shout for the other two elders. Let''s go to the back together. " Liu Rufeng now seems to have become the backbone of several people, so his words are the imperial edict. Murong Xue smiles and walks towards their car.


    After Lu said hello, he went into the lobby. At this time, Murong Xue came with Chi Lei and Xi Yang.


    Four people together, Liu Rufeng began to distribute, because here he came, so only know that there are a few corner doors in the East.


    However, there is a corner door leading directly to the lobby. Liu Rufeng gives up the corner door and takes three people to the back.


    Further inside, there are two bigger corner gates, more than twice the size of the first one. Looking around, Liu Rufeng said to Chi Lei and Xi Yang, "you go to the corner gate in the middle, and uncle tie and I go to the corner gate in the back. This time, we are mainly looking for people to find out the news. Remember, be careful not to let others find out. If you really meet someone, say we are looking for the toilet, and try not to have a conflict, you know? Keep your cell phone numbers and contact each other if you have any information. We only have half an hour. We''ll gather here in half an hour. "


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang are also smart people. With Liu Rufeng, they have fully understood. Liu Rufeng stated the little girl''s appearance to them again, and then relaxed and walked forward with Murong Xue.


    Murong Xue is experienced and steady. Liu Rufeng likes to work with him. He can have a personal discussion about anything.


    When he reached the front corner gate, Liu Rufeng said, "Uncle tie, have you ever played such exciting things before?"


    At that time, Murong Xue turned her lips and looked at Liu Rufeng white. She said, "you think your uncle tie is a young lady at home. I''ve been wandering in the world for so many years. What scenes have I never experienced? But... This kind of furtive thing is really... Cough, I haven''t experienced it very much. "


    "Oh, uncle tie is a aboveboard person. Naturally, he doesn''t like to play this game. Ha ha..." Liu Rufeng joked, but he knew very well that Murong Xue didn''t experience what he said. In fact, he probably never experienced it. Most of what he said was to find some face for himself.


    Step out, Liu Rufeng listen to the movement inside. With his ability of hearing and distinguishing objects, he didn''t hear a pin falling on the ground. Therefore, even if there was a thick iron door blocking it, Liu Rufeng could clearly hear the subtle movements inside.


    A few seconds later, did not find anything unusual inside, Liu Rufeng this just gently pulled the door. I found that the door was also locked.


    Unlocking is Liu Rufeng''s unique skill, so although the door is firmly locked, Liu Rufeng can easily open it with only one thread.


    "You''re all rounder, even this one." Murong Xue was stunned. Now he can''t figure out what it would be like for Liu Rufeng to fall to the ground.


    "I don''t need to mention this lock. I can even open the lock of the safe. What''s that?" Liu Rufeng is very proud of the response, a side body, step into, Murong snow also went in.


    This is also a room. There is no one in it. However, this room is bigger than the one I entered for the first time, and the decoration is more beautiful than that one. The room is very clean, and the layout is also very beautiful, so we can see that it should be the place where people on the upper floor live.


    There is also a small door in the room, which should lead to the inside. Liu Rufeng made sure that there was no one outside the door, then he opened it and went in.


    Out of the small door, Liu Rufeng found that there was a corridor built around the hall. One end of the corridor should lead to the innermost part of the hall.


    "Come on, uncle tie, let''s go inside and have a look." Liu Rufeng took a look at Murong Xue, then quickly moved forward. This is the corridor. You can''t stay too long. Once someone comes, you don''t even have a place to hide.


    And Liu Rufeng remembers that there is a basement behind the wooden table where the priest prays. Maybe the secret is there.


    Both of them are highly skilled in martial arts. They are very light footed. After a few flashes, they arrive at the innermost part. Fortunately, no one appears in the process.


    To the innermost time, Liu Rufeng found that there is a staircase leading to the second floor.

 Chapter 453

    It''s risky enough to go deep into the enemy''s base camp to search for information. Although Liu Rufeng has a lot of courage, it''s not the first time he''s done this kind of thing, but today it''s also thrilling.


    When they walked in the corridor, they could clearly hear the chanting in the hall. Now they were just separated from the hall by a wall. Maybe a deacon could see them as soon as he opened the door.


    Liu Rufeng found the staircase leading to the second floor in the corner of the lobby last time. At the turn of the stairs, there is another entrance that looks like an underground passage.


    With a slight movement of his ear, Liu Rufeng heard a voice on the second floor, so he whispered to Murong Xue and said, "Uncle tie, let''s go to the second floor first."


    "You can go anywhere. I''ll follow you." Murong snow readily agreed.


    Liu Rufeng nodded with satisfaction and stepped upstairs. In order to prevent the sound of stepping on the steps, the two steps are very light, and each step is very slow.


    Both of them are masters, so they have a strong ability to control their steps. It''s very easy for them not to let the steps sound.


    Because there were not many steps, they soon went upstairs.


    The second floor is also a corridor with a row of rooms on one side. From the outside, it''s very common, like a staff dormitory, but it''s very clean, and there are women''s clothes hanging on it. Liu Rufeng knows that most of these nuns live here.


    After identification, the voice should be from the innermost room, and it should be the voice of a man and a woman. The voice is very subtle, but for Liu Rufeng''s good hearing, it is impossible to hear.


    After another spiritual scan, they soon knew that there was no one in the second floor except the innermost room.


    "That''s good. Since there is no one, it''s much more convenient. If the room is full of people, it will be a lot of trouble to act. " Liu Rufeng said to himself.


    The two men gave each other a look, nodded knowingly, and quietly walked to the innermost room together.


    When they got close to the room, they could not help but frown, because there was a dull sound coming from inside, and they seemed to be in the stage of fierce battle.


    "The Holy Church can make such a sound, and this is the place where nuns live. Nuns are not close to men, which is even more strange. Is it difficult that there are some shady business between them? Nuns and their followers and deacons do the same thing? " Liu Rufeng was surprised, and then he thought about it and figured it out immediately. "I forgot that what was here was to sell dog meat with sheep''s head. All the people in it were fake identities. It''s reasonable to think about it from this point of view."


    The outside is playing biblical music, while the inside should be in harmony with this erosive sound. The two sounds do not seem to be very harmonious.


    But time doesn''t wait. If they fight for an hour, Liu Rufeng can''t stand it. Master Lu is still waiting.


    What to do


    Liu Rufeng peeks at Murong Xue and asks him for advice.


    Murong Xue is very embarrassed. For a man like him who has always been very serious, this kind of picture may not dare to look directly at him. If you let him in to stop the people inside, you might as well kill him directly.


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head and grins bitterly. He says he is helpless, but soon he has an idea.


    Then with a wave of his hand, he and Murong Xue separated the two sides of the room door. Ready, Liu Rufeng gently knocked on the door.


    The knock on the door was very low, but because the people inside didn''t dare to be loud, the slight knock on the door soon made the people inside hear it.


    Maybe it''s a guilty conscience. The people inside are very vigilant, and their movements stop immediately. The original heavy gasping also stops instantly, and becomes extremely quiet.


    However, the people inside didn''t speak, as if they were waiting for the reaction of the people outside, but soon, Liu Rufeng caught the slight voice of dressing in the room.


    "Well! Sure enough, it''s a couple of dogs. They''re obviously scared. " Liu Rufeng laughed in her heart, but she didn''t make a sound.


    A few seconds later, a woman dressed as a nun gently opened the door and peeped out.


    Before she could react, Liu Rufeng grabbed the nun''s throat and said in a low voice, "don''t make a sound. If you dare to make a sound, I''ll crush you to death."


    The flush on the nun''s face hasn''t completely faded. After she was shocked, she obediently let Liu Rufeng and Liu Rufeng in. The nun was a bit of a beauty. She had a high nose, thin lips, deep eyes and a bit of a charm. Although the broad nun''s dress can''t show her figure perfectly, Liu Rufeng''s experience shows that this girl must have a golden ratio figure.


    The nun waited for Liu Rufeng to enter the room, and her face became more and more ugly. However, at this time, it was not because their adultery was not broken, but because she did not know how dangerous it was to face them.


    The room is only 20 or 30 square meters, and the simple furniture leaves only one bed. On the bed, a man of Western blood still leans on the bed with his upper body naked and his lower body covered with quilt.


    But he didn''t make a sound, just staring at Liu Rufeng and Murong Xue, with a bad face.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" The blue eyed man whispered.


    Liu Rufeng smile, did not answer his question, but looked at him with a smile, said: "you do not need to ask who we are, just obedient, otherwise, today''s things out, you should know the consequences."


    The man with blue eyes heard Liu Rufeng say so, just now still a little anger suddenly dissipated, in exchange for more is flustered.


    "Sir, if you have anything to say, as long as you don''t tell us about us, or else the priest..." he let slip his words in a hurry, but it was too late.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes swept the nun. At this time, her face was as pale as paper. She nodded and prayed in her eyes.


    Seeing their performance at this time, Liu Rufeng was also surprised. He said that he just wanted to scare them with this handle, but he didn''t expect it to work so well. It seems that there is something about the priest in it.


    "Well, as long as you cooperate, not only will I not hurt you, but I will not tell you about it. Don''t worry." Liu Rufeng continued with a faint smile: "first of all, there is a woman who came to visit us today. Her daughter is missing. Is she with you?"


    "Er, this..." when the man heard this, he seemed very embarrassed, but his short hesitation also proved that they must know about it.


    Liu Rufeng''s pupils dilated violently, two cold lights came out, and he said in a cold voice: "speak quickly, I''ll shout if I keep talking!"


    At this time, the man had calmed down from the state of shock just now, and looked at Liu Rufeng with a little doubt, "if you make a loud noise, aren''t you afraid you can''t go?"


    Eyebrows pick, Liu Rufeng hummed: "I can come in can go out, do you doubt my ability?" After that, Liu Rufeng mobilized the innate Qi in his body, and suddenly a strong red awn covered his whole body, but he took it back in an instant.

 Chapter 454

    As soon as Liu Rufeng entered the door, he could see that the man on the bed should have kung fu. The church people he met before were all vigorous people. This man should not be under them.


    In the face of this man''s query, or provocation, Liu Rufeng directly mobilized the innate Qi, in order to frighten him.


    When the man saw Liu Rufeng''s red appearance, he frowned tightly, and his arrogance disappeared. He looked at Liu Rufeng and said, "you, are you a congenital expert?"


    "You''ve got insight!" Liu Rufeng''s light way.


    The man stared at Liu Rufeng and looked at it carefully. It seemed that he thought of something. He patted his forehead and pointed to Liu Rufeng and said in a loud voice: "you, you are Liu Rufeng!"


    "Hey, hey... You''re smart." Liu Rufeng is noncommittal.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, the blue eyed man became more nervous at this time. Looking at Liu Rufeng and murongxue, he was like seeing the hell Luocha. He trembled his lips and asked, "you... How did you come here?"


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he found that Liu Rufeng was just looking at him with a cold face. The blue eyed man realized that his problem seemed a little boring. He laughed awkwardly, and then said, "that little girl, i... I know where it is."


    "If you know, just say it." Liu Rufeng stopped smiling and became very serious. Now he is not in the mood to talk nonsense with him.


    "Yes, the little girl is in the basement." Said the blue eyed man.


    Liu Rufeng''s fierce eyes then swept to the nun, staring at the expression on her face. If the man is lying, the nun should have a floating expression.


    Seeing that there was no big reaction on the nun''s face, he nodded and said, "what he said is true. I don''t believe I can take you."


    "Well, that''s a good idea." Liu Rufeng agreed. However, I took a look at the man and felt that he was too cunning to follow him. So Liu Rufeng coughed lightly and said calmly, "this beautiful nun can take us. As for you, let''s be wronged first."


    "You can''t bind me!" As soon as the blue eye man saw that the two opposite men wanted to attack him, he immediately became uneasy. It was very uncomfortable to be tied up. The key was that if someone found him here later, he could not say anything clearly.


    "Don''t worry, we will hide you in a more secret place, and outsiders can''t see you when they come. When we bring back the girl, we will let this beautiful nun untie you. Soon, just be patient." Before Liu Rufeng finished, he began to move. Although the man had some skills, his strength could not be compared with Liu Rufeng. Liu Rufeng controlled his arms with only one capture skill, then tied their hands and feet, blocked their mouths and hid them in the cupboard. Then he said to Murong Xue and Nun, "let''s go."


    Although the nun''s face was a little stiff during the whole process, she had no ability to stop it, and she could only stand silently.


    Silent is the most wise, Liu Rufeng simply appreciate this beautiful nun, but also can''t help but ask: "this beautiful nun, may I know your name?"


    The nun was stunned and seemed surprised, but she still managed to smile and said, "Maria, thank you."


    "Maria? It''s a nice name. If you''re not wrapped up in this dress, I want to go back more beautiful. " Liu Rufeng said very seriously.


    Maria was embarrassed with a smile. She didn''t seem to know how to answer. She just popped out two words: "let''s go." Then he opened the door gently and went out.


    Murong snow low voice way: "when, still have the mind to recuperate a woman, you still really have leisure."


    "I''m just relaxing. Besides, don''t you think she''s special? " Liu Rufeng said.


    "What''s special? I think it''s just a disaster that is good at tempting men. I don''t know how many men have slept in her bed. Are you interested in such a woman? No way


    The two men followed Maria in a low voice, talking to each other in a very low voice, because both of them had good hearing to hear each other, while Maria in front didn''t know what they were talking about at all.


    Liu Rufeng said, "I''m not interested in her bed, but in her people. Do you understand?"


    "No, what''s the difference?" Murong Xuening eyebrow road.


    "Because... She seems to know a lot of secrets. A woman like her must be a priest''s dish and a lot of men''s dishes here. In this case, she knows a lot. As long as we control her, it''s much easier for us to do anything."


    Murong Xue nodded, it seems to agree with Liu Rufeng''s words, so he no longer said anything.


    Maria walked ahead. She was really cooperative. She watched around with vigilance every few steps, and her steps were very light. She stopped a few steps, stopped a few steps, and watched around.


    Soon, three people down the second floor, came to the entrance to the underground. Several people can clearly hear the music coming from the lobby.


    "Here it is. There are guards below, so I can''t go in." Said Maria.


    Liu Rufeng smiles in his heart. How can you be obedient if he doesn''t pull you into the water? So, you have to follow me in.


    So with a faint smile, he said: "you still have to follow us, because we need you as a guide. As for the guards, I''ll take care of them for you. "


    Maria looked flustered and hesitant.


    Liu Rufeng saw through her mind, but was afraid that the people below could not explain after seeing her. But how can Liu Rufeng let her go? Looking at Maria''s silence, Liu Rufeng continued: "how many guards are there?"


    As soon as Liu Rufeng changed the topic, Maria reluctantly replied, "there are only four or five, but they are very powerful, much more powerful than bill just now."


    Liu Rufeng knew that the guy''s name was bill just now, but he was more interested in how powerful the guards were. So he asked, "what''s better than me?"


    Maria bowed her head and said, "I don''t know how to practice. I only know that they are very strong. As for who is stronger, I can''t tell."


    "Oh..." Liu Rufeng thought for a while and said, "you go down first and be responsible for leading those people away. After we go in, we''ll meet the machine to act. But you should remember that you can''t play tricks. If you give them hints, you know the consequences."


    Maria just sipped her mouth and didn''t speak. Her gray blue eyes showed complicated emotions. Then she turned and walked towards the secret room. Nearly three minutes after Maria went down, Liu Rufeng and Murong Xue went down.


    When the last step was about to touch the ground, Liu Rufeng looked around and found that it was a very spacious space with several iron cages of different sizes on both sides. Inside the cage, there are all the same little girls.


    Looking inside, she found that Maria was communicating with several men.

 Chapter 455

    Liu Rufeng and Murong Xue stopped when they were about to finish the steps. The light here was very dark, so it was convenient to hide.


    After careful observation, Liu Rufeng found that the whole room was spacious, thirty or forty meters long and twenty meters wide. A few grooves on the wall were on fire, and the rest were carved with reliefs or murals.


    Inside, in the light of the fire, Maria''s face turned redder.


    There were five men in front of her. Three of them were about the same size. They were all over one meter and nine meters tall. They were all lean and their eyes were shining with cold light. The other two looked very weak, had pretty features, long hair, and acted like a woman. The other man had a short neck, a big head and a thick body, like a bucket.


    Just a glance, Liu Rufeng has been able to judge, these hands of Kung Fu are very strong, are more difficult to deal with the main. But among the five people, the three tall people should have the strongest strength. As for the one who looks like a woman and the one who looks like a bucket, they should still stay in the day after tomorrow.


    The bucket like man said in a thick voice, "Maria, every day I see your shadow in my head. I think I''m lovesick."


    Maria chuckled, "really? I''ll leave the door for you that night, Reagan


    When the man named Regan heard what Maria said, he immediately shrunk his neck and said with a silly smile, "I dare not go. If the priest knows, he will not cook me and eat me!"


    His neck is very short, so a shrink, appears to be shorter, the head of this body is almost directly connected to the same.


    One of the three tall men looked at Reagan with a sneer and said, "you have a lustful heart, but you don''t have a lustful heart. Do you want to be favored by Miss Maria?" As soon as he finished, a shorter man next to him said, "it seems that Miss Maria doesn''t like Reagan''s type, but our three brothers still have some hope."


    Another tall man then said, "that''s a very strenuous job. People who don''t have any physical strength can''t get into Maria''s eyes. Besides, Reagan, you can''t be as short as your neck. Miss Maria doesn''t like it. Ha ha..."


    This is a bit hurtful, especially when it comes to the fatal injury of a man, or to make such a joke with Maria''s face. Reagan can''t hold it any longer. His face soon shows anger, and he stares at the three brothers and says in a loud voice: "you''d better keep your mouth shut. Besides, who can do it when you don''t see the time?"


    "Yes? Then take it out and have a look! " The tall man curled his mouth and said in a loud voice. With that, the three brothers laughed at the same time.


    "You, you..." Reagan''s eyes widened. It seemed that fire was coming out of his eyes, but because of his stupid mouth, the more angry he was, the more speechless he was.


    The tall brothers are Charlie, Paul and Sean. The first speaker was Charlie. The next speaker was Paul. The last speaker was Sean.


    Just listen to Sean calmly said: "no matter from the temperament and image, or personal ability, we are above you, what can you compare with us?"


    Reagan''s face became stiff at once, and he could see that he was upset. Charlie didn''t care about his feelings at all. He still had a good laugh. After a long laugh, he pointed to Reagan and said, "I think you and Tony are very suitable, Gaga..."


    The one who looks like a woman is Tony. He is also a man, but he looks like a woman. He didn''t seem to be interested in what they had just discussed. He didn''t participate in the discussion all the time, and he just cut his nails. Suddenly, when Charlie said this, he suddenly twisted his eyebrows together and said in a sharp voice, "Charlie, hold your mouth and talk nonsense again. Don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Charlie''s three brothers dare to make fun of Reagan, but they dare not make fun of Tony. As soon as Tony''s face changed, they all dare not say anything else.


    Liu Rufeng is listening in the dark. He is funny. He says that these people don''t have a serious sentence. Looking at those people so relaxed, Liu Rufeng thought it was a good time, so he whispered to murongxue: "Uncle tie, the three brothers will be handed over to me, and you can have the rest two."


    "No problem." Murong Snow said with a clear mind.


    At this time, I don''t know that Maria saw Liu Rufeng. They still calculated it in their heart. She gave several people an affectionate smile and said, "although you are all great, I also like each of you very much, but I can''t betray the will of the priest. But... Today I can make an exception to show you my holy body. "


    This words, a few big men are surprised, all pupils dilated, looking forward to Maria. Even Tony''s half male and half female Genie could not help but turn away and look at Maria as she walked forward.


    Maria walked slowly to a large seat, smiling at several people, her eyes blurred, and her right hand extended to the nun''s dress.


    Maria looked at Liu Rufeng''s corner as if to hint. And a few men are back to Liu Rufeng them, did not notice behind someone came.


    Their attention is all on Maria and they are ready to have a look. In addition, Liu Rufeng and Murong Xue are very light footed, so they haven''t reacted until they get behind them.


    "Am I beautiful?" Asked Maria, showing her round, white legs.


    "Beauty, beauty...!" Charlie''s three brothers took the lead in responding, and Reagan also gave a thick praise.


    "Ah --"


    While they were intoxicated with Maria''s beauty, the three brothers suddenly felt that some part of their body had been touched, and they were numb and unable to move. And relatively speaking, Tony, who is still sober, when he is aware of what happened, Murong Xue has come up behind him, slapped him on the back of his head and knocked him unconscious.


    The rest of the only Reagan, just turned around, was removed by Murong Xue as fast as lightning speed arm, at the same time with his chin also removed, this time want to shout out.


    Liu Rufeng''s fingering is similar to Xi Yang''s. The key point is to poke the other person''s acupoints to make him lose his ability of action.


    Murong Xue uses her own Kung Fu, but this time it''s a sneak attack. If the other party is ready, even Liu Rufeng is not sure to subdue them so soon.


    Two people mysteriously appeared, and they took the lead with the speed of lightning. Maria stopped her flattery and took a long breath. She came over and said, "my task is finished. Can I go now?"


    With a faint smile, Liu Rufeng said, "don''t worry, Miss Maria. You just leave. Don''t you worry that they will go to tell on you in the future?"


    Charlie three brothers can still talk. Instead of shouting, they stare at Liu Rufeng and ask, "who are you?"

 Chapter 456

    Charlie''s three brothers are livid. They are the strongest three of the five Dharma protectors under the priest. Now they are easily subdued. They can''t accept the fact.


    The muscles on Liu Rufeng''s face moved, and he said without expression: "Liu Rufeng!"


    "Liu Rufeng? You are Liu Rufeng The three brothers were shocked.


    Among those who had heard of the siege some time ago, Liu Rufeng was the first. At that time, more than a dozen hardliners with guns and more than 20 of biter''s men on this side of the church failed to catch this man. Instead, they were beaten by this man in a mess. After hearing about this incident at that time, I was always shocked by the strength of this man. I didn''t expect that he came today.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Liu Rufeng shrugged and said with a smile.


    Charlie three brothers immediately exuded cold sweat on the forehead, almost pleaded: "this matter has nothing to do with us, it''s all done by the priest, let us go."


    "Let you go?" Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "it depends on your performance."


    Charlie''s three brothers are also smart people. When they heard Liu Rufeng''s words, they immediately understood Liu Rufeng''s meaning and quickly nodded: "we all say what you want to know, we all tell you."


    Liu Rufeng calculated the time. It has been more than ten minutes since she met Maria on the second floor. There are still more than ten minutes left. We have to hurry up.


    So Liu Rufeng didn''t ask much. She pointed to the girls in the cage and asked, "what''s the matter with these children?"


    Charlie was very interested and didn''t hide anything. He said seriously, "these are girls used by priests to practice martial arts."


    "Practice? What kind of skills do you need to practice? " Liu Rufeng frowned and looked sharp, which made the three brothers of Charlie excited.


    Only listening to Charlie sighed, he seemed to be worried, and said solemnly: "it''s said that only with the blood of a girl can he improve his skill quickly. He belongs to the family of night vampires, so..."


    "The vampire family? Dark night


    This statement is like a blockbuster in Liu Rufeng''s mind. His inner shock can''t be compounded. He says in secret: "vampire? Fuck! It''s only seen in movies. Does it really exist in reality? "


    In Liu Rufeng''s mind, he immediately came up with the images of pale face, red eyes and sharp teeth. He could not help shivering.


    "If it''s really a vampire, it''s troublesome. It''s said that it''s quite evil. I''m not a monk, so I''m afraid it''s hard to subdue him..."


    At this time, just listen to Charlie continued: "but he is in the breakthrough stage recently, heard that after sucking the blood of 100 girls, his strength will be greatly increased."


    "Oh? How strong will that be? " Liu Rufeng said with great interest


    "Anyway..." Paul went on to say: "although you control us, you are not his opponent. Once he breaks through, you are even worse..."


    Liu Rufeng is not angry either, because he has seen the vampires in the movies. He knows how fierce they are. No matter how high their cultivation level is, they are human. But facing the blood clan, he can''t imagine.


    But this priest can''t just let him go.


    Liu Rufeng glanced at the girl in the cage, frowned immediately, and thought in his heart, "we must save these children."


    Just at this time, Liu Rufeng felt the vibration of his mobile phone. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a short message from Mr. Lu: the pilgrims have almost gone. Come out quickly, I can''t stop them.


    Liu Rufeng looked at the children in the cage. He was very unwilling. If he left now, those lovely children would suffer. But if he didn''t leave, it was hard to be sure that he could stop the abnormal guy for a while.


    After thinking about it, Liu Rufeng directly sent back a short message: you go out first, call Xu Zijian as soon as possible, and inform Xiao Wu and Yin fox to come. I think this action should be advanced.


    When the text message was sent, there was a riot outside.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Murong Xue, all in a daze. When I sent the message just now, I looked at the time by the way. It was less than half an hour before I came here. Why did it get confused so quickly? Did Chi Lei and Xi Yang have an accident?


    When he was hesitating, Mr. Lu sent another message, which said: Chi Lei and Xi Yang have been found, you should hurry out, or you won''t be able to leave for a while.


    Liu Rufeng immediately replied: "there are many girls here. I want to take them away. You are only responsible for contacting Xu Zijian and Xiao Wu. I''ll take them away.


    Charlie three brothers heard the chaotic voice outside, surprise can not hide, but still perfunctorily advised: "I think you''d better hurry, or you can''t go."


    "What a lot of nonsense!" Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows are strong, and each one will knock them unconscious with a hand knife. Now he''s in a bad mood and can''t hear these unpleasant words.


    Maria also looked very anxious. She came over in a hurry, leaned slightly and said, "I, I''m going up, or..."


    "All right, but... Miss Maria, I hope we can work together in the future, so... You know what to do."


    Maria nodded slightly and left the chamber in a hurry.


    Liu Rufeng turned to Murong Xue and said faintly, "Uncle tie, it seems that we are going to lose a fight today."


    Murong Xue has been standing beside him and didn''t speak much, but the whole process is in his eyes. He is also a man of iron clank. How can he shrink back at this time?


    I saw his face immediately became serious, very seriously said: "you go up to have a look, I put these children first."


    "I''ll do it, you see!" Liu Rufeng pointed to the iron ropes that bound the children, and his pupils shrank. "It''s estimated that you can''t break the iron uncle."


    Murong snow just a faint smile, turned and walked towards the entrance.


    The cage is not locked, but every child''s wrists and ankles are locked with a cable. Liu Rufeng strides over and quickly cuts the iron rope on the children.


    For Liu Rufeng, who was born in the realm of nature, it was easy to cut these iron ropes.


    Liu Rufeng first found the middle-aged woman''s child, picked her up, and then yelled to the children behind her, "children are obedient, uncle is to save you, you follow uncle, don''t run around, you know?"


    These children have been trapped in a trance for a long time, so no one objected and all nodded hard.


    At this time, Murong snow has arrived at the entrance of the passage. Liu Rufeng looks in that direction. As soon as he is about to leave with a group of children, he sees Murong snow flying down and falling heavily on the ground.


    Huh?


    In Liu Rufeng''s time, the priest in black walked down slowly.

 Chapter 457

    Liu Rufeng has just released the little girl in the cage and is ready to leave here, when he sees Murong Xue flying back by a huge force. It seems that she is seriously injured.


    Although Murong Xue is not a congenital master, he is also very strong and has rich experience in actual combat. He was shot back in such a way. It is obvious how terrible the priest''s strength is.


    Liu Rufeng knows that even he can''t beat Murong Xue face to face, but the priest can make Murong Xue have no power to fight back. Needless to say, it only shows that this guy who is not human is a super tough master.


    Although Murong Xue was injured, she stood up from the ground and looked at Liu Rufeng. She said: "Rufeng, this guy is terrible. You should be careful."


    His eyes were burning. Liu Rufeng had already begun to mobilize the innate Qi in his body. Soon, the thick red Qi covered his whole body. Liu Rufeng''s body was full of strong breath three meters away.


    "Uncle tie, you''ll find a way to leave in a moment and meet Chi Lei and Xi Yang. I''ll be here for a while. Don''t worry, he won''t beat me that easily Liu Rufeng said calmly, with a confident face. Although he saw the priest coming slowly with a strong evil breath, Liu Rufeng still seemed so calm and confident.


    Smile is always hanging on the face, even on the edge of danger, still let people feel so calm, this is Liu Rufeng.


    The priest took a cold look at Murong Xue, then looked at Liu Rufeng, gave a cold hum, and said: "go? No one of you is going to leave today! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the black cloak behind the priest was windless. As the cloak rolled back, his body also floated out. After a few breath, he came to Liu Rufeng. Then, without any sign, he stretched out a pair of pale hands and grabbed Liu Rufeng''s shoulders.


    The hands were white and boneless, just like the hands of a skeleton. They had no blood color at all. It made people palpitating.


    How fast!


    Liu Rufeng felt the surging breath early, so he was ready in advance. When the priest came to him, he stepped on the ground with both feet, mobilized his innate Qi, and quickly slid back, just avoiding the priest''s attacking hands.


    Although he escaped the priest''s fatal blow, Liu Rufeng also sensed the priest''s strength. If he had not prepared in advance, he would have been caught by the other party¡° It''s so strong. It''s really not human. " Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart.


    Priest Yin measured a smile, laughter as ugly as a night owl, almost did not see his mouth moving, the sound like a hard squeeze out of the throat.


    "Jie Jie... You''re not bad. You can avoid my divine claw, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to support it for long..."


    Liu Rufeng snorted coldly. She didn''t care. She was still smiling faintly. "How do you know if you don''t try? Usually has been compared with people, feel very boring. I didn''t expect to meet someone who isn''t human today. It''s a little interesting, ha ha... "


    Even at this juncture, Liu Rufeng still does not forget to tease a few words, but his words are a bit vicious, stabbing the priest''s weakness.


    As people of the blood clan, they hate people saying that they are not human, so Liu Rufeng''s words today directly hit his pain.


    The priest''s eyebrows were twisted together, his face became terrible, his eyes became red gradually, and Liu Rufeng could almost see that the teeth in his mouth began to grow outward.


    "My grass is broken. This guy is going to mutate!"


    Liu Rufeng now a little regret, regret what he just said is too heavy, directly stimulate the guy mutation, after the mutation is more severe. Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help sweating.


    I have felt that the church is not a good place for a long time, so since the first night visit to the church, Liu Rufeng has never been here. Because from his heart, he can feel that this is not a place to go in and out, except for those believers who are paralyzed.


    Therefore, Liu Rufeng has been practicing hard during this period of time, so that he can move more smoothly. If it wasn''t for the breakthrough from the day after tomorrow to the early stage of congenital, Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to imagine what the result would be this time.


    Needless to say, the priest, even Charlie and Liu Rufeng could not deal with them.


    The priest''s eyes were red, and a cold voice came out of his throat. "You''re a nuisance. I''ll kill you!"


    Say, the body strange move, jump forward a few meters, fell in front of Liu Rufeng. Then he stretched out a pair of boneless hands of Bai Sensen and grabbed Liu Rufeng desperately from top to bottom.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "why is this guy so fast? My footwork is fast, but compared with him, it seems to be a little worse.".


    No matter how much, try Tiangang first. After thinking about it, Liu Rufeng''s Footwork changed, and he began to run the Tiangang step.


    Tiangang step is derived from the acquired eight trigrams from Luoshu. When it runs to a certain number of times, the user will automatically integrate heaven and man. Liu Rufeng has not felt the state of the unity of man and nature for the first time. His real Qi will soar, and there is an invisible force around his whole body. No matter his own strength, speed, and protection ability will be greatly improved.


    Because it''s not the first time to run the Tiangang step, Liu Rufeng is quite familiar with the Tiangang step, and now he has been able to run the Tiangang step with great strides, and the time to enter the state of harmony between man and nature has been shortened a lot.


    In other words, now it only needs to run dozens of times to achieve the unity of man and nature.


    With the use of Tiangang step, Liu Rufeng''s whole body just like flying, revolves around the priest back and forth, looking for fighters. Around the priest appeared Liu Rufeng''s countless virtual shadows, and a strong breath scattered.


    Although the priest''s claw was as fast as lightning, he didn''t catch Liu Rufeng.


    "But so!" Liu Rufeng found that after the operation of Tiangang step, the priest could not touch his clothes, which showed that Tiangang step was still very effective.


    "Since you''re not as good as me, I''ll win with speed." Liu Rufeng''s thoughts quickened the speed of Tiangang step, and at the same time, he looked for a chance to give the priest a fatal blow.


    In the face of this kind of abnormal guy, you must kill him with one blow, otherwise you will be restricted. Liu Rufeng knew this very well.


    After turning around the priest for many times, Liu Rufeng found that the priest''s front heart was empty. He stepped on the ground with his right foot and shot like an arrow. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to the priest. Then Liu was ready to attack repeatedly with his sword finger, acupoint spotter and wrestling skills.


    This is his new martial arts skill, which has been proved to be very useful, so this time, Liu Rufeng felt that he would try it again.


    After a few dozens of wonderful consideration, Liu Rufeng''s fist has been hit, facing the priest''s heart. If you hit it, at least you can make the sick guy vomit blood.

 Chapter 458

    The priest''s sudden appearance directly disrupts Liu Rufeng''s plan. He has no choice but to attack.


    But it''s not so easy to attack. The priest is really powerful, and his speed is amazing, and his evil spirit makes people shudder. But I don''t know why, Liu Rufeng always feels that the priest has not fully demonstrated his strength.


    It''s so strong that I haven''t fully demonstrated my strength, so I''m in a frenzy state... I can''t imagine it!


    Now Liu Rufeng can only use his own mace, which is Tiangang step. This exquisite footwork can not only confuse the enemy by moving quickly, then wait for the opportunity to fight back, but also self-discipline and improve their own realm during operation.


    It can be called three carvings with one arrow.


    Wait until Liu Rufeng will Tiangang step transport to a certain extent, found a fighter on a blow out. This fist adds a lot of Qi to Liu Rufeng. The red light on the fist shines, and the strong breath urges the priest''s black clothes to swing back and forth.


    The burning heat will burn the priest''s face hot pain, in the red light, the priest''s pale face appears more evil and terrible.


    and.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly found a trace of evil smile on the priest''s face. That kind of smile was more terrible than that of hell ghost. His eyes were scarlet, his teeth were white, and his two sharp teeth were exposed.


    After a few strange smiles, the priest suddenly howled, and the blood color in his eyes became more bright red. Then, his whole body was black, and his fingernails grew several centimeters. And Liu Rufeng hit in the past, he didn''t even hide. He watched the punch solidly hit himself.


    With Liu Rufeng''s fist on the priest''s body, suddenly the red breath and a group of black light collided together, forming a huge air wave scattered.


    Liu Rufeng only felt that his body was cold and hard as iron, and his fist couldn''t work at all.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly felt nervous and said that it was over. How could this guy beat me like this? I''ve used more than 70% of my kung fu for this punch, but he didn''t feel it at all, just like the zombie body in the domestic zombie movie.


    Damn, what material is this guy made of? How can he be so strong!


    Liu Rufeng has no way to break through the priest''s defense. If he can''t break through the priest''s defense, all attacks will be zero. He can only wait for his opponent''s strong attack.


    Liu Rufeng was shocked and didn''t know what to do next.


    The priest''s claws didn''t give him time to think. The long fingernails of his hands were as sharp as two claws.


    Liu Rufeng had to continue to run Tiangang step to avoid the terrorist attack of the abnormal guy opposite.


    A group of children stood in the corner, frightened to see two people fighting, but no one left.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Murong Xue wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, quickly came over and said to a group of children: "children, come with me quickly!"


    After this period of observation, the children seem to understand the truth, reluctant to look toward Liu Rufeng''s side, then led by several people, Hula followed Murong Xue.


    The priest''s blood red eyes glared fiercely, and the whole person turned into a dark shadow. He rushed out of the stab, and in the blink of an eye, he blocked Murong Xue''s body. Before Murong snow could react, she stretched out her long claws.


    After a moment of panic, the children backed back, huddled in the corner, shivering.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng also rushed out with several arrows. Seeing that the time was too late, he took out the dagger at his waist, poured a mass of red Qi, and shook his hand.


    The green and simple dagger has the color of green and red. It shoots out quickly. The originally extremely sharp dagger, plus the blessing of Liu Rufeng''s innate Qi, can even pierce the iron plate.


    The priest also seemed to feel a sharp weapon coming. One hand attacking Murong Xue suddenly stopped and looked at the blue object.


    Then, he stretched out his right hand directly, intending to catch the object abruptly.


    As soon as I reached out my hand, I felt something was wrong. Then I took back my right hand and turned to the side.


    But his short hesitation seemed to delay his time, and the blue dagger still hit him in the ribs.


    With the sound of "bang ~ ~", the blue dagger hit the priest''s rib directly, sending out black halos.


    The priest frowned and shrunk, as if the blow just made him uncomfortable.


    There''s a door!


    Liu Rufeng seems to have found the flaw of the other party, and he is very happy: "it turns out that this guy is not invulnerable, he can''t stand my Throwing Knife. Although this time the flying knife didn''t pierce his body, the shock really made him very uncomfortable


    The priest''s face changed greatly and almost roared. He immediately gave up Murong Xue and attacked Liu Rufeng again.


    Liu Rufeng dodged the priest''s grasp, and then took the opportunity to shout, "Uncle tie, hurry up, don''t worry about me!"


    Murong snow just woke up and went to the children again.


    The priest didn''t look at Murong Xue this time, and Liu Rufeng was fighting with him. The attack of dagger just now seemed to make him angry directly. This time he had to put Liu Rufeng to death.


    This guy''s attack power is really too strong, after counting breath, Liu Rufeng''s arm and chest were caught out of the bloodstain.


    Liu Rufeng secretly clenched his teeth, "we must hold on. As long as the reinforcements arrive, we can successfully solve this half human and half ghost guy. At least we can save the child and subdue him.


    Murong Xue had no time to worry about Liu Rufeng any more. She took the children up the steps directly. When she just got out of the secret Road, two men with Western characteristics came to her face.


    Murong snow without saying a word, directly to meet up.


    Those two guys couldn''t catch murongxue''s attack at all. They were knocked down by murongxue in a few seconds.


    After solving the two clowns blocking the road, Murong Xue continues to walk outside.


    There were five or six men running towards us before we took a few steps. Some of them still had guns in their hands.


    Murong snow a frown, secretly nervous, heart said this difficult, people have a gun, he was injured is nothing, the key is there are so many children behind him.


    It seems that the person opposite has just gone through a fight. There are black and gray marks on the faces of individual people, and there are several scars on the faces of others.


    When these people see Murong Xue, they are about to rush up. Suddenly, behind them, there are two figures, Chi Lei and Xi Yang.


    Two arrows appeared behind those people. Without waiting for those people to react, they attacked like a storm.


    Without half a minute''s effort, under the double attack of Chi Lei, Xi Yang and Murong Xue, all the people who came were seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    At this time, we can''t be soft hearted, so we can solve one more problem. All three are clear.

 Chapter 459

    The timely appearance of Chi Lei and Xi Yang solved the big problem for Murong Xue, and the three people soon beat back the blocking people.


    By this time, the main hall was in a mess, and many deacons and nuns of the church were lying on the ground in disorder, some dead and some injured. There are still some people who are shouting and besieging Chi Lei and Xi Yang.


    The original Holy Church soon fell into chaos.


    Looking at the people who are about to gather up, Murong Xue''s face is also frozen. He is not afraid of anything. The key is that there are many children behind him. No matter what, he should send them out.


    There is no time to ask about the specific situation in an emergency. Murong Xue directly says to Chi Lei and Xi Yang, "you go down to support Rufeng first. I''ll stay here for a while."


    Chi Lei frowned, looked at the chaotic scene, and asked in a low voice, "can you do it if the scene is so chaotic?"


    "Don''t worry about me. Team Xu will come soon. I have nothing to do here. Now Rufeng is fighting with the priest. He is more dangerous there. Don''t hesitate. Go quickly!" Murong Xue cried anxiously.


    Seeing that Murong Xue is so worried, Chi Lei and Xi Yang suddenly understand the seriousness of the matter. They simply don''t say anything anymore, and they enter the secret room in a flash.


    Murong Xue rushes from left to right and keeps in front of the child. When he is in a panic, the sound of a police car comes from the gate. Before long, Xu Zijian rushes in with a group of special police, but Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox are walking in the front.


    Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox can be said to be invincible at this time. They use all the actual combat tactics in the military. Now in order to reduce casualties, they can solve it quickly without delay.


    Ice snow silver fox is more fierce, after a fierce rush, simply took out the desert eagle, "bang bang bang" after a few shots, basically have the ability to resist all fell down.


    The special police behind this time has become the end. They can only take the injured and poor people as the vent objects, so as to show the magic power of the Chinese police.


    Murong snow a few people this just relaxed tone, when waiting for Xu Zijian to come in front of, Murong snow sighs a way: "you come just in time, quick! Arrange someone to send these children back, and the rest go to the secret room. Rufeng is fighting with that pervert. "


    Remembering that Liu Rufeng was still in the secret room, Murong Xue immediately informed everyone of the news.


    "Pervert? What kind of pervert? " Xiao Wu looks at Murong Xue in amazement. He thinks that Murong Xue is joking. However, he looks at Murong Xue in a very serious way. He is stunned in his heart and arrives at the entrance of the secret room in a few steps.


    Ice snow silver fox looks stunned, seems to think of something, looking back to Xu Zijian, said: "take more people down, I''m afraid this is a little hot."


    After that, I followed Xiao Wu to the secret room.


    According to Murong Xue''s arrangement, Xu Zijian returned the middle-aged woman''s child to her, and then took the other children back to the police station temporarily, and arranged special staff to contact their families. The rest of them cleaned up the scene, and the remaining 20 or so people went into the secret room with Xu Zijian.


    The chamber of secrets can''t be called a chamber of secrets now, because there are too many people coming. Fortunately, the space inside is quite spacious, otherwise there would be no place for so many people to stand down.


    Liu Rufeng is still struggling. He is more embarrassed now. His clothes are almost scratched and his right arm seems to be injured. Beside him, Chi Lei and Xi Yang also cooperate with him to fight with the priest.


    A few minutes later, small five and ice snow Silver Fox also entered the chamber of secrets, soon joined the regiment. Now it''s five people fighting a guy who''s not human.


    At the beginning, Chi Lei, Xi Yang and even Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox didn''t understand what was going on. In their impression, Liu Rufeng''s personal combat effectiveness was very strong, and he seldom lost. And after his efforts, his realm was greatly improved. Can he still have opponents? Even if there are, they should be found among the famous schools in the famous mountains and ancient temples.


    But now he has become so embarrassed, this western race has such cattle? How many people are worth the siege?


    But when Chi Lei and Xi Yang start, they find that they are wrong. This guy in black is so abnormal. It''s a myth that Liu Rufeng can persist up to now.


    That guy is as hard as iron, and can''t break his defense at all, but when he waves his hand casually, a huge force rolls out, which is hard to resist.


    When Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox join the battle group, Chi Lei and Xi Yang have been injured in several places. Two people can''t help a burst of amazement, feel very incredible.


    What''s more incredible is that the priest''s appearance is almost the same as that of the vampires in the movie. Even the ice snow silver fox, which has been as calm as water, is also frowning, and its face is not very good-looking.


    "Everybody back up!" Snow silver fox a big drink, and then quickly took out the desert eagle. Liu Rufeng several people also understand her meaning, since the attack has no effect, it is better to use a more direct way, directly with a gun.


    In the era of hot weapons, nothing is as fast as guns. No matter how high your Kung Fu is, it''s not as good as guns. Therefore, ice snow silver fox is a wise choice.


    Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu, Chi Lei and Xi Yang all retreated rapidly at the same time, leaving the priest for several meters in one breath.


    The cold light in the priest''s eyes flows quickly. After a roar, the whole person rushes out quickly. But as soon as he moved, the desert eagle in ice snow silver fox''s hand made more than ten "bang bang ~ ~" sounds.


    After the gunshot, the priest had stopped, his clothes in front of him would be broken, smoking black smoke, and several bullet holes appeared in his chest.


    Everyone looked at him nervously. After so many shots, he should have fallen down.


    However, everyone''s pupils soon widened at the same time, and the priest gave a ferocious smile, as if nothing had happened, and his ferocity became more intense.


    If one gun doesn''t work, let''s have a dozen guns.


    Xu Zijian immediately issued an order, and all the special police officers aimed at the monster with a micro punch. Liu Rufeng also took the opportunity to stay away from the encirclement of the police.


    Within the circle, there was only a priest in a black cloak, a half human and half ghost standing still.


    "Fire!" With Xu Zijian''s order, all the special police use the targeted micro fire. With the rain of bullets, countless bullet holes appear on the priest''s body, and his body is also shocked by the impact of bullets.


    But he didn''t fall. There was no blood on him, but a dark mass of liquid.


    what the fuck!


    Liu Rufeng and all of them were extremely shocked. Can''t they die with so many bullets? Are these special people?


    Everyone quickly reacts that this guy is not human.


    But the next second, this guy actually trembled toward the crowd.

 Chapter 460

    Inside and outside the church, and even in the surrounding air, there is a smell of horror and monstrosity. The priest''s terrible face became more pale and terrible, and his whole body was full of holes, but he still didn''t fall down and continued to walk forward. Although his pace was very slow, it caused great mental pressure to everyone.


    Everyone was stunned. It was so shocking. Is it human? Bullets can''t hurt him. Is there any way to subdue him?


    No one spoke. There was no sound in the basement except the heavy footsteps of the priest.


    Everyone''s heart rate is slowly accelerating, staring at the monster walking across the way, I don''t know how to deal with it. A group of SWAT''s Micro Chong can''t hold it tightly, and even forgot to continue shooting for a moment.


    Xiao Wu swallowed his saliva and said to Liu Rufeng, "brother, this guy is so powerful. I don''t think we can do it. Let''s withdraw. Anyway, now that the children have been saved, what''s more powerful with him?"


    Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Liu Rufeng looked back at Xiao Wu and said with a straight face, "now we can''t go. If we don''t get rid of this disaster, it will leave a root cause!"


    Looking at Liu Rufeng''s firm expression, Xiao Wu didn''t speak, so he had to bite his teeth and said, "OK, brother, I''ll listen to you."


    Xiao Wu has always been Liu Rufeng''s leader, so Liu Rufeng''s decision is his decision, no matter how dangerous, he will not shrink back.


    Ice snow silver fox holding desert eagle, cold eyes looking at the monster, two fingers pull the trigger, is about to carry out the next round of shooting.


    Her shooting is very accurate, and the priest doesn''t seem to be able to avoid it, so this series of shots must be all hit.


    But all of a sudden, Liu Rufeng woke up and thought to herself, "is this continuous sending going to work? Can''t the bullets from the micro rush kill him, and the penetrating power of the desert eagle can completely destroy him? "


    At this time, Liu Rufeng suddenly found that in the corner not far away, his blue dagger suddenly turned blue, followed by a slight clank.


    Huh?


    Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows spread out and walked quickly. Because the dagger came out of his hand when he attacked just now, he didn''t find time to pick it up. In the meantime, Liu Rufeng noticed the simple dagger with mysterious rune.


    The blue light on the dagger seems to be communicating with its owner in a special way.


    The pupil fiercely shrinks, Liu Rufeng understands, this dagger should have the function of ward off evil spirits, the more in this case, the more obvious the brilliance on it.


    Picking up the dagger, Liu Rufeng instilled an innate Qi at the same time. Soon, air currents with great mental power were sent to the dagger.


    However, this time, although the dagger absorbed all the Qi that Liu Rufeng had mobilized, and the temperature on the dagger rose rapidly, becoming the same as Liu Rufeng''s body temperature, the luster on the dagger was always dark cyan. Liu Rufeng''s inborn red awn of Qi did not appear on the dagger.


    Liu Rufeng was very surprised. He couldn''t understand what was going on, but he soon felt the strong murderous air on it. Even if he couldn''t see the red awn with innate Qi on it, the awe inspiring green awn around it had fully demonstrated its sharpness.


    At this time, Xu Zijian had already calmed down, looked around the special police, and was ready to give an order.


    "Wait! Get out of the way¡° Liu Rufeng held the dark blue dagger tightly in his right hand, and the light on it was more dazzling.


    "Everyone step back five steps and look at me." Liu Rufeng cried out.


    At this time, all people''s attention moved away from the half human and half ghost priest and turned to Liu Rufeng, then all focused on the dagger in his hand.


    Seeing the surging green awn on it, everyone seems to understand that the dagger in Liu Rufeng''s hand is absolutely unusual. Sometimes the sharp weapon''s lethality is even better than modern weapons.


    The priest''s steps were still moving forward, and the hissing and roaring in his mouth still did not stop. He also noticed the unusual dagger in Liu Rufeng''s hand. The body pauses a little, and a trace of fear appears on the face.


    After seeing the priest''s short hesitation, Liu Rufeng was overjoyed. "This guy is really afraid of the dagger in my hand. Damn it, I will let you have a taste of what is called Flying dagger and sword subduing the devil this time!"


    Mind flashed for a while, Liu Rufeng has thrown the dagger, with a strong green gas dagger in the secret room, like a blue lightning out of the air, straight to the priest''s heart.


    The light is shining, the murderous spirit is pressing!


    Liu Rufeng knew that even the vampire was afraid of being attacked by his heart. Once his heart was destroyed, his power would dissipate instantly, and even his life would be lost.


    The green gas shrouded dagger with a clang sound shot at the priest''s heart, the priest''s steps suddenly stopped, the red eyes seemed to flash the color of fear, and then his body tried to twist, as if he was trying to avoid the attack of the throwing knife.


    It may be that after the bullet hit, his body became a little stiff, and his action became much slower. The dagger with blue light was really too fast, like meteor lightning. The dazzling light made it difficult for the priest to open his eyes.


    In a panic, the broken body shook violently, which showed that he was trying to avoid the powerful attack of the dagger with this first aid method.


    "Poof"


    With a dull sound, the blue dagger went straight through the priest''s shaky body and sank three points from the edge of his left atrium.


    Priest "Ao ~ ~" a few roars of fury, and then you can see that the black light on his body is leaking rapidly, just like a spring that can''t be blocked, constantly emitting black air.


    The smell of the priest seemed to consume too much, the evil spirit of the whole person weakened a lot, the whole person also slowly faltered on the ground, and finally stretched out and lay upright on the ground.


    "This guy is finished at last, it''s not easy..." at this time, the same idea in everyone''s heart is that we can finally relax.


    Several curious policemen approached the body, which was almost dead, and there was still a hot air on it.


    "Back up!"


    Liu Rufeng suddenly a big drink, those police are also a burst of consternation, even all over a spirit, don''t know what happened.


    "Stay away from him for a while, it''s dangerous!" Liu Rufeng directly explained the reason.


    Several policemen look at Liu Rufeng with a blank face. Although they are confused, they dare not listen to Liu Rufeng. After all, Liu Rufeng is still the center here.


    The policemen were about to step back when they suddenly saw a dark body coming straight in front of them.


    Several people were suddenly paralyzed to the ground. At this time, the dark body suddenly grabbed a person''s body, then opened its mouth and bit it. A policeman was killed in an instant, while the two policemen outside had no resistance at this time. In a few seconds, they were all killed by the priest''s blood sucking.

 Chapter 461

    The sudden change made everyone present panic. The change was too sudden for everyone to help.


    If Liu Rufeng''s dagger was still there, he might be able to save the policemen, but now the dagger is still stuck in the guy''s body, and there are only a few Shiling in hand. But Shiling is only suitable for human use, and it doesn''t work for this guy.


    No one dared to shoot because they were afraid of injuring the policemen, but in a flash, the policemen were killed.


    Looking at several policemen lying on the ground still in convulsion, no one dares to rush to grab back the bodies of those people.


    In other words, even if it''s snatched back, it can''t be saved.


    "No!" Liu Rufeng''s heart trembled, and suddenly thought that the favorite of the blood sucking people was human blood. Once they sucked other people''s blood, they would quickly improve their skills. Now that the priest had sucked three people''s blood, I''m afraid he would soon recover.


    Liu Rufeng is right. The priest''s body, which is about to shrivel, is slowly repairing. With the gradual repair of the wound, the whole body seems to be reinjected with energy, and soon returns to the previous 80% state.


    The priest gave a shrill roar, then looked at the crowd with a sneer, just like a violent murderer looking at the lamb about to enter his mouth.


    "You can''t kill me, ha ha..." the black breath of the priest suddenly burst up. Then, he clenched the dagger in his right hand and pulled it out. After looking at it for a few eyes, he threw it out.


    Rao Shi''s technique and accuracy were not very outstanding. With such a powerful throw, his powerful spirit hurt two policemen immediately.


    Liu Rufeng a frown, in the heart more anxious, now the other party recovery as before, want to subdue him more difficult.


    Die!


    Liu Rufeng frowned and secretly made up her mind.


    That dagger has returned to his hand. With this dagger, it''s like holding a demon chopping sword. His strength has been greatly enhanced immediately. Liu Rufeng under the foot of the force, the whole person has floated out, the blink of an eye to the priest in front of.


    After a short rest, Liu Rufeng has recovered most of his physical strength, and he is only slightly injured, which will not affect his fighting ability at all.


    This time, Liu Rufeng is not going to attack with fists and feet, because he knows it''s useless. So, in front of the priest, Liu Rufeng directly waves a dagger to stab out.


    The priest chattered and laughed a few times, still without blocking or dodging.


    And the next second, everyone was shocked. Because the dagger Liu Rufeng stabbed was the heart of the body, but this time, it didn''t seem ideal. After the Dagger''s tip contacted the body, it stayed at the origin and couldn''t go in any more.


    After a few dry smiles, the priest''s eyes immediately flashed a cold and cruel look, and immediately poked Liu Rufeng''s chest with one hand.


    Liu Rufeng was quick in hand and eyes, quickly turned back six or seven meters, and then stood still, breathing heavily. It was too dangerous just now. If you slow down a little bit, you may be seriously injured.


    "Let''s go together!" Small five rushed up one by one, ice snow silver fox look moved, also rushed up.


    Immediately, Xi Yang and Chi Lei also stepped forward quickly.


    The priest is still ferocious smile, more arrogant than before, looking at a few people in front of like looking at a group of ants.


    Although there were four people, only Xi Yang and Chi Lei occasionally hit the priest''s body, and they used more than 60% of their real Qi to beat the priest. And small five and ice snow silver fox, although the attack is also very fierce, but can''t hurt the priest at all.


    With a loud roar, the black air on the priest''s body soared, and then he put his arms out, and four people flew out upside down.


    Xi Yang and Chi Lei''s face changed greatly. The blood gas in their bodies was surging, almost bleeding. And small five and ice snow silver fox, already vomited several mouthfuls of blood. The skill is not the same, the defense is not the same, Chi Lei also Xi Yang is a congenital realm, naturally better than the small five their defense.


    Small five efforts to stand up, ready to rush up again, was stopped by Liu Rufeng.


    "Don''t worry about anyone. Leave him to me. You can rest assured." Liu Rufeng once again walked past with dignified expression.


    This time he was walking, not flying.


    Because after a short time of thinking, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of something. Now hard is certainly not the best way is to quickly run Tiangang step, to achieve the unity of man and nature.


    When the unity of heaven and man is achieved, a large number of forces between heaven and earth will gather together. At that time, an invisible protective cover will be formed around the whole human body, even stronger than the innate defense of Qi.


    "I didn''t expect that you are really a monster, but human beings don''t seem to welcome you very much. I think you''d better die by yourself." Liu Rufeng said with a joking smile.


    "Hum!" The priest gave a cold hum, and his eyes almost burst out with fire. He said harshly, "you''ve made such a mess of my place, do you still want to leave alive? You think you just want to beat me? It''s a dream! Last time I let you get away with it. Now that you''ve sent it to me, don''t blame me. "


    After that, the figure swayed, and a light and shadow came to Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng runs in a hurry, and Tiangang steps fight with him. Although he couldn''t kill him directly, the penetrating power of the dagger stabbed him hard.


    This time Liu Rufeng turns faster. Instead of rushing to attack, he quickly increases the number of Tiangang steps.


    One circle, two circles, three circles... After dozens of circles, Liu Rufeng''s body gradually rose up a strong heaven and earth force. Part of the energy directly surrounded Liu Rufeng''s body, forming a series of body protecting vigorous Qi, while the rest entered Liu Rufeng''s body and quickly absorbed and refined.


    Liu Rufeng did not stop, still running the Tiangang step. Because although the heaven and earth Yuanli who protects his body now covers him round and round, he knows that this is not enough.


    Every step takes two or three meters. When running, the stride is very long. This kind of running method consumes Qi. But Liu Rufeng is very familiar with this method. Although he consumes a lot of Qi, the speed of absorption is much faster and more powerful.


    The priest roared, his white hands would occasionally touch Liu Rufeng, but at this time, Liu Rufeng''s body protecting spirit was very strong. The priest''s grasp could only make Liu Rufeng feel pain, but could not hurt him.


    I don''t know how many times, suddenly, Liu Rufeng felt that the bud on the seedling in his Dantian was gradually increasing, and was trying to bloom.


    "I wipe! It''s really going to bloom. " Liu Rufeng was shocked. Originally, he just speculated and heard about it. But when he saw the seedling blooming, Liu Rufeng could not accept it.


    That seedling is really slowly blooming, but with the spirit of careful observation, Liu Rufeng found that the flower is blue.

 Chapter 462

    Tiangang step really has a magical effect. After Liu Rufeng has run for less than 100 times, he has reached the unity of man and nature.


    The unity of heaven and man, the constant emergence of heaven and earth forces, a large number of influx into Liu Rufeng''s body, and absorb refining, warm raise the growing green seedling in the elixir field, the rest of the body around, forming an invisible protective cover.


    This layer of protective cover is more defensive than the inborn body protecting vigorous Qi. The bloodthirsty guy on the other side can hardly break this layer of defense.


    At the same time, in Liu Rufeng''s elixir field, the bud on the green seedling grows up again, and it means that it is about to bloom.


    Liu Rufeng was also shocked. He only heard about the colorful lotus blossoming from this green seedling. Once it happened to him, it would be hard to accept.


    In the face of the sudden increase of Liu Rufeng''s strength, no matter Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox, Chi Lei, Xi Yang, and Xu Zijian, they are all shocked. They can''t understand how Liu Rufeng can improve so quickly.


    Even if it was the first time that I mentioned the Chi Lei of liurufeng special furnace tripod, his eyebrows were tight and wrinkled, and he was attentive and bitter. In his life, he saw for the first time a special physique like liurufeng. The last time they fought, they saw a sudden outbreak of liurufeng. Today, it was the second time. He could not help but feel that: "it is a martial arts genius. It is not only a talent but also a genius, Besides, I have the best constitution. It seems that I can''t surpass him all my life... "


    Although his heart is filled with emotion, Chi Lei still looks happy. After all, now he and Liu Rufeng are on the same front. Liu Rufeng''s strength is enhanced, and the war situation on his side will soon begin to reverse.


    Liu Rufeng discovered through his spiritual consciousness that with the increase of the power of absorbing and refining heaven and earth, the true Qi in the elixir field becomes more and more powerful, and the blue flower bud is also like absorbing rain, dew and sunshine, gently shaking, joyfully absorbing and slowly growing.


    After nearly a hundred turns, the bud suddenly bloomed, just like the normal flowering state, flashing blue light and delicate.


    "It''s blooming!" Liu Rufeng was overjoyed. He was also shocked and said, "I didn''t expect that this thing could really blossom. It''s so amazing."


    As the blue flower bud gradually blooms, the blue light on the flower bud becomes stronger and stronger, and it means to devour the red innate Qi in the Dantian. The absorption ability of the blue flower bud is very strong. In silence, it absorbs part of the true Qi, and it is like an invisible vortex around the flower bud. Everything around it seems to be absorbed by him


    Liu Rufeng''s secret way is not good in her heart. She says that at this speed, my natural Qi which is easy to refine is not completely absorbed by it. Once the real Qi is gone, my kung fu will be in vain, and I can''t get rid of this half human and half ghost guy.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng felt nervous.


    But the fact is not as bad as he expected. As the red innate Qi in Liu Rufeng''s Dantian is gradually absorbed, the blue flower bud also blooms to a certain extent, and the blue light on it suddenly flourishes, and soon covers Liu Rufeng''s whole Dantian.


    Part of the red Qi that has not yet been absorbed is quickly covered until it is completely invisible.


    Then, the rich and incomparable blue Qi fills Liu Rufeng''s whole Dantian, and some of them have come to Liu Rufeng''s body surface, forming a series of blue vigorous Qi.


    "Breakthrough!" Liu Rufeng almost jumped up with excitement and thought: "as the elder Chi Lei said, he made a breakthrough directly. It was supposed to be Green Qi, but it jumped directly to blue Qi. " Looking at the blue awn on his body, Liu Rufeng felt more beautiful than before and breathed a sigh of relief, "blessed by Bodhisattva, it''s good that there is no green breath."


    Liu Rufeng has a headache at the thought of turning red Qi into Green Qi. He has been worried about it all the time, but now blue Qi appears directly. Not only don''t worry about the ugly appearance of green light, but also the realm and strength have changed dramatically.


    "He really made a jump breakthrough. You said it right." Xi Yang stands beside Chi Lei and says in a low voice.


    Chi Lei burst of wry smile, "that''s what I said at that time. I didn''t expect that there was a miracle."


    "Yes, it''s rare to see such a top-quality cauldron like him. It''s a rare cauldron. Look at the situation, it should be the green seedling in his elixir field. Now it''s the blue flower. Once the colorful lotus appears, it''s estimated that no one is his opponent... "Xi Yang said thoughtfully.


    Chi Lei nodded slightly and said nothing.


    The priest saw that the light on Liu Rufeng''s body suddenly changed from red to blue, and his face also changed slightly. Although he didn''t know the state of cultivation, looking at the energetic Liu Rufeng, he also guessed one or two.


    "Die, demon!" Liu Rufeng clenched his fist, but he didn''t use any skills, so he just blew it out.


    As he punches out, the whole arm is filled with blue air. The strong blue air is like a blue hurricane, rushing forward in a thunderous momentum.


    Liu Rufeng himself was shocked by this blow. Even he didn''t expect that the current one has such a powerful force. His realm has been improved by leaps and bounds, and his strength has suddenly soared. Compared with before, it''s almost different.


    The priest also felt the surging air flow, so he didn''t confront each other in the front. He turned to avoid it.


    But Liu Rufeng''s blow stopped halfway, turned it into a claw and grabbed the priest''s front. Priest a panic, back again, but this time did not completely avoid, was Liu Rufeng seized the skirt.


    Liu Rufeng''s single arm is more powerful. He lifts the priest up and throws it down.


    "Fall to death, you pervert!" Liu Rufeng said harshly.


    At this time, the priest had no resistance. He fell heavily on the ground and immediately roared. His face was full of pain. He seemed to have fallen heavily.


    "You''re afraid of pain, too." Liu Rufeng murmured.


    The priest wailed a few times. After counting the breath, he stood up and flew straight to Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng had noticed earlier, but he didn''t dodge and raised his foot to hit his chest. The huge force suddenly kicked the priest''s body to fly. After flying more than ten meters, he banged into the left wall.


    After a series of fierce collisions, the priest''s spirit immediately became lax, and the previous violent state also weakened a lot.


    However, he still flew straight in the past, poked out his white claws and launched a new round of attack towards Liu Rufeng. However, his current attack power can no longer cause any damage to Liu Rufeng. He was blown away by Liu Rufeng and flew backwards towards the secret crossing.


    "No!" Overjoyed, Liu Rufeng suddenly found that he had been cheated. Just now, that guy was cheating.


    Sure enough, the priest suddenly turned over and flew out towards the entrance.

 Chapter 463

    Liu Rufeng''s strength suddenly increased greatly, and his attack power also changed dramatically. With one punch, the priest flew out.


    But one thing is not perfect, that is, the direction of the priest flying out is the entrance of the secret road. Subconsciously, Liu Rufeng felt that this guy was deliberately trying to attract everyone''s attention with active attack, and then gradually adjusted his back to the secret crossing. Finally, he sold a flaw and pretended to be hit, just taking the opportunity to escape.


    "This guy''s IQ is not low. He''s underestimated." Liu Rufeng snorted coldly in his heart. Looking around, he saw that the priest had already jumped up from the ground, and then ran up to the exit without looking back.


    Liu Rufeng frowned, and then rushed over with an arrow step. But because he was a little far away, he was still slow. When he got to the entrance of the secret Road, the priest had already left the secret road.


    "Grandma, let that guy run away." Liu Rufeng scolded secretly, and then ran out of the secret road.


    After getting out of the secret passage, I found that there was a lot of noise in the lobby. It turned out that the guy was going to bite.


    "Stop it Liu Rufeng drank and rushed up.


    The priest''s reaction was also very fast. He almost heard Liu Rufeng''s cry. After hearing it, he immediately gave up the police and flew out of the church gate. When Liu Rufeng came out of the hall, the priest''s figure had disappeared.


    "Forget it, just run." Liu Rufeng sighed.


    Looking back, the men who had just been attacked had already stood up. Although they looked a little embarrassed, fortunately they were not injured.


    "All right." Liu Rufeng asked with concern.


    A policewoman, who was the leader of the police, quickly replied: "ah... It''s OK. By the way, what is that thing? It''s really, really a Vampire..."


    "Well. Really Liu Rufeng said solemnly.


    The male policeman in front of him heard Liu Rufeng say so. He was so scared that he said, "I didn''t know what was going on just now, so he rushed over and scared me to death."


    During the conversation, Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox and Chi Lei Xi Yang also came out of the secret room. Several people came to look around and found nothing. Xiao Wu asked, "brother, what about that thing?"


    "Run away."


    "What?" Small five immediately stare big eyes, extremely serious said: "that thing is a disaster, let go still don''t hurt people everywhere."


    Liu Rufeng said that he was also helpless. He spread his hands and said, "what do you say, I can''t catch up."


    Yes, I tried my best. What else can you say?


    Hearing Liu Rufeng say so, Xiao Wu immediately shut up. He has always been a loyal fan of Liu Rufeng. Just now, he just said it unintentionally and didn''t mean anything. In fact, Liu Rufeng knew this very well, and he was not angry at all. He just told others.


    Ice snow silver fox frowned on one side and said, "Xiao Wu is right. He should be eliminated. However, we can''t eliminate that thing. At most, we can only control it. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded, "I''ve heard that, too. He is still a low-level vampire. If he is a high-level vampire, it will be more difficult to accept him. "


    Looking around, he said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry. This guy will definitely come back at night."


    Ice snow silver fox eyebrows pick, asked: "how to say?"


    "It''s very simple. He''s gone in such a hurry. Doesn''t he have to take anything with him? I don''t think it''s possible and logical. Wait. He''ll come in the evening. We''ll just wait and see. " Liu Rufeng said word by word.


    Speaking of this, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of a thing, tossed around, but forgot the antidote thing. Now that guy''s gone, there''s no antidote. If you can''t find an antidote, you can only wait until the evening


    But there is another key person Liu Rufeng didn''t forget, that is Maria, who seems to have many stories.


    It happened that two or three policemen brought up a woman. It was Maria. At this time, Maria described some haggard. A policeman who brought her up said, "Mr. Liu, this woman wants to see you."


    "I see."


    Liu Rufeng nodded to the policeman, then looked at Maria with a smile and said, "does Miss Maria have something important to tell me?"


    Maria blinked her big dark blue eyes and nodded, "yes, but you have to open the shackles first."


    "It''s easy." Liu Rufeng knew that Maria was useful, so she didn''t hesitate and looked at the policemen nearby. In the eyes of these policemen, what Liu Rufeng said was the same as what Xu Zijian said, so they helped Maria to open the shackles.


    "Can we talk about it alone?" Looking around, Maria asked again.


    This request Liu Rufeng is a bit unexpected, how did not expect that Maria would come to such a sentence, is there anything wrong with this foreign girl?


    But on second thought, "there''s nothing to worry about. Maria won''t hurt herself anyway. Even if you have any idea, it''s mostly seduction. It depends on Laozi''s mood. "


    "Well, anywhere you say." Liu Rufeng said happily.


    With a faint smile and without saying anything, Maria walked straight ahead, turned around and went up to the second floor.


    "I don''t really want to tempt Laozi. I really want to go to her room." Seeing that Maria had been walking towards her room, Liu Rufeng was perplexed. To tell you the truth, though this Maria is a bit indecent, she is really the best. If it was really that time, it would be very wonderful.


    However, Liu Rufeng knows his priorities. He hasn''t done his business yet. How can he be in the mood to gossip? Besides, this occasion is not right.


    The two soon reached Maria''s room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Liu Rufeng took the lead in asking, "can you speak now? Miss Maria


    Maria still gave a polite smile, but this time she was more restrained and asked in a low voice, "if I say where the antidote is, can you let me go?"


    "This..." Liu Rufeng hesitated for a moment and said in embarrassment: "I''m not a policeman. I don''t care about this. But if Miss Maria really makes a great contribution, I can help you find a way."


    Maria lowered her head for a moment, then raised her face and said, "OK, I believe you." Then he took out a white porcelain vase from the interlayer in the wall, handed it over and said, "no, that''s it. There are ten pills in it. It should be enough. "


    After taking the porcelain bottle, Liu Rufeng looked at it briefly. He said that the workmanship was fine. When he opened the lid, there was a fragrance.


    Pour out a random, a look is a blue pill, pepper size, crystal clear.


    "It doesn''t look like a fake." Liu Rufeng said in his heart.


    But there is another problem that can''t be explained, that is, how can such a valuable thing be here?

 Chapter 464

    Maria sincerely took out the antidote, which Liu Rufeng had been looking forward to. After all, the antidote concerns the lives of many people, especially the life of Mrs. Yang Pengfei.


    As early as when Liu Rufeng first arrived in S City, Yang Pengfei helped him. Liu Rufeng always remembered this kindness, so this matter was always in Liu Rufeng''s mind.


    Now that she has finally got the antidote, Liu Rufeng can no longer hide her excitement and joy. She stares at the white porcelain vase for a long time, as if she had got a priceless treasure.


    However, Liu Rufeng is not the kind of person who loses his vigilance when he is too excited. He suddenly comes up with an important question, that is, how such a valuable thing can be in Maria''s hands. This matter can''t be explained.


    In the face of Liu Rufeng''s query, Maria seems to see it. Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to take the initiative to ask, she sighs: "are you thinking about why I am responsible for taking care of the antidote?"


    "Ah... Miss Maria is really smart. She can see through my mind. Now that you have guessed it, how about asking Miss Maria to tell me?"


    Glancing at Maria, Liu Rufeng has decided from the bottom of her heart that Maria''s sincerity is not fake, because her facial expression is not adulterated with any cunning.


    With his keen observation, Liu Rufeng''s ability to see people is still very strong. No one can escape his eyes. Therefore, if Maria lies, she can''t escape her own eyes. Liu Rufeng still has this confidence.


    Maria''s eyebrows trembled. She seemed to be in a bad mood and sad. But she quickly adjusted her mood and said faintly, "actually, I''m a nun of the Sith Abbey. I was captured by that guy three years ago and brought here. He took over me and asked me to help him deal with things. That''s why he trusted me so much. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded as he listened. He knew the relationship between the priest and Maria for a long time, and he didn''t think there was any flaw in this explanation. Then he frowned a little and said nothing, expecting Maria to continue.


    Just listen to Maria continue to say: "I already know here is not very clean, already lost the original holy, but forced by helpless, I can only compromise, superficially cater to him."


    In order to survive, Liu Rufeng can certainly understand, but according to several people in Charlie, it seems that Maria not only had a relationship with a man, but also saw with her own eyes that Maria had a bed with bill. Is this also forced?


    Seeing the slight doubt on Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows, Maria blushed, bit her lips and said in a low voice, "women can only compromise in order to live. I am a weak woman, and I can''t resist what these men want. But that bill is really nice to me. We are true love. Besides Bill, I don''t indulge myself as they say


    Liu Rufeng just nodded and didn''t speak. He really didn''t know what to say. After all, it was all a matter of personal style, and outsiders had no right to interfere. Besides, these things are not so important to Liu Rufeng.


    However, Liu Rufeng was silent for a long time, but he comforted him: "it''s not easy for everyone to live. I also sympathize with you. But now that it''s all over, you can be free. "


    Hearing what Liu Rufeng said, Maria''s eyes immediately flashed a look of surprise, but that look was fleeting, slightly bitter said: "in fact, now I don''t know where to go, even if I go back, can I still enter the monastery..."


    At first, I only heard that the priests and deacons, nuns and priests were all fake. I didn''t expect that Maria was real, which surprised Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng also knew a little about their religion. Nuns can''t get married, and even keep their body pure. Now Maria is not holy, so it''s impossible to go back to the monastery.


    However, according to what Maria said just now, she is not a particularly successful person brainwashed by doctrines. In that case, she would have been martyred for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng asked tentatively, "if Bill has no problem, I can help you. As for nuns, I don''t think you should do it. Isn''t it good for two people to live an ordinary life? "


    Hearing this, Maria''s body was slightly shocked, and her eyes were fixed on Liu Rufeng for a long time. Her face was full of gratitude, but she didn''t speak, as if she didn''t know how to express it. After a long time, he said shyly: "as long as you can let us go, I can give myself to you..."


    At this point, Maria''s hands crossed and her head bowed, looking nervous. Liu Rufeng couldn''t figure out why Maria was so nervous in front of her. She wasn''t like this when she faced Charlie brothers.


    Looking at Maria wrapped in a thick nun''s dress, although she can imagine that there must be a very attractive body in the thick cloth, Liu Rufeng still restrained herself. That''s a nun. Although she doesn''t believe in their God, and now Maria is not a real nun strictly speaking, it''s better not to do this kind of thing, Or it''s too much of a beast.


    Liu Rufeng still had this principle, and then he waved his hand and said, "it''s everyone''s responsibility to maintain justice. You don''t have to do this. I don''t ask you anything."


    Looking at Maria still not talking, Liu Rufeng scratched her head and suddenly asked, "if you still feel sorry, then tell me about the things here."


    As soon as the words came out, Maria raised her head. Smart Maria knew what Liu Rufeng was going to ask, so she went straight to the subject.


    "I''ve learned a lot in three years, so I''m happy to tell you all I know." Maria leaned back slightly and continued, "it used to be a church in a serious sense, but it changed after father rice came. All of them are not serious believers except me. Nuns and deacons and priests are either black hawk mercenaries or people on the island of bliss. "


    "Paradise Island? What''s that? " It''s the first time that Liu Rufeng has heard about this blissful island. He is shocked.


    Just listen to Maria continue: "paradise is a very small island in the Pacific Ocean, it does not belong to any country, many people do not know there. But there are many aristocrats and even powerful people who enjoy themselves there. The mercenaries here are actually hired by them to come here. "


    "Blissful island..." Liu Rufeng speculated in his heart, and could not help but be a little distracted. He thought to himself, "is that blissful Island related to the Red Crescent?"

 Chapter 465

    Liu Rufeng has been listening carefully, trying to make sure there is no omission, and Maria has no reservation to tell Liu Rufeng everything she knows.


    Maria really knows a lot about it, and Liu Rufeng needs to know about it. When Maria mentioned the paradise island, Liu Rufeng''s eyes suddenly shot a light, and immediately interrupted Maria, "is this paradise island the Red Crescent organization you''re talking about?"


    Red Crescent is the organization Liu Rufeng will eventually crack, so this information is the most important to him.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s question, Maria didn''t have a big reaction. It seemed that the question was too simple for women and children to know, so she just nodded slightly, and her face was still calm. "The real owner of the paradise island is the Red Crescent organization, whose influence is all over the place. This church is just a small branch of them."


    "Or a small branch?" Liu Rufeng can''t help trembling in her heart. At the beginning, the Colonel asked her to check the Red Crescent. After so much effort, she finally destroyed the church. She thought it was almost finished, but she didn''t expect it was just the beginning. According to Maria, the paradise island seems more dangerous.


    After pondering for a while, Liu Rufeng asked again, "I really want to know whether father rice belongs to the Red Crescent."


    "He is a member of the blood clan. He was invited by the Red Crescent. He is not controlled by the Red Crescent." Maria replied firmly.


    "What about shanxingjiao and cherry blossom club?" Liu Rufeng asked again. Although the heart has been able to determine the actual relationship between the cherry blossom club and the church, but Liu Rufeng still intends to confirm once again, so that the heart is more practical.


    When it comes to Sakura society and Shanxing cult, Maria shows a trace of disdain. "Shanxing cult is just a local cult established by Sakura society to expand its influence in Kyoto, but they belong to the Oriental Ninja flow, not the official Red Crescent people, and the Red Crescent people never admit them. Because Kazuki Murakami of Dongdu wants to curry favor with the people of the Red Crescent, and at the same time, he also wants to get a party''s influence, so he comes here. In fact, they are nothing. "


    Looking at Maria''s expression at this time, Liu Rufeng could not believe that she was just a nun manipulated by others. She was so calm, so calm, and knew so many secrets. Was she just a nun controlled by rice, as she said?


    However, although Liu Rufeng thought so, he didn''t say it. Instead, he focused on what he wanted to know most and asked softly, "Miss Maria, do you know how to get to the paradise island? What''s more, how strong are the people there? "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng knew that she was a little demanding of Maria, and she asked a little more, but it was so easy to catch a know it all. How could Liu Rufeng let it go easily? Even if you can get a little bit about the Red Crescent from Maria, it''s very precious.


    Maria shook her head this time and said gently, "I''m not sure about that, but I heard that there are countless experts there, and the weapons and equipment are very complete. If you want to go there, I think it''s better not to go. As for the specific address there, I can''t say clearly, because I have to go through the vast sea, and there are many pirates on the sea. Even if you know the location, you can''t rely on your own strength. You may be pushed down to feed the fish before you see the shadow of the island.... "


    Liu Rufeng nodded while listening, but he thought in his heart, "if you really go to that island, it''s estimated that you''ll have to discuss with the colonel to mobilize some warships or something. You can''t go like this."


    Two people chatted for about an hour, Liu Rufeng almost asked all he wanted to know, and he basically had a number in his heart. Maria also told him that the church was defeated this time, and the Red Crescent people would not send people here, because they didn''t attach so much importance to it. As for the priest rice, Maria agreed with Liu Rufeng and would definitely come in the evening.


    After chatting, Liu Rufeng stood up, moved her stiff body, and said kindly, "thank you miss Maria today. I will keep my promise and let you go. But after three days, because you have to go to the police station to take a confession, I also want to make sure whether the pills in this bottle really work


    Maria didn''t say anything else. After all, Liu Rufeng didn''t do anything wrong.


    Just as Liu Rufeng was about to turn around, Maria''s eyes twinkled and asked again, "you... You really don''t have any other requirements?"


    Maria''s words almost made Liu Rufeng limp to the ground, and her heart said, does Maria like it herself or really want to thank me? Why do I always ask this question? Do I really look like that kind of person?


    This Maria is really admirable. Now she is more and more suspicious of her nun identity. How can a person who can use her beauty to control a man be a nun with a quiet mood?


    Liu Rufeng can''t help but have an idea of running away. She says that if she spends so much more, she may be captured by the enemy under Maria''s attack. At that time, she may even drive the car to send her back in person.


    "Er... No, no, you''ve done very well. Let''s go down." Liu Rufeng takes a look at Maria and leaves immediately. That slightly sad eyes Liu Rufeng really dare not see more, every more look, there will be a feeling of being shocked.


    After that, Liu Rufeng immediately turned around and left, walking in front of the footwork also appears to be faster, now he almost dare not move within three meters of Maria.


    Maria is still walking quietly behind Liu Rufeng, her eyes are always in the state of being aloof from the world, but now she seems to be a little bit lost.


    When walking to the first floor, Liu Rufeng found that all the people were standing in the lobby, as if waiting for them to come down.


    And when everyone''s eyes looked at Liu Rufeng, they all looked so strange, as if they had caught him. Liu Rufeng became the romantic young master in their eyes again.


    What''s more painful is that when Maria comes down, her eyes are still so sad, and she arranges her clothes involuntarily, then her eyes shoot at Liu Rufeng again.


    Liu Rufeng is about to burst into tears. She says that you have nothing to do with your clothes. And can you be a little happier with your eyes? Now I''m a prodigal son in the eyes of everyone. It''s clear that I didn''t do anything, but I''m going to be misunderstood. Is there any reason!


    However, it seems that everyone still does not mean to let Liu Rufeng go. Dozens of people and dozens of pairs of eyes are staring at Liu Rufeng. There are envy, jealousy, inconceivable and anger in their eyes.


    Of course, the angry eyes are from the eyes of ice snow silver fox. Obviously, in her eyes, Liu Rufeng has committed a great crime.


    See ice snow silver fox''s eyes, Liu Rufeng cold sweat straight up, now he wants to say: "I''m really innocent."

 Chapter 466

    In the face of everyone''s questioning eyes, Liu Rufeng is very embarrassed. Now he doesn''t know how to say it, and he doesn''t want to explain it, because the more he explains it, the more guilty he is. It''s better not to say it.


    So Liu Rufeng stabilized his mind and said with a faint smile, "you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    But what makes Liu Rufeng even more angry is that after he said this, everyone didn''t answer him. He still kept his original state, just like petrified. Xiao Wu and Xu Zijian are still laughing secretly, which is very evil.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liu Rufeng once again fell into extreme embarrassment, glared at Xiao Wu, then turned to Xu Zijian and said, "brother Xu, have you solved the problems in the secret room?"


    "Ah... This ha, all, all solved, cough." Xu Zijian seems to have just recovered from his absence, and his answer is very reluctantly.


    After a few dry coughs, Xu Zijian secretly pulled Liu Rufeng aside and asked in a low voice, "what about that... That woman?"


    "What woman?" Liu Rufeng looks at Xu Zijian in surprise.


    "That''s it, ma... Maria." Xu Zijian stares at Liu Rufeng and says again, "are you... That one? Brother, you are really good. You can even get a foreign girl, and you are a nun. You are my idol all your life. " At the same time, Xu Zijian''s eyes also become very obscene, and the obscenity shows a kind of worship.


    "Which..." at this time, Liu Rufeng has been completely determined. Xu Zijian must have misunderstood, not only Xu Zijian, but also all the people present. But it''s not their fault. I''ve been alone in a room with a top woman for nearly an hour. Everyone would think more about it.


    Liu Rufeng pushed Xu Zijian a little angrily and frowned: "I said brother Xu, how can you become such a gossip? Look at your wretched appearance. Things are not as vulgar as you think. We didn''t do anything


    At this point, Liu Rufeng quickly and briefly introduced the content of the conversation with Maria just now, in order to prove his innocence. After that, he quickly defended himself and said, "that''s all. This time you believe I''m innocent."


    "That''s all?" Xu Zijian didn''t believe it.


    "That''s all. What do you think..."


    "I thought... Ha ha..." Xu Zijian touched his nose and laughed mysteriously. He didn''t go on.


    "Well, it''s OK here. I''ll be busy with you. It''s enough to have a few of us here in the evening." So Liu Rufeng told Xu Zijian about the capture of father rice.


    When Xu Zijian heard Liu Rufeng''s words, he immediately became serious and asked: "I think it''s better to leave some special police. We have a lot of guys and we can help you."


    "Forget it." Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "that guy is not something ordinary people can deal with. When they come, they can''t help but cause unnecessary casualties. Just a few of us are enough."


    Xu Zijian knew Liu Rufeng''s strength, so he didn''t insist on it. He nodded, called his police and stopped the team. Before leaving, of course, he took Maria with him. But at the moment of leaving, Xu Zijian secretly looked at Liu Rufeng and Maria''s eyes, which seemed to have another meaning.


    At this time, Mr. Lu came over from a distance. His face was still full of spring, his suit was still so stiff, his shoes were still so shiny, and his hairstyle didn''t change at all.


    Because I was too busy just now, I ignored Mr. Lu. Then I thought of him. Liu Rufeng rushed up and said, "brother Lu, thanks to you this time."


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, Mr. Lu casually laughed and said with a relaxed face: "you still said that when their prayers were over, the priest was ready to go back. I was so anxious that I couldn''t let him go back, because if he did, you would be in danger. So I had an idea. I rushed up to him and asked him about the Bible for half an hour. You don''t know. At that time, his eyes were full of killing intention. At this time, Chi Lei and Xi Yang were found again. They were in a mess inside and outside. I can''t stop him any more. "


    "Brother Lu is clever, brother Lu has worked hard!" Liu Rufeng quickly praised Mr. Lu, and by the way, said a word of thanks to comfort Mr. Lu''s confused mood.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so polite with me. They are all my brothers." Mr. Lu patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said, "brother, I heard that you''re going to catch that monster at night. Anyway, I can''t help you. I''ll go back first. As for Chi Lei and Xi Yang, just stay and help you."


    "All right." Liu Rufeng didn''t stay much because he had more important things to do. After Xu Zijian left, Liu Rufeng looked at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox and said seriously, "what do you think about the evening?"


    "I have!" Liu Rufeng''s words just finished, ice snow silver fox spoke first.


    Liu Rufeng was overjoyed to hear that. He said that silver fox was considerate. At the critical moment, he could always put forward good suggestions. No one was better than silver fox in terms of general knowledge and overall situation.


    With a smile, Liu Rufeng''s eyes glowed and praised the ice snow silver fox. "We silver fox are considerate. The key is to rely on you."


    "I quit!" Ice snow silver fox pulled his face, the expression on the whole face seemed to be frozen, giving people the feeling that it was as cold as the Arctic. Her words are also cold, like a display of frozen magic, all of a sudden all people''s hearts are frozen, especially Liu Rufeng''s heart, almost stopped beating.


    Even Liu Rufeng was frightened. To be sure, he made a big mistake this time, that is, he didn''t pay attention to the expression of ice snow silver fox, and correspondingly, he didn''t pay attention to the inner activities of ice snow silver fox.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang relatively just come to help, so naturally they won''t say anything. Although they are also incredible, they don''t speak. Xiao Wu secretly takes a look at ice snow silver fox, turns his head to see Liu Rufeng again, spits out his tongue, and makes Liu Rufeng wink.


    Liu Rufeng was not stupid either. He knew what was going on. It must be the silver fox who was angry about Maria''s business. That''s why he said such a thing.


    "Cough, that... Silver fox, I''ll explain..." Liu Rufeng explained very sincerely, but her two eyes were staring at the ice snow silver fox, hoping that after this sentence was said, silver fox''s mood would be better.


    "Don''t explain!" Before Liu Rufeng finished, she was interrupted by ice snow silver fox. She gave Liu Rufeng a cold look and showed a sneer, "your business has nothing to do with me, there''s no need to explain it to me!" Finish saying, a jilt hand also don''t return of walk toward the gate, quite resolute!

 Chapter 467

    What Liu Rufeng didn''t expect is that at the important pass, the ice snow silver fox was born with such a big atmosphere. He even left them alone and left them hanging there.


    "Why are you so angry? It''s a shame to eat all the vinegar. Women''s brains just can''t do it. They are always so sensitive. " Liu RUFENG Heart Belly Fei, but for the sake of the overall situation, or ran past laughing.


    Snow silver fox did not go far, Liu Rufeng in order to recover her, the pace is very fast, so, not long to catch up. And at this time, snow silver fox has not been on the car.


    "Hello! Silver fox, why do you go? We are a group. How can we do without you? " Liu Rufeng walked to the ice snow silver fox with a smile on her face and grabbed her arm.


    "Let go!" Ice snow silver fox gas has not disappeared, a face of anger looking at Liu Rufeng, is already face if frost.


    "What''s wrong with you at this time? It''s not interesting to say you''re leaving. Don''t forget the task the Colonel gave us." Liu Rufeng moved the Colonel out, the purpose is to make ice snow silver fox change his mind.


    "Stop talking! I''ve made up my mind. " Snow silver fox did not look at Liu Rufeng, suddenly opened the door to go up.


    Liu Rufeng quickly grabs her again. Because of her strong strength, she is pulled down from the car.


    "Silver fox, you are really jealous. Maria and I are really OK. I swear to God." Seeing the ice snow silver fox with sharp eyes, Liu Rufeng quickly released her hand, but insisted on explaining to herself.


    "I said it''s your own business. I''m not in the mood to pay attention! I''m tired today. I want to go back and have a rest. Do you have anything else to say? "


    "Tired ha, tired... It''s time to have a good rest..." touching his nose, Liu Rufeng continued: "but... Silver fox, I''m not sure without you. You don''t know how important you are."


    The overall situation matters. Now no matter how humble Liu Rufeng is, he is willing to do it. Besides, Liu Rufeng can still accept the silver fox''s attitude.


    "I''m not in the mood!" Ice snow silver fox did not care about Liu Rufeng how to say, still insist on going back, Liu Rufeng almost begged, "think about it again?"


    "No discussion!" Ice and snow silver fox turned back, ready to get on the car again, there is no meaning of nostalgia.


    Liu Rufeng shook his head and sighed: "what a silver fox that is hard to tame!" Thought in the heart, but pull ice snow silver fox that hand but still did not put down, as if very not give up.


    Ice snow silver fox seems to feel, fiercely turn back to take out the desert eagle, the black hole of the gun immediately aimed at Liu Rufeng, lengsen''s eyes shot, coldly staring at Liu Rufeng, "still don''t let go..."


    "Well, be careful." Looking at the snowflakes floating out of the sky, Liu Rufeng said faintly, "it''s cold, wear more clothes."


    With that, Liu Rufeng slowly released his hand, until ice snow silver fox disappeared in the sight of the car when he turned back to the church.


    Ice snow silver fox almost drove the car to speed, regardless of the snow, the road skidded, the speed has not been reduced, as if only in this way can she vent her boredom.


    "It''s cold. Put on more clothes." Thinking of what Liu Rufeng said to her just now, the ice snow silver fox''s cold face suddenly thawed. She lost her smile and murmured: "I haven''t forgotten to care about people, but I''m not stupid at all."


    After thinking about the words Liu Rufeng explained to him just now, ice snow silver fox gently knocked his teeth and immediately said to himself, "I knew you were innocent, but I have to be angry with you. It depends on whether you value me, hum!"


    "You don''t know how important you are." on a cold day, this sentence is like the sunshine of spring, which makes ice snow silver fox feel extremely warm. She stops her car in a place where there are few people, and looks at the falling snow outside. Suddenly, she loses her mind. "I didn''t expect that I was so important in that fool''s heart." She murmured with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rufeng sighs and goes back to the lobby. Xiao Wu, Murong Xue, Xi Yang and Chi Lei are still standing there. Seeing Liu Rufeng coming back, Xiao Wu is the first one to go up and ask, "brother, where''s Xue Jie?"


    "Gone, the girl''s temper is strange, said angry angry angry, how to persuade not." Liu Rufeng shakes his head and says helplessly.


    "Alas Xiao Wu sighed, showing a kind of angry eyes, "brother, I didn''t say you, I just hinted you several times, you didn''t see it? You should coax silver fox when you come down from the beginning. It''s good for you to talk to Lao Xu first and explain to her after a long circle. Do people still listen? Obviously, you just don''t value people. "


    Liu Rufeng picked to pick eyebrow, saw small five one eye, can''t help but lose of smile, "when do you kid so understand woman?"


    "Hey... I just want to sum it up, but brother, you''ve gone too far. Sister Xue worked so hard for you, and you didn''t forget to pick up girls. What''s this place? Do you still have that mood?" Small five still not to Rao of say.


    "Shut up Liu Rufeng raised his eyebrows, glared at Xiao Wu, and said harshly, "what nonsense! Maria, there''s something important to tell me. It''s not as dirty as you think. Even your boy doesn''t believe your brother me? "


    Liu Rufeng was almost red eyed and angry. He kept cursing in his heart: "why don''t you believe me? Do I have the word" lewd thief "written on my face?"


    "It''s all right?" Xiao Wu didn''t believe it and asked again.


    "Nonsense!" Liu Rufeng hates the way.


    "Well, I believe you, but I don''t believe it. The key is that Xuejie doesn''t believe it. Besides, you were alone in a room just now. After you came down, you can see that Maria''s expression. We can''t bear to think about it, can you?" Small five reminds a way.


    After thinking about Maria''s appearance at that time, Liu Rufeng knew very well that it was a little too easy for people to associate with, "what does Maria want?" Liu Rufeng could not help but have a question mark in his heart.


    "Forget it, let''s go to have some dinner first, and then come back here. Uncle tie and his two predecessors will trouble you this time." Liu Rufeng is no longer entangled in the ice snow silver fox, and directly focuses on how to deal with the abnormal species at night.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang have been standing by watching the play, and they almost recognize the cocoon. They are like monks who don''t eat fireworks. They don''t care about men and women at all. Therefore, they have long been bored with the series of things that happened to Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox. Otherwise, they may leave because of their face.


    Now that we finally got to the point, the two talents were slightly moved. Chi Lei took the lead in saying: "they are all family. Don''t say so many polite words. We must come here in the evening."


    Because of the injury, Murong Xue has been adjusting her breath. Now she is almost recovered, so she comes up to Liu Rufeng and says, "although I''m not good, I want to do my best."

 Chapter 468

    Liu Rufeng, when they came, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Now it''s more than seven o''clock in the evening after such a long time.


    Everyone found that they were a little hungry. No matter how urgent things were, they had to have a meal to be energetic. So Liu Rufeng decided to take everyone out for a meal first. What''s more, that guy must not come early, and a meal won''t be affected much.


    A few people driving, looking for a small restaurant nearby, eat hastily, will go to the church to prepare.


    Liu Rufeng guessed that no matter which door that guy came in, he would come to the secret room at last, because there must be many undiscovered secrets in the secret room. Although Xu Zijian took people to search it carefully, there are many ancient and mysterious symbols on it. No one knows what mechanism is hidden in the case.


    "Uncle tie, how is your injury?" Liu Rufeng looks at Murong Xue and asks with concern.


    In fact, there is no need to ask. Liu Rufeng has already seen that Murong Xue''s complexion is much better. It should be 70% or 80% better. The reason why she asks this question is just out of concern.


    Murong Xue frowned and coughed, and said in a low voice, "it''s much better. That guy just grabbed me, but it''s not too heavy. I adjusted my breath for two hours, almost."


    Liu Rufeng is not at ease. He grabs Murong Xue''s wrist and feels his pulse. The pulse is basically stable, but occasionally there are some rapid fluctuations. It should be OK.


    "Where are the two elders?" After asking murongxue, Liu Rufeng asks Chi Lei and Xi Yang again. Xiao Wu is one of his own. Liu Rufeng also knows Xiao Wu. He looks so lively that he doesn''t have to ask.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang waved their hands and said, "we''ve taken care of ourselves for a while, but it''s no big deal. By the way, what are you going to do with that guy later? None of us can deal with him, only you can. In fact, up to now, I don''t know why you let us stay. In fact, we can''t help at all. "


    "How boring I am alone. I''m not lonely with you." Liu Rufeng made a joke, then turned the conversation and said seriously: "we are mainly killing rice this time, so we must not take it lightly and let him run away. After a while, we will hide and observe in the dark. We must remember that we must not be found. "


    Small five don''t understand of ask: "directly wait here don''t go, anyway they also can''t beat us, why hide?"


    Liu Rufeng took a white look at Xiao Wu and continued: "because I think there are still things we don''t know here. We have to tie the bell to solve the problem. I think if this guy comes, he must want to get his things back. As long as he keeps an eye on him, he can find the truth."


    "The truth? What the truth Xiao Wu looked around. Except for the blue stone wall with relief and the torches in the grooves, there were only a few chairs and iron cages left. He could not see anything special.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng has checked it several times, but nothing has been found. However, subconsciously, she always thinks that the secret room should be more than simple. Maybe Maria doesn''t know the secret.


    Staring at the stone walls around, Liu Rufeng said firmly: "believe me, there must be a secret. Let''s start the operation now. I''ll hide at the door. You guys are weaker and stay away. That guy''s nose is very smart."


    Liu Rufeng insisted so much that other people had nothing to say, so they searched for hiding places one after another.


    It''s really hard to find a hiding place here. Fortunately, there are two bronze statues of knights in every corner, and a few of them barely hide behind.


    It''s still early. It''s about nine o''clock in the evening. If that guy does come in the middle of the night, he''ll have to wait for several hours. However, just in case, Liu Rufeng let everyone hide in advance, while the guy suddenly came and panicked.


    From nine to twelve, there are still three hours left. Although that guy may come ahead of time, lurking really consumes people''s energy and easily leads to collapse.


    It''s almost isolated from the outside. You can''t hear the wind outside or see the scattered snowflakes in the sky. Because the torches have been put out, it''s dark all around.


    Black, black gives people the feeling of terror and pressure. Fortunately, several people are super experts, so they are not disturbed by the surrounding environment.


    "Brother, when is that guy coming?" I don''t know how long it took, Xiao Wu couldn''t hold back and ran over.


    "Go back! He''s here... "Liu Rufeng''s eyesight and hearing have improved a lot, and now he can almost catch the movement outside the church. And just at that moment, Liu Rufeng suddenly heard a strange footstep coming from the position of the church gate.


    That footstep is different from the ordinary people, very slow, also very light, seems to be very careful. From this point, Liu Rufeng immediately got the answer, it must be the guy.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, Xiao Wu was shocked immediately. His eyes were wide open and he said, "really, really?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go back quickly!" Liu Rufeng kicks Xiao Wu''s ass and kicks him out for more than ten meters. Xiao Wu staggers and barely stops, then runs back to his hiding place.


    The sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer, and Liu Rufeng is a little nervous. But he has heard that it gets worse at night. Although it''s not a full moon night, it''s definitely stronger than the day.


    Soon, Liu Rufeng sensed that the guy had entered the secret room and was walking down the steps.


    The bronze statue where Liu Rufeng is hiding is on the right side of the steps. If the guy goes down the steps, it is only one meter away from Liu Rufeng.


    For safety, Liu Rufeng began to use internal breathing to regulate the breath, so as not to make a sound. This link is very important. Once that guy finds something to escape, he will draw water from the bamboo basket again.


    With the sound of "Bata, Bata ~ ~" footsteps getting closer and closer, Liu Rufeng sensed that the guy had come down the steps, and now he was on his side.


    In Liu Rufeng''s present state, he can still see the things around him in such a dark environment. Through the gap in the arm of the bronze statue, Liu Rufeng sees the guy, who is indeed the father rice.


    "It''s not worth the wait. You''re here at last." Liu Rufeng was happy, but he didn''t move quickly, but quietly observed the next move of that guy.


    Father rice listened to Liu Rufeng for a moment. He seemed to be looking for something all the time. After about half a minute, the guy started to move again, aiming at the bronze statue in the northeast corner.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "is the secret among these bronze statues?"? Are these bronze statues in order? Why did he abandon the nearest bronze statue and rush to the farthest one?


    When thinking about this problem, Liu Rufeng suddenly became nervous and said in secret, "Murong Xue is behind the bronze statue!"

 Chapter 469

    As Liu Rufeng expected, father rice really came, and came in time, about 11 p.m.


    This guy is very careful, every step is very careful to look around, in order to be sure. However, although he was careful enough, he didn''t notice that there were several people silently watching his every move in the dark.


    As Liu Rufeng conjectured, the oddness is really among the bronze statues, and father Rice''s target is also these bronze statues. But what makes people nervous is that the guy went to the bronze statue where Murong Xue was hiding for the first time.


    Among several people, Murong Xue has the lowest level, and Murong Xue is also the easiest to be found, and if it is found, Murong Xue is also the easiest to be injured.


    "Did this guy hear something?" Under the spiritual exploration, no change was found. Murong Xue''s breath was also very well hidden. Liu Rufeng confirmed that "most of them came in order. The first thing to start is the bronze statue in front of Murong Xue, and this guy should not know that uncle tie is behind."


    However, I don''t know how much he moved the bronze statue. If he moved too much, Murong Xue would not be able to hide.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng directly holds the blue dagger in his hand, and secretly infuses Qi. As long as there is an accident in Murong Xue''s side, he immediately throws a throwing knife.


    Rice soon came in front of the bronze statue where murongxue was hiding. At this time, she was only half a foot away from murongxue.


    Murong Snow''s endurance is still very strong, in such a tense situation, but there is no breath out, Liu Rufeng had to admire Murong Snow''s determination.


    When rice came to the statue, she went to grab the gun. Although the bronze statue is hard to shake, the weapons in hand can be removed, but no one will appear bored and destroy the beauty of the bronze statue.


    Rice''s behavior makes Liu Rufeng a little confused. She says that this guy is here to steal things. What are you doing with that thing?


    Rice pulled away the lance from the bronze statue of the knight, weighed it in her hand, put it aside, and went to the next bronze statue.


    "That long gun should be heavy." Liu Rufeng said in his heart, "it seems that this guy wants to take away the weapons from each bronze statue, and then use these weapons to do something."


    Rice left murongxue and went to the bronze statue of chilei. Liu Rufeng''s heart just relaxed. When she listened, she found that Murong Xue''s breathing increased a little. It was obvious that she was too nervous just now.


    The bronze statue in which Chi Lei is hiding is holding a long sword. It is wide and long, which is quite similar to the sword used by ancient Western knights.


    "Shula -" rice suddenly pulled the sword out of the hands of the bronze warrior, and then walked to the next bronze statue.


    The whole process is so simple, and the atmosphere is not so tense, because rice''s attention seems to be completely on the weapons, and she doesn''t care about the situation behind the bronze statue.


    Rice didn''t stop until she took out the giant axe of the samurai in front of Liu Rufeng. Then she gathered several weapons together and began to sweep her eyes to the four walls.


    He picked up a long gun and threw it in the air. The gun was firmly inserted into the north wall, and it was completely submerged.


    So amazing?


    Liu Rufeng is silly to see. She says when this guy is so powerful. There are stone walls all around him. Can he just throw it in the air? It''s too fake.


    However, more false things are still behind, rice flew out of the gun, picked up a copper sword, and then suddenly inserted into the west wall.


    Then, the axe was thrown out by him, standing on the east wall.


    I have a big grass!


    Liu Rufeng collapsed in an instant. "It''s too fake. You can understand the spear and the huge sword. After all, they are very sharp, but how can the axe stand and inlay on the stone wall?


    A total of five bronze statues, namely five weapons, namely two long guns and two long swords, plus a huge axe, are now all pressed on the stone wall by rice.


    Liu Rufeng shakes his head and sighs: "I''ve got a ball. They can also play games in the West. It seems that everything in the world is interlinked."


    Just as Liu Rufeng was immersed in Rice''s incredible series of actions, suddenly there was a loud "boom", just like an earthquake. He could even feel that the secret room was shaking vigorously.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and looked at rice again. He found that the guy didn''t move, as if it was normal for him.


    The roar continued. The whole chamber trembled like an earthquake. It took about half a minute to stop.


    At this time, rice moved, and the target was the innermost stone wall. Liu Rufeng carefully observed and found that the stone wall had been split, and there was a faint ray of light.


    It''s really weird!


    Liu Rufeng was overjoyed and said that the plan was a success. The answer was announced immediately.


    Looking at the other bronze statues, I found that Xiao Wu and some of them also pointed out their heads at this time. It seemed that they were waiting for his instructions.


    Now that the mechanism has been opened, it is estimated that there is no more complicated mechanism. Liu Rufeng thinks it''s time to act, so he waves his hand and signals everyone to do it.


    By this time, rice had already entered the open door, but did not close it. It was a good time.


    Several people quickly gathered together and walked towards the secret room. Liu Rufeng''s skill is the highest and naturally rushes to the front.


    Now there''s no need to hide. Liu Rufeng walks in directly. After going in, I found that the inside is much smaller than the outside, less than half the size of the outside.


    It''s also very simple, and there''s nothing special about it, but on a stone brick in the center, there''s a dark airflow.


    Huh? What''s that?


    Through spiritual observation, Liu Rufeng felt that the breath of that piece fluctuated strongly, and it seemed that it had not been fully stimulated.


    Rice was less than two meters from that position.


    Stop him!


    Liu Rufeng soon found something bad. The reason why father rice came here must have something to do with the dark place.


    "We meet again." Liu Rufeng deliberately raised decibel to distract the guy, at least to slow him down.


    Rice really stopped and looked back at Liu Rufeng, but her eyes were full of disdain and could not see any surprise.


    After a brief glance at a few people, Rice turned again and walked toward the stone brick.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that this guy seemed to be ready, he shook his hand and shot out the blue dagger in his hand and went straight to RASS''s back heart.


    With the blessing of blue genuine Qi, the dagger becomes more mysterious, the fluctuation of air flow becomes more intense, and the combination of cyan and blue makes it more attractive.

 Chapter 470

    Liu Rufeng''s alertness is very high, especially when he is facing a perverted guy, he should be more careful. So priest rice a simple action, Liu Rufeng immediately insight into his purpose.


    Only when the cave man takes the lead can he be invincible.


    After observing the evil movement of rice, although they were seven or eight meters apart, they could not stop them close, but Liu Rufeng still had a magic weapon in his hand, that is the dark blue dagger.


    Green air, murderous air!


    The dagger played a big role in dealing with rice last time. It seems that the mysterious power hidden in it has been awakened. Today, Liu Rufeng decides to attack rice again with this dagger and directly attack Rice''s back heart.


    "Heart shot through, I see if you can be so arrogant!" With Liu Rufeng''s cold hum in his heart, the dagger in his hand has been flying out, and the blue Zhenyuan force covers it, directly arousing the cyan breath inside, making it more dazzling.


    The sharp blue dagger flies out like lightning and flint, and the sound of sound explosion is triggered in the air. The power is conceivable.


    Ah!


    Rice was soon aware of the powerful attack from behind, but he was still unwilling to take a step forward. As for the fatal attack from behind, he had no time to take care of it.


    Originally, rice was only two steps away from the stone brick, and he could step on it with almost one big step. Therefore, the strong desire didn''t make him give up. Even at the edge of life and death, he had to try.


    "Step ~ ~"


    Rice tried her best and finally stepped on it. As soon as he stepped on the stone brick, the blue dagger roared in the back.


    Fast, indescribable fast, and rice didn''t mean to dodge at all. The Dagger''s blue light was shining and brilliant. The blue strength of the dagger strengthened its penetrating power. With the dull sound of "Pooh ~ ~", the dark blue dagger had been completely inserted into Rice''s back heart.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes also show a satisfied color, people around him also smile, a hanging heart finally put down.


    "Ao Ao ~ ~" unbearable pain directly made rice roar loudly, and her eyes suddenly turned scarlet. But just for a moment, his body was a little bit of black gas, that black gas, just like his vitality, was slowly dissipating, and his body also seemed to be gradually dried, was slowly withering down.


    At this time, rice seemed to be crazy, her eyes were full of reluctance, her whole body was shaking violently, just like a bloodthirsty devil.


    "No!" When Liu Rufeng was looking at the dying rice, he was full of joy. Suddenly, in the green brick under Rice''s feet, a black air filled the sky and soon wrapped Rice''s whole body. The black air was rich and evil, which showed that the contained energy was very powerful.


    And rice''s roar is getting smaller, and her body is recovering quickly. Liu Rufeng even found that rice finally opened her mouth and devoured the black Qi around her, just like a practitioner absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. She seems to enjoy it.


    Everyone was silly. It was the first time that I saw this strange thing. I could actually enhance my own strength by swallowing the black Qi. Isn''t it something that the people who cultivate demons do?


    "Nephew, stop him quickly. When he''s almost finished, we can''t deal with it." Murong snow frowned in the side to remind the way.


    Liu Rufeng regained his consciousness. He woke up from the shock and said in a low voice: "yes, stop, stop..."


    But how to stop it?


    Now the dagger is still on the guy, and the black air around rice seems very unusual. No one knows what will happen if she rushes through.


    Xiao Wu stood by and couldn''t speak for a long time. Up to now, he almost didn''t blink an eye. However, when Liu Rufeng hesitated for a moment and decided to rush over, Xiao Wu suddenly said, "brother, wait. Let''s have a look first."


    "Do you want to see it again?" Liu Rufeng''s complexion coagulated and looked at Xiao Wu with a puzzled look. "That guy soon mutated. If we don''t stop it, I''m afraid it will harm the whole city. We can''t do anything about it then."


    At the same time, Liu Rufeng''s Yu Guang glances at Chi Lei and Xi Yang. By contrast, their looks seem to be much better. They just frown and look dignified. They don''t show much surprise.


    At this time, only listen to Xi Yang in the side slowly said: "small five said right, or not in the past, I think will soon change."


    Change?


    Xi Yang''s words, in addition to Chi Lei, all the people are shocked, all face inexplicable looking at Xi Yang, silently ask for the answer.


    Xi Yang didn''t care about other people''s eyes, but insisted on his own view, "the black air is very powerful. I don''t think the priest has the strength to use it for himself. Abundant energy is naturally a good thing, just as we absorb weather aura. However, if aura is too rich and our ability to absorb refining cannot meet the requirements, what do you think will happen? "


    Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows moved, as if there was a light in front of him. Without waiting for him to speak, Murong Xue looked at Xi Yang solemnly and said: "it''s like eating too much to support the dead. If you can''t absorb too much energy and refine it in time, and your body can''t bear it, then... If you are seriously injured, you may be burst."


    Hearing Murong Xue say so, Chi Lei''s mouth showed a trace of smile and said faintly: "third, it seems that you are not too bad, this truth can be understood. You see, that guy doesn''t seem to stop. I think he can''t bear it soon... "


    In fact, rice didn''t want to stop. He wanted to stop but couldn''t stop now. The underground energy surged out like a volcanic eruption. He wanted to control it and couldn''t control it at all. What''s more strange is that the stone brick seems to have an invisible suction. Rice wants to move her body, but she can''t move at all.


    "Stay back so that we won''t be affected by that guy''s explosion later." Liu Rufeng quickly found the danger and immediately reminded everyone.


    All of a sudden, everyone retreats to the door, and secretly transfers Qi to the whole body, so as not to cause damage at that time.


    Rice was standing on the stone brick with the blue dagger in the back. Her body was getting bigger and stronger. Even her eyes were getting redder and redder.


    As the black came out of the ground, rice''s body seemed to be filled with air. Her stomach and limbs were slowly bulging, and finally her cheeks were bulging.


    Soon, rice''s red eyes showed a look of extreme fear, with reluctance in fear.


    Boom!


    After a loud bang, accompanied by blood and flesh, rice''s body finally could not bear the powerful energy pouring into her body, and finally burst to death.

 Chapter 471

    The black smell under the stone brick was so weird that rice was blown up alive. Although there was resentment, anger and fear in his eyes when he was dying, it was meaningless because he could not be reborn.


    The powerful Qi spread to all around, making several people involuntarily retreat for several steps, and each person was stained with blood and broken meat in varying degrees.


    "It''s disgusting Xiao Wu cursed in a low voice.


    Not only Xiao Wu, but everyone almost vomited out of disgust, and hurriedly looked for something to wipe the dirt on his body.


    After a long time, several people finally cleaned up 80% of the dirt on their bodies. If they couldn''t, they had to go back and change their clothes.


    Then he returned to the chamber of secrets. Now that rice is dead, there is no threat, and what we can''t wait for is to uncover the secret under the stone brick.


    Liu Rufeng also forgot his bad smell and stared at the stone brick which was still black. "What kind of magical object in it can have so much energy?"


    "Two elders, what do you think?" Liu Rufeng looks at Chi Lei and Xi Yang again. In his opinion, they are experienced and well-informed. It seems that there is nothing they don''t know so far.


    However, to Liu Rufeng''s disappointment, Chi Lei and Xi Yang shake their heads this time. Chi Lei shakes his head and says, "I can''t judge it yet, but I''m sure it must be a magical object or a ban that has been cast."


    Xi Yang also added on the side, "yes, I think it''s mostly like this."


    Liu Rufeng did not have the good spirit white they one eye, secretly scolds: "that is not nonsense, uses you to say? I can guess, too. "


    In my heart, Liu Rufeng didn''t say it, still staring at it tightly and thinking.


    "Look, the black light above seems to be much dimmed." Liu Rufeng''s ear side, Xiao Wu suddenly cried out.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng also noticed that the black luster under the stone brick seemed to be dim, but even so, Liu Rufeng still didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he should rush up now.


    Let''s not say that the black light contains huge energy, which can make people''s body unable to bear. In addition, that kind of black energy is not suitable for the constitution of normal practitioners. If it is an evil energy, even if it is absorbed a little, it will have bad consequences.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Murong Xue and asked, "Uncle tie, what do you think?"


    Murong Xue, who is concentrating on thinking, is suddenly surprised by Liu Rufeng''s abrupt question. She seems to be unprepared. However, this time, Murong Xue does not disappoint Liu Rufeng. Looking at the direction that still emits light black air, she says with deep meaning: "good and bad are often connected, and the most dangerous place often hides great fortune. In my opinion, Since rice attaches so much importance to this place, there must be something special. Moreover, the black light on it has weakened a lot, and a cyan light has begun to appear. I think we can go and have a look at it... "


    After murongxue finished, Chi Lei expressed a different point of view, "I say this kind of energy is very evil, if their own strength is not enough, they are likely to be possessed, or even lose their lives. Rice is an example, although this is a chance, it''s better to be careful."


    Chi Lei is right to say that. Liu Rufeng can''t blame him. After all, people are also for their own good.


    "By the way, what about the dagger?" Patronize ponder that regiment black air of affair, Liu Rufeng unexpectedly forget oneself that dagger. Just now, the dagger had been stuck in rice. Now rice burst. Did the dagger also break?


    With consciousness, Liu Rufeng''s eyes began to scan around, and soon found the trace of the dagger. It turns out that the dagger is lying in the dark light, and the green light is more and more strong.


    "It''s really a treasure. Such a big explosive force didn''t hurt a cent." Liu Rufeng felt a burst of joy.


    What''s more surprising is that Liu Rufeng suddenly found that the black light did not dissipate in the air for no reason, but was quickly absorbed by the dagger. Because of the power of the dagger, the dark light gradually faded, and at this time, it kept pouring into the dagger.


    Huh?


    Liu Rufeng was once again shocked by the scene in front of him. This dagger, which used to be regarded as ordinary and could not be any more ordinary, had such a great power hidden in it that even the evil spirit could be absorbed. What was it?


    Xiaowu and murongxue, as well as Chi Lei and Xi Yang, seem to have seen this phenomenon. Finally, Xiaowu can''t help crying and patting Liu Rufeng, as if to remind him, "brother, look! The dagger... "


    "Well, I''ve seen it." Liu Rufeng said calmly, but he didn''t stop thinking in his mind.


    According to the current situation, if this dagger can ward off evil spirits, it will be more useful in the future. It is not just a flying knife.


    Finally, after a few minutes, the black air had been absorbed by the dagger. At this time, Liu Rufeng walked slowly.


    After passing by, Liu Rufeng found that the stone brick was movable and did not seem to have been firmly decorated.


    What''s more, what''s coming out from below is not black air any more, but a light green awn. This group of green mang feels very soft, and not as fierce as the previous group of black air.


    After a simple breath, Liu Rufeng only felt comfortable all over. It seemed that there was no danger. Liu Rufeng took away the stone brick without hesitation. When he took away the stone brick, a black box 30 cm long and 20 cm wide appeared in it.


    The box is not very deep. It''s only ten centimeters above the ground. You can see it clearly after you remove the stone bricks. It seems that the burying people know that there is black gas on it, and they are not worried that someone will take it away.


    The case is very beautiful. It looks like it was made of marble. At this time, it still has a faint cyan light.


    "What are the treasures in it?" Liu Rufeng was surprised.


    Curiosity prompted, Liu Rufeng will subconsciously grasp the box with his hand, ready to take it out. Then I realized that the black box was not very big, but it was very heavy. I took two mouthfuls of genuine Qi to take it out. It was estimated that it could be about 60 or 70 Jin.


    "It''s so heavy." Liu Rufeng''s face couldn''t help changing, and the next second, he began to study how to open the box.


    Xiaowu didn''t know the subtlety, but he said with a disdainful smile: "brother, are you tired? Is such a box so heavy? Look at your affectation. It''s as if you''ve been working very hard. "


    As he spoke, Xiao Wu reached out to weigh the weight of the box, but when he held the black box, his expression changed immediately.

 Chapter 472

    After the blue dagger sucked, the black light disappeared, and Liu Rufeng slowly walked over, opened the brick, and took out a rectangular black jade box from inside.


    It''s a jade box. It''s actually made of a special kind of stone, but it''s very heavy. Judging by Liu Rufeng, it''s at least 60-70 Jin. Only when it is taken out from the groove, Liu Rufeng urges the power of true Qi.


    Liu Rufeng''s muscle strength has reached several hundred jin, and the general items don''t cost much effort. Although I didn''t exert all my strength just now, it fully shows that the weight of this box is not light.


    Small five don''t know the inside story, but in the side tease, and then also personally test. Liu Rufeng is not angry. Her eyes are slightly narrowed. She looks forward to Xiao Wu''s embarrassment for a while.


    Small five curled his mouth to smile, a face relaxed way: "this is too simple, this is not all of a sudden..."


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Wu''s hand had caught the jade box, but then Xiao Wu''s face turned black, his eyebrows slowly twisted together, and his breath became heavy.


    Finally, Xiao Wu had to take a few mouthfuls of Qi before he lifted the jade box. After playing with it for a few times, he slowly put it down.


    Shan Shan smiles. Xiao Wu looks at Liu Rufeng''s eyes with shame. "It''s really heavy. What kind of material is it?"


    Liu Rufeng knocked on Xiao Wu''s head and said with a little blame, "don''t you brag this time? Do you really think your brother is old? "


    "I''m young and energetic. How can I be old? Hehe... "Xiaowu played a poor mouth, then carefully observed the black box and murmured:" brother, how do you say to open this thing? I''ve seen the lid for a long time. It''s too tightly sealed


    "Well, I''m thinking about it, too." Liu Rufeng observed and said faintly.


    This words just export, small five seem to have found some secret method, suddenly clap on the top of the jade box, in an attempt to find out the sealing place of the box by a powerful blow.


    Small five abrupt clap, Liu Rufeng a few people suddenly startled, this is a treasure, in case of broken is not wasted? Just as a few people were about to stop, the blue light from the top suddenly burst out, and suddenly changed the power of Xiao Wu''s voice, but the whole box had no effect.


    For a time, a few people all stay, small five can not help but loud voice: "good terrible power."


    Although Xiao Wu is not born in the world, he is also a master who is about to arrive in the world. The power of that palm can reach several hundred jin. Even a stone can be smashed at once, and it doesn''t hurt at all. This can''t help but shock everyone.


    Before anyone else could come back, Liu Rufeng''s heart moved, which was also a slap.


    Now Liu Rufeng has been able to control his power freely. He comes out with one blow. When he finds a crack in the box, he immediately withdraws his power, so that even if the box breaks, it won''t damage the items inside.


    So, different from Xiao Wu, Liu Rufeng''s palm is shot, and Murong Xue and other three people are not worried. They believe in Liu Rufeng''s ability to control power.


    Although Liu Rufeng only uses 60% of his strength, as Liu Rufeng, who has blue Qi, only 60% of his strength can reach a thousand pounds, and his penetrating power is quite strong. Even if he looks very soft and slow, he can break the stone, but his appearance can''t be seen. This is the difference between congenital and acquired.


    However, after Liu Rufeng issued a palm, the green awn on the box was strengthened again, almost equal to the strength of Liu Rufeng. After offsetting each other, the box was still undamaged.


    "It''s a ball, it''s really hard!" Liu Rufeng was shocked again. Small five also once again into confusion, whispered: "it seems to open this thing is really a strength live."


    side.


    Murongxue''s three brothers are also quietly observing the unusual jade box. Liu Rufeng is not in a hurry. Instead, he takes advantage of this opportunity to pick up the dagger. Looking at the blue light on it, he can''t help looking at it again and again.


    Now Liu Rufeng likes this dagger more and more. He can''t put it down. Now his true blue Qi can be regarded as the middle of congenital. With this dagger containing special energy, Liu Rufeng''s eyes turn and feel that the road is so bright.


    Returning to the original place again, Liu Rufeng squatted down, turned to look at the three elders, and asked, "what can the three elders do to open it?"


    Xi Yang has always said very little. This time Chi Lei said it first. His voice was very excited, and there was a surprise in his eyes. "I''m not sure what''s in it, but according to my judgment, the black air just now should be the prohibition set by the owner of the object. Although the green light is not strictly forbidden, I want to unseal the jade box, It''s estimated that we have to wait for the blue light above to dissipate. "


    Murong Xue then said to Chi Lei, "moreover, since the owner of this object has set up such a powerful prohibition, it must be an extremely precious object, such as wind. This time you are a great chance." Murong Xue looked at Liu Rufeng and said that her eyes were full of excitement.


    Clean up the cyan air flow?


    Liu Rufeng''s expression began to be dignified. His hands were on the jade box again. Suddenly, a warm air overflowed into his body, and he felt very comfortable.


    "Sure enough, it''s not ordinary!" Liu Rufeng couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Now what Liu Rufeng is refining is blue Qi, and the green light on the jade box seems to coincide with his blue Qi. The blue air flows into his body, and Liu Rufeng doesn''t have any discomfort except comfort.


    Quietly absorbing the green awn above, Liu Rufeng slowly closed his eyes and began to enter a state of meditation. Small five they are in one side just quietly looking at, also no one disturb.


    About half an hour later, Liu Rufeng slowly opened his eyes. At the moment when his eyelids moved, the light in his eyes seemed more sharp. A mouthful of turbid Qi was spitting out. Liu Rufeng had already carried out several real Qi movements in his body. The blue bud in the Dantian also vibrated fiercely, and began to emit blue fluorescence.


    At this time, the light on the black jade box was dim, but the luster was still brilliant. But several people already knew that now the prohibition on the jade box had been removed, and it could be opened.


    As we all think, there is a grain on the top of the jade box, which seems to be the connection of the lid.


    It''s time to witness the miracle.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t hesitate any more. He lifted the lid of the jade box and looked inside. At this time, other people''s eyes also fell into the jade box.

 Chapter 473

    Liu Rufeng finally opened the jade box with great strength. With the opening of the jade box, everyone''s spirit was tense, just like looking forward to treasures.


    After the lid is removed, what appears inside is not pearl agate, emerald jade bracelet, nor magic weapon of immortal family, but a clothes that looks as thin as cicada wings.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Wu was disappointed in his eyes and muttered: "I thought it was a magic weapon. I didn''t expect it was a piece of clothing. It didn''t look worth much money. It couldn''t keep warm and should be worn by women. Men couldn''t wear it at all."


    Liu Rufeng was also a little disappointed, but he didn''t behave like Xiao Wu. Instead, he frowned at the dress and rubbed it back and forth with his hand. He felt soft and special.


    At this time, Xi Yang suddenly yelled: "tiancanyi!"


    Huh? What kind of tiancanyi?


    Xi Yang shouts, Liu Rufeng can''t help but be surprised, "Xi Yang seldom talks, even if his voice is not high. How can he react so much today? Is this really something good? Tiancanyi... What''s that? "


    Before he could ask, Chi Lei also said, "I didn''t expect that it was the legendary tiancanyi, which is ten thousand times more valuable than any pearl agate."


    "What, what?" Small five listen to a little confused, do not understand what they are saying, in fact, not only small five, even Liu Rufeng and Murong snow are confused.


    Xi Yang can''t hide his inner excitement. His eyes are shining and he looks very excited. "Yes, it''s tiancanyi. Tiancanyi is a treasure. It''s invulnerable to wear. It''s very defensive, and it''s very light. You can hardly feel the weight when you wear it."


    Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu looked at each other for a moment, then turned to Xi Yang again, "master, is this really the case?"


    Xi Yang nodded and continued: "according to historical records, this kind of clothing is made of natural silk. It has strong tenacity. It can avoid cold and heat, warm in winter and cool in summer. The most important thing is that if a martial arts practitioner puts on this treasure coat, he can block swords and swords, which is more effective than bulletproof vests, and can also increase the skill of the user secretly. "


    "It''s amazing?" What Xi Yang said was extraordinary, but Liu Rufeng was a little suspicious and thought, "it''s all made up by some martial arts writers to fool people. Can this kind of thing be taken seriously?"


    See Liu Rufeng a face of don''t believe, Xi Yang light smile for a while, seem to be disdain, "you don''t believe?"


    "Er... A little bit." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Lend me the dagger." Xi Yang said slowly.


    With a short delay, Liu Rufeng quickly understood that Xi Yang wanted to take a dagger for an experiment. This dagger cuts gold and breaks jade. It''s extremely sharp, and the cyan breath inside has been activated. In addition, it has absorbed so much black gas just now, and its power is very strong. What''s the point of stabbing the clothes with this dagger? The thin clothes like cicada wings? You''re kidding!


    Although in the heart suspected, but Liu Rufeng still handed the dagger in the past, and then did not speak, just quietly looking at Xi Yang''s next action.


    "Sharp blade, good weapon!" Xi Yang light smile, and then the other hand picked up the so-called treasure clothes, handed to Liu Rufeng said: "you two will it taut."


    Taut in the stab to see if it is effective, Liu Rufeng did not hesitate, directly and small five two people pull a corner pull flat, waiting for Xi Yang stab with a dagger.


    "Hey... Look." With Xi Yang''s simple reminder, the cyan dagger in his hand has been stabbed straight out, and the strength has been able to pierce the hard leather, not to mention the thin clothes.


    It''s useless for the iron to contact with the clothes, but Xi Yang''s strong stab failed to pierce the thin clothes. Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows could not help but move.


    Looking at Xi Yang''s appearance is not perfunctory. Besides, he doesn''t have to trick everyone here. Is this dress really so magical?


    In order to completely remove the inner doubt, Liu Rufeng tried again in person. When he experimented, he increased his strength, but the result was the same as Xi Yang''s, and the clothes were not damaged at all.


    Don''t believe it. Try again.


    Finally, Liu Rufeng even mobilized 70% of Qi. Even hard steel can pierce it directly, let alone a piece of clothing?


    But in the end, Liu Rufeng was a little discouraged, because no matter how hard he tried, the clothes didn''t change.


    Then, Xiao Wu also made an experiment in person, and there was no doubt that his clothes were not damaged at all.


    "Brother, it''s really a treasure dress!" Xiao Wu quickly adjusted from just a few failures. His eyes were full of surprises.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have any doubts this time, and she couldn''t help showing a trace of joy, "yes, it''s not in vain this time."


    "Master, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you..." when he looked at Xi Yang, Liu Rufeng could not help showing a faint shame. Just now, he had questioned others many times, so he had to say something polite to them.


    Xi Yang snorted and gave an answer, but he didn''t expect to have the dress, because Liu Rufeng didn''t give it to him, and he didn''t dare to have any delusions.


    Chi Lei''s eyes flashed a blazing light, but it soon disappeared. Similarly, he was not qualified.


    But Murong Xue is very calm, just with expectations looking at Liu Rufeng, slowly said: "Rufeng, you have this treasure clothes, estimated strength is more powerful, later can do more things."


    "I... hehe, you''re welcome." Since we all recommend it, Liu Rufeng should not give up. To be honest, his heart has long been overjoyed.


    "Come on, try..." Xiao Wu didn''t pay attention to this dress at all, but directly pushed it to Liu Rufeng. In his eyes, Liu Rufeng''s strength is the most important thing.


    Liu Rufeng picked up the clothes just to try, but frowned, because this dress is too small, how to see is a woman can wear in.


    "As I just said, this dress is very tough and can be worn by anyone." Xi Yang reminds a way again.


    Liu Rufeng finally let go, and then took off all the clothes on his upper body and put them on.


    "Well, tiancanbaoyi, I''ll try the effect!" Just when Liu Rufeng put on tiancanbao clothes and was about to show everyone that he was very comfortable, Xiao Wu didn''t know when he picked up the dagger and stabbed it.


    "Xiao Wu, what are you doing?" In the face of Xiao Wu''s sudden action, Liu Rufeng is also surprised, even forgetting to dodge, but watching Xiao Wu stab the blue dagger to his chest.


    The dagger is full of Green Qi. It bursts with cold, and rushes forward with a sharp spirit. Even if Liu Rufeng uses congenital vigorous Qi to protect his body, he will be injured.


    But in the next second, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of a thing, this is a treasure clothes, what''s terrible?

 Chapter 474

    Besides their own accomplishments, the most important thing for a martial arts practitioner is armor and weapons. A good weapon can enhance a warrior''s attack power, while a good armor can enhance his defense power.


    No matter how deep your skill is, it doesn''t work on me. Is it necessary to compete with me?


    Accidentally got a day silkworm clothing, Liu Rufeng''s heart is also excited, if there is no one else beside, it is estimated that there may be a burst of laughter excited.


    If you get the treasure clothes, you should wear them on your body for the first time to find the feeling. Liu Rufeng was not polite, so he took off the outer clothes and put the tiancanyi on the inside. Not to mention, I feel very comfortable after wearing it, and I don''t feel the cold outside with such a thin dress.


    Just small five sudden strike let Liu Rufeng a little caught off guard, Liu Rufeng are silly, heart said small five you this is Infernal Affairs? How do you do it to me?


    But Xiao Wu didn''t care about Liu Rufeng''s surprised look at all. The strength of his stabbing is still very big, and he even has a kind of indestructible energy.


    At the moment when the dagger touched the Baoyi, the Baoyi was only slightly concave. The subtle change could be ignored, but Liu Rufeng was intact, even without any pain.


    Facts have proved that Xiao Wu''s method is right, because he once again proved that this dress is indeed a top-quality treasure dress, but the method is a bit extreme.


    "Hey... It''s really a treasure dress, tiancanyi. It''s amazing!" Small five curls mouth not to live of praise.


    "Screw you, take your brother as a target, you really have to do it!" Liu Rufeng gently punched Xiao Wu, and said with a smile.


    "Only when you really wear it on your body can you try out the effect. Brother, were you afraid just now?" Small five didn''t say seriously.


    "I''m afraid you bird, shut up!" Liu Rufeng eyes a stare, small five immediately vomit next tongue, dare not speak.


    During the conversation, Liu Rufeng had already put on her clothes and coat. After a little activity, she found that she didn''t feel like a tight hair shaft, and she was more happy.


    "Ah! Brother, you see, there are still things! " Xiao Wu screamed again.


    Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "Xiao Wu, you can''t help being surprised. You''ve got tiancanyi. Is there anything more valuable? Besides, I didn''t find anything just now.


    When his eyes fell into the jade box again, several people were stunned again, but this time Chi Lei spoke first, "Yuan Lingdan!"


    There are five pills in the jade box. They are milky white and look good. Just now, because everyone''s attention was on tiancanyi, these pills were ignored.


    "What Dan?" Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "how do you know everything? Not only did you tell me about Hongyu Taoist nun and kiwifruit in Baiyun Mountain, but also you introduced tiancanyi and yuanlingdan to me. What else do you don''t know?"


    Murong Xue took one out and sniffed it at the end of his nose. Then he looked at Chi Lei, the invisible fast sword, and Xi Yang, the poisonous hand. A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. "Two brothers, they are really yuan Lingdan. They look like the best."


    "Well! How can I make a mistake with my eyes? " Pool thunder white Murong snow one eye, arrogant Yang Yang chin, but did not speak, eyes but fell on Liu Rufeng''s body.


    Liu Rufeng can see that these two people want more benefits from themselves. Tiancanyi is just one piece. There are five yuanlingdan, and there are only five people at the scene. Can''t they share one?


    The eyes have already explained the problem. It''s meaningless to let others say it directly. It''s better to take the initiative to make a favor. So Liu Rufeng said: "although I don''t know what miraculous effect this yuan Lingdan has, since the two elders have said it''s good, it must be a good pill. It happens that there are five more pills. How about one for each of us?"


    During the conversation, Liu Rufeng directly takes out two and hands them to Chi Lei and Xi Yang. They are not his own people, so out of politeness, they have to give them first. After handing it to them, Liu Rufeng handed it to Murong Xue and Xiao Wu, and finally picked up the last one.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t rush to swallow the milky white yuan spirit pill between his thumb and forefinger. Instead, he asked Chi Lei and Xi Yang again, "you two, what''s the effect of this yuan spirit pill? It seems you haven''t said yet..."


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang take over yuan Lingdan. They can hardly close their mouths, but they don''t eat it immediately. Instead, they take out the porcelain bottle and put it away.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s question, the two people quickly and timely restrained their excited expression, and their attitude was obviously more enthusiastic. They even scrambled to answer. Xi Yang is not as quick as Chi Lei. He just wants to say it, but he can only swallow it back. However, he is not angry at this time. Instead, he closes his eyes and doesn''t speak, as if he is thinking about something.


    Chi leilang said: "Yuanling pill is the best pill to improve Qi. It''s very difficult to refine. We have a great chance to get one. After eating this yuan spirit elixir, people the day after tomorrow can break through in an instant and reach the congenital. For example, Xi Yang and I are in the early stage of congenital. After eating it, we can directly reach the later stage from the middle stage. Even if you are now cultivating, you can also condense the true Qi more pure and thick after eating it... "


    Liu Rufeng nodded silently while listening. When Chi Lei finished speaking, Liu Rufeng asked again, "that is to say, after I took this pill, the effect is not so obvious?"


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, Chi Lei''s eyebrows are still raised up. Obviously, he is in a good mood. He still patiently explains: "it''s not obvious, but it''s not as obvious as us. Like your cultivation, if you want to have obvious effect, at least... Seven."


    At this point, Chi Lei stopped, and seemed to think that he was talking too much.


    Liu Rufeng knows that Chi Lei''s saying that seven should be deliberately exaggerated. According to common sense, it should be at least five. He is just worried that he will change his mind in the middle of the way.


    However, Liu Rufeng did not reveal it, but pretended to frown: "at least seven? Forget it. It''s a waste of resources to eat such precious things in large quantities. "


    "As for this one in my hand..." Liu Rufeng carefully put away the one he was given, but he thought, "silver fox seems not to have broken through the day after tomorrow. Although she has a high understanding, it should not be a problem to break through the congenital, but with the urge of this pill, isn''t it faster?"


    But when he thought of it, Liu Rufeng frowned and said, "it seems that Bai Shiming is not born yet. It''s a pity..."


    Although there are regrets, but most people have a new breakthrough, which is a very good result. Bai Shiming''s place, Liu Rufeng can help, I believe it will not take much effort.


    What should be solved here is basically solved now, and it''s time to go back. Liu Rufeng immediately stood up, no nostalgia, to be honest, the church this place, Liu Rufeng really do not want to come.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 475

    I''ve been tossing about for a day, and it''s time to go back. This time it can be said that it was a bumper harvest. We not only got a tiancanyi, but also got a yuanlingdan, so everyone''s face was smiling.


    Send Chi Lei and Xi Yang to Mr. Lu. Liu Rufeng agrees that everyone will get together in three days to celebrate the victory. Mr. Lu agrees.


    After chatting a few words, Liu Rufeng didn''t stay much, so he took Xiao Wu and Murong Xue back.


    When I got home, it was very late, so I didn''t talk to each other much. I went back to my room and went to bed. I didn''t get up until the sun rose the next day.


    Stretch a waist, said this sleep is very satisfied, Liu Rufeng a look is already more than ten in the morning, then jump out of bed to start cleaning up.


    When Liu Rufeng opened the door, he found that the hall was empty. He knew that he was busy with his own business. But in summer, he was still practicing in the yard. Murong Xue, Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming were also there. After washing and simply having breakfast, Liu Rufeng went to the hospital.


    "You got up early enough." Liu Rufeng greets Murong Xue and Xiao Wu.


    "Oh! We just got up for a while, brother. You can see that we have made rapid progress in summer. " Small five satisfaction of looked at a summer to say.


    "Well, the child is very savvy and more and more on the road." Liu Rufeng also nodded with satisfaction.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng coming out, Xia Xia stopped immediately and ran to Liu Rufeng with a few steps. His eyes were wide open and he asked curiously, "brother-in-law, I heard you''ve got a treasure dress. Show it to me quickly!"


    See the reaction of summer, Liu Rufeng immediately know, must be small five said out, this kind of thing Murong snow certainly won''t say. The so-called wealth and silk move people''s hearts. For martial arts practitioners, nothing is as important as good weapons and good armor. Once the news gets out, it will certainly cause a sensation.


    Toward small five ruthlessly stare one eye, Liu Rufeng''s face also sink down, very serious say: "to you see can, but you remember, this matter everybody don''t spread to outside, lest lead to disaster."


    "Oh, remember." Summer should be with a low voice, eyes are already can''t wait. Xiao Wu pretended not to see it. He posed with his hands as if he were studying some new technique.


    Xiao Wu and Murong Xue have seen this dress, so when Liu Rufeng shows it to Xia Xia again, they will not react, but Xia Xia and Bai Shiming see it for the first time.


    Summer touched Liu Rufeng gently with his hand, looked up at him, and asked, "brother-in-law, listen to the little five brothers say, this is a treasure dress called Tian silkworm clothing. It''s said that it''s invulnerable. Is it really so magical?"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Rufeng immediately realized that he wanted to learn from Xiao Wu in summer and take him as a target.


    "Haha, hearing is false, seeing is true. I want to try it myself." Summer hey hey of smile voice squint to say.


    "Little five!" Liu Rufeng yelled angrily and looked at Xiao Wu again. Two cold lights came out of his eyes, which made him very angry. He knew that Xiao Wu might have said it again when he was bragging.


    "It''s not me this time, it''s really not me!" Small five see Liu Rufeng angry appearance, immediately wronged for their own excuse.


    It''s not you!


    Liu Rufeng stares at Xiao Wu and ignores him. Instead, he says to summer, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Now that the secret has been told, there is no need to hide it. Liu Rufeng has to promise to show it to Xia Xia Xia.


    It doesn''t matter where you look. Summer and Liu Rufeng enter the hall directly, and others follow.


    After some experiments, the excitement in summer was even stronger than Xiao Wu''s performance yesterday. He almost jumped a little higher and clapped his hands and said, "it''s really a good object. It''s so good. It''s so cool!"


    Hearing the words of summer, Liu Rufeng could not help but frown, quickly put on his clothes, and scolded: "you have mental problems."


    Summer also don''t care about Liu Rufeng''s scolding, still insist: "originally handsome, if I also have a good."


    "You have one, too? You think it''s a hurdle vest. It''s everywhere. " Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but look at summer.


    Bai Shiming, who had been silent for a long time, praised: "it''s really a good equipment. Brother Feng, I think it''s basically able to walk horizontally now."


    "Walk sideways? It''s a crab walking horizontally Liu Rufeng made a joke and suddenly thought of something, so he said to Bai Shiming: "Xiao Wu must have said that we got several yuan elixirs in addition to this dress yesterday, but it''s a pity that there are only five. As for your share..."


    Thinking of Bai Shiming and Liu Rufeng, I can''t help feeling a little ashamed, so I just said what I had in mind.


    See Bai Shiming light smile, very devoutly said: "this matter I already know, nothing of wind elder brother, I can have today''s achievement has been very satisfied, if it is not for you, I estimate now is still on the street, how can have other ideas?"


    "If you don''t, ha ha... By the way, Shiming, come in with me. In summer, you can practice by yourself. As for Tieshu and Xiaowu, you should also refine that Yuan spirit pill." Liu Rufeng said to several people one after another.


    Summer slightly disappointed looking at a few people, shook his head and went out, no way, who told him the strength is not good?


    "Well, it''s time." Murong Xue nodded and went into her room. Later, Xiao Wu also went to find a place to refine yuan''s elixir.


    As soon as they left, looking up, Liu Rufeng found that ice snow silver fox came down slowly from the second floor. Don''t say, although ice snow silver fox is still that pair of cold appearance, but Liu Rufeng also can see, today her mood seems to be much better than yesterday.


    "Silver fox, you didn''t go out. I thought you were not here." Liu Rufeng went up to say hello.


    Ice snow silver fox white, Liu Rufeng one eye, also did not directly answer his words, but eyelid a lift, light said: "I heard you yesterday harvest is not small, what is it?"


    Ice snow silver fox is not an outsider, and Liu Rufeng knows that she always keeps her mouth shut. Before she changed, ice snow silver fox could hardly ask. Today''s question is probably related to yesterday''s anger.


    Hearing the words, Liu Rufeng quickly took out the yuan elixir he had hidden, then quickly walked over and said, "this is a yuan elixir, which is used to improve the realm. There are five in total. Each of you, uncle tie and Chi Leixi Yang has one. This is yours..."


    Ice snow silver fox this time is not polite, directly took in the past, simply looked at a few eyes, and then swallowed.


    "You have a conscience. You know you can keep it for me." Ice snow silver fox did not rush into the room to refine pills, but eyebrows moved, and continued to ask: "I heard you also got a tiancanyi?"


    Without questioning how silver fox knew, Liu Rufeng laughed and said, "yes, but... It''s not convenient to show you now."


    Hum!


    Snow silver fox white, Liu Rufeng one eye, turned upstairs.

 Chapter 476

    Ice snow silver fox looks very happy, that simple look has explained the problem, observation delicate Liu Rufeng has seen in the eyes.


    "This silver fox, in fact, is quite lovely." Liu Rufeng went back to the house to help Bai Shiming improve his state. Bai Shiming, as early as when Liu Rufeng was flirting with ice snow silver fox, had already entered the house with great interest.


    With Bai Shiming, Liu Rufeng always thought it was the right decision. He was not only conscientious, but also loyal. He also worked hard to improve his own martial arts skills. Looking at Bai Shiming again, he is in a much better mental state than he was when he first met him. That kind of impetuosity and arrogance has been removed, but in exchange for calmness and modesty.


    In addition, since Bai Shiming came, his own ability has also improved by leaps and bounds. Although Liu Rufeng has made great contributions, his personal efforts can not be ignored.


    Looking at Bai Shiming''s fierce eyes, Liu Rufeng nodded with satisfaction, "Shiming, are you still in the middle of the day after tomorrow?"


    "Well, it has been completed in the middle of the day after tomorrow. It will be in the late of the day after tomorrow." Bai Shiming replied quickly.


    "Yes, progress is fast. Let''s start. You can use the method of nine cauldrons to refine the spirit of meditation. I''ll help you Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    Bai Shiming nodded, then crossed his knees, closed his eyes slowly, and began to close his eyes to meditate quickly.


    Liu Rufeng looked at it quietly, and never moved, because it was not the critical time. The most important thing in this discipline is to break through the discipline by oneself, and other people are all assisting. Therefore, Liu Rufeng didn''t start to use his skills to help Bai Shiming motivate him until Bai Shiming was covered with fog.


    Now Liu Rufeng''s realm is much higher than Bai Shiming''s, and it''s very simple to help Bai Shiming reach the innate nature.


    After about 20 minutes, the white light around Bai Shiming became more and more prosperous, and the gathered vitality became more and more. Liu Rufeng lowered himself and mobilized 20% of his innate Qi. Soon, the blue innate Qi filled the whole body, and a part of the blue breath poured into the right hand. Liu Rufeng shot at Bai Shiming''s Tanzhong acupoint.


    According to Liu Rufeng''s experience, when he opened Tanzhong acupoint, he relied on external force, but Bai Shiming''s Tanzhong acupoint has not been opened, so this method should work.


    However, although Liu Rufeng clapped his hand, he used dark strength and mastered his strength very well. He was quite sure that he would not hurt Bai Shiming.


    Under the impact of the blue innate Qi, the white breath around Bai Shiming''s body is like a water wave. It immediately spreads out and soon comes back together again. The more it condenses, the faster it condenses.


    Bai Shiming, however, only slightly frowned in the face of Liu Rufeng''s strong shock of blue Qi. He didn''t show any pain. This has already shown that Liu Rufeng''s palm just used the right power and was quite accurate.


    After only ten seconds, the aura around Bai Shiming''s body began to rush into his body, and his face became more beautiful and ruddy.


    All kinds of signs show that Bai Shiming''s Tanzhong acupoint must have been opened.


    After absorbing for a period of time, Bai Shiming suddenly opened his eyes and stood up. Without talking to Liu Rufeng, he stood on his head.


    After nearly ten minutes, all the white air on Bai Shiming poured into his body, and then his body suddenly shook, and a red breath came out of his body.


    "Breakthrough, breakthrough!" Bai Shiming excitedly finished the work, then went to Liu Rufeng and cried excitedly.


    Liu Rufeng looked at Bai Shiming with a smile and nodded with satisfaction, "your understanding is very good, and your future must be very bright. Go on."


    The smile on Bai Shiming''s face still remained, and then he said with a smile, ashamed: "thanks to brother Feng''s help, otherwise... I don''t think I can do it for half a year."


    "I don''t know. By the way, did I open your Tanzhong acupoint just now?" Liu Rufeng confirmed.


    "Well, yes. Originally, the door of Tanzhong acupoint was closed. A large amount of aura was absorbed, but it could not quickly enter the Dantian area to condense into vitality, so the speed of condensing and refining real Qi was very slow. Thanks to you, my Tanzhong acupoint suddenly opened, so that a lot of aura quickly gathered in the Dantian through Tanzhong acupoint. After that, there was too much aura pouring in from above, so I used the handstand to let the perineum and Yongquan acupoints absorb aura at the same time, running up and down, and finally, I broke through. "


    "Well, I can see that it''s not how clever I am. It''s just that I came up with such an idea after experiencing your present stage. By the way, have you found the cauldron in Dantian? " Liu Rufeng explained and then asked.


    "Cauldron..." Bai Shiming just broke through the realm and forgot everything about cauldron. At this time, he thought about it and felt it carefully. Then he said: "it looks like a small stove."


    Liu Rufeng nodded, patted Bai Shiming on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "it''s good. Although it''s only the most common cauldron, it''s very rare. After all, many people can''t inspire it all their lives."


    The most difficult thing in life is contentment, and Bai Shiming is one of them.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, he didn''t feel disappointed. On the contrary, he looked happy and said faintly: "I''m satisfied with having a cauldron. I don''t care whether it''s good or bad. In other words, I''m satisfied even if refining doesn''t come out. Or that sentence, without you, I may have been mediocre in my life. Needless to say, the furnace cauldron, even the day after tomorrow, may not be achieved. "


    "Contentment is good, contentment is happiness, ha ha... But I love your words just now. Follow me to mix well, you are indispensable." Liu Rufeng was no longer modest, but held his head high and looked proud.


    "Yes, I have meat to eat with brother Feng, haha..." Bai Shiming also learned to joke. With the sound of laughter, they walked out of the room. When they came out, ice snow silver fox was already in the living room. After a while, Xiao Wu came out of the room, and Murong Xue came out at last.


    From the order we can see the strength of several people''s understanding and strength.


    But fortunately, after understanding, several people have broken through the congenital, and from the surface of the breath, it should be ice snow silver fox is the highest, should reach the congenital primary stage of perfection, small five and Murong snow is almost the same, but small five should gather more Qi.


    It is understood that among the three people, ice snow silver fox''s cauldron is a disc-shaped jade, small five is a golden ball, and Murong snow is also a small cauldron, which is also an ordinary cauldron.


    In any case, everyone has broken through the congenital, which is a great joy. Although their respective cauldrons are different, no one has refined a cauldron like Liu Rufeng, but Liu Rufeng is satisfied. After all, people like him are very rare.

 Chapter 477

    Ice snow silver fox, Xiao Wu and Murong Xue have all succeeded in refining the yuan spirit elixir. Everyone''s cultivation has also broken through the congenital, and Bai Shiming has also broken through the congenital with the help of Liu Rufeng. Now they are basically going hand in hand.


    Liu Rufeng is very happy with such a big change. The improvement of her overall strength is the key. Otherwise, it would be too tired to fight alone.


    After finishing refining the yuan elixir, what Liu Rufeng has to do now is to give Yang Pengfei the antidote. Saving people is like fighting a fire. Everything else can be delayed.


    Liu Rufeng went alone this time, and no one took him with him. Before going, Liu Rufeng had already contacted Yang Pengfei in advance. After hearing the great news, Yang Pengfei was naturally very excited. He was a little excited when he spoke.


    This time, Liu Rufeng did not go to Yang Pengfei''s company, but went directly to Yang Pengfei''s home. To be honest, it''s the first time to go to Yang Pengfei''s home. Liu Rufeng can''t help looking forward to it.


    Using navigation positioning, Liu Rufeng quickly found Yang Pengfei''s villa, and was immediately shocked by the luxurious manor.


    "It''s too big..." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The whole villa of the Yang family is as beautiful as a royal garden. Even in the cold winter, the trees and plants have withered, but the pavilions and pavilions are also very luxurious.


    There are rockeries and pavilions. The water below has frozen, but the whole ice is like a mirror, reflecting the whole figure clearly inside.


    Almost all of the buildings are Oriental style, similar to the style of Ma Changfeng''s house, but it is twice as big as Ma Changfeng''s house, and the design is much more exquisite than Ma Changfeng''s house.


    On the whole, there are two words: style!


    "It''s really worthy of the luxury house of Huaxia first group. It really deserves its reputation!" Liu Rufeng sighed as he watched.


    Yang Pengfei had already met Liu Rufeng at the door. He was even more excited when he saw Liu Rufeng. He held Liu Rufeng''s hand and let her go to the hall.


    After entering the living room, Liu Rufeng took out the antidote before sitting down. "Uncle Yang, this is the antidote. Let''s give it to my aunt."


    After taking the antidote, Yang Pengfei has been difficult to suppress his inner excitement, but the current solution is to quickly take the antidote for his wife to remove the stubborn disease. Yang Pengfei quickly controlled his mood, and then nodded, "ah... You sit for a while, I''ll let Qin LAN take the antidote first." With that, he took the antidote and went back to the room.


    Liu Rufeng is sitting alone in the hall. Someone has already made tea for him. When he sips it in his mouth, a strong aroma of tea will enter his heart and make him happy.


    "What a good tea!" After drinking tea, Liu Rufeng''s eyes fell on the walls around the living room. The walls were covered with calligraphy and paintings, including Yan Zhenqing''s calligraphy and Badashanren''s paintings. It can be seen that they are full of verve and most of them are authentic works.


    About half an hour or so, Yang Pengfei came down from the upstairs, and came out with a beautiful middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged women are luxurious in dress and elegant in temperament, but they are haggard in face. It can be seen that they are suffering from diseases.


    On the surface, Liu Rufeng has guessed that this woman is mostly Yang Pengfei''s wife - Qin LAN.


    "Good aunt!" Liu Rufeng takes the initiative to say hello.


    Qin LAN smiles a little, seems to smile very difficult, tone gently said: "please sit down, you are Liu Rufeng, I heard Lao Yang mentioned you many times, said you young and promising, and super temperament, see today is really worthy of reputation ah!"


    "Aunt joked. I''m not that good. By the way, how is your health? " Liu Rufeng asked with concern.


    Qin Lan was relieved this time. She found that she had just said a little too much. Originally, she came to thank others, but she shifted the topic to another place. She blushed and politely said, "I''ve taken the antidote. I''ll be fine after a rest. Thank you, little brother this time."


    Qin LAN is a cultivated person. He knows that people like Liu Rufeng don''t care about money. It seems that he doesn''t respect people to thank them with money. So he just thanks, and doesn''t mention giving gifts.


    However, Yang Pengfei said to one side, "Rufeng, you really helped me a lot this time. It can be said that you saved your aunt Qin''s life. I should have given you a big gift, but I didn''t respect you very much for the money. Well, you can say what you want, or let me do anything for you."


    Yang Pengfei''s attitude is sincere, and every sentence comes from the heart.


    After listening to the words of Yang Pengfei and his wife, Liu Rufeng just gave a faint smile and said: "since my uncle and aunt know my personality, don''t say thank you. Even if I didn''t do it, I will find you when I have difficulties. We are all friends. If I talk too much, I will be an outsider."


    Yang Pengfei hesitated for a moment, then said: "well, then we''ll have a long time to come. It''s absolutely obligatory to come back to me when we encounter difficulties in the future."


    Next, the two sides were no longer polite and began to talk. Qin Kan is weak, but seeing Liu Rufeng is as intimate as seeing his own son. He can''t finish talking. Liu Rufeng always feels a special kind of intimacy in front of them, just like seeing his own parents.


    After chatting for nearly two hours, Liu Rufeng left three antidotes and left first. When he left, he informed Yang Pengfei and Qin LAN. Two days later, he went to the villa to have a dinner and celebrate. Yang Pengfei and his wife agreed happily.


    On the way, Liu Rufeng is worrying about something. At present, he knows that there is another person besides Qin LAN who has been forced to take poison, that is Xu Yinglan. But Xu Yinglan has now been put into prison, although she is not the first villain, what she does is forced to helpless, but give her antidote also seems a little unruly.


    But from the heart, really can''t bear Xu Yinglan so tortured to death, "in the end should not give her antidote?"


    "Or ask brother Xu first..." Liu Rufeng thought about it, then went straight to the South City criminal police team.


    These days, Xu Zijian is very busy. He just broke the cherry orchid club and cherry blossom club, and he won the church in a few days. The ending makes him very busy. He has no time to be idle all day.


    While sorting out the files, Liu Rufeng pushed the door and came in.


    Now Liu Rufeng doesn''t need to inform anyone to find Xu Zijian, because almost everyone in the Bureau knows him.


    "Come on, what''s bothering me?" After seeing Liu Rufeng, Xu Zijian immediately joked.


    It''s normal for Xu Zijian to say that people he knows have no good words.


    "There''s something bothering you." Liu Rufeng faintly smile, also not polite, directly his tangled things with Xu Zijian said again.


    After hearing this, Xu Zijian was also stunned. He frowned for a moment and then replied, "in my opinion, if she is willing to take the antidote, you''d better give it to her. After all, she is not a capital crime, and it''s meaningless to keep the antidote."

 Chapter 478

    What Xu Zijian said is to the point. Also talked about Liu Rufeng''s heart. Since Xu Zijian agreed as a public official, Liu Rufeng had no reason to get it right, so he directly handed the antidote to Xu Zijian, "then this matter will be handed over to brother Xu, you can arrange it."


    "I know if you can find something for me, don''t you think I''m busy enough?" Xu Zijian complained and took the antidote very happily. He took the white porcelain bottle in his hand and looked at it carefully for a long time. A smile came from the corner of his mouth. "It''s very exquisite. Is this the antidote?"


    Xu Zijian opened the bottle cap curiously, smelled it, didn''t feel any special taste, then poured out one, looked at it, and put it back.


    "It''s very common. I can''t see the effect." Xu Zijian murmured. After putting it away, he looked up at Liu Rufeng and asked, "by the way, did you go to squat last night?"


    Last night Liu Rufeng several people wait for the rabbit thing, Xu Zijian also know, so met Liu Rufeng of course to mention this matter. In fact, in Xu Zijian''s mind, there was no hope at all. He didn''t think that father rice would come back. As for what treasure he found, Xu Zijian didn''t think about it.


    Although he had a good friendship with Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng kept the story of tiancanyi secret and only told the story of how he got the yuan Lingdan.


    But these contents are enough to make Xu Zijian dumbfounded, "do you mean that guy is bursting? So it exploded? "


    At the same time, Xu Zijian made an action of spreading his hands outward.


    "Yes, that''s it, Bang --" Liu Rufeng said with a smile, which was very vivid, just like telling a story.


    Xu Zijian had never heard of this kind of thing. After thinking for a long time, he still didn''t believe it. Zaba frowned at Liu Rufeng and asked, "you can''t fool me. How can you bang like this?"


    For Xu Zijian, who only believes in science, it''s really hard to accept that he has only seen praying explosion, firecrackers explosion and no one explosion.


    "Believe it or not, you can ask Xiao Wu. They should not lie. By the way, if you come to my house for dinner in two days, you''d better take all you can, sister Sisi. Don''t forget to ha. " Liu Rufeng said seriously.


    "Thinking?" When it comes to Yang Sisi, Xu Zijian really thinks about it. Recently, he is too busy to meet Yang Sisi for a long time. If he can go with her this time, isn''t it a good opportunity?


    "Well, I see. This kind of thing must be with family members. Do you need to tell me?" Xu Zijian put on a confident look and said.


    "With family?" Liu Rufeng smiles in her heart. She says that you can really blow. I don''t know whether people will agree or not.


    After chatting a few words, Xu Zijian had something else to do, and Liu Rufeng was inconvenient to disturb, so he left.


    After returning home, Liu Rufeng''s top priority is to call Li Hongde and Jin Liu. By the way, he even contacted Ma Changfeng. However, Ma Changfeng politely refused to explain that he was unwell. Liu Rufeng didn''t care. After all, people are old and it''s not worth coming to Kyoto to have a meal.


    In addition to these people, Liu Rufeng also informed Yang Wanchun. After Yang Wanchun got on the phone, he first praised Liu Rufeng, but he declined the meal, saying that it was inconvenient for public officials to show up.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t insist either. After all, there will be opportunities in the future.


    After the phone call, Li Hongde came the next day, and brought Li Yuehua and Chen Guilan, saying that they wanted their mother and daughter to meet, which happened to be a lively occasion.


    Li Hongde was very thoughtful, and Zhu Dan and Xia rose were very grateful. Mother and daughter always have endless words to say. Li Yuehua and Chen Guilan are also very happy to see Zhu Dan and Xia Rosa. Moreover, Chen Guilan is very happy to see that summer is growing so fast.


    "Summer, study hard with your brother-in-law, you know? You can''t just hang around like you used to Chen Guilan still did not forget to charge summer a few words.


    "I see. You see how hard I''m working now. Go ahead and I''ll cook for you myself later." Summer quickly let Chen Guilan into the house, and then went back to the hospital to practice.


    The time of three days will soon arrive, early in the morning, the summer began to prepare dishes, as a chef, this kind of grand scene naturally without him, and Xia rose also went up to help. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier also hand over their work to others to take care of the guests at home. Even song Lanhua and Bai Liyun help at home.


    Early in the morning, Mr. Lu came with Chi Lei and Xi Yang. At about nine o''clock, Jin Liu also came. After a while, Xu Zijian also came. He was accompanied by Yang Sisi, but it was not like he had brought him. Because there was another man beside Yang Sisi, who was full of anger and awe.


    Huh?


    Liu Rufeng was happy when he saw it. It turned out that it was Yang Wanchun. I knew at that time that it must be Yang Sisi who started him. So he quickly went up to meet him and said with a smile, "Uncle Yang, don''t you say you can''t spare time?"


    Yang Wanchun faintly smiles and says in a loud voice: "it''s not the girl yet..." he takes a look at Yang Sisi beside him. His eyes are everywhere. He finds that Xu Zijian is looking at his daughter Yang Sisi with full eyes. His face suddenly coagulates and he coughs.


    Xu Zijian found that Yang Wanchun was looking at himself with a bad face. He immediately took back his eyes, and his rough face was full of embarrassment.


    "Thank you, sister Sisi. Today you can come. You''ve really put on a show for me." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "It''s good to know. If you don''t invite us in, good tea and good smoke will wait on you!" Yang Sisi grinned and strode inside. After Liu Rufeng let them, he found that Yang Sisi''s little hand was pulled out of Xu Zijian''s hand, and then he arched Xu Zijian with his elbow. It was very ambiguous.


    "Ha ha... These two really have a play." Liu Rufeng spontaneous smile, also followed in.


    Soon, Yang Pengfei and his wife also came, and Liu Rufeng naturally welcomed them in person¡° Are we late? " Yang Pengfei said on his own initiative.


    "No, no, I won''t have dinner until you come." Liu Rufeng also said a joke. In fact, it''s not ten o''clock yet. It''s early for dinner.


    Everyone is here. The living room is full of people. Of course, the focus must be Yang Wanchun, Yang Pengfei and Li Hongde, the three leaders in the government and business circles. Even the rising star Jin Liu and the promising young Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi can only sit aside.


    Xu Zijian is also eager to have the opportunity to get along with Yang Sisi alone. Although there are more people today, no one pays attention to them. Liu Rufeng also consciously chats with Yang Wanchun and others, giving enough space to Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi.


    Mr. Lu didn''t get involved in the chat with Yang Wanchun and others. Liu Rufeng was busy again, so he had to chat with Jin liuliang.


    As for Niu Niu, she has a lot of insight and plays happily without disturbing anyone.

 Chapter 479

    In summer, not only does Kung Fu improve rapidly, but also cooking skills have improved a lot. So many people, dozens of people dining, he can arrange in good order. Ten fried dishes, three meats, three stews, three fried dishes, two fish of different methods, and five or six cold dishes.


    More than 20 courses of meat and vegetable match is quite reasonable, suitable for people with different tastes.


    Looking at a table full of dishes, after knowing that it was made in summer, Chen Guilan was more than surprised, but more gratified, "summer, is it all made by you?" Chen Guilan asked in surprise.


    "Of course it''s me, and there are several other sisters to help, but I''m basically in charge." Summer wipe hands, a confident face said.


    Just at this time, Zhu Dan came out with a pot of soup, looked at the summer, and said with a sweet smile: "aunt, you don''t know, summer brother hand coincidence, not only the rice is delicious, but also stack a thousand paper cranes." Finish saying, toward the summer shy smile, turn back and busy.


    "Ah, sister Zhu Dan, I have more here." Summer also can''t care how many people around to see him, hurriedly chase past.


    "A thousand paper cranes? What is a thousand paper cranes? " Chen Guilan didn''t understand that young people were playing with romance. She could only turn around and ask Li Yuehua, "sister, what is a thousand paper cranes?"


    Seeing his daughter Zhu dangang''s performance, Li Yuehua has already guessed one or two. He is younger than Chen Guilan, and he often works as a nanny in Li Hongde''s home. She knows more about the thousand paper cranes than Chen Guilan.


    But now she doesn''t know how to explain. Does she say that her daughter is looking forward to summer? She couldn''t say that, so she had to smile awkwardly and said in a low voice: "yes... It''s a kind of handicraft, just like a folding paper airplane."


    "Oh... Yes." Chen Guilan nodded suspiciously, but she was not a stiff minded person. Remembering the appearance of the summer just now, she soon understood the meaning of the thousand paper cranes they said. She couldn''t help laughing and murmured: "to tell you the truth, Zhu Dan is really good."


    Li Yuehua and Chen Guilan are sitting next to each other. Although Chen''s voice is very low, she can''t help looking at Chen Guilan and swallowing what she wants to say.


    In her heart, Li Yuehua still hopes that her daughter can find a golden turtle son-in-law. Although the child is good in summer, after all, her education level can''t compare with Zhu Dan''s. Now the biggest card in summer is to have a brother-in-law like Liu Rufeng.


    There are many people here today. After a brief exchange with Li Yuehua, Chen Guilan meets another person who wants to be close to her. This person is Wang yanru, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s mother.


    As Liu Rufeng''s expectant mother-in-law, Wang yanru also knows that in addition to her, Chen Guilan is also Liu Rufeng''s mother-in-law, and it is a matter of certainty. Therefore, in order to ensure the stability of Cheng Xiaoxiao''s status, she decided to have a good chat with Chen Guilan.


    Of course, before Wang yanru spoke to her, Chen Guilan knew the identity of this woman. She was not an old feudal, and she could accept the fact in her heart. Who could make her uncle have great ability? A man with great ability can''t avoid having more than one woman. No matter what, as long as his daughter Xia Rose''s status is stable.


    "Sister, it''s the first time we''ve met. I can''t do it because of your good maintenance. I look much older than you." Chen Guilan responded to Wang yanru''s greeting.


    Wang yanru smiles faintly, but she is still happy in her heart. She also likes to be praised for her youth. After seeing the vicissitudes of Chen Guilan''s face, she is more confident.


    "Elder sister, I''m Xiaoxiao''s mother. In fact, I prefer you rose. You are beautiful, gentle, knowledgeable, and a university teacher? Those who eat imperial food need not worry for a lifetime. It''s not like Xiaoxiao in our family. He likes to toss about when he''s free. He had to set up a company a while ago. Originally, I didn''t agree. Who would have expected that this girl would really make a name. Look, she bought the house. "


    Wang yanru''s words are obviously boasting about Xia rose. In fact, she is boasting about her daughter''s ability. Inside and outside of her words, she shows her advantages all the time.


    This is the truth that mothers value their children.


    Of course, Chen Guilan could understand Wang yanru''s meaning, and she was somewhat unhappy. However, if compared with Wang yanru, she really couldn''t compare with Wang yanru, so she didn''t retort. She just nodded with a smile and said gently: "Xiaoxiao is really capable. Although she has Rufeng''s help, her personal ability can''t be ignored, and rose is much worse, We rose is just an intellectual. We only know how to take care of people tenderly and thoughtfully, but we are less aggressive. "


    Chen Guilan''s words are very appropriate. They do not deny Cheng Xiaoxiao''s ability, but also show Liu Rufeng''s role in the back. In this way, they can regain a little face. In addition, also did not forget to praise the summer rose, although said that the summer rose is less aggressive, but men still like gentle and considerate, her words also more or less explained the summer rose in the heart of Liu Rufeng status.


    Two heads of a confrontation, no one is willing to give in, but on the surface and amiable, the ear power of Liu Rufeng had heard, in the heart can not help but secretly admire, "it seems that my two mother-in-law are not simple people."


    However, the short conversation between Chen Guilan and Wang yanru is just a small episode, and the man''s side is the most vocal.


    After all the meals were served, Liu Rufeng took out the best wine, and then the banquet began. Because it''s a celebration, so everyone is very happy to eat and drink, especially the men, the wine is a cup of drink continuously, there is a big meaning of not drunk.


    Liu Rufeng was a good drinker. He raised his glass frequently, and almost everyone on the table offered a toast. Yang Wanchun didn''t want to talk about official business, but after he was drunk, he said involuntarily: "Rufeng, you have finished your task very well this time, and the old man is also very satisfied. Uncle, I have light on my face. Come on, let''s have a drink!"


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that Yang Wanchun was enjoying himself, he had to hold up the cup, and then he looked up to do the work first. Yang Wanchun also did it.


    Today, Yang Wanchun is sitting with Yang Pengfei and Li Hongde, while Liu Rufeng is sitting opposite Mr. Lu and Jin Liu.


    I saw that Mr. Lu was silent for a while. Suddenly his eyes brightened and he said in a loud voice: "it''s a great honor to meet some officials and businessmen today. Come on, I''ll have a drink!"


    Liu Rufeng has also introduced the identity of Mr. Lu to other people. Although Liu Rufeng can''t explain it clearly now, after listening to Mr. Lu''s original deeds, several people immediately understand that Mr. Lu is definitely not a simple person.


    Of course, it''s inconvenient for people to disclose it, and it''s not good to ask for it.


    After a few people joined in, Mr. Lu said again, "I have a small proposal. I don''t know if it''s right... Since we are all friends, I think we should set up a group company in Kyoto. Mr. Yang, Mr. Li and Mr. Jin and Liu are in charge together. How about a strong alliance?"

 Chapter 480

    Mr. Lu was originally an outsider, and most of the people present were new acquaintances. However, he didn''t feel that he was outsider at all. On the contrary, he put forward a good suggestion.


    His words came to the heart of several people at once, and all of them were bright in front of their eyes. The details have already indicated their approval of this proposal.


    That''s right. Since we are all businessmen and we are so close to each other, why not set up a group company? If we integrate our resources, we will not waste our resources.


    "Strong alliance, I like this term, this suggestion is good!" Although Yang Wanchun was a public official, he spoke first, and his voice was very loud, just like he was one of them.


    Yang Wanchun just finished, Yang Pengfei then said: "Yang bureau is right, I raise both hands for it." Because of the antidote, Yang Pengxian is closer to Liu Rufeng now, so he will not refuse this kind of thing. What''s more, he has heard about the strength of Li Hongde and Jin Liu. They are both famous figures, and he will not suffer losses if he cooperates with them.


    His voice just dropped, and Li Hongde also made a statement, with a very pertinent tone. "I certainly don''t have to say that here. In fact, I have planned to set up a branch in Kyoto for a long time, but I haven''t made time for it. Besides, many matters are more troublesome. Now that you all join hands, it''s not the same. With all the experts working together, I''ve saved a lot of trouble. So, I don''t mind. "


    Li Hongde is second only to Yang Pengfei in business, so after Yang Pengfei finished speaking, it must be his turn, and his attitude did not disappoint everyone.


    Next, Jin Liu also made a statement. Although most of his business is entertainment, his current status can not be ignored, and many troubles can not be separated from him.


    Other people all expressed their attitude. Liu Rufeng took a cigarette and said faintly, "I''ll forget it. I''m not a business person. You can just watch it yourself. If we really want to unite, we can let Xiaoxiao''s advertising company merge in the past, and Xiaoxiao will also save a lot of effort. "


    Liu Rufeng knows in his heart that Cheng Xiaoxiao is very tired in running this advertising company. He seldom has time to rest. Although there is Hu Meier to help her, but now the new company is not long established, the personnel system is not perfect, so many things are done by two people in person.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, no one else objected. After all, Cheng Xiaoxiao''s company also has Liu Rufeng''s shares. It''s the same whether he is in office or not.


    After dinner, Li Hongde was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, he discussed with everyone about the preparation of a new company. Of course, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are also among them this time.


    Liu Rufeng just listened quietly and didn''t speak for a long time. Because he doesn''t care about these business matters. If it wasn''t for Cheng Xiaoxiao, he would not even care to look at them.


    With Yang Pengfei and Li Hongde in the company, it is not difficult to set up a company. After a while of discussion, the group company was named Huaya group, with Yang Pengfei as the chairman, Li Hongde and Jin Liu as the vice chairman, Cheng Xiaoxiao as the general manager, and Hu Meier as the assistant to the general manager.


    In fact, this is only a nominal arrangement. In fact, everyone is a shareholder and everyone is the boss.


    As for Liu Rufeng, they also left a vacancy for him as a director, but Liu Rufeng understood that it was just an empty position, which was useless.


    After the establishment of the group company, the smaller projects are merged. The same projects belong to the same category, but they are all managed by the group. Even Cheng Xiaoxiao''s original company was merged with Yang Pengfei''s former advertising company.


    As for the address of the group company, we chose Yang Pengfei''s group building.


    After the preliminary discussion, all the people except Li Hongde went back. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier also went to the company to explain the specific matters.


    To set up a branch in Kyoto has always been an expansion plan of Li Hongde, but he feels that Kyoto''s interpersonal relationship is complex and he has no way to start. But I didn''t expect that after a meal today, he became the chairman of the group company, which was even better than expected. Of course, he was happy.


    Glancing at Li mujin sitting in the corner, Li Hongde walked over with a smile. To be honest, Li Hongde really hasn''t talked to his daughter for a long time.


    "Girl, how are you learning recently? Are you still used to life? " Li Hongde sat beside Li hibiscus and said with a smile.


    Li Hibiscus eyelashes moved, flashing a few big black eyes, said: "not bad, just a little boring."


    boring?


    Li Hongde smiles, and then says meaningfully, "you will not be bored in the future. After you graduate, you will enter the management of the company. It happens that you are also studying economics, which is just right for you."


    In fact, he didn''t understand what Li said about boredom. All his thoughts were still on Li''s future development plan.


    Li Mu Jin thought about it, but didn''t say anything. In fact, she also agreed that now the group company is about to be established, and its scale is not small. Even if she goes to work in other enterprises, it is not necessarily more promising than the current company.


    Li Hongde has been paving the road for his daughter Li mujin, and now the road is almost paved.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, everyone went back to have a rest. Liu Rufeng looked at the dark night outside the window alone, already lost in thought¡° What is the next step? How to get to the paradise island? "


    "By the way, ask the old man first." The old guy in Liu Rufeng''s mouth naturally talks about the colonel. In fact, the colonel is not old, but Liu Rufeng likes to call him that.


    After the successful connection, the familiar face appeared again on the screen, and then the dignified voice of the Colonel came over, "Stinky boy, are you a little late to report to me today?"


    Before Liu Rufeng spoke, the Colonel took the lead in blaming him.


    Liu Rufeng rolled his eyes and said, "I know Yang Bureau has reported the general situation to you, but do you think I have nothing else to say?"


    The colonel was stunned. He still didn''t smile. He said with a straight face, "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up."


    Liu Rufeng laughs a little, and then tells all the story seriously. By the way, she also tells the story of Tian silkworm clothing, and more importantly, what Maria told her.


    After hearing about tiancanyi, the Colonel''s expression also moved, but he simply said "Congratulations". However, when Liu Rufeng mentioned Maria''s Paradise Island, his expression immediately changed.


    "Now that you know it, I don''t have to introduce it to you again. The paradise island is a very difficult place, and most of the Red Crescent people are there. Why didn''t I say it at the beginning? I''m afraid you can''t accept it for a while. However, it''s not convenient for the official people to mobilize people. You need to play forward in this matter


    Hearing the words, Liu Rufeng immediately began to smile bitterly, and his heart said, my life, when will it end

 Chapter 481

    Playing forward means being cannon fodder. Liu Rufeng knows very well what the paradise island is. It''s a place full of dragons and tigers. It''s a joke to go to other people''s nests to catch people, isn''t it?


    But as a qualified agent, this kind of thing Liu Rufeng is not the first time to do, and every time to save.


    The stronger the ability, the greater the responsibility. Liu Rufeng sighed and had to nod. He knew that even if he didn''t want to go, he couldn''t get rid of it. The order from the superior would be carried out.


    "By the way, Colonel..." Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of an important question and asked, "how can I get to the paradise island? You can get me a boat."


    "The boat? If I had a boat, I would have killed those bastards by myself. Would you still use me? What''s more, I don''t know how to get there... "The colonel was full of spirit and finally told the truth.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but scold in his heart: "this old guy is really out of tune. He didn''t tell me how to get to the paradise island, and he didn''t provide me with a boat. Let me swim."


    The Colonel obviously saw Liu Rufeng''s mind and said slowly: "in fact, you can go without my help. The young master Lu beside you is your best guide."


    "Mr. Lu?" Liu Rufeng was surprised and asked strangely, "do you mean Mr. Lu is from the paradise island?"


    "I''m not quite sure, but I have a hunch that this man is not simple. I think in all probability he is the one there," the colonel said


    Hearing this, Liu Rufeng frowned and said in his heart, "Master Lu is really mysterious, but you can''t accept that he''s from the paradise island, because he''s very loyal, not like the heinous villain. But he is not from the paradise island, and where is he from? "


    The captain continued: "I know what you''re thinking. People in blissful island are not necessarily bad people. Maybe this young master Lu is a kind-hearted person, different from those people..."


    Liu Rufeng agrees with this, and Mr. Lu doesn''t show any strange behavior. Moreover, if Mr. Lu is a bad man, he might have noticed it for a long time. Liu Rufeng is quite confident in his observation.


    "And..." the Colonel stopped for a moment and continued: "those ninjas are not fuel-efficient lights. You should also pay attention to them. They are all people who have to report. Be careful that they stab in the dark. If they can''t do anything to you, it doesn''t mean they can''t do anything to others. Besides... "


    At this point, the Colonel sighed, but did not go on.


    Because the colonel was used to pretending to be mysterious in the past, and every time he wanted to ask something from his mouth at this time, he didn''t have to think about it. So Liu Rufeng was used to it and didn''t continue to ask.


    After breaking the line, Liu Rufeng leaned on the bed and thought silently, "is Master Lu really from the paradise island? What''s blissful island like... "All the information comes from Maria''s mouth, so it''s just imaginary. Imagination is different from seeing it with one''s own eyes after all.


    As soon as the pupil shrinks, Liu Rufeng suddenly comes up with a good idea, "find a chance to talk to him about the happiest island. Try it and see how his expression is..."


    Thought of a good solution, Liu Rufeng heart immediately relaxed a lot, soon fell asleep.


    The next day is a sunny day, although the cold wind is still biting, but at about 10 am, the sun is sufficient, warm sunshine on the body, driving out a lot of cold.


    Liu Rufeng thought that he should relax for a few days. If he really went to the paradise island, he might not even have time to breathe. What''s more, I don''t know the dangerous degree there. It''s safer to make preparations first.


    In the summer of Xiao Wu, Bai Shiming and Murong Xue are still practicing in the courtyard. The old people go out to square dance together. The girls are all in the living room except Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier. In front of them is Niu Niu.


    Niuniu has become everyone''s treasure now. Everyone will coax her to play for a while when they see her, and everyone is willing to play with her, because Niuniu is so smart and sweet, and what she says is what others like to hear.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng looking at them, Niu Niu immediately ran over and fell into Liu Rufeng''s arms. She said sweetly, "Dad, I want to go out today."


    hang out?


    Niu Niu''s casual words, but Liu Rufeng is moved, because he also wants to go out for a walk, these days patronize busy task, even shopping time is gone.


    "Well, let''s get together." Eyes swept a few girls, Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    It''s rare that Liu Rufeng is free today, and several girls are also very happy. Although ice snow silver fox always likes to be alone, it''s an exception this time.


    "Good, but brother Liu, you must treat me. I won''t go home for lunch." Zhu Dan immediately made a request.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "that''s no problem, but didn''t you say the food cooked in summer is delicious? I''m afraid you can''t get used to the food outside. "


    "Which has..." Zhu Dan shyly smile, hurriedly side had a face.


    Li Mu Jin is always active, and she is suffering enough at school these days. When she hears the news, she jumps three feet and claps her hands. Only summer rose appears very calm, only Liu Rufeng see how good her mood at the moment.


    See a few people want to go out to relax, summer also don''t practice, have to shout to go together, even small five also joined the team.


    This may be good, go shopping in droves or the first, but Liu Rufeng also can''t object, can only agree.


    In winter, few people go shopping outside. They are basically crowded in shopping malls. At the moment, the largest new era shopping mall in the city center is already crowded.


    New era shopping mall is also one of the best shopping malls in Kyoto, and many people come here to shop.


    At this time, three men and four women and a little girl came into the east gate of the shopping mall.


    After entering the mall, the little girl was very excited and kept looking around, as if every place here was so novel.


    This line of people is Liu Rufeng and others, four girls walk in front, Liu Rufeng several men behind to escort them.


    In fact, men''s shopping is basically distracting, their mind is not on the goods in the store, but girls are willing to go shopping, because every time they go shopping there will be harvest.


    There are a lot of people in the shopping mall. People come in and go out constantly. It seems very crowded, so that an acquaintance passing by will pass by if he doesn''t look carefully.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t care about the people around him, but he is talking with Xiao Wu seriously, while summer''s mind is always on Zhu Dan in front of him.


    "Xiao Wu, what do you think Paradise Island will look like?" Although people are in the shopping mall, Liu Rufeng''s mind is still on the mysterious Paradise Island.


    "Well, I don''t know, but the name should be a personal paradise."


    "Heaven?"


    Liu Rufeng lost a smile, heart said at the beginning cherry orchid club also called it heaven, to the end?


    Just when they were chatting, huh? Liu Rufeng''s eyes suddenly found a familiar figure.

 Chapter 482

    Liu Rufeng''s eyesight is very good. With a breakthrough in the realm a while ago, his consciousness becomes more sensitive. As long as he pays a little attention, the movement within tens of meters can''t escape his eyes.


    Although a lot of people come and go, but the figure is too familiar, just a look of light, Liu Rufeng can be completely sure, that person is 100% red peony.


    "Isn''t the red peony taken away by her master? How can you be here? " After thinking about it, Liu Rufeng felt that it was impossible, but he still looked at the figure involuntarily.


    Under the crowd, the figure in Liu Rufeng''s short hesitation, has been out of the mall, annihilated in the crowd.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t say hello either. He took a nine palace step at his feet and flexibly avoided the crowd. After a few shakes, he went out of the mall and began to look around.


    "Peony, where are you?" Liu Rufeng is calling in her heart. The woman who kept cutting with him and still in disorder has always been in his mind.


    Looking around for nearly five minutes, Liu Rufeng didn''t see the figure of red peony, only the rolling traffic on the street.


    With regret, Liu Rufeng sighed and had to return to the team again.


    Because small five saw him leave, also informed everyone to wait, plus many people, walk very slowly, so Liu Rufeng easily returned to small five several people.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s look a little lonely, Xiao Wu asked in doubt: "what''s the matter, brother? Where have you been? "


    Not only is small five, all people look at his eyes are full of doubts, all staring at him, waiting for his answer.


    Liu Rufeng had a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. Looking at the women in front of him, he said that it was better not to say, so he prevaricated: "I saw an acquaintance..."


    Acquaintances?


    A few women''s eyelashes trembled a little, and soon saw through Liu Rufeng''s lies, but Xia rose just had a look, nibbled her lips and didn''t speak.


    Despite the number of people around her, Li said in a loud voice, "you won''t see another old face, will you..."


    As soon as the words came out, several girls'' eyes were not only puzzled, but also questioned. Only Zhu Dan secretly laughed.


    "What is a good old face?" Hearing Li''s words, Niu Niu is curious. She starts to hold Liu Rufeng''s hand and blinks her big eyes as if she is looking for the answer.


    "Niu Niu, don''t make trouble." Gently stroked Niu Niu''s head, Liu Rufeng''s eyes fell on ice snow silver fox. Ice snow silver fox and red peony are also good friends. After red peony left, she mentioned red peony many times, and she could feel the deep missing in her words. Therefore, explaining to her can also eliminate the mustard in her heart.


    "It''s like a red peony..." Liu Rufeng''s voice was low.


    Ice snow silver fox''s eyebrows soon twisted together, "what you said is true?"


    "I can''t feel wrong."


    Liu Rufeng''s words just finish, see ice snow silver fox figure into a white light floating to the mall door, the speed, even Liu Rufeng are a little surprised.


    A few minutes later, ice snow Silver Fox also bitterly came back, his face began to become cold again, only said a few words, "should be gone."


    In fact, ice snow silver fox knew that her search was unnecessary, even Liu Rufeng didn''t see it. How could she see it when she went?


    Just out of the miss of the good sister red peony, even if there is a one percent possibility, she will go to have a look to rest assured.


    Just ice snow silver fox always single expression, this time even if it is a little lost, on the surface is not very obvious, so everyone didn''t care.


    Moreover, ice snow silver fox did not mention the red peony with Liu Rufeng again, but began to concentrate on the commodities around, as if it had never happened.


    "This silver fox''s heart is really firm enough. It seems that he was in Yinglan''s secret room for a long time, and his mood fluctuated a lot." Liu Rufeng still remembers that time in the secret room of Yinglan club, ice snow silver fox cried. For the first time, she showed the soft side of a woman, but it seemed that only once.


    Formal shopping has just begun, a few women''s eyes are not enough to see, there are countless good clothes and shoes in the mall, as long as you are willing to spend money, there is nothing you can''t buy.


    This time, Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu and Xia Xia have obviously become followers. Those women are the main characters, and the core protagonist should be Niu Niu, because Niu Niu not only likes toys, but also has bright eyes when she sees beautiful clothes, so she can''t walk any more.


    But Niuniu is not greedy either. When all the clothes on her body are put together from head to foot, her attention will turn to the toys.


    Unfortunately, there are no toys on the second floor of the shopping mall, but soon, Niuniu locked her eyes on Xiaowu, and shook her arm and begged, "Uncle Xiaowu, take me to buy toys."


    "..." Xiao Wu''s face turned black immediately, and said, "you girl, why don''t you let your father take you? Your fifth uncle is not as rich as your father. I''m a poor man. "


    Who expected that Niuniu''s brain turned surprisingly fast, and the following words made Xiaowu irrefutable: "because my father will accompany several aunts to go shopping, and my brother will accompany aunt Zhu Dan to go shopping in summer, so... You are left." At this point, Niu Niu spread her hands and said she was helpless.


    "Uncle summer!" Summer immediately stretched out his finger, gently knocked on Niu Niu''s head.


    Niu Niu blinked, vomited her tongue and hid behind Xiao Wu, then giggled.


    Seeing Niu Niu''s appearance, everyone can''t laugh or cry. This girl is too smart, and her eyesight is frightening.


    Xiaowu had no choice but to scrape Niuniu''s face with her fingers and said, "you''re very good. I''m afraid of you. But I''ll ask your father to pay for it later. "


    After listening to Xiao Wu''s talk about reimbursement, Niu Niu immediately turned her lips and looked down on her face. "Uncle Xiao Wu, you''re too stingy. Everyone bought me a gift, but it''s bad for you. You even said reimbursement. In the future, don''t expect me to play with you!"


    When talking, Bai Nen''s little hand was crossed at his waist, pretending to be very angry.


    Seeing Niu Niu''s appearance at this time, there was only one sentence in everyone''s heart: "this girl is really a little adult. She is very good."


    In Niuniu''s successive attacks, Xiaowu was defeated quickly and had to take Niuniu''s hand to the area where children''s toys were sold.


    And the rest, according to Niu Niu, began to separate. Summer took Zhu Dan to the other side, deliberately avoiding a few people.


    Liu Rufeng takes the three girls around. Of course, he still hasn''t escaped the fate of being a valet. Several girls soon reached a united front, see like clothes is a word to buy, but every time is to Liu Rufeng a shout: "swipe card!"

 Chapter 483

    Men''s money is for women, and Liu Rufeng is not stingy. Every time he swipes his card, he doesn''t blink his eyes. At last, he scares the shopping guides in the mall. Looking at Liu Rufeng''s eyes, some shopping guides take the initiative to add wechat with Liu Rufeng, intending to rely on this young, handsome and golden boy.


    If it had been before, Liu Rufeng would have nodded his head impolitely, but now he was not in the mood to tease his younger sister and politely refused one by one.


    Li looked at Liu Rufeng, who was refusing the wechat invitation of the shopping guide girl, and said to Xia rose secretly, "elder sister, you see, he''s quite serious today, ha."


    "Rare? I think he''s been like this all the time. " Summer rose heart is very satisfied, said the words are positive.


    "You give him protection. Is his affairs rare?" Li insisted.


    Ice snow Silver Fox also took a look at Liu Rufeng''s side, hummed coldly, and said faintly: "he, I don''t have time now..."


    The one who knows Liu Rufeng best is ice snow silver fox, which is more familiar than summer rose, so she has the most say.


    Hear snow silver fox said so, Li Hibiscus immediately proud up, and finally someone agrees with her. Summer rose is very embarrassed, had to whisper: "not as bad as you said it..."


    Li Hibiscus just to retort, only listen to ice snow silver fox said: "he still has the bottom line, this is worth affirming."


    As soon as the words came out, both girls stopped talking.


    Liu Rufeng has been listening to their conversation for a long time. On the surface, she talks with the shopping guide, but her ears are closed, and she always pays attention to the movement around her.


    A few girls just finished chatting, Liu Rufeng walked over with a smile and asked in a questioning tone: "you''re talking bad about me again, aren''t you? Li hibiscus, you dead girl, what did you say just now


    Li Mu Jin immediately a Zheng, the heart says so far, our voice is so low, how does he hear?


    However, Li didn''t care. She straightened her chest and seemed to show her proud chest to Liu Rufeng. She said with awe inspiring, "what''s the matter with me? You are that kind of person


    "What kind of person am I?" Liu Rufeng asked again, and her eyes fell on Xia rose and ice snow silver fox at the same time.


    "Yes!" Summer rose and snow silver fox nodded at the same time.


    "..." Liu Rufeng remembered that they were still the United Front.


    Several girls turned around for a long time, and finally they carried a lot of big and small bags, which added up to more than 100000 yuan. Liu Rufeng''s money was nothing, and she could afford it. Only not many things were carried by him, which made him a little miserable.


    Later, Niuniu also ran over, the back of the five bitter face, holding a pile of toys. Seeing that Liu Rufeng had more things in his hand than him, his face was a little better. It seemed that he had a psychological balance.


    Put things back in the car, Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu finally relaxed, Xiao Wu said: "brother, are women so unreasonable?"


    "Just look at them." Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, Xiao Wu sighed and said, "originally I wanted to find another one, but now this idea is not so strong."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "you can''t look at it like this. Although it''s bitter, it''s sweet. Do you think there''s anything else besides happiness in summer?"


    They came out early and waited outside for a while. Xia Tiancai and Zhu Dan came out, but there was no bitterness on Xia Tiancai''s face, which was full of smiles. It seems that the more things he has, the more happiness he has.


    However, Zhu Dan still knows how to save money for summer. After a long time, he only bought a cotton padded jacket and a pair of shoes, and they are not famous brands. The sum is only 300 yuan, which is much better than Xia rose.


    Zhu Dan was also content. He was not moved to see what Li Hibiscus had bought, but he was very interested in his cotton padded jacket and kept fiddling with it.


    Li Hibiscus couldn''t see it any more. She pulled Zhu Dan aside and said, "Why are you so stupid? Why do you save money for him?"


    Smell speech, Zhu Dandeng a little puzzled looking at Li Mu Jin, asked: "isn''t it right to save?"? My mother has always taught me to work hard and never forget


    Li Hibiscus almost fainted, and her heart said that it was all the same. At this time, she saw Zhu Dan smile, "I know what you mean, but I think the test of a man''s money is not the most important, the important thing is to see his character. I think that if I have money in summer, I will be willing to buy it for me. "


    "Ah, you..." Li Hibiscus did not say, she knew that she could not say. In fact, Li may not have any experience. She only saw those words in the movies.


    From nine o''clock in the morning until two o''clock in the afternoon, shopping was over, and several people''s stomachs were cooing. If only a few girls had not put all their mind on those beautiful clothes, they would have gone to dinner.


    This is the center of the city, not far away is the commercial street. It''s a place to eat. Soon, a few people were attracted by an oversized sign in front of them.


    "Fanfu courtyard"


    "It''s a good name. It looks like the decoration is good. There are many people coming in and out. The food must be delicious." After a turn, Liu Rufeng decided to go to a Chinese restaurant.


    A few people see, also really like Liu Rufeng said, so no objection, together went in.


    After going in, the interior decoration is not the kind of modern luxury version, but a bit of farmhouse style.


    Several people found a private room, ordered a table of dishes, and ate.


    Just in the middle of the meal, Liu Rufeng was a little impatient and went out to the bathroom. They eat on the first floor, but the bathroom is on the second floor. Liu Rufeng has to take a few steps up the stairs and climb up the second floor.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Liu Rufeng was washing his hands when he suddenly saw a man in the washing mirror in front of him.


    A red dress, body sexy enchanting, is the makeup is a little thick.


    "Sister peony!" Liu Rufeng quickly turned around and almost screamed. If I missed that time in the shopping mall just now because of negligence, then God should have given him a chance to come back.


    The person who came was really red peony. After seeing Liu Rufeng, he was stunned. "You, how are you here?"


    "We just came out to have dinner. How about you? Didn''t you go back to Baiyun Mountain with your master? " Liu Rufeng asked in surprise.


    "Er... Recently, my master had something to do with me, so he brought me here, but he went back soon." Red peony has been less than the previous kind of unrestrained, speak a lot of gentle.


    "May I not go? Besides, your master is not with you now. Why don''t you run away? " Liu Rufeng immediately took the red peony''s hand and said in a loud voice, "come with me."


    Red Peony''s eyes were full of affection. She went to kiss Liu Rufeng on her lips, and then returned to the original place. Her eyes flashed and said: "impossible, although I want to, but... You will die."

 Chapter 484

    So easy to see the red peony, Liu Rufeng how willing to let her leave? Immediately insisted that she stay, since your master is not around, why not take the opportunity to slip away?


    But the words under the red peony surprised Liu Rufeng, "she will kill you..."


    Thinking of the strength of Taoist Hongyu, Liu Rufeng can''t help but feel a little afraid. Purple Qi protects her body, which is much higher than herself. Even now that she has refined blue Qi, it''s still very different from others.


    "Kill me?" Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "your master is not so unkind. I can''t do it. I''ll talk to her."


    Red peony vermilion wriggled for a while, in the eyes is helpless, "she won''t listen to you, you go also in vain."


    Hearing the words of red peony, Liu Rufeng suddenly remembered the time when she met her master, Taoist Hongyu. She was almost headstrong and could not listen to anyone''s words. It''s very difficult to persuade her.


    The higher one''s accomplishments are, the more withdrawn one''s character is. It''s hard to integrate with the world and want to communicate with them unless their strength reaches their level.


    Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart, "my mother has a ball. How can the red jade Taoist priest be so terrible in strength? What cultivation do you rely on?"


    "By the way, do you know if your master is in Baiyun Mountain? There''s a lot of kiwifruit there? " Think of the words of Chi Lei, Liu Rufeng asks in a hurry.


    Red peony was not surprised. She just nodded and said, "my master''s name is Taoist Hongyu. There are many kiwifruit on the mountain. Why do you ask?"


    Liu Rufeng said faintly, "it''s said that after eating the fruit, your Kung Fu grows very fast. That''s why your master has such a high Kung Fu."


    Red peony thought for a while, nodded slightly, "my master has to eat a few every month, so many years, I also see her accomplishments by leaps and bounds."


    "It seems that what Chi Lei said is true." Liu Rufeng thought about it and asked again, "is that kiwifruit easy to get?"


    If the fruit is really so magical, Liu Rufeng would like to go there in person. First, he can improve his skill, and then he can bring back the red peony by the way.


    Red peony shook his head, "which is so easy? It''s hard to find the fruit. There are many poisonous snakes and beasts on the mountain. If you are not careful, you will die. My master used to get hurt when he was looking for the fruit. "


    Liu Rufeng is not surprised by the saying of red peony. After all, fairy flowers and wonderful grass are hard to get. Those things have plenty of aura, so naturally they are guarded by many beasts.


    However, even if there is a little hope, Liu Rufeng still decided to try, the greater the risk, the greater the harvest.


    But this should be based on not leaving red peony. If red peony doesn''t go, there''s no need to go.


    "Is your master eating here? Let''s go. I''ll take you to see her Liu Rufeng took the red peony''s hand and insisted.


    Red peony earned a long time did not break free, had to frown bitterly said: "I think or forget, you do not take risks, first busy with your own things, I think... We still have a chance to meet."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t understand the meaning of red peony''s words and asked, "what do you mean when you have a chance to meet?"


    Just listen to the red peony light said: "my master said, when my realm reached the congenital intermediate level, I will give the position of the leader to me, and then she began to shut up or travel around the world, then I will be free."


    Red peony slowly said, attitude is extremely serious.


    But after listening, Liu Rufeng frowned, "peony, what is your state now?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    "When will you get to the middle of the congenital period?"


    Red peony surprised, low head don''t speak, obviously, she also know this process will be quite long.


    Liu Rufeng said: "besides, do you still have freedom when you become the leader? But sometimes there will be more complicated affairs. Do you still have time to go down the mountain? "


    Red peony is more silent.


    Liu Rufeng knows that these are nothing more than red peony''s self deception in order to seek self comfort. However, Liu Rufeng directly tells the lie of Taoist Hongyu, and the disclosure is quite thorough.


    With a sigh, Liu Rufeng continued: "you''d better follow me to see her. I don''t believe she has three heads and six arms!"


    "But..."


    "Come on, let''s go." Liu Rufeng took the red peony''s hand and went out. Although the red peony didn''t say whether Taoist Hongyu was here or not, Liu Rufeng could see it from her trance eyes.


    They were separated by three private rooms, where Taoist Hongyu and red peony ate. Without hesitation, Liu Rufeng went in.


    Taoist Hongyu was sitting there. She didn''t know if she saw two people coming in. She still lowered her head to eat, and didn''t even lift her head.


    Just about to say why the practitioners are so extravagant, after looking at the dishes on the table, Liu Rufeng''s appetite is all gone, because they only ordered two vegetarian dishes, no meat at all.


    Liu Rufeng was about to speak, but she heard Taoist Hongyu speak first, "peony, do you still eat?"


    "I''m... I''m full." Red peony replied.


    "Well, let''s go." With that, Taoist Hongyu raised her head this time, but just like she didn''t see Liu Rufeng, she went straight to the red peony and took her away.


    "Wait a minute." It''s really uncomfortable to be ignored. Although your strength is very strong, you can''t turn a blind eye to a living person standing in front of you.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t care so much. She called them out directly.


    The red jade Taoist nun slightly paused, glanced at Liu Rufeng, and said in a cold voice, "why, do you still want to stop us?"


    "I can''t, but can you listen to me, master?" This is the only chance. If you don''t say anything, you will go to Baiyun Mountain. Although Liu Rufeng is still longing for that place, he has a lot of things on hand. I don''t know when he will have time.


    "Oh? I want to hear what you have to say to me Taoist Hongyu may be in a good mood today. She has no anger at all. Her face is very calm, and she pulls the stool to sit down.


    "Master, I''ve heard about peony, and I know that what you practice is a very special skill, so you don''t want her to come to the world of mortals. However, I think there must be another way. You don''t have to stay on the mountain. You can seal up a beautiful flower with a bag and let it wither gradually. Don''t you think it''s very unpleasant? "


    The whole process, red peony''s heart is hanging, dare not say a word, Liu Rufeng''s words finished, her heart also followed shudder up. But glancing at her master, Taoist Hongyu, she didn''t get angry, so she let go.


    After hearing this, Taoist Hongyu raised her eyes and looked at Liu Rufeng. She said, "what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 485

    Liu Rufeng has only respect for Taoist Hongyu. For him, he has seen all kinds of battles, and he has met all kinds of powerful people. For him, life and death are just floating clouds.


    What should be said must be said, what should be done must not shrink back, and die on the road of heavy charge, never shrink back! This is Liu Rufeng''s personality.


    However, people like him, who are shouldering a major mission, will not fight to the death just because of the impulse, because always keeping calm is also the standard to measure whether a mercenary is excellent or not.


    Liu Rufeng''s calmness and courage may have moved Taoist Hongyu. She suddenly became patient, but the questions she asked were still so sharp.


    Her eyes are very sharp, the light inside proves her strength, the whole person sitting there is like a statue.


    Liu Rufeng thought in his heart, "what should I say? I really don''t have any solutions now, but if I say no directly, doesn''t it seem that I have no confidence? If there is, there is no plan


    Time can not wait, thinking too long will explain their own guilty. Liu Rufeng thought quickly, but it took a few seconds from the beginning to the end.


    "Master, frankly speaking, I really have no solution now, but I firmly believe that I can find it. I believe you''ve been looking for a solution, haven''t you? "


    After that, Liu Rufeng''s eyes were burning, but he had a smile on his face. He felt that he was still calm and modest.


    "So what, so what? What I''m asking you now is the solution. Since you don''t have it, is there anything else to say? "


    The expression on Taoist Hongyu''s face disappeared completely again. She was not angry or happy. She didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment, but her aura was so terrible that it almost made people feel suffocated.


    But for Liu Rufeng, as long as she doesn''t get angry, she will have a chance. If she doesn''t get angry once, she will get another chance. I have a lot of patience.


    "Master..." Liu Rufeng sighed, a little sad, "I''m not qualified to advise you, and I''m not qualified to help you make a decision. I just want to say that if you give her to me, I will try my best to help her get rid of the stubborn disease. At that time, you can come to us at any time to relax. After all, the traffic is so developed that it''s nothing at all. Of course, if you insist on it again and again, I won''t stop you. I just want to live in peace with you. If you have something to use for me, I have no choice! "


    Liu Rufeng said that he was impassioned, and expressed his sincerity. At the same time, he politely expressed his respect for Hongyu Taoist nun, which is perfect.


    The corner of her mouth moved slightly, as if she was smiling. Her face was really better, and her tone eased down. "Young man, I appreciate your personality and your talent, but I tell you, with your current strength, many things can''t be solved. I''ll take your words first, and I''ll take the peony with me. It''s safer for me to take the peony with me. Now you should solve your own problems. When the time comes, you will meet. "


    "If you want to, go to Baiyun Mountain to find me in two years. Don''t think it''s a long time. You''re still young and you can wait for many things. Young people should be patient and calm. "


    Taoist Hongyu''s words were not urgent and slow, but she felt that you could not refute them. Liu Rufeng''s aura was quite strong. For a moment, her voice was blocked, and her heart began to shake, "two years later? Why two years later? "


    After thinking about it, I feel that what Taoist Hongyu said is reasonable. Two years doesn''t seem to be long, and peony is really safe with her. Now she has a lot of things to do and has no time to take care of her. What''s more, the things she is going to face are very dangerous. It''s really not suitable for peony to follow her.


    "Young people should be calm." The words that Taoist Hongyu said just now echoed in her ears. Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that Taoist Hongyu was not so difficult to touch. This sentence was very pertinent and was a sincere admonition.


    Deep breath, Liu Rufeng seems to understand, now to do a lot of things, really no need to tangle in this matter. After thinking about it, I feel better, and the smile on Liu Rufeng''s face is more natural, "master, thank you for your advice. I accept your advice. Let''s make an appointment for two years."


    At this time, Taoist Hongyu had stood up and looked at Liu Rufeng with appreciation in her eyes. "I hope you don''t break your promise." After that, he turned to the red peony and said, "give you two ten minutes. After ten minutes, peony, you go outside to find me."


    Taoist Hongyu''s words were very simple. After that, she disappeared into the private room.


    Ten minutes is not long, but it''s enough for them to talk a lot. Both of them cherish their time, walk in slowly, and finally embrace each other.


    "Peony, you must wait for me. Two years will come soon. Don''t worry too much." Liu Rufeng stroked the back of the red peony and said softly.


    At this time, the red peony was already full of tears, sobbing. It took a long time to adjust her mood, "I, I will... I thought we would never meet again, but I didn''t expect to meet you again today. In fact, I''m very happy to see you today. I don''t expect anything. As long as I can see you again, I''m satisfied. Two years... I can wait! "


    Red Peony''s words are very firm, but her arms are more and more tight, holding more force.


    Two years is not long, but for two people with deep feelings, every minute is suffering.


    When Hongyu Taoist didn''t appear at the beginning, red peony didn''t care about one or two days, and it didn''t have to pester Liu Rufeng all day long. It was enough to get together once in a while. Because at that time, no one thought that they would be deprived of their freedom and time.


    If you can foresee the later things, maybe red peony would not waste time at the beginning, maybe it would pester Liu Rufeng all day.


    However, time is also the touchstone of a person, after all, they are still young.


    As time went by, the two didn''t speak to each other, although they wanted to say a lot, it seemed that they couldn''t say enough. But now, it seems that it''s not important to say anything, as long as two people can hug each other for a while and feel each other''s temperature, it''s enough.


    Ten minutes later, red peony was very reluctant to break away from Liu Rufeng''s arms. Her voice was soft and meaningful. "I have to go. My master''s words can''t be violated. Take care."


    With that, he left the private room without looking back, but tears welled up at any time.


    Liu Rufeng had been petrified at the scene for a long time, and his eyes became very firm. "Two years, peony, you must wait for me!"

 Chapter 486

    Liu Rufeng watched the red peony leave, but he couldn''t leave it. He felt guilty. His women couldn''t be well protected. What kind of man is that!


    It''s so easy to meet again, but watching her leave, this kind of sadness and depression is the most uncomfortable.


    However, thinking of the two-year appointment, Liu Rufeng was relieved. "Two years, it''s not long to say. This Hongyu Taoist nun may have her reason to say so."


    Thinking of what Taoist Hongyu said to herself, Liu Rufeng felt a little heavy, "young man, be patient and calm." I think these words are reasonable. If you can''t bear these things, what else can you do?


    In a few seconds, a thousand thoughts flashed through Liu Rufeng''s mind. Suddenly, he moved in his heart and stepped out.


    When he got to the door of the hotel, the red peony and the red jade Taoist nun had not gone far, and the elegant body of the red peony was still in his sight.


    Maybe it''s a kind of enjoyment to watch them leave in silence and look at her back. Even if the body will disappear after the film is engraved, it can be regarded as consolation for missing to keep him in memory. Liu Rufeng can only comfort himself now.


    Soon, the figure of the red peony completely disappeared in the sun, disappeared in the wind, Liu Rufeng clearly saw that the red peony not only looked back ten times during the period, but also was helpless and reluctant in her eyes.


    "So you let her go?" With a clear voice in his ear, Liu Rufeng wakes up from his absence. He doesn''t have to turn around. He already knows that the snow fox is standing beside him.


    "When did you come?" Liu Rufeng did not directly answer the snow silver fox''s words, but asked a rhetorical question.


    Just now, his mind has been in a state of dissociation, so he didn''t care when there were more people around him.


    Snow Silver Fox also did not answer, but also a rhetorical question: "so give up, it seems not your style."


    Liu Rufeng''s mouth rose, and his heart silently agreed, "indeed, this is not my character, but now it''s different from the past, this may be the best choice."


    Absent for a moment, Liu Rufeng turned to ice snow silver fox and asked with a little ridicule, "aren''t you the same? She''s your sister


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, ice snow silver fox''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and sighed in the cold air, "we all know it by heart, which can be regarded as knowing current affairs. I think you know how powerful her master is. How can we control her? Besides, the two-year contract is not long. Maybe it''s a test for us. "


    Liu Rufeng looks at ice snow silver fox''s eyes suddenly lit up, but just a little smile, did not say anything, right when default.


    From the information revealed in the words, ice snow silver fox has not been around for a while, and the whole process is very clear.


    At this time, the ice snow silver fox is like a confidant of Liu Rufeng. What she just expressed is what Liu Rufeng wants to express. The two of them coincide in an instant.


    The two men stood in the cold wind for ten minutes without saying a word to each other. Until Liu Rufeng''s mobile phone rings, the two men slowly return to the private room.


    The people in the private room had been waiting for a long time. When they saw two people coming in together, they immediately asked. Of course, ice snow silver fox still kept silent, and Liu Rufeng knew that she couldn''t tell several girls about it, so he made an excuse to say that she met an acquaintance. Later, he just laughed at how suspicious the eyes and sharp the language of Li mujin and others were.


    See Liu Rufeng no longer speak, a few girls suddenly feel boring, also no longer asked, and began to chatter about the topic of women.


    After paying the bill, Liu Rufeng asks Xiao Wu and Xia Xia to take them home, but he goes to Mr. Lu.


    There are two purposes to find Mr. Lu this time. One is to find him to drink and vent; The second is to take the opportunity to explore his true identity.


    Liu Rufeng has been to Mr. Lu''s home twice. He is very familiar with the road, and it doesn''t take long to reach the gate of Mr. Lu''s home.


    This time, Liu Rufeng came uninvited and didn''t say hello in advance, but their relationship didn''t matter.


    The decoration of Mr. Lu''s villa is also luxurious, but the scale is not big. There are only a few people guarding outside, which shows Mr. Lu''s low profile. However, as a professional mercenary, Liu Rufeng''s keen observation has been clear for a long time. Although there are not many people who follow him, they are all masters.


    The people inside know Liu Rufeng, not to mention Xi Yang and Chi Lei. Seeing Liu Rufeng''s sudden visit, they were just slightly stunned, but they still went up. Without waiting for them to speak, Liu Rufeng was as polite as ever. "Are you in the room, Master Lu?"


    "Yes, I''m practicing in it." Chi Lei took the lead in saying.


    "He... Practised? It''s like the first time I heard of him practicing martial arts, but he was very lazy. " Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Chi Lei also laughs, "he is very interested in martial arts recently. He learned a set of catching hands from us, and then he practiced day and night. This is really rare."


    Liu Rufeng agrees. It''s true that Mr. Lu likes fighting, but his kung fu is not good, and he has never seen him work hard on it.


    With a smile in his mouth, Liu Rufeng stepped in. To tell you the truth, he was really looking forward to master Lu''s practice.


    Before we got to the door of the hall, we heard the sound of Huha inside. It seems that Chi Lei and Xi Yang are right. Master Lu is really practicing kung fu himself. Liu Rufeng can''t help laughing when he walks two steps closer and looks inside. He probably can''t even hold ordinary people''s capture. He doesn''t master the essence of capture at all.


    "Brother Lu, you are diligent enough." Liu Rufeng stepped into the hall and opened his mouth.


    When he saw that Liu Rufeng was coming, Mr. Lu stopped and laughed at Liu Rufeng with shame. He said, "I''m not even practicing martial arts. I can''t even embroider legs. Come and sit down. I just got a good Wuyishan black tea recently."


    Liu Rufeng is not polite. He sits down.


    After making the tea, Mr. Lu raised his eyes and asked, "you don''t have much time to come out. It seems that I''m here for the first time to drink tea. I used to come here and leave."., What''s the matter today? "


    In Mr. Lu''s impression, Liu Rufeng almost went to the three treasures hall.


    After listening to Mr. Lu''s words, Liu Rufeng suddenly thought of her troubles, so she sighed and said it from beginning to end.


    After hearing this, Mr. Lu chuckled, as if to sneer. "I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated, brother. I think men should put down some things sometimes. They don''t have to worry too much about women. Are you like me? She''s always on her own, and women are just passers-by chatting for entertainment. They won''t let them add trouble and trouble to themselves at all. "


    After listening to Liu Rufeng, the corner of her mouth turned up and didn''t say anything, but she sighed. Suddenly, she said, "have a drink with me."

 Chapter 487

    The reason why Liu Rufeng came to find Lu Gongzi was that he thought they were congenial, and they were similar in age and character. Although Jin Liu has a good relationship with him, he is not as free and easy as Mr. Lu. He always feels that he is not on the same channel when chatting.


    In addition, another important reason is that Liu Rufeng wants to get some information from Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu has been mysterious all the time. It''s hard to get to the bottom of the matter in person. He can only do it in this way.


    At the mention of drinking, Mr. Lu burst out laughing and agreed. Although it''s not a meal now and both of them have just finished eating, they don''t have to be in a hurry to drink. They can drink whenever they want. Senior drinkers don''t even have to prepare dishes.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you to get drunk once. Only in this way can I get rid of you." With that, Mr. Lu took out two bottles of red wine from the wine cabinet. And introduced: "this is Italian specialty Barolo dry red wine, taste is very pure."


    During the conversation, everyone filled a glass, handed it to Liu Rufeng, and then said, "since your troubles come from love, and this red wine is the most representative of romance, let''s get drunk from red wine."


    Liu Rufeng also gave a hearty smile, took the glass and said, "brother Lu knows me, so let''s have a drink first!"


    Then he swallowed a glass of red wine in his hand, and suddenly a strong aroma of wine lingered all over his body. Smash it and smash it. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help praising: "good wine, good taste, come again!"


    Mr. Lu was not stingy. After drinking it all, everyone was full again.


    Liu Rufeng can tell from the origin and taste of the wine. It''s very precious. It''s estimated that a bottle will cost tens of thousands. If Mr. Lu can drink such an expensive wine, it means that he has taken himself as a brother.


    At first, they didn''t talk much. After drinking a bottle, Mr. Lu began to say: "brother, I think you are too persistent. Life is really like that. When you see through everything, you don''t care about anything."


    Liu Rufeng smiles, looks at the wine as red as blood, shakes his head and says, "you are a good man, you are an immortal. You are all upside down. Brother Lu has nothing to remember?"


    Everyone has a green and astringent time, and the corresponding memory of youth is indispensable. Mr. Lu said that Liu Rufeng didn''t believe it. He knew that it was a cover up.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng can''t help admiring him secretly. He says that Lu''s attitude is really good. He doesn''t leak anything. His mood fluctuation is not obvious all the time. If he doesn''t have mood change, he can''t stimulate his emotion fluctuation, and he can''t speak his inner words.


    After hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, Mr. Lu looked up at him and then turned to smile. "Everyone is young and frivolous, but it''s all in the past. What can I say?"


    When he spoke, his eyes turned to other places, and his voice slowly lowered, as if with the meaning of exclamation.


    After Liu Rufeng saw it, he laughed in his heart, "see when you can install it."


    It''s still early. Liu Rufeng is not in a hurry. He doesn''t ask any more questions. He just drinks cup by cup, and Mr. Lu is with him cup by cup. After two bottles of red wine were drunk, two people were not drunk. Liu Feng shouted that red wine was not good enough, and suggested that it should be changed into baijiu.


    Lu Gong smiled reluctantly and said, "it seems that you do not stop drinking my good wine today. Well, then we will Baijiu, I will make two dishes."


    After that, Mr. Lu arranged for people to stir fry three drinks and dishes, and then took out two jars of wine.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng as a fool, he quickly asked, "brother Lu, what are you doing? You can''t drink like this. We have two jars of wine. Are you kidding?"


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s current skill is fine even if he drinks ten jars, but he is a little surprised to see Mr. Lu''s appearance.


    He said with a smile, "is there much? I think if I don''t take out these two jars of wine, you can''t get drunk. Since we want to get drunk, let''s drink in a big bowl, and I''ll accompany you to get drunk. It''s all from the inside. It''s very precious. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied. Oh, by the way, you can''t use Kung Fu to dissolve alcohol. That''s boring. "


    "No, it''s not a waste of brother Lu''s good wine?" Liu Rufeng looked carefully and found that the two jars of wine were all sealed in Celadon jars. The jars alone have a certain collection value.


    After Kaifeng, a strong aroma of wine came to us. We can imagine the purity of the wine and the year of the cellar.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help praising: "it''s really good wine. When we smell it, we''ll soon drool. Let''s drink a bowl of it before we eat vegetables."


    Lu childe exhibition Yan a smile, "no problem, wait for me to get two bowls." With that, a wave of hands, then came a woman in her thirties. Mr. Lu simply asked him to go down and prepare.


    A moment later, the woman took up two bowls made of emerald and went down.


    As soon as the bowl was brought up, Liu Rufeng''s wine began to round his eyes. He didn''t even know that Mr. Lu was full of wine.


    "Lu, you, you are too horrible, good red wine, good Baijiu, and jade made bowl. What''s your house doing? It''s not descended from royalty." Liu Rufeng''s words are a little incoherent.


    But at this time, Mr. Lu didn''t show any abnormal reaction. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "descendants of the royal family? Don''t make fun of me. Does the royal family have a surname of Lu? It''s just that my family has some family property and some collections left behind, but these two pieces are not worth much money. The auction price was only one million a while ago. I don''t think it''s worth selling them. I''d better keep them for myself. "


    "What''s a million worth? I don''t think the wine is worth a bowl. " Liu Rufeng is really speechless. No matter how rich he is, he can''t be so extravagant. When a million bowls are used for drinking and eating, he feels that his world outlook has been completely overturned.


    Although Liu Rufeng is not short of money, and can be said to have tens of millions or even billions of assets, but let him take a million bowls to eat and drink, he is not that bold.


    Mr. Lu laughed, as if he didn''t care at all, "what''s wrong with a million yuan bowl? Since you are my good brother, I will show my sincerity. Besides, the ancients said: "jade bowl is full of amber light, only with Baijiu jade bowl, liquor can taste."


    "Well, thank brother Lu for looking up to me, Liu Rufeng." Liu Rufeng didn''t say anything, but he was moved all over.


    After a while, the dishes were ready, and they were eating and drinking. Not to mention, this Baijiu is a pleasant drink, and it can instantly anesthetise the nerves. Liu, like the wind, has a good amount of alcohol, but a few big bowls go down, and his head is a little dizzy.


    Looking at Mr. Lu again, his eyes began to blur.

 Chapter 488

    Although the wine jar is big, it''s just a matter of several bowls to drink with a bowl. If everyone goes down three or four bowls, they already have more than one jar of wine.


    This time, Mr. Lu really didn''t let Liu Rufeng down. He poured down bowl by bowl. Even if his eyes were a little lax, he drank the wine desperately, and the more he drank, the more happy he was, and the faster he dried up.


    ¡±Come on, do it! We''re going to have a good drink today


    "Thank you for your company, brother Lu. Come on!" Liu Rufeng to now, the mood is gradually relaxed, people also began to drift, the whole person seems to be in the clouds. But fortunately, Liu Rufeng''s mind is still sober.


    Drinking, Liu Rufeng found that Lu''s tongue was short. He thought the time was almost right, so he began to introduce the topic to Lu.


    "Brother Lu, why do you think I''m so sentimental? I''m not as free and easy as you. How do you do that?"


    Hearing what Liu Rufeng said, Mr. Lu quickly put down his bowl, wiped the wine stains on his mouth, and said with a grin: "well, I tell you, this man, if he has experienced more, everything will be indifferent. I''m a few years older than you. Naturally, he has experienced more. To tell you the truth, I used to be as passionate as you, and I didn''t give up on anything. But later, I found out that life is not what I want, and it doesn''t matter later. "


    As soon as Liu Rufeng''s eyes brightened, he thought there was a door, so he continued: "of course I understand this. Maybe my cultivation is not enough. But I think brother Lu''s family is extraordinary. He has always been well-off. What else can you worry about? Unlike me, when I was a child, I entered the base and suffered the unbearable hardships of ordinary people. Later, I went to various places to do missions. I went through life and death in the face of gunfire. I don''t know how many times, and now I don''t even know who my parents are... "


    Speaking of this, Liu Rufeng can''t help sighing. He looks at the front with eyes full of helplessness and pain.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s inner story, Mr. Lu sighed: "brother, you don''t have to be too sad. Everyone has a painful experience. People outside only see our appearance. In fact, they don''t know what we have experienced. Aren''t you very good now? The past is gone. Now your career is on the rise. There are so many beautiful women and brothers around you, and your love career has a double harvest. Is there anything more proud than that? As for the pain of separation from our parents, we can only blame fate, and we can only wait for fate. "


    Listen to Lu''s words, there seems to be a special meaning. When he said Liu Rufeng, he also said himself. Liu Rufeng quickly took advantage of the situation and asked, "thank you brother Lu for your enlightenment. Brother Lu has seen it thoroughly and understood it. I admire it. Come on, have a drink!"


    Mr. Lu took a big drink, but this time, he didn''t have the courage in his eyes. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Liu Rufeng did not speak, just so quietly watching, a mouthful of drinking wine.


    Once a person''s inner feelings need to be released, he will speak out without being asked by others. Liu Rufeng knows this very well, so he didn''t speak, but waited for the landing childe to reveal it himself.


    The atmosphere of the scene gradually became dignified, without the two people''s heroic words, only Liu Rufeng''s slight drinking voice.


    After a few minutes of silence, Liu Rufeng hears Mr. Lu sigh heavily. His eyelids are lifted up and he looks up at him.


    Only listen to Lu childe slowly say, tone with heavy, "brother, do you know what is the most uncomfortable?"


    Liu Rufeng was stunned and said: "the most painful thing... In my opinion, is to lose relatives and friends..."


    Mr. Lu shook his head slightly and said with a bitter smile, "of course it''s painful, but there''s something more painful than that."


    "What''s that?" Liu Rufeng doubts a way.


    Only listen to Lu childe light said: "you seem to have everything, in fact, when nothing... All things can''t be the master, all are monitored, listen to people''s arrangement, we ourselves are nothing."


    Finally, Liu Rufeng was happy, but his face still showed an incredible look. He frowned and said, "brother Lu, I don''t understand. Can''t you do it by yourself? I see you wear gold and silver every day, and you can''t spend enough money. What do you want to play? Isn''t that enough? How many people think that they can''t live such a life. "


    Looking at Mr. Lu''s meaning of standing and talking without backache, Liu Rufeng can''t help but despise him for a while. He says that you can pretend too much. Isn''t this kind of day much safer than me? Is it not enough to eat, drink and play every day? How many people would like to live like this.


    However, looking at the bitterness in Lu''s eyes, Liu Rufeng soon realized that he must have some difficulties. As the saying goes, the poor have the happiness of the poor, and the rich have the worries of the rich. Looking at Lu''s beautiful appearance, he doesn''t necessarily have no worries, but he conceals them well. Just like myself, when outsiders look at vans and BMWs, they face extreme danger every day.


    Happiness and pain coexist in many things. Whatever happiness you enjoy, you will suffer what kind of pain you have.


    At this time, the bitterness in childe Lu''s eyes became more and more intense, and his sigh became more and more heavy, "brother, you don''t know, you look at me like this, do you think I want to? At our age, who doesn''t want to do something grand? In fact, I envy you very much. I can''t do what I like to do. I can''t do what I want to do. What can I do if I don''t spend too much time? "


    "Life is money, pleasure is happiness?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded heavily and agreed, "although everyone''s way of life is different, he still wants to do something when he is young. After all, life can''t leave regrets."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Lu took a deep drink and continued: "now that I''m here, I''ll spit it out with you... I''m from the paradise island. There are also a lot of rumors about the wildness of the island. In fact, this is not the case. All the reasons are due to the internal changes in the last ten years. Blissful island used to be called Zhishan island. Its folk customs are very simple and its life is very comfortable. However, more than ten years ago, everything there has changed... "


    "What''s the matter?" When it comes to the point, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to pretend. Now even if he doesn''t let Mr. Lu speak, he won''t agree.


    Lu said: "originally, there were three families on the island. We were Lu family, Wang family and Han family. Of the three families, the Lu family used to be the most powerful, but more than a decade ago, when the head of the Han family died unexpectedly and the young master took over, everything changed. The young master, Han Jiadong, is a fierce and violent man who colludes with the Red Crescent. He tells us that the Wang family and our Lu family are oppressed. In the end, the Wang family can only give in to protect themselves. However, our Lu family should be upright and upright, which also offends them. My father died because of them. "


    At this point, Liu Rufeng obviously saw that Lu childe''s eyes suddenly became fierce.

 Chapter 489

    Under the anesthesia of alcohol, Master Lu finally said what he thought, and his mood was also driven up.


    What Liu Rufeng wanted was this effect. He immediately became a qualified listener and did not speak. He just looked at Mr. Lu quietly.


    However, he didn''t forget his emotional cooperation. Calm, nervous, surprised, shocked and so on all showed up.


    "Paradise Island? The best island? It''s the first time I''ve heard that the island is big? Where is it? " Liu Rufeng asked several questions as if he had heard them for the first time.


    Lu took his fierce eyes back and looked at Liu Rufeng. He said meaningfully, "you don''t know, it''s really a personal paradise. Because it''s far away from the land, it''s like a pure land far away from the hustle and bustle,


    People also enjoy themselves and have a good time. And because there are ore on the island, and also some sea trade, people are also very rich. Because of this, the people of Red Crescent always covet the wealth on the island. "


    Hearing this, Liu Rufeng suddenly remembers Maria''s words. According to her, the owner of the paradise island is hongyueya. But now Mr. Lu says that the paradise island is in charge of their three families. Who is the truth?


    "Brother Lu..."


    Liu Rufeng thought of this and interrupted Master Lu. Then he said slowly, "I heard that the owner of the paradise island is the Red Crescent. Is it a false story?"


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, Master Lu''s eyes immediately showed an excited look. "These are all rumors from outsiders. The owner of the paradise island should have been our Lu family!" At the same time, the right fist had been firmly clenched, one hit on the table, the two bowls of wine were shocked out.


    It can be seen that these words are about childe Lu''s sadness. Liu Rufeng quickly advised: "sorry, brother Lu, I shouldn''t ask so many questions. Since you don''t want to say it, let''s say something else..."


    "It''s OK. It''s not your fault. It''s my gaffe." Lu''s son adjusted his excitement and then squeezed a smile. His mood had not yet fully recovered.


    Two people touched a few cups again, looking at Lu childe''s mood eased down, Liu Rufeng continued to ask: "brother Lu, because the people of Red Crescent are related to my task, so I want to ask more, what kind of organization are they?"


    When Master Lu raised his eyebrows, he was puzzled, "don''t you know, brother?"


    "I know a little bit, but I''m just wondering if they have something to do with pirates."


    "Pirates?" Mr. Lu said with a helpless smile, "pirates are all their people, but they are not as simple as pirates. Besides pirates, they have power all over the world. Isn''t the cherry orchid and the nearest Church in the front all their people?"


    Liu Rufeng trusts Mr. Lu very much, and looks at him with the right eyes. It doesn''t seem to be a lie, so Liu Rufeng is more convinced of the strength of Red Crescent in her heart. Now we take the paradise island as a base, and it''s even more difficult to break it.


    However, through Liu Gong''s introduction, Liu Feng also captured an important message that Lu''s son was a family of happy island. Although his father was framed and his strength was greatly reduced, he would not have followed a single person. There might still be many of his confidant and eyeliner there. Therefore, as long as you cooperate with Mr. Lu, you can enter the paradise island smoothly, and the task will be much easier.


    However, to be on the safe side, Liu Rufeng asked: "brother Lu, forgive me. Although my uncle was killed, your family has been operating in blissful island for so many years, and there must be many close friends. Don''t you want to make a comeback?"


    After observation, Liu Rufeng can be sure that Lu must be carrying out a plan in secret. Although on the surface he is only a playboy and only knows how to spend time, drink and have fun, his perseverance and hidden explosive power can be seen from his eyes.


    But the time has not come. Once the time is ripe, it will become a flying eagle flying nine days!


    Maybe it was Liu Rufeng''s words that touched Mr. Lu. A fierce light flashed in his eyes, just like the ambition and ambition of a hero.


    "Comeback..." Liu Rufeng has seen the slight trembling of his mouth, "why don''t I want to? But... I''m afraid it''s very difficult... "


    Mr. Lu''s eyes soon darkened. Instead of a familiar smile, he picked up a big bowl and said, "we''d better have a drink. If we get drunk, we don''t have to think about anything."


    Liu Rufeng didn''t pick up the bowl in front of him, but he just looked at Mr. Lu quietly. His face soon became serious. "Brother Lu, do you take me as your brother?"


    "Of course, why do you say that?" Mr. Lu could not help but be slightly surprised.


    Liu Rufeng raised a scornful smile at the corner of his mouth, snorted and said: "since you take me as a brother, you should believe me. I already know about you. I can see the persistence and fighting spirit buried in brother Lu''s heart. If you believe me, I can help you. I can help myself as well as you. What do you think?"


    Liu Rufeng''s eloquence was serious and serious, and his eyes were firm.


    Indeed, to help him is to help himself, but Liu Rufeng''s words are from the bottom of his heart and do not mix with any water.


    Mr. Lu put down the bowl of wine in his hand, and his eyebrows twisted together quickly. After thinking for a moment, his tone became heavy and solemn. "Of course, I believe in my brother''s ability and personality, but I have to have a good deliberation on this matter. I''m very moved by my brother''s words. I accepted them, but recently I have to deal with some things and wait until the end to make plans."


    This is what Liu Rufeng wants. As long as Mr. Lu expresses his position, it doesn''t matter whether one day is earlier or later.


    "Well, that''s what we''ve decided. I''m planning to go to the paradise island. I''ll trouble brother Lu to be my guide at that time. Ha ha..."


    Mr. Lu smiles a little, then pours a bowl full of wine, takes it up and says to Liu Rufeng in a loud voice: "brother, if you are here, I will have more than 60% confidence. Brother is here first. Thank you. Let''s work together in the same boat and share the same hatred!" Finish saying, drink and finish, after drinking the bowl down tilt, not a drop spilled.


    Then Liu Rufeng took up the bowl and did the same thing as the landing master. The jade bowl was tilted upside down and the wine was not spilled.


    Then the two men stood up at the same time, holding their right hands tightly together, their eyes facing each other, and their fighting spirit was vertical and horizontal.


    There must be allies in everything. It''s certainly impossible to fight alone. Although the two people have different orientations, they have the same goal: to eradicate the Red Crescent!

 Chapter 490

    Alcohol can anesthetize people''s nerves, but also can boost people''s morale. After Liu Rufeng and Lu Gongzi drink two jars of wine, Lu Gongzi''s fighting spirit is also stimulated, and Liu Rufeng has reached an alliance.


    Maybe it''s the effect of alcohol, or the ambition he repressed in his body. At this time, Mr. Lu has been completely released, and the old Playboy posture has completely disappeared. Instead, he has a passionate fighting spirit and fighting ambition.


    "Thank you, brother. It''s you who make me feel better and confident again. No matter what difficulties and obstacles are ahead, I will never move forward!"


    At the same time, Lu''s eyes were shining with two firm lights.


    This day is also what Liu Rufeng wants to see most. To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng appreciates Lu''s personality from the bottom of his heart, and what he doesn''t want to see most is Lu''s Red Crescent.


    If the island of bliss stands for the Red Crescent, then Mr. Lu will become the person of the Red Crescent. At that time, the two people will inevitably turn against each other and fight against each other. The former brother will become the enemy in an instant. Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to see this result.


    But the result is good. According to Mr. Lu, although hongyueya controls the island of bliss, Mr. Lu is the opposite of them. In this way, the two people can twist together to deal with the Wang family, Han family and hongyueya people. Although there are many hostile forces, it is better than two brothers fighting each other, Liu Rufeng could not help but feel relaxed, and his worries for many days were eliminated.


    "Brother Lu, you don''t need to say that. In fact, this is the state you should have. I just acted as a catalyst. I think even if you don''t have me, you will also be inspired. It''s just a matter of time Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Mr. Lu put a smile on his mouth, but in his heart he agreed with Liu Rufeng. Indeed, he had been waiting for an opportunity, but he always thought it was premature. It''s not until today that I have a clear idea of what the time is? Opportunities are created by people, not waiting to come. It''s better to brave ahead than to spend time waiting!


    Looking at the handsome young boy in front of him, Mr. Lu became more and more fond of him. The trust in his heart and the feeling like his brother became deeper and deeper.


    "Brother... Want to know my... My real name?" Mr. Lu was already dizzy. He leaned on the sofa and said with his eyes half open.


    Liu Rufeng also fainted, and her consciousness was already confused and stiff. However, this sentence still came into her ears, but the words she said were already vague, "I, of course... Of course I want to know..."


    Both of them drank a lot, and Liu Rufeng didn''t use his power to resist the wine, so he got drunk, even worse than Mr. Lu. When he finished that sentence, he fell asleep, and Mr. Lu had already fallen asleep a few seconds before him.


    Two people lie so wantonly, each has a strange dream. In the dream, both of them are happy and comfortable, but in reality, they are two drunken people who drink too much.


    I haven''t let myself get drunk for a long time. Both of them are very happy today. They are also wild because they are happy. They drink wine because they are wild.


    It is only at this time that you can forget your troubles and depression and relieve all the burden in your heart.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long I slept. Liu Rufeng wakes up in a daze. After waking up, he finds himself lying in a comfortable and soft big bed.


    I felt my head a little heavy, but the strength of my limbs almost recovered. Looking at the luxurious decoration around, Liu Rufeng knows the bedroom of the villa. Such a luxurious decoration can only be owned by people with the identity of Mr. Lu.


    Stretch a waist, Liu Rufeng raised mouth real gas, immediately the whole body discomfort disappeared, a road fierce gas strength began to send out.


    Looking at the time, it was already eleven o''clock in the morning. Liu Rufeng said with a smile that it must be the morning of the next day. This sleep was heavy enough.


    After a simple exercise, Liu Rufeng opened the door and went out. Just out of the bedroom, the maid who was waiting at the door came up and bowed slightly and said respectfully, "Sir, you are awake."


    "Well, what about Mr. Lu¡°


    The maid''s voice was clear but respectful. "Sir, Mr. Lu is washing. He told us to wait for him here when you wake up, but you can also wash first."


    "Wash up first." Pinch the next time, and so on his wash finished, Lu childe also should come out, so Liu Rufeng in the maid''s lead down the wash room.


    Villa is very big, there are several washrooms, Liu Rufeng was taken to another washroom. The washroom was very spacious, and the luxurious decoration shocked Liu Rufeng once again.


    "Although they are in decline, they can still be so extravagant. What about those Han families who are gaining power?" Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng can''t help but look forward to it. He can''t help but rush to the paradise island immediately.


    After washing, Liu Rufeng returned to the living room. At this time, Mr. Lu was already waiting for him on the sofa.


    "Brother Lu." When Liu Rufeng approached, he began to say hello.


    Mr. Lu put down his newspaper, stood up and patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder. He said with a hearty smile: "ha ha... Yesterday we all drank broken pieces. How about it? Did you have a good rest?"


    "It''s more than good. It''s so good. I have no regrets in my life to spend the night in brother Lu''s bed."


    "Ha ha, brother, just make fun of me. A villa is nothing. When we get back to the paradise island, I''ll show you what an emperor''s life is! But in other words... "Mr. Lu obviously did not forget the heroic words of the two people after they were drunk yesterday. He continued:" it''s not enough to have courage alone. It needs careful arrangement. If you want Dongshan to have a good plan again, you can''t fight a battle without grasp. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded his approval and asked, "let''s discuss this matter slowly. By the way, brother Lu, it seems that you didn''t finish a sentence yesterday. Do you remember? "


    "What''s more? What are you talking about? " Mr. Lu asked in surprise. He was confused about drinking yesterday. He didn''t remember a lot of things and words. Liu Rufeng suddenly said something that confused Mr. Lu.


    Liu Rufeng said, "you seem to have asked me if I want to know your name, but we all fell asleep before you said it."


    "Oh, I remember, ha ha... We were all drunk at that time, so we left a mystery. But it''s OK. I''ll tell you now. My name is Lu Heng." Master Lu patted his head and said with a sudden laugh.


    "I''m just joking. Why should brother Lu be so serious? In fact, it doesn''t matter whether I know your name or not. I just need to know your surname Lu. " Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    Lu Heng nodded heavily, took Liu Rufeng''s hand firmly and said: "from today on, I''m going to rally again!"

 Chapter 491

    Liu Rufeng and Lu Henglu formed an alliance. In fact, they each took what they needed, for the sake of righteousness, but also for their own sake. However, the friendship between them accounts for a large proportion, while the interests account for a small proportion.


    Lu Heng pats Liu Rufeng on the shoulder, and his eyes are full of joy. After all, with Liu Rufeng as his partner, his plan is much easier.


    Since the two people have the same goal, the next step is how to take the first step. Mr. Lu is familiar with the internal situation of the island, so Liu Rufeng has to listen to Lu Heng''s arrangement.


    After putting down the burden, Mr. Lu seemed calm and determined. "Brother, this is a big plan. We are not in a hurry to go to the paradise island. Let''s go step by step. Now the first thing we have to do is to build up power."


    "Liwei? How to make it Liu Rufeng doesn''t agree with Liwei, but he doesn''t know how Lu Heng should do it this time and who the target is.


    Lu Heng looked dignified and said in a low voice: "you don''t know, the reason why I''ve been lavish and extravagant in the past two years is mainly to hide my clumsiness. Because the people of the Han family and the Wang family have been monitoring my movements. Once I show a little edge, they will see me as a thorn in the eye, and they will surely get rid of me. According to the public opinion of other people, they dare not kill me for the time being, but it doesn''t mean that they will not. If it wasn''t for the fact that I''ve only been able to eat, drink and enjoy myself in the past two years, and that I didn''t know how to forge ahead, which made them relax their vigilance, I would have been killed long ago. "


    "What''s the point? It''s really a good way. It seems that Mr. Lu Heng knows how to keep a low profile. " Liu Rufeng nodded and said yes. Then he raised his thumb and said, "brother Lu is really not simple. It''s hard to disguise. He''s really a hero. Ha ha..."


    Lu Heng grinned bitterly, blushed, and sighed, "it''s impossible. It''s not that I''m afraid of death, it''s because I can''t die, because I still have a lot of things to do."


    The words are sonorous and forceful. Liu Rufeng can hear Lu Heng''s strong determination hidden in his heart.


    Lu Heng continued: "but with you, I think the time is almost up. There''s no need to endure any more. I decided to fight back! Now that we''re talking about fighting back, our first step is to build Liwei. I want to let the people of the Han family and the Wang family know that our Lu family''s descendants are not wine bags and rice bags! "


    "None of our Lu family''s descendants is a drunkard." Liu Rufeng found that when Lu Heng spoke, the whole person was trembling, his eyes were cold, and he was full of fighting spirit.


    What he wants is this effect. Liu Rufeng looks at Lu Heng''s breath. He is very satisfied. He knows that only when he stimulates the anger in the human body can he play a super fighting force.


    Liu Rufeng did not speak, just quietly looking at Lu Heng, waiting for his next explanation.


    After a while, Lu Heng returned to normal. He took a look at Liu Rufeng and said calmly, "you''ve been writing a lot recently, but you haven''t shaken the Han family and the Wang family, because their focus has always been on me. And in the eyes of the world, the big event that shook the whole of Kyoto was just a few drops of rain falling from a black cloud, which was not worth their efforts at all. Otherwise, you couldn''t have been so successful. "


    Lu Heng''s words make Liu Rufeng feel a bit shocked, "such a big thing can only be regarded as a few drops of rain on the ground? It''s too much exaggeration. What is it that deserves their attention? "


    Lu Heng handed over a cigarette, lit one by himself, vomited smoke and continued: "I know you don''t believe it, but it''s a fact, and I can tell you very responsibly that the forces of the Wang family and the Han family have been in Kyoto all the time, but they didn''t do anything this time. They probably want to punish you with a fake hand, or they don''t take you seriously at all."


    Hearing this, Liu Rufeng was a little hard to accept and could not help frowning, "whose hand is the dummy''s hand? As for the latter one, it seems a bit arrogant to say that I''m not taken seriously. "


    As a mercenary who has experienced countless scenes of life and death, Liu Rufeng has always been very confident. Looking at the famous mercenary organizations in the world, it seems that few of them don''t know about him. As early as a few years ago, he had made a name in the mercenary world. Now Lu Heng said that those people didn''t look up to him at all, which was hard for Liu Rufeng to accept.


    I Snow Wolf hand, can also be sneered at? Joke!


    Liu Rufeng disdains this statement.


    However, when I came back to think about it, Liu Rufeng didn''t feel so confused. Considering the strength of Taoist Hongyu, there was not a little difference between herself and others. So the Han family and the Wang family were not guarded by such people?


    In the face of interests, any martial arts master may yield. According to this reasoning, the Han family and the Wang family will certainly have a lot of experts to protect them, which is not surprising.


    Lu Heng chuckled, as if he could see what Liu Rufeng was thinking at this time. He directly broke Liu Rufeng''s mind. "Brother, did you think I was talking crazy just now?"


    At this time, Liu Rufeng had figured it out. Hearing Lu Heng''s words, he could not help feeling hot. He laughed awkwardly and said: "er... Yes, a little..."


    Lu Heng did not care, but very seriously explained: "it''s normal for you to have this idea. After all, you are a rare talent. But as a brother, I must remind you that everything happens on the island of bliss, and there are countless experts there. So if we want to succeed, only 30% will be armed, but 40% will be intelligent. "


    "What''s the other 30% Liu Rufeng is looking forward to Lu Heng, waiting for his answer.


    "Twenty percent of it is courage, and the other percent is luck." Lu Heng''s eyes are totally different and deep, very solemn said.


    Force, wisdom, courage, luck, none of them will succeed. Force represents strength, while wisdom determines the ability of operational planning. Courage is determination and courage. Without courage, everything is empty talk. Another point is luck. Although it only accounts for 10%, it is also indispensable.


    There are many people with strength, wisdom and courage in history, but they all fail because of lack of luck.


    That is to say, the time, the place and the people are harmonious.


    Liu Rufeng nodded his head to show his approval. At the same time, he had more admiration for Lu Heng in his heart. This young master Lu was right. He was really a resourceful man.


    At this time, it''s snowing outside the window. Lu Heng looks at the crazy twisting snowflakes in the wind and says faintly, "this time, we''re going to make an operation on the Wang family. And this time, we''re not waiting for them to find us. We''re going to take the initiative."


    Turning to look at Liu Rufeng who was enjoying the snow, Lu Heng continued: "brother, please come with me this time."

 Chapter 492

    The snow outside the window is still flying wildly, like flying catkins and dancing elves. The whole world is dyed white. From a distance, it even has a sense of recklessness.


    Although the room is very warm, two people can clearly feel the cold atmosphere of the outside world. It seems that at this moment, two people''s mood was frozen down by the overwhelming cold air, and became extremely quiet.


    "Brother Lu, you just said that we would start from the Wang family. Have you already made a plan?" Liu Rufeng recovers from his absence and turns to Lu Heng.


    Lu Heng nodded slightly, picked up a red invitation on the table and handed it to him. Then he held his shoulder and looked at Liu Rufeng with a smile and said nothing. It seemed that all the answers were in the invitation.


    Liu Rufeng took the invitation with puzzled eyes, and saw two big characters written on his left: invitation. Just from these two words, we can infer how disrespectful the person who sent the invitation was to the person who was invited.


    Eyes fell on the right side of the content, only above a simple sentence: three days later, live in peace, will arrive¡ª¡ª Wang Lin.


    Looking at this crude invitation, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing. How could anyone invite someone like this? The tone is too strong. Not only Mr. Lu can''t accept it, but even ordinary people can''t accept it. And look at the above meaning, it seems to have a kind of contempt.


    Looking at Lu Heng again, Liu Rufeng was puzzled, "brother Lu, this is..."


    Lu Heng had known the content of the invitation for a long time, and naturally knew the attitude of the person who sent it. However, at this time, his eyes were not angry at all, but he was smiling. "Brother, Wang Lin is the prince of the Wang family. Because he is attached to the Han family, although their power of the Wang family has been weakened, most of their family property has been preserved. Wang Lin is a real playboy. He likes to play when he doesn''t have any. He has many kinds of things to play with. Sometimes even I admire his genius and creativity. "


    Liu Rufeng quietly listens to Lu Heng''s introduction. It seems that a dandy appears in front of him. However, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to think about how Wang Lin plays. It''s just a matter of sound and sex.


    "He''s just a drunkard. Is it worth brother Lu''s attention?" Liu Rufeng''s eyes flashed scornful light at this time.


    But Lu Heng waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s much better than you think. If you just play with women, it''s nothing strange. This guy''s so-called comfortable residence is actually an independent building built by him, similar to the Lutai of King Zhou in ancient times and the labyrinth of emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty. In the paradise island, where there is his base camp, easy living is a huge scale. In Kyoto, in order to satisfy his pleasure, he also imitated a comfortable house. Although the scale is much worse than that on the island of bliss, it is luxurious enough. "


    "In addition to a lot of women who satisfy his personal desires, there are also folk artists who are full of extraordinary skills, in addition to douwu hall. It sounds like a place to exchange skills. In fact, it''s a place for him to watch bloodthirsty scenes, similar to the Colosseum in ancient Rome. "


    oh


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes brightened, and his heart said that this guy has a wide range of hobbies, which is full of a heavy taste.


    After a general understanding of Wang Lin''s information, Liu Rufeng asked again, "brother Lu, did you say that the guy invited you to an''lehu to have fun? In that case, my brother won''t go. I''m not interested in that. "


    Looking up at Lu Heng, Liu Rufeng finds that a cold light suddenly appears in his eyes, and the whole person seems to be cooling down with the outside world.


    "Brother, to tell you the truth, Wang Lin is relying on the Han family to help others. Originally, he was arranged by the Wang family leader to come to Kyoto to monitor my movements, but instead of keeping a low profile and secretly monitoring, he asked me to go to his comfortable residence every so often. When I get there, it''s not as simple as drinking and having fun. Instead, I often humiliate me in the name of competition, and I don''t give up every time I don''t get beaten up. "


    "Brother Lu, is that Wang Lin''s Kung Fu very good?" Although Lu Heng''s Kung Fu is also very common, with his strong physique and some Kung Fu, few people are not rivals. What''s more, Liu Rufeng, a dandy like Wang Lin, really doesn''t believe he can have any strength.


    Liu Rufeng''s query is right, because he saw the disdain on Lu Heng''s face at this time, "what Kungfu can he have with that waste? It''s not even a three legged cat. I just need to bear it at that time, so I can''t beat him. But this time... I won''t let him


    Speaking of this, Lu Heng''s eyes are full of perseverance.


    Liu Rufeng suddenly realized that this was what he was thinking, and he was also thanks to the fact that Wang Lin didn''t have any real Kung Fu in his hands. Otherwise, Master Lu would not be as simple as being covered with bruises. "


    Looking up at Lu Heng, Liu Rufeng sneered and said, "brother Lu, don''t mind if you talk. I want to ask you, when was the last time that bastard Wang Lin met you? Maybe people have really learned something. I don''t think your two skills are very good. You''d better practice well and be safe first. "


    When Lu Heng heard Liu Rufeng''s words, he frowned slightly and thought about it. He replied, "you really got to the point. The last time this guy invited me to go was two months ago. It used to be once a week or even half a month. I don''t know why it took so long this time."


    Liu Rufeng has been able to completely confirm that this guy is probably ready this time. He will be tired of abusing people in the same way. This guy must want to be cruel this time.


    "Brother Lu." It suddenly occurred to Liu Rufeng that when he came yesterday, Lu Heng was still practicing catching. It is said that Chi Lei and Xi Yang taught it by themselves. This time, we can start from here.


    Lu Heng looked up at Liu Rufeng and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rufeng said: "anyway, it will take three days to go to the easy house. You can improve yourself these days. Didn''t you practice a set of catching techniques when I came here yesterday? How about we start here? "


    Lu Heng nodded and sighed: "I used to be so careful that I didn''t dare to practice. Now I''m still a rookie. It seems that it''s time to seize the time..."


    In order to get revenge, in addition to money and power, we should also have our own ability. Only in this way can we advance and attack the enemy, and retreat and protect ourselves.


    "Well, let''s start. Let''s hurry up. First, practice what you have learned and let me see." Liu Rufeng looks at Lu Heng with a smile on his back, just like a teacher.


    For Liu Rufeng''s strength, Lu Heng is convinced in his heart. In martial arts, Liu Rufeng is not too much as his teacher, so Lu Heng doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he grins and practices seriously.

 Chapter 493

    It''s impossible to make a qualitative leap in three days. The best way to sharpen one''s guns is to speed it up. Since Lu Heng has studied catching, he should start with catching.


    Lu Heng also cherished this opportunity and began to practice. I saw him relax his shoulders, separate his feet, sink his waist and eyes, and put his hands in front of his chest, which was really interesting.


    After pulling apart his posture, Lu Heng bent his hands and separated his arms from front to back, cooperating with the footwork of his feet and constantly changing his gestures.


    The catcher is mainly the hand skill, but the footwork is not particularly particular, and the routine is also very simple, mainly some skills. Soon, Master Lu finished.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had seen Lu Henglian as a catcher before. At that time, he saw that his skill was very poor. But this time, when he was very serious, he practiced more smoothly than last time.


    "How''s it going?" Lu Heng gasped after practice.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng really doesn''t know how to evaluate it. It''s against his will to say it''s good, but it doesn''t seem good to say it''s not good to say it''s bad. That''s too bad for Lu Heng''s enthusiasm.


    "How long has brother Lu practiced?" In order to avoid embarrassment, Liu Rufeng directly changed the topic. In fact, that''s right. After all, Kung Fu proficiency has a lot to do with practice time.


    "About half a month." Lu Heng didn''t want to answer directly.


    Half a month


    If it''s really half a month, Liu Rufeng thinks it''s normal. Even Lu Hengxue is not slow. Liu Rufeng, who is also a martial arts practitioner, is well aware of the difficulties of practicing martial arts, except for savvy. More important is perseverance. Moreover, it''s not easy to see the effect in a short period of time. It''s good to have some appearance in half a month. It''s a bit difficult to let Mr. Lu spit out his strength.


    Moreover, Master Lu has a noble status, so Chi Lei and Xi Yang are embarrassed to let him suffer so much. After all, they have to undergo very cruel training to develop their strength.


    Liu Rufeng touched his chin and said faintly, "to be honest, it''s not bad, but your temperature is very poor. You haven''t mastered the subtlety of the catching hand, but I can''t blame you. After all, the time is too short."


    Lu Heng was stunned and asked, "what should I do? Can I beat Wang Lin now? "


    Just listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, Lu Heng has no idea. He is also worried that Wang Lin has learned some special Martial Arts recently, and he can''t deal with him. Moreover, Lu Heng knows that he is no better than Wang Lin in body shape. What''s more, Wang Lin is insidious and vicious. He often uses some despicable means. At his home, he is likely to be attacked by him at that time.


    Liu Rufeng touched his nose with a smile, looking very relaxed. "It''s not impossible. Don''t you believe your brother''s ability to bring back the dead? What''s more, Wang Lin is not an expert. Where can he be powerful in just two months? Even if he wants to use any means, I don''t think she can escape my hand. This time, we mainly have the upper hand in momentum. We can teach him a lesson, so I still have this. "


    On hearing Liu Rufeng''s confidence, Lu Heng also became more confident. With a smile, he said, "I''m worried too much. With my brother, what''s more terrible?"


    Liu Rufeng continued: "however, it''s up to you to teach Wang Lin a lesson. My effect is much worse. You have to work hard for yourself. I''ll strengthen training for you these three days. Don''t say that you are cruel."


    "How can we, if we want to do something big, we can''t bear the pain. Can we get revenge?" Lu Heng said firmly.


    "That''s good. I''m not welcome." Liu Rufeng looked at his face, but Lu could not help but feel nervous, because there was a sense of dignity in his kind expression.


    Lu Heng''s foundation is very poor, so if he wants to speed up, he should start from actual combat. As for physical fitness training, three days can''t work at all. On the contrary, excessive exercise will cause muscle fatigue.


    Liu Rufeng stood on the opposite side and said with a faint smile, "come on, you take me for an experiment. We''ll come here several times and you''ll know how to use it. I believe your intelligence will learn very quickly."


    Although Lu Heng usually talks and laughs, when he mentions the practice, he feels nervous immediately. But when he thinks of his plan, his eyes are firm, he bites his teeth and rushes up.


    This time, he took a step forward, then made a straight right fist to Liu Rufeng''s face. This kind of attack is very simple and direct, which Liu Rufeng once told. Because Liu Rufeng considered that Wang Lin would not have any complicated attack methods, and the chance of using this move would be great.


    Liu Rufeng leaned slightly, then his right hand suddenly came out and grabbed Lu Heng''s wrist directly from above. At the same time, he pressed down hard.


    Because this time he was training with Lu Heng, Liu Rufeng didn''t use much strength. Even so, Lu Heng couldn''t stand it. His face began to turn purple immediately, and he cried out: "brother, let go, it hurts!"


    Liu Rufeng gave a smile, then released his hand, then picked his eyebrows and said, "again!"


    Lu Heng moved his wrist and hit a straight fist again.


    "Look, it''s different this time." Liu Rufeng reminds her in her mouth, but she doesn''t stop in her hand. I saw that he was still a sideward Dodger, but this time he dodged from the left side, and after grabbing Lu Heng''s wrist, he directly reversed his back.


    This time, Lu Heng not only felt the pain of his wrist, but also the strong compression of his elbow joint, which made him sweat.


    A look at Lu Heng can not bear, Liu Rufeng quickly released his hand, people are still standing in place.


    "Well, brother Lu, have you seen clearly?" Liu Rufeng asked with a faint smile.


    "See, see clearly..." Lu Heng desperately activity of his right arm, for a long time just feel activity almost.


    He took a look at Liu Rufeng and said with a slight complaint: "brother, can you take it easy? I''m going to break my arm when you do that. "


    "Is it heavy? This is my least strength. Brother Lu, don''t say you can''t stand this crime. What else do we say about revenge plan? " Liu Rufeng''s face suddenly cooled down with a trace of anger.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t lie. When they were training at the base, it was much harder. Even if not compared with them, the folk martial arts practitioners want to work hard. It''s common for them to hurt their muscles and bones. Just now, they have at least controlled their own strength.


    Seeing Liu Rufeng''s expression at this time, Mr. Lu felt ashamed and blushed. He was embarrassed and said, "I''m wrong, brother. Come on, I''m not afraid of suffering!"


    "Well, this is my good brother, worthy of the title of Xiaoxiong." Liu Rufeng smiles again, but this time, he changes his way and is ready to attack himself. Let Lu Heng use the capture technique to deal with him.

 Chapter 494

    People''s potential is unlimited, although a short period of three days, Liu Rufeng think enough. In addition, Lu Heng also has some foundation. He is very intelligent and easy to learn. And that Wang Lin is estimated to be no worse. As long as Mr. Lu works hard, he will be OK.


    However, if the time is short, you can''t train according to the normal method. The real combat is the shortcut to improve your skill quickly.


    Liu Rufeng is also not polite, and Lu Heng directly launched the combat practice. But Lu Heng, who is just familiar with the catcher, can''t adapt to the actual combat for a while. Although Liu Rufeng only uses the least strength, he still feels that his arm is sore.


    After hearing that Liu Rufeng changed his routine and two people changed their roles, Lu Heng became more nervous. He stared at Liu Rufeng and said, "then you should slow down. Your fist can directly blow me away."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety." Liu Rufeng''s voice has just dropped, and he has already stepped out, followed by his right fist to Lu Heng''s face.


    Lu Heng felt a gust of evil wind coming on his face. He could not help blinking his eyes instinctively. He thought that he could not escape the blow in any case. He simply closed his eyes and waited for himself to be beaten black and blue. But after a few seconds, the fist still didn''t fall on his face. When he opened his eyes, he found that the fist stopped two centimeters from the tip of his nose.


    But Liu Rufeng was looking at him seriously.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Seeing Liu Rufeng''s fierce expression, Lu Heng felt guilty. Like a child who made a mistake, he was waiting for his teacher''s criticism.


    The muscles on Liu Rufeng''s face have been tense, and his smiling face is very different.


    "You should remember that when facing the enemy, you must not blink or close your eyes. This conditioned reflex must be removed. Win or lose in a flash, you will be the enemy in the blink of an eye Liu Rufeng said sternly. At this time, he was as serious as a strict teacher to teach his apprentice.


    "Ah... I, I know." Seeing Liu Rufeng''s appearance now, Lu Heng can''t help but feel a chill on his back. However, he is very satisfied in his heart, because he knows that Liu Rufeng is so serious for his good.


    "Come again!" Master Lu calmed down, and then opened his posture, waiting for Liu Rufeng''s second attack.


    Liu Rufeng is not wordy, once again take a step, a boxing out.


    Hoo¡ª¡ª


    Step up, twist the waist, probe the arm, punch... Up and down in one, the combination is quite perfect.


    Although Lu Heng has been staring at Liu Rufeng, when he saw Liu Rufeng''s arm move, the shadow of his fist flashed and approached his cheek again.


    Lu Heng was so nervous that he closed his eyes again.


    Conditioned reflex is a human instinct. People without special training can''t avoid this reaction. Liu Rufeng also knew this truth, so this time he didn''t say much, but returned to the original place again. Without waiting for Lu Heng''s reaction, his right arm had been protruded.


    Lu Heng had to dodge as much as possible in the confusion. Although he didn''t control blinking this time, he dodged a little in an instant.


    "Progress, go on!" Liu Rufeng''s eyes flashed a happy look and nodded slightly.


    In this way, after practicing dozens of times and hundreds of times, Lu Heng could not blink an eye, and he could basically avoid Liu Rufeng''s straight fist. And later several times, he could also catch it with backhand, but his speed and strength could not be well integrated, so Liu Rufeng avoided it easily.


    Reaction and dodge practice are almost the same, and then we will practice counterattack. Now I''m learning how to catch, so the key is to strengthen Lu Heng''s grasp of catching.


    In order to let Lu Heng experience the feeling of actual combat, Liu Rufeng instructs Lu Heng not to worry about it, just like facing Wang Lin, the harder the better.


    At first, Lu Heng hesitated and couldn''t do it. But after several times, he found that it was too difficult for him to catch Liu Rufeng. Even if he caught Liu Rufeng, his strength could not hurt him.


    Finally, Lu Heng didn''t hesitate. When Liu Rufeng hit, he turned his body around with his heel as the axis. At the same time, he quickly grabbed Liu Rufeng''s wrist.


    From turning to catching can be said to be a one shot!


    I didn''t expect that in a hurry, I successfully grasped Liu Rufeng''s wrist, and with a strong twist, Liu Rufeng felt the pain. Of course, Liu Rufeng''s attack speed is also very low, and there is no strong resistance.


    "Yes, I''m more proficient, but I don''t have enough strength. I want to be fast, accurate and ruthless. At the same time, I want to control the center of gravity when I turn around. The key to capture is to control your own center of gravity and make your opponent''s center of gravity unbalanced. " Liu Rufeng said, and simply pointed out Lu Heng''s capture skills, and then began to practice.


    Although it seems simple, the most basic catching hand can be used in many cases, which is also the basis of catching. In order to make Lu Heng lay a solid foundation, Liu Rufeng didn''t worry. He had been training with Lu Heng for a day.


    Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. Lu Heng doesn''t feel bored from the beginning to the end. Instead, the more he practices, the more interested he becomes. Liu Rufeng saw that his foundation was almost finished, so he taught him how to deal with it flexibly, and practiced for half a day again.


    Half a day later, Lu Heng completely mastered.


    Liu Rufeng is very satisfied. Lu Heng''s learning is really not slow. In the process of training with Lu Heng, Liu Rufeng secretly speeds up the speed of boxing, and the final speed is two or three times that of the beginning.


    Take the wrist, arm, have practiced almost, Lu Heng himself also feel satisfied, this just asked: "brother, in addition to this also practice what?"? You can''t do it all the time. "


    "Of course not." Liu Rufeng gave a faint smile, then shrugged his shoulders and said: "complex catching is not something you can learn in a short time. Even if you learn it, you may not be able to use it. I''d better teach you two practical wrestling skills."


    A listen is close fall, Lu Heng immediately increased interest, eyes of light, "this good, fast!"


    See Lu Heng so anxious, Liu Rufeng can''t help but laugh in the heart, heart said for a while you should complain, "brother Lu, fall hurt you don''t blame me." Liu Rufeng reminds a way.


    Lu Heng''s expression became clear immediately. He laughed and ordered people to get a three meter long and two meter wide cushion.


    After that, I felt more secure and said to Liu Rufeng, "it''s no problem this time."


    "Well, it can at least cut your pain in half." Liu Rufeng lightly said a sentence, then ordered Lu Heng to walk to three meters away from him, and he stood with his back to the cushion, waiting for Lu Heng to rush over.

 Chapter 495

    This time, Liu Rufeng taught Lu Heng two of the most commonly used wrestling skills. One is over shoulder wrestling, which is often called big back span wrestling, and the other is Puyin wrestling. The two wrestling methods are the same, but also different.


    Liu Rufeng embraces his shoulders with both arms, opens his feet, and looks at Lu Heng with a smile. He looks as steady as Mount Tai and calm.


    Lu Heng is also a corner of the mouth, and then the whole person rushed up, about to Liu Rufeng in front of, also Huhu hit two fists.


    Liu Rufeng is not in a hurry. When Lu Heng is less than half a meter away from him, he suddenly sinks and takes a small step forward. At the same time, he grabs Lu Heng''s waist with both arms. Then he steps on the ground with both feet and throws Lu Heng''s body backward.


    Stoop, step, arm, get up, throw back, several actions at one go, quite coherent.


    In fact, this is just one of the actions of over shoulder fall, and another is to grasp the opponent''s arm and fall forward. Of course, no matter how it is used, it belongs to over shoulder fall.


    Although there are protective gear, this is still the Lu Heng fell a choking, grinning after standing up immediately complained, "brother, you come really ah."


    "Of course, it''s true. Otherwise, how can it have actual effect?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "All right." Lu Heng no longer said anything, in order to deal with Wang Lin, also had to endure.


    After more than 20 times of practice, Lu Heng really mastered it. Maybe he couldn''t bear the pain of falling. This time he mastered it very fast.


    After he mastered this movement, Liu Rufeng said with a bad smile, "it''s just a basic movement. There are still many changes..."


    also?


    Hearing this, Lu Heng suddenly felt his head big, "there are still many changes? It''s over. This time, I''m sure the lumbar disc is protruding. "


    Lu Heng murmured in his heart, but he could only harden his head to get thrown again. However, thinking of the crying father and mother who would soon throw Wang Lin down, he didn''t feel bitter, but was delighted.


    It wasn''t until his back was sore that Mr. Lu finally mastered several movements of the over shoulder fall, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Liu Rufeng didn''t seem to let him go. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and said, "brother Lu, there''s another one to lift Yin."


    Puyin fall


    On hearing the name, Lu Heng felt that some part of the body was tight. He could not help frowning. "Brother, is this... A little cruel?"


    "Cruel?" Liu Rufeng looked at him with disapproval and said, "if you imagine the painful picture of Wang Lin, do you think it''s cruel?"


    Wang Lin?


    At the mention of Wang Lin, Lu Heng''s eyes became fierce and said firmly: "no, I think this move should be very suitable for this old friend, haha..."


    "Come on then." Liu Rufeng finished, then stood back to Lu Heng, waiting for Lu Heng to attack. But this time Lu Heng didn''t rush over from a distance, but took a step two meters away from Liu Rufeng, and then raised his foot to kick Liu Rufeng''s waist.


    This move, also called monkey stealing peach, is a way to deal with the enemy behind.


    After two days of training, Lu Heng''s foot is a bit powerful, and the speed is much faster. However, when his foot is only a few centimeters away from Liu Rufeng''s waist, Liu Rufeng suddenly turns half and squats down quickly, just avoiding Lu Heng''s foot. And at the same time of avoiding Lu Heng''s foot, his right hand suddenly and quickly grabs Lu Heng''s crotch.


    Lu Heng a panic, quickly body back a shrink, barely avoid a grasp of Liu Rufeng. However, Liu Rufeng''s grasp was an empty move. He stretched out all his right arms, clasped Lu Heng''s buttocks, and then suddenly went up. Lu Heng''s center of gravity was out of balance, and his whole body immediately flew out with Liu Rufeng''s strength.


    Lu Heng was again heavily fell on the mat, fell on all fours, and pad to a close contact.


    This time, he fell more heavily than before. Lu Heng didn''t even think of it when he was lying on the cushion, and snorted.


    Liu Rufeng stood behind and wanted to laugh. He joked and said, "brother Lu, what''s the matter? Is the cushion soft or not?"


    "You almost broke my kidney. That''s really cruel." For a long time, Lu Heng stood up and kept rubbing around his body.


    Liu Rufeng also knows that this move is a bit cruel. It''s really hard for him to use it on Lu Heng who has no basic skills. So he walked up with a smile and grabbed Lu Heng''s wrist. Dantian gave him a trace of Qi.


    With the nourishment of Liu Rufeng''s innate Qi, Lu Heng''s pain soon disappeared, and his strength seemed to increase a lot.


    Lu Heng''s eyes flashed a surprise, "brother, you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Keep preparing for the fall." Liu Rufeng said half jokingly.


    Lu Heng felt bitter in his heart, but he still went back to where he was.


    But this time, Lu Heng''s spirit is much better. He moves his muscles and bones. The bone ring is crackling. He is like a beast about to explode.


    "That''s the effect." Liu Rufeng smiles faintly, looking forward to Lu Heng''s attack again.


    Two people like this, rehearse again and again, when Lu Heng can''t bear to fall, Liu Rufeng goes up and restores his strength with genuine Qi for half a day. Until more than ten times, Lu Heng basically remembered the whole set of movements.


    After getting familiar with it, it''s Liu Rufeng''s turn to attack and Lu Heng''s turn to practice the whole set of movements. At the beginning, Lu Heng still had a fluke mentality, and planned to take advantage of this opportunity to throw Liu Rufeng several times. He also let Liu Rufeng taste the feeling that his kidney had been smashed.


    However, this unique skill is taught by Liu Rufeng. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he is dodged by Liu Rufeng. Before he can react, Liu Rufeng kicks him on his ass and kicks him to the ground.


    Lu Heng rubbed up and pointed to Liu Rufeng and said, "you are not authentic. Why didn''t you teach me this move?"


    Liu Rufeng, however, laughs and retorts: "there are so many ways to attack and defend. How can we stick to the original way? It''s not that I didn''t teach you, it''s that you can''t do it now! But it doesn''t matter. Wang Lin can''t do it now. Just practice according to the original technique. "


    Lu Heng felt relieved and said with a smile, "it''s almost the same. Now I''m satisfied to deal with that bastard."


    "Look Lu Henggang just said with a smile, but without any sign of using a monkey to steal peach, Liu Rufeng had to instinctively shrink back, which just hit Lu Heng''s move. Lu Heng was very happy. He immediately clasped Liu Rufeng''s buttocks according to the technique of throwing Yin, and then swung back.


    "Boy, tough enough!" Liu Rufeng laughed and scolded, and then flew to Lu Heng''s back. However, Liu Rufeng''s body flying action is different from Lu Heng''s. when he gets to the back, he somersaults and stands firmly on the mat.


    Lu Heng turned around and was about to sneer. When he saw Liu standing there like a javelin, he was immediately discouraged. However, Liu Rufeng sat down with a smile and patted Lu Heng on the shoulder, saying: "although I wanted to let him go just now, I have to say that you did a good job."

 Chapter 496

    Although Lu Heng made a sneak attack on Liu Rufeng, Liu Rufeng was not angry. Instead, he put a smile on his face and landed with his fingers. Heng said with a smile, "you''re a cunning boy, thanks to my quick reaction!"


    Two people are now friends who have nothing to talk about, so there is no need to taboo each other when they speak, and it is common for them to tease and slander each other.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, the sense of loss on Lu Heng''s face soon disappeared. He immediately grinned and said, "you are not tired of deceit. Besides, if you throw my ass into blossom, don''t you allow me to throw you once? You, too. What''s the matter with me? Why are you hiding so fast? "


    Liu Rufeng naturally knew that Lu Heng was joking, so he shrugged his shoulders, curled his mouth and said with a little sarcasm: "if you want to fall me, it depends on your ability!"


    "Well, I''ll catch up with you one day, at least once!" Lu Heng has a smile on his face, but he doesn''t admit defeat. But after that, he shook his head. "I''m satisfied to catch up with half of you. In fact, I don''t particularly want to be an expert, as long as I can ensure the smooth progress of my revenge plan."


    Liu Rufeng nodded, patted Lu Heng on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I can guarantee the smooth implementation of your plan. Let''s stop here today. Let''s have a rest. In the afternoon, I''ll tell you the basic elements of attack. Just remember


    The next day I will fight with Wang Lin. Liu Rufeng doesn''t want Lu Heng to be too tired. Besides, he may not be able to digest if he teaches too much.


    Lu Heng agreed, so they had a good lunch and had almost a rest in the afternoon. Liu Rufeng began to talk to Lu Heng about several key points that he should pay special attention to when attacking. Lu Heng also wrote them down one by one, and then demonstrated them several times. Liu Rufeng also pointed out the wrong places one by one.


    In the evening, the snow outside has stopped. Liu Rufeng and Lu Heng are tasting a glass of red wine in their hands.


    After sipping a sip of red wine, Liu Rufeng''s eyelids were lifted. He took a look at Lu Heng who was in a daze and asked, "brother Lu, what do you think? Are you worried about tomorrow?"


    Lu Heng''s eyes came back from the dark night outside the window, his eyebrows spread out, and he said in a loud voice: "of course, I have confidence. It''s OK to deal with that boy. That dandy knows how to play every day. If I can''t even pass him, can I still go on the way in the future?"


    "That''s right. Indeed, even Wang Lin, a rookie, can''t cope with it, so I have nothing to say. Besides, I''ll go with Xi Yang and Chi Lei tomorrow. What else do you worry about? " Liu Rufeng found that Lu Heng''s eyes and eyebrows were still sad. He could not help asking.


    Lu Heng sighed in a low voice and said, "it''s nothing. I just think of someone."


    "Alone?" Liu Rufeng took a look at Lu Heng, who was a little melancholy at this time. He couldn''t help joking: "brother Lu, don''t you think of an old lover..."


    Originally Liu Rufeng just half jokingly said casually, did not expect to finish, Lu Heng''s face more sad, repeatedly sighed a few tones, "you said right, I think of bao''er."


    "Honey? You can tell by your name that you are a pretty girl. It''s rare for brother Lu to talk about his past. Come on, tell me... "


    Liu Rufeng is idle and bored. When he sees that there is a story to listen to, and it is Lu Heng''s love history, he immediately raises his ears and stares anxiously.


    Lu Heng saw Liu Rufeng''s anxious look, but his face was bitter. He waved his hand and said, "it''s all in the past. It''s better not to say it."


    "Why not? I can''t wait. I''ve never kept any secrets with you, including the details of rolling the sheets with my girls at night. It''s not interesting that you don''t even say this. No, I have to listen today! " Liu Rufeng is obviously a little reluctant.


    However, what Liu Rufeng said is a bit exaggerated. When he tells Lu Heng his story, he omits thousands of words here every time he talks about the key points. But compared with Lu Heng, he is frank.


    Lu Heng couldn''t resist Liu Rufeng, so he had to smile bitterly. Then he touched a cup with Liu Rufeng and slowly told his story


    In fact, Liu Rufeng is not interested in Lu Heng''s memories of his youth. He is just idle and bored. After all, his peers share the same language when they tell each other about their memories of youth.


    Because Lu Heng had to have enough energy to deal with Wang Lin the next day, Liu Rufeng didn''t pester Lu Heng. He didn''t want to tell Lu Heng about his past in detail. He just got to know about it, and they went to bed early.


    The next day, the sun hung on the treetops early, and the snow on the earth was immediately stained with pale gold. Although it is said that the temperature will drop in the early sunny days after the snow, the warm sun still feels warm.


    Today two people get up very early, Liu Rufeng with Lu Heng morning exercise, also by the way gave him a few moves. After breakfast, Mr. Lu changed into a suit of high-grade clothes. Mink coat, black casual trousers, feet wearing a pair of shiny shoes, hair is combed thief bright, neck also specially with a big gold chain, in the sun are reflective.


    And before leaving, Lu Heng specially prepared a box of Cuban cigars.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Rufeng could not help but be stunned, "brother Lu, are you going to teach Wang linliwei a lesson, or are you going to play cool? How can you dress up?"


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng was also hoodwinked. He didn''t look like fighting in his clothes. He was like a local tycoon or a gangster boss. The image of Shanghai beach immediately flashed through Liu Rufeng''s mind countless times.


    Seeing the surprise on Liu Rufeng''s face, Lu Heng showed himself naturally and said with a mysterious smile: "today, we have to make a high profile in order to beat that bastard Wang Lin in the momentum. That guy likes to show off, so I''ll give him a bigger show and a more alternative one."


    High profile appearance?


    Liu Rufeng can''t help laughing in her heart after hearing this. She says that this guy is really capable of beating.


    However, Lu Heng''s next move makes Liu Rufeng even more speechless. Lu Heng gives Liu Rufeng and Chi Leixi Yang a good look. Each of them had a gray woollen cloak, and each of them was equipped with a large size of sunglasses, which made people feel that even if they knew that they were Lu Heng''s followers, they were also extremely noble.


    In addition, Lu Heng also brought dozens of attendants, who were all in suits and shoes, each with a pair of sunglasses to protect his eyes. On the whole, the dress is neat and imposing.


    Dozens of people, driving several cars, formed a luxurious lineup, and set out in a mighty way. The goal was Wang Lin''s private residence.

 Chapter 497

    This time, in order to show Lu Heng''s dignity, Liu Rufeng becomes Lu Heng''s driver. Lu Heng sits next to him and Chi Lei Xiyang sits behind him. As for the others, the cars in front of them are specially used for driving, and the rest of them follow their cars, and deliberately follow them at a distance of 50 meters.


    Liu Rufeng glanced at Lu Heng, who was humming a tune beside him, and said: "young master, can we keep a little low key?"


    Lu Heng listened to Liu Rufeng''s words, not only did not convergence, but more proud, shaking his head, the legs of a cross, said: "why low-key? I don''t think high profile is enough. Young master... Well, it''s a good name. You can just call me that later... "


    Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while, but he agreed with Lu Heng''s practice in his heart. He couldn''t suppress people completely by force, and he had to overpower each other in his momentum.


    "Two elders, I''ll trouble you to call brother Lu like this later. Since we''re going to pretend this time, we''re going to pretend to be more like him." Liu Rufeng reminds Chi Lei and Xi Yang loudly.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang murmured, but they didn''t say anything.


    The direction of the car is the northeast corner of the city. After passing the outer ring road, we have to walk a section of the way to the northeast. We have already entered the suburbs. If Lu Heng had not brought Liu Rufeng here this time, even Liu Rufeng would not have thought that there was such a piece of heaven and earth out of the center of the city.


    After driving for about an hour, several cars in front of the road suddenly slowed down and slowly stopped on both sides, making way for Liu Rufeng''s car. Through the glass windows, Liu Rufeng presents a group of luxurious buildings.


    The main building has a total of five stories, not very high, but very wide. It extends to both sides for about a few hundred meters. It is decorated with special stones, giving people a magnificent feeling. There are two three story buildings on both sides of the main building, but they extend longitudinally for tens of meters.


    Even the gate is specially made of ten meters of marble, looking very solemn atmosphere. There were three or five black uniformed bodyguards patrolling around the yard. Even the security guard at the door can see that he has Kung Fu.


    "This is the easy house?" Liu Rufeng asks Lu Heng in a hurry.


    Lu Heng nodded, "this is the private entertainment place that Wang Lin''s black sheep spent more than 10 billion to build."


    More than a billion?


    Liu Rufeng suddenly stares round, "this is worth more than ten billion?"


    Lu Heng said with a smile: "every inch of land and money in Kyoto is worth tens of millions, and it''s not surprising that there are more than ten billion."


    "All right." Liu Rufeng had no choice but to smile. He said that the CHILDES of blissful island are really rich and powerful. In their eyes, more than ten billion yuan is like ten yuan for ordinary people. After that, there is no expression on their faces.


    While they were chatting, the car had already arrived at the gate of the easy house. Soon three or four security guards came out of the guard tower, stood inside the fence and yelled, "hello... Whose car is it? Don''t you know where this is? Get out of here


    However, although the voices of several security guards were loud, they were confused when they looked at the long motorcade. They could guess that it was not easy for them to come.


    One of them was tall and thin, and the security guard said in a low voice, "is it the young master of the Han family? No, the young master of the Han family will inform the young master every time before he comes, and the young master will come out ahead of time to welcome him. But, besides the young master of the Han family, who else has such a big position? "


    At this time, a slightly honest man next to him said, "it''s not the angry Mr. Lu. It''s said that the young master asked him to practice with him."


    "Well! No matter who he is, as long as the young master does not agree, he is not allowed to come in! " A rough looking man standing in the front snorted coldly. It seems that he is the leader of several people.


    Liu Rufeng honked his horn a few times, but the security guards didn''t respond at all. He turned to Lu Heng and said, "what should I do, brother Lu?"


    Lu Heng light smile, appears very relaxed, seems to have been ready for a long time, "don''t worry, I''ll know in a moment."


    Liu Rufeng had no choice but to say nothing.


    At this time, among the cars that opened the way for Liu Rufeng''s car, more than 20 uniformed bodyguards came out of Hula. The first one strode to the gate without saying a word and handed out a red object. Liu Rufeng saw that it was Wang Lin''s invitation to Lu Heng.


    As soon as the security guards looked a lot of people, and even the bodyguards were dressed neatly, their faces changed, and they guessed the identity of the comer in their hearts.


    But when they saw the invitation, the only doubt on their faces disappeared, and they laughed at the same time. The rough man at the head said in a loud voice: "it''s Mr. Lu. I don''t know how this car looks so familiar. Since Mr. Lu is here with an invitation card, we must open the door, but... "


    The man glanced at Lu Heng''s car, turned his mouth and looked contemptuous. He deliberately raised his voice and said in a loud voice, "but according to the rules, we need to see if it''s really Mr. Lu in the car. If it''s Mr. Lu, please come out and let us have a look."


    It''s hard to be clear. Can the invitation be fake? What''s more, Mr. Lu and their identities are not equal at all. If you get out of the car to meet them, isn''t it a direct disgrace?


    After hearing the invitation, the bodyguard immediately frowned and hurried to Lu Heng''s window, then bowed and asked, "young master, what should I do?"


    Lu Heng also did not expect that even the invitation is not easy to use, this group of powerful security even bullied his head, for a time is also brow locked, no idea.


    Down? If you go down, isn''t that self depreciating? But if you don''t go down, people won''t open the door. If you go back like this, you can''t do it. Isn''t your plan for nothing?


    Looking at Lu Heng''s embarrassment, Liu Rufeng said in a light voice: "brother Lu, don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look." With that, he got out of the car and walked towards the gate.


    Lu Heng knew Liu Rufeng''s ability. He was relieved. He rolled down the window and said to the bodyguard, "you go back first and wait for Mr. Liu to arrange."


    "Yes, young master." The bodyguard immediately returned to his team, looking at Liu Rufeng''s next move from a distance.


    "Brother Liu has no problem. It seems that it''s right to bring him here this time." Lu Heng looks at Liu Rufeng in the distance and mumbles to himself.


    At the same time, in a room on the main building, a tall man with virtual flesh was watching the scene at the door, and his mouth could not help showing a trace of pride, "Lu Heng, you dare to be so high-profile when you come to me. I''ll see how you end up this time!"


    This person is Wang Lin, in fact, when no one reported, he had seen Lu Heng''s long motorcade, and at a glance he saw that it was Lu Heng''s car. When he was about to think about giving Lu Heng such a challenge, he didn''t expect that the security guard at the door had solved the problem for him. Suddenly, he was very happy and was very interested in watching the excitement.

 Chapter 498

    Liu Rufeng himself, let Lu Heng nervous mood immediately relaxed down, with Liu Rufeng this intelligent and courageous person, he has 90% confidence can reverse the deadlock.


    Lu Heng is confident and determined at this time.


    Because the purpose of coming to Wang Lin this time is to slap him in the face with backhand. If you can''t even pass the gate guard, you don''t have to go on in the future. Just take someone back with you. But going back like this will lose face even more, and today''s goal can''t be achieved.


    Looking at Liu Rufeng who is walking forward leisurely, Lu Heng''s face shows a strong self-confidence. He can''t help whispering to himself: "brother, it''s up to you this time."


    Wang Lin stood in front of the window and looked at Liu Rufeng with a relaxed and calm face, but he sneered, "Lu Heng is becoming less and less advanced. He even sent a weak young man out. Isn''t he insulting himself?"


    Although Wang Lin is fond of fun and drinking, he seldom goes to the city center, so he doesn''t know Liu Rufeng''s information at all, and naturally he doesn''t know Liu Rufeng.


    After Liu Rufeng got out of the car, he walked slowly, with a bright smile on his face, as if nothing could destroy his good mood at this time.


    That kind of calm and calm is from the strength, whether it is the ability to cope with emergencies or their own attack, and even use the relationship behind, Liu Rufeng can turn things upside down in an instant.


    Moreover, Liu Rufeng has seen a lot of such battles, and he is also the best at solving such problems. That''s why he "shouldered the heavy load bravely" and appeared to be as relaxed and leisurely as walking in his own courtyard.


    Huh?


    With a glance in his eyes, Liu Rufeng found that someone upstairs was watching their every move. He couldn''t help but hook up the corner of his mouth and had an idea in his heart. At this time, Liu Rufeng''s strength has reached the realm of blue Qi. One eye can cover a hundred meters. Wang Lin, who is hiding in the window, can''t escape his sight.


    The security guard at the door saw that they had not let Lu Heng get off the bus, but just a boy about 20 years old came out, and he was a little frustrated. Just now, the rough security guard didn''t give any respect at this time. His face became cold. He stared and yelled: "Hi! Boy, you''re the driver. We have to meet Mr. Lu to open the door, OK? Looking for some dog and cat to muddle through? Delusion! Go back and let Mr. Lu come by himself


    Several security guards at the back also yelled: "yes, let Mr. Lu come by himself. We need to verify the body. Ha ha..."


    "Cat and dog?" Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing in his heart, "compare with me and curse, do you deserve it?"


    Liu Rufeng has always been angry, and few people can make him angry. To achieve this, in addition to Liu Rufeng''s eloquence, psychological quality is also a very important condition. After all, no matter how good your eloquence is, you can''t hear a sarcastic or abusive word. If you can''t bear a word, you can''t fight back.


    Now, Liu Rufeng''s mind has long been like steel and iron.


    Liu Rufeng stopped in front of the iron fence of the gate, looked up at several security guards, then raised his face slightly, looked at Wang Lin who was watching him in the distance, and showed a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth. His voice was calm and heavy, and said: "two Tibetan mastiffs, and a few Jingba, they are so happy, It''s a pity that the tortoise in the room can''t control you in time when he sees it.... "


    Liu Rufeng''s voice is not very loud, but it clearly spread to several security guards, even Wang Lin who secretly observed Liu Rufeng heard it clearly.


    "Tibetan mastiff... Jingba... Tortoise?" Wang Lin also frowned after hearing this, his face became ugly instantly, but soon he was surprised. "This boy''s mouth is powerful enough. He scolded everyone with a word, but... How did he see me?"


    "I must have guessed. How can he see so far away?" Wang Lin was puzzled for a moment, changed and soon recovered. He thought that the man who came here was just talking Kung Fu. He probably said it on purpose to the people inside.


    Several security guards began to hear Liu Rufeng''s words to himself, which was also a moment of confusion. A few seconds later, the tall and thin security guard responded. The rough security guard in front of him whispered: "Captain, this boy seems to be scolding us."


    The security captain also responded at this time, his face suddenly changed, and he said in a low voice: "shut up! You don''t think I can hear it? "


    After the reprimand, the security captain immediately stares at Liu Rufeng, with cold light in his eyes, as if he is going to kill Liu Rufeng immediately.


    "Don''t you dare to beat around the Bush and curse people here? You''re itchy and short of smoking!"


    After he finished, several security guards around him also yelled, "yes, do you have the courage to try again?"


    Liu Rufeng has seen a lot of things today. What''s the power of the dog. Obviously, these security guards didn''t take Mr. Lu Heng seriously. Otherwise, even his entourage or driver could not be provoked by them.


    Liu Rufeng was overjoyed when he saw several security guards'' anger. He said that he was almost done. You might rush out of the fire again. Anyway, it''s a fight. I''ll have a good time with you today.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng pretended to be stunned, and soon burst into a smile again. He suddenly realized, "originally, some of you want to hear those words, so I''ll repeat it again," two Tibetan mastiffs, and a few Jingba call more happily. The tortoise doesn''t know if it has climbed out. "


    People with a heart have already heard that Liu Rufeng is not the same as what he said just now, but several security guards are not in the mood to correct at the moment. Instead, they are in a rage at the same time, cursing loudly, and with the captain as the leader, they open the entrance guard, and five people rush out at the same time, each with a black baton in his hand.


    "Can''t help it so soon? Endurance is too bad Liu Rufeng couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. He had planned to play for a while, but he didn''t expect that these people''s psychological endurance was too poor.


    "Boy, your mouth is not clean, no wonder we, today we will give you a lesson!" After that, several security guards took a casual look at the bodyguards brought by Lu Heng. They didn''t seem to see them. They ignored them and rushed directly to Liu Rufeng. Without saying a word, they swung their batons and smashed them.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng is determined, heart said that even the security guards are so arrogant, it seems that Wang Lin is a good repair.


    Think of here, the body a few shaking, a few security will all fall to the ground. Just a little bit on everyone, a few security guards feel extremely painful, want to stand up are hard.


    Looking at the security guard who fell on the ground, Liu Rufeng didn''t do it again. Instead, he yelled to the people in his side: "everyone drive in the door!" Voice just fell, Liu Rufeng has entered the car, a foot accelerator, the car will disappear in place.

 Chapter 499

    Although several security guards have some Kung Fu in their hands, in front of Liu Rufeng, they are just like three-year-old children who have no fighting power. They can''t get up with a few dragonflies. Originally, Liu Rufeng wanted to teach them a lesson, but suddenly felt that it would be better to rush into the yard, so he took advantage of the opportunity that several security guards couldn''t get up to stop them, and drove in.


    Liu Rufeng''s speed is very fast. Several security guards haven''t responded yet. Liu Rufeng has already driven into the yard. His car moved, and the cars behind him started one after another. They followed him continuously.


    Although several security guards were in a hurry, they wanted to rush up and stop. But now they feel sore when they move, and they can''t stand up, so they have to watch the motorcade coming in.


    What''s more, they also know that what they are doing today is not right. Originally, Mr. Lu should have been allowed in when he came. Just now, he was deliberately making trouble. So after a few shouts, they felt guilty and stopped shouting.


    The security captain looked at the motorcade driving into the hospital with a cold face. He snorted and said in a low voice, "it''s not our dereliction of duty to let you in, but I see how you deal with the bodyguards inside."


    During the whole process, Wang Lin upstairs looked at him clearly, but he was not shocked at all. Instead, his smile on his face looked like a trace of banter. He said to himself, "Lu Heng, you''re a waste. You''re still learning to put on airs. Do you think making a few cars means you''re worthy? Since you want to play, I will play with you to the end! "


    Immediately, he turned back and drank in the direction of the door, "ah Jie, black dragon, Leng Yu, you three come in."


    Before his words were heard, three men had already pushed the door in. Three people came in and stood side by side, very respectful.


    The man on the left is not tall, thin, with red hair standing up, a strange and ferocious smile on his face and murderous eyes.


    In the middle is a tall black man, who is two meters tall. Standing there, he is like a black iron tower, and his body is wide, which will give people the pressure of poor breathing.


    The long silver hair on the right side blocked the left face, half head higher than the red hair man on the left side. His face was pale and sick. There was no expression on his face. He felt very cold.


    These three people were just called by Wang Lingang, ah Jie, Heilong and Lengyu.


    After the three men came in, Heilong and Lengyu did not speak. Ah Jie glanced at them, as if disdaining. Then his eyes fell on Wang Lin in front of him and said respectfully, "young master, I don''t know what you want to do."


    Wang Lin nodded to the satisfaction of the three people, then calmly said: "Lu Heng is below, you tell the people below, stop him! If necessary, you can do it as long as you don''t kill people. There is only one purpose. The more embarrassed he is, the better he will be! "


    The more Wang Lin said, the more excited he was, and finally his flesh began to tremble.


    Hearing a fight, ah Jie''s eyes twinkled and asked excitedly, "young master, can we also do it?"


    After listening to ah Jie''s words, Wang Lin seemed to think of something in an instant. On Rou Du Du''s face, his small eyes immediately glared hard, and he said with a smile: "of course, your shooting scene will be more wonderful, ha ha..."


    Three people went out. Leng Yu, who didn''t like to talk all the time, muttered to himself, "young master, didn''t you invite Mr. Lu to come here? How could you deliberately obstruct him?"


    Ah Jie hesitated in front of him and did not look back. He sneered, "Leng Yu, you don''t want to disobey the master''s orders."


    "Hum!" Leng Yu glances at ah Jie, but doesn''t answer. He directly bypasses them and walks in front.


    "Bah! I''m a guy who doesn''t fart all day Ah Jie is not angry at the back.


    At this time, the black dragon, who looked silly and simple, acted as a peacemaker instead. He grinned a few times and said, "whatever, as long as the young master orders, we will do it."


    Liu Rufeng''s car passed the gate smoothly, but it didn''t take long to get in the way. Several bodyguards who had been patrolling in the yard saw the situation at the door and immediately rushed up to stop the car.


    There are many bodyguards in Wang Linyang''s life. After he came up from every corner, there were forty or fifty bodyguards. The people brought by Mr. Lu were also very conscious. As soon as they saw that the other party was coming fiercely, they immediately jumped out of the car and stood opposite Wang Lin''s bodyguards in rows.


    The confrontation between the two sides means that they will fight on the spot without speculation.


    Liu Rufeng was still sitting in the car. He turned to Lu Heng and said with a smile, "brother Lu, I''m sorry to trouble you. It seems that we can''t do without our power today."


    Lu Heng can see that Liwei is not as simple as he imagined. Today''s thing is that Wang Lin''s people are too arrogant. Since things have been pushed to the top of the wave, we can''t shrink back. He immediately bit his teeth, his eyes twinkled, and said: "brother, it''s not your fault. Since Wang Lin doesn''t give face, let''s have a good fight. I can''t go down. You three can go down according to the situation. You can do it as long as you don''t kill people, MD! "


    Lu Heng was so rude.


    Liu Rufeng calmly smiles and continues to watch the movement outside the car.


    At this time, people from both sides are shouting and scolding each other. Some bodyguards from Wang Lin''s side want to get close to Lu Heng''s car. Some of Lu Heng''s people, who are quick to react, rush over and hold them. With a pull, the bodyguards suddenly get angry, turn around and fight with Lu Heng''s people.


    The fight between a few men soon turned into a big battle, and the rest soon joined the regiment.


    "Stop fighting!"


    With a loud cry, the two sides immediately stopped to look for fame, only to see Wang Lin there came a strong man, he quickly separated from the crowd, stood in front of the team, a thick voice called: "dare to live in peace, do not pee, according to his face has a few moles, today who stopped is useless, brothers, smashed the car, everyone start!"


    Lu Heng''s people thought that this was to persuade others to fight, but they didn''t expect that this was the one who encouraged them to smash the car. A group of people suddenly got angry and rushed up again.


    On the steps of the main building, there are three people standing at this time. They are Wang Lin''s three gold medal killers, ah Jie, Heilong and Lengyu.


    Ah Jie holds his shoulder and looks at the distant scene with a smile. He seems to enjoy it very much. The black dragon beside him is also grinning, only Leng Yu has no expression.


    "I didn''t expect that Lu Heng had some energy. He could call so many people together. It''s interesting, interesting..." ah Jie said in a lively and busy tone.


    But listen to the side of the black dragon but said: "I see that group of people can not last long, we still need to go up?"


    "First of all, these stinky fish and rotten shrimps are not worth going up." Ah Jie responded, but excluded Leng Yu.


    Leng Yu didn''t seem to hear him. He still didn''t speak, and his eyes were always watching the scene in the distance.

 Chapter 500

    Liu Rufeng is always observing the scene outside. Even ah Jie, who is standing on the steps, has been watching for a long time.


    "Oh, there are still some experts. It seems that they didn''t come in vain today." Liu Rufeng''s mouth turned up without any tension. Because according to the investigation, he can see that although the breath of those people is very strong, they are not their opponents.


    "Brother, you''d better go out. I don''t think our people can stand it." Lu Heng looks at the scene outside and finds that the bodyguards he brings can''t compare with Wang Lin''s people at all. They can barely cope with one. In addition, the number of people is not dominant, more than half of the people have been injured by the other party''s people, while the other party''s people are injured and knocked down a lot less.


    Liu Rufeng also thinks it''s time, so he shouts to Chi Lei and Xi Yang: "two elders, it''s our turn to come out."


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang are arrogant people. They don''t care to fight with these low-level people at all, so they always sit in the back. At this time, I heard Liu Rufeng''s call and looked at the scene outside. Then I opened the door and went down. I didn''t even take off my woollen cloak and sunglasses.


    "By the way, my clothes." Liu Rufeng took off his woollen cloak and sunglasses when he got on the bus for the convenience of driving. Now when he saw Chi Lei and Xi Yang''s clothes, he remembered that he had a share of them, so he put on the woollen cloak and took on his sunglasses. After dressing up, the door opened.


    Among the three, Liu Rufeng is naturally the leader. Chi Lei and Xi Yang consciously stand behind Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng walked up with a smile, mobilized Dantian Qi and yelled, "everyone stop!" His deep skill and loud voice made his voice very powerful. It seemed that it was like a rock piercing through the clouds. The people on the scene immediately stopped fighting.


    After the crowd stopped, Liu Rufeng looked at his own people, frowned and said in a concerned tone: "you step back first, I''m here." Turning back, he said to Chi Lei and Xi Yang, "two elders, the injured will trouble you."


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang are more experienced than Liu Rufeng in treating injuries. They nodded and walked towards the injured people.


    Lu Heng brought these people all know Liu Rufeng''s skill, at this time, all of them are secretly relieved, confidence doubled, "with Mr. Liu, there is nothing wrong."


    As soon as Liu Rufeng''s three men appeared, they immediately stopped a group of Wang Lin''s bodyguards. Many of them were stunned on the spot and wondered in their hearts, "these three are... Look at this dress, are they the big men of some force? It''s not going to make a mess today. "


    Lu Heng didn''t get off the car, and these people didn''t dare to confirm whether it was Lu Heng sitting on the car.


    However, seeing Chi Lei and Xi Yang go up to treat the bodyguards'' injuries, their hearts are only half down. Some people have already begun to waver. "It should not be a big man. How can a big man get off the car to treat his younger brother?"


    At this time, the security captain suddenly yelled, pointed to Liu Rufeng and yelled: "don''t be fooled by him, he is the one who just made trouble at the door!"


    In fact, no need for the security captain to say, other bodyguards also saw it, but Liu Rufeng''s dress was a little hesitant, and there was no movement for a long time.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng, who just bewitched everyone to smash the car, said, "you, who are you from Lu Heng?"


    Liu Rufeng took off his sunglasses and showed a pair of deep eyes like stars. That kind of fierce eyes suddenly shocked the people opposite.


    "Ah! This dress really doesn''t fit me. It''s too tired to wear. " Liu Rufeng didn''t care what the man said just now. He slowly took off his woollen cloak and handed it to the bodyguard behind him. Then he turned back to the man and said with a smile, "you ask me, I''m a driver."


    "The driver?" The man frowned for a moment, but looked at Liu Rufeng''s thin body, and immediately turned his lips. His face was disdainful, and his momentum quickly came up. He cried out: "I don''t care if you are a driver or anything, call Lu Heng to come down. If you don''t come down, we''ll smash the car!"


    As soon as he spoke, the people behind him immediately yelled, "yes, let him out quickly and accept the punishment in good order, otherwise, we will smash your car to pieces!"


    Liu Rufeng coughed, his face suddenly became cold, and glanced at the opposite person, then said softly: "Oh, I forgot to say that I am a bodyguard besides the driver."


    The man squinted at Liu Rufeng. Although he had just seen the scene of Liu Rufeng lecturing the security guards, they were all first-class bodyguards selected by Wang Linqian. They were usually very arrogant. How could they pay attention to Liu Rufeng?


    Suddenly eyebrows up, toward the next few bodyguards a wink, "you a few, go up to teach this boy, the rest continue to smash the car!"


    Just quiet not long after the scene immediately chaos, dozens of people once again took out the close iron bar, toward the landing constant several cars rushed up.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that he couldn''t do it, he rushed out with a brisk stride and knocked down several people who were surrounded by Lu Heng''s car. Then he rushed to the front of the next car. He was quick and quick. He divided five into two and solved four or five more problems.


    Because Lu Heng''s car is in the front, and the rest of the cars are in the back, those people who want to smash the car must pass Liu Rufeng. In addition, there are some bodyguards on his side, so Wang Lin''s people can''t succeed for a moment. As soon as they rush past, they are broken by Liu Rufeng.


    Scene a chaos, Chi Lei and Xi Yang also can''t cure injury, two people also quickly float out, each blocked more than ten people.


    These people and Liu Rufeng are not at the same level at all. Facing Liu Rufeng and Chi Leixi Yang, they have no fighting power at all. In less than three minutes, they solved all the people under Wang Lin''s command.


    In order to teach Wang Lin a lesson this time, Liu Rufeng is more fierce than usual. Chi Lei and Xi Yang are fierce and merciless. If Lu Heng hadn''t told them not to kill people in advance, they would have killed several people.


    In three minutes, he solved dozens of people, and a group of well-trained bodyguards lay on the floor, which shocked Wang Lin upstairs. He frowned tightly, pushed aside a charming woman beside him, and cursed loudly: "Lu Heng, you are really good. You dare to act wild in my territory. It seems that I can''t keep you. Anyway, Han Shao asked me to get rid of you, I''ll take this opportunity to kill you today. "


    Think of here, then took out the mobile phone, dial a number in the past.


    After ah Jie saw Liu Rufeng''s three men coming out, he started with a lively attitude. Unexpectedly, Liu Rufeng''s hands and feet were so sharp, and he easily solved dozens of bodyguards. Ah Jie''s face can no longer be calm, eyes suddenly cold down, toward the side of the Black Dragon said: "brother, it''s our turn to go up."


    Just then, ah Jie''s mobile phone rings. It''s Wang Lin.

 Chapter 501

    Wang Lin intended to teach Lu Heng a lesson and let him make a soft persimmon. Unexpectedly, the scene changed, which greatly surprised him. Although their bodyguards are not experts, they are also well-trained. They are not comparable to those street gangsters. They usually take three or five bodyguards out to run around any nightclub in the city center. Unexpectedly, almost all bodyguards are out today, and they are swept by three of Lu Heng''s bodyguards.


    This blow is really too big. Lu Heng, who has always been in a low voice in his heart, has a huge reversal today. Diao Si''s counterattack makes Wang Lin, who has always been high above him, can''t accept this result. So he decided not to be soft handed any more and took out his mobile phone and called ah Jie.


    When ah Jie saw that it was Wang Lin''s phone, he was also confused. He pressed the answer button, lowered his tone and said respectfully, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Don''t worry, fight me to death!" Wang Lin''s indifferent voice came from the phone.


    "Yes, young master." This order immediately made ah Jie in high spirits, glanced at the three people in the distance, and his pupils slowly contracted.


    However, Wang Lin is not stupid. In broad daylight, he also knows that he will cause trouble, so by the way, he said: "seriously injured, and then get people inside and try to clean them up."


    "I understand."


    Ah Jie received the new instructions, and his eyes suddenly turned fierce, and a bloodthirsty sense of killing surged into his brain. Although Wang Lin''s last sentence disappointed him a little, it at least made him enjoy himself.


    "I haven''t had a good fight for a long time." Ah Jie murmured and took out a bright dagger from his waist. The blade has a curved arc, and you can see that it is extremely sharp just by looking at the surface.


    Looking at the black dragon beside him, ah Jie asked again, "Hey, black guy, I''ll deal with the young one. You can choose the other two."


    Black dragon is used to this kind of address, so he doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he grins a few times and says, "I think all three of them belong to me. You two watch first. I can''t do it later."


    Ah Jie immediately frowned and retorted: "no! You''ll lose our share as soon as you do it. I want to have fun. I can''t afford to take advantage of you. "


    Both of them refused to let go of this opportunity, as if the fate of Liu Rufeng was completely under their control.


    Leng Yu''s deep and indifferent eyes have been watching the movement in the distance. He doesn''t care who his opponent is, as if everything doesn''t matter.


    Ah Jie and black dragon fight for persistence to go up, Leng Yu also slowly followed behind.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng and Chi Leixi Yang had already stopped. They also noticed the three people who came by. They could judge by their evil spirit. They must be experts.


    But only from the surface can we see that everyone''s real combat effectiveness can be really understood only through combat, because although some people''s cultivation level is not high, they may have extraordinary means, such as shooting skills, such as concealed weapons or the ability to use poison.


    Looking at the three people coming, Liu Rufeng stood there straight, with a wisp of long hair fluttering in front of his forehead. The whole person was as quiet as a mountain, unusually calm. Chi Lei and Xi Yang are standing beside him. They are murderous and their eyes are cold.


    "I didn''t expect that there were a few people like us today. Our elder brother''s hands are itching. I just want to practice with you." Ah Jie''s pace seems to be slow, and he has been less than three meters away from Liu Rufeng.


    In fact, ah Jie also saw that the people opposite were not simple, but he was always aloof. Even when he met an expert, he still didn''t admit defeat. The more powerful he was, the more passionate he was.


    Liu Rufeng sneered. His face didn''t change and his voice didn''t slow down. "The big fish didn''t catch up, but a few small shrimps came. Our young master looks up to you when he comes to you. Instead of opening the door to meet you, you stop him again and again. What do you mean? "


    Even if the two sides fight fiercely, Liu Rufeng has to make it clear that the absolute initiative can only be gained by being polite first and then fighting.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, ah Jie looked askance and said contemptuously, "Oh? What''s the point of beating so many of us? You''ve got a good mouth. But I tell you, it''s useless to be eloquent today. There is only one consequence of making trouble in an easy house, that is, death! But our young master was kind and decided to save you a dog''s life. Hehe... We''ll take a breath for you. "


    Ah Jie said in a strange way. His sharp voice made people feel very uncomfortable, but the fierce air on his face gradually revealed.


    Liu Rufeng also knew that there was no reason to talk to them today, only conquering by force was the king''s way, so he picked his eyebrows, but his eyes were cold, and sneered: "in this case, there''s no need to say, but I still want to tell you in advance. What you said just now is a little big, and I can''t bear the difference."


    "Cut the crap, you''ll know in a moment." With two bursts of cold light in his eyes, ah Jie bows down. In a moment, the whole person shoots like an arrow away from the string. In a flash, he jumps to Liu Rufeng''s body and stabs Liu Rufeng''s front heart with his sharp knife cutting through the air.


    "It''s a killing move?" Facing ah Jie, who is as cruel as a beast, Liu Rufeng is furious and determined not to be polite any more. When the sharp knife is two inches away from his body, he suddenly skilfully sideways to avoid the machete. The Sharp Machete slips in front of him.


    You have a knife and I have a knife.


    Liu Rufeng dodged for a moment and pulled out the blue dagger at his waist. The green and simple breath flows slowly, and the momentum immediately presses ah Jie''s head.


    Although the current situation does not require him to take out a dagger, but since the opponent uses a knife, out of courtesy, he should also use a knife.


    At least, Liu Rufeng thinks so.


    Ah Jie stabbed Liu Rufeng in the air, but he didn''t stop. When his machete left half of Liu Rufeng''s body, he suddenly changed his hand and stabbed Liu Rufeng''s heart again.


    Only an expert can change the moves in the middle of the way. Ah Jie is also relying on this to stand in the ranks of killers for many years. But Liu Rufeng had been ready for a long time. The dagger of his right hand crossed an arc and went straight to ah Jie''s machete.


    The sudden arrival of lightning and flint caught people off guard.


    Not everyone can do it. Ah Jie immediately realized that the young boy in front of him was not simple, but it was too late to withdraw the machete. He only heard the clang of metal, and the blue dagger had swung the machete out.


    Although Liu Rufeng didn''t use innate Qi, ah Jie had already felt a numbness in his wrist, and the strong anti shock force made him stay in the same place.

 Chapter 502

    Ah Jie was ruthless and merciless. Just one face to face, he showed his amazing means of killing and cutting. Liu Rufeng was also surprised. Although ah Jie didn''t hurt him, the short fight also proved ah Jie''s amazing fighting power. Only a professional killer can have that kind of lethality.


    Ah Jie''s wrist was numb, and he was even more shocked. At this time, he found that he had made a mistake in judgment. Among the other three, it seemed that this man was the most powerful.


    From a distance, the black dragon is in a stalemate, while Leng Yu seems to have the upper hand. Ah Jie was a little regretful at this time. If he had chosen one of the other two, he might not have fallen into the deadlock.


    But now it''s irreparable, only to insist. Ah Jie soon returned to normal from his absence and licked his sharp blade. At this time, he was like a bloodthirsty devil. "I didn''t expect that your inner strength was so strong and your hand was very quick. I underestimated you."


    Even if he was flustered in his heart, he still didn''t give in, and ah Jie thought that winning or losing was not a foregone conclusion, and he was the winner in the end.


    What''s more, it''s ah Jie''s nature to be strong when he is strong. Just now, he was just in a short panic. After adjusting his breath, ah Jie regained his fighting spirit again, and his blood filled every blood vessel of his body again.


    "What a murderous spirit Liu Rufeng can''t help but be secretly surprised, "this man''s murderous spirit is stronger than Shen Wuming. It seems that he is a guy who likes to kill."


    In the face of ah Jie''s provocative words, Liu Rufeng is not angry. His face is still calm, but he has strong self-confidence in his faint smile. "I look down on you too. I didn''t expect that your means are so clever, but it''s a pity... You can''t beat me."


    Ah Jie forbeared his anger. His eyes seemed to flow with a beating flame. He hummed coldly: "although you are powerful, I haven''t done my best. Now it''s hard to say whether you will win or lose."


    Liu Rufeng is also a faint smile, appears more confident, "sorry, I didn''t do my best, it''s really hard to say the outcome."


    Liu Rufeng has mastered this method quite skillfully,


    Ah Jie can''t bear it. He rushes to Liu Rufeng with an arrow. The machete covered with cold light is raised high again, and his hand attacks Liu Rufeng''s neck.


    The green light flashed, and the green dagger in Liu Rufeng''s hand welcomed the machete again. This time ah Jie didn''t hit hard. He turned his hand again. The machete changed its direction and stabbed Liu Rufeng''s chest in the opposite direction.


    The two sharp weapons crisscross, the dazzling light complements each other, and the strong breath envelops the empty space occupied by them.


    Two people walked more than ten times to see each other. Liu Rufeng always used his agile body to dodge left and right, and constantly used sharp daggers to fight back, but he didn''t fight back.


    Ah Jie didn''t dare to touch the dagger in Liu Rufeng''s hand so as not to be hurt by the anti shock force again. Even if Liu Rufeng didn''t take the initiative to attack, he was in a bit of a mess,


    As soon as he saw that the time was almost up, Liu Rufeng completely mastered ah Jie''s strange and fierce Sabre technique. He couldn''t help sneering in his heart. "For the sake of your exquisite Sabre technique, I''ve been with you several times. Now I''m going to fight back."


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng''s eyes suddenly widened, two cold lights suddenly shot out, and then the inborn Qi in the Dantian was filled with the blue dagger, and the blue air floated on the blade. The foot moves, the body shape is like a ghost floating out, the blue and blue dagger cuts directly to the machete in Ajie''s hand.


    Ah Jie was in a panic and was thinking about how to turn defeat into victory. He suddenly found that Liu Rufeng''s fighting spirit was growing rapidly. He could not help but tremble and was secretly surprised. "It turns out that he had been hiding his strength just now, and he even practiced to the point of blue Qi. It seems that... I will definitely lose."


    Heart timid, ah Jie forehead also covered with sweat, the mouth has not had time to shout, Liu Rufeng has waved a dagger to split over.


    The killing power of the dagger infused with innate Qi has increased several times, and the blue light is more exciting. With the sound of "jingle", ah Jie''s machete had been cut off, and most of its body fell to the surrounding ground, leaving only the yellow handle and 34 cm blade on his hand.


    Ah Jie was so scared that he was almost out of his wits. With his mouth open, he was already in the same place, but Liu Rufeng stood three meters away and sneered. The smile was very unpleasant.


    "You, you, how dare you cut off my Can Xue Dao..." ah Jie''s face turned white at this time, and began to turn from white to black, and then from black to purple. Less than half of the rest of the blade was useless, and it was thrown out in one breath. With the blessing of inner strength, half of the blade was inserted on the concrete floor.


    "Can Xue?" Liu Rufeng smiles calmly, her eyebrows pull down, showing a helpless expression, "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now, I accidentally broke your pedicure knife, I''m sorry..."


    A pedicure knife?


    Hearing that her beloved Can Xue was said to be a pedicure knife, her face suddenly changed with anger. But now that she has no weapons, she can only hold her breath in the dark. She hummed coldly: "I''m still a congenital expert. I didn''t expect that, but you just win by relying on sharp weapons and genuine Qi. If you can win me, I''ll convince you."


    Liu Rufeng was amused, "this man is a war maniac. The greatest pleasure for him is to fight. Once he can''t fight, he will die."


    He turned his face to see Chi Lei and Xi Yang not far away, and found that Chi Lei had mobilized his innate Qi, and the red light protected his whole body. Although the black dragon''s fists are strong, he can''t help Chi Lei. With the blessing of innate Qi, Chi Lei can easily break through the black dragon''s defense with both hands, and soon gets the upper hand.


    If you look at Xi Yang, it seems that Leng Yu''s Kung Fu is superior to him, but Xi Yang is known as Mr. poisonous hand, and his hands are black. Leng Yu also sees that it''s unusual. He doesn''t dare to connect hard, so he can only rely on his body method to open the distance and attack from a long distance. In this case, it''s hard to win.


    Now it seems that his side has no suspense of the possession of the advantage, Liu Rufeng also need not worry, a time to play heart again, smile at ah Jie said: "well, I''m good at boxing, to be honest, I really can''t use the dagger."


    Liu Rufeng''s words were similar to ridicule, and ah Jie also heard it. However, he was not angry this time, but he had a smile in his heart. "Even if you are powerful, what can you do? Can you stop me from hiding a knife in my sleeve?"


    As soon as Liu Rufeng took back the dagger, ah Jie clenched his fists and began to get ready. Two people don''t have to notice in advance, just a meeting of the eyes can judge the best time to shoot.


    After gazing at each other for more than ten seconds, ah Jie couldn''t bear it any more. He dashed forward one by one and rose up with his body, kicking Liu Rufeng''s chin and chest with his feet.

 Chapter 503

    Ah Jie''s beloved CanXue machete was cut off by Liu Rufeng. He was very angry. He wanted to tear Liu Rufeng to pieces to get rid of his hatred. Immediately in the heart make up one''s mind, prepare to fight with Liu Ru on boxing foot. And secretly plan, find the right time to use the hidden weapon hidden in the sleeve to deal with Liu Rufeng.


    For ah Jie, as long as he can win, any means is right, and he doesn''t care whether he is fair or not.


    I saw his legs slightly curved, his feet forced to push on the ground, and his body soared two or three meters high. As he fell, his legs quickly popped up, and there came a double kick, also known as chain kick.


    Liu Rufeng has been quietly observing, the body grain silk did not move, waiting for the opponent''s active attack. Now that he''s interested in ah Jie, it''s up to him to see what else he can do.


    A look at ah Jie''s hand, Liu Rufeng''s spirit is also tightened. He found that the opposite boy, who looked like naruto, was really fierce in attack. He had already seen his solid foundation in his double pedaling like a rabbit.


    Liu Rufeng is not flustered, the body extremely fast glides backward two or three meters, ah Jie''s series kicks considered to have failed. As soon as his body stood firm, ah Jie was a hungry tiger again by the spring of landing. He still got up from the ground and hit with two powerful fists.


    It seems that the two fists are ordinary, but they contain great subtlety. Liu Rufeng, who is experienced and experienced, has seen the clue for a long time.


    When ah Jie jumps up, his left leg is bent. Obviously, he has a back move, and the change is on the bent left leg. Whether you block or dodge, he will raise his left foot to attack next.


    This move can also be called "foot in the fist". It''s just that he used it skillfully.


    But how could Liu Rufeng let him succeed?


    Seeing ah Jie''s two fists approaching, Liu Rufeng moved half a meter to the left in an instant, and then put out his big hand to grab ah Jie''s right wrist. Ah Jie''s last move is his left foot, but Liu Rufeng''s move to the left doesn''t work. Moreover, Liu Rufeng''s evasion is very ingenious. He grabs ah Jie''s wrist firmly, and then quickly turns his body. With ah Jie''s momentum, he throws ah Jie back several meters away.


    Using force is not only the authority of Taiji, but also can be used in other ways. Liu Rufeng used force this time.


    Ah Jie didn''t expect Liu Rufeng to grasp the opportunity so accurately. In a moment when he couldn''t think about it, he had been thrown several meters away by Liu Rufeng. The strong impact made him unable to stand firm and directly fell to the ground.


    Ah Jie, who stood up again, was already in a mess. No matter how good he was, he could not help being hurt and bruised.


    Even so, he still doesn''t give up, and dogging is his usual means.


    His eyes began to turn scarlet and bloodthirsty. After a sneer, the whole person has rushed up again. This time, it''s a close fight.


    After fighting for more than ten rounds, ah Jie finally found an excellent opportunity to cut Liu Rufeng''s neck with his left hand knife and hit Liu Rufeng''s chest with his right hand.


    Two people have been fighting for a long time, and Liu Rufeng''s patience has already been worn away, so this time he didn''t dodge, but he met each other with both hands and grasped ah Jie''s two wrists.


    Ah Jie had planned ahead of time. Even if he was caught, it doesn''t matter. He can just use his sleeve to hide a knife. He didn''t change his moves in the middle of the way, but he pretended to be weak, with a look of panic on his face at the same time.


    When his wrist was firmly grasped by Liu Rufeng, his right arm suddenly vibrated slightly, and then a white light shot out of his sleeve and towards Liu Rufeng''s chest.


    Two people are very close to each other, even if the reaction is too fast to dodge, the white light comes in a flash, and stabs Liu Rufeng''s chest exactly.


    "Got it!" Ah Jie was so happy that he almost cried out. The picture of Liu Rufeng falling to the ground with serious injury began to appear in his mind.


    However, after counting the breath, he found that his wrist was getting tighter and tighter, while the person in front of him was still smiling, and there was no trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    "What, what''s going on?" Ah Jie''s surprise can''t be concealed. He blurts out directly, and his eyes are round. But before he could find out the reason, he felt a great force coming from his wrist, and soon the pain came all over his body. No matter how hard he resisted, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    A moment later, only to hear two crackles, ah Jie''s wrists have been broken, big beads of sweat soon fell from his forehead, and his eyebrows are tightly together.


    He clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and endured the pain. He didn''t cry out. He was a man.


    The severe pain of the wrist continued, and soon his lower abdomen was attacked by a strong force. Ah Jie''s whole body flew up and fell heavily on the ground. Although he took a breath of genuine Qi and saved his life at the critical moment, he suffered a serious internal injury, and a mouthful of blood directly gushed out and dyed the ground red.


    Liu Rufeng looked at ah Jie lying in the distance and sneered: "you deserve it! I''ve been merciful to you, but you''re playing with me. This time I''ll teach you a lesson. "


    When he said this, Liu Rufeng deliberately raised his tone. His thick voice reverberated in the whole courtyard, and everyone of the other party listened to it.


    Wang Lin''s bodyguards have already stood up from the ground and consciously become cheerleaders. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t have time to blink for fear of missing the wonderful fight.


    What''s more, ah Jie and Liu Rufeng are the two people who get the most attention. Seeing ah Jie''s downwind, the bodyguards'' faces turn pale. It''s only when they see a white light shooting at Liu Rufeng''s chest that they are surprised. But their surprise lasted for a moment, and their hope sank to the bottom. Hear Liu Rufeng''s a big drink, more heart violent tremor for a while, the heart almost jumps out from the throat.


    Wang Lin in the house is also always paying attention to the changes on the field. He has absolute confidence in ah Jie and the three of them. These killer bodyguards who spend a lot of money are always his chips. But the result surprised him. Unexpectedly, ah Jie was seriously injured and fell to the ground, and his blood was raging.


    "Who is the opponent and how can he be so powerful?" Wang Lin began to be a little restless, and his heart beat faster.


    In particular, Liu Rufeng was stabbed by a concealed weapon, but he was safe. He racked his brains and couldn''t explain it.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng has long realized that ah Jie has a conspiracy. He just doesn''t know what tricks he wants to play. He plans to see it clearly. When ah Jie moves, he finds something wrong, and if he avoids it, there is no problem at all. But he felt that avoiding words was not enough to frighten them, and using his body to carry them was more cool.

 Chapter 504

    Liu Rufeng could block that knife with his innate body protecting spirit, but he didn''t. First, they don''t want to expose their strength too early; Second, he also has a tiancanyi. There is no problem blocking ah Jie''s sleeve knife. Even if the other side shoots with a gun, it can''t hurt him, because the tiancanyi is more tough than the bulletproof jacket.


    But there were only a few people at the scene who knew that he had silk clothes. Wang Lin didn''t know anything about it. All of them were scared for a moment, just like seeing a monster.


    As a last resort, Liu Rufeng didn''t put down his heavy hands, but ah Jie''s despicable behavior made him angry, so he broke his wrist and kicked him in the belly. Ah Jie was seriously injured and had already fainted, but he never thought about the reason.


    Liu Rufeng''s side is over, and Chi Lei''s side is over soon. As a result, Chi Lei''s fist breaks Heilong''s left arm. Only Xi Yang is still entangled with Leng Yu. It seems that he is still struggling.


    After Chi Lei''s solution, he immediately joined Xi Yang''s regiment and fought against the enemy.


    Liu Rufeng did not go up to help, but carefully observed Lengyu''s moves. Liu Rufeng found that his boxing style was very special. He didn''t show much agility between advance and retreat, but he was continuous and tight. Although it seems that the attack is not very fierce, explosive power is not enough, but it implies a dense dark strength. It''s really hard for Xi Yang to break his defense. Even Chi Lei joined the regiment, and it''s hard to win him in a short time.


    Liu Rufeng is already in a trance. He is constantly guessing Leng Yu''s way. He feels that he is thinking of an old boxing, which belongs to Neijia boxing, and has already developed his dark strength.


    Just when Liu Rufeng was in a trance, he suddenly heard a burst of harsh laughter behind him. That kind of laughter was extremely ugly and made people get goose bumps all over.


    "Ha ha ha... Don''t fight, don''t fight. What''s your family doing? Mr. Lu doesn''t inform me when he comes. I''ll come down to meet him. "


    Hear the voice behind, Liu Rufeng can''t help but turn around and find a tall fat man walking a few meters away.


    Yes, it''s Wang Lin.


    Wang Lin saw today''s situation in the room. The other party''s people are too strong, and his own people are not rivals. If this goes on, his three beloved bodyguards must fall. So without hesitation, he dressed and went downstairs.


    Walking through the motions is Wang Lin''s best skill. Even if he is angry in his heart, he can''t show it on his face. This is why he can protect himself in front of the powerful Han family.


    Moreover, today Lu Heng''s people have completely gained the upper hand. At this time, he did not dare to be so domineering as usual. Then he put on a close look and walked over with a smile.


    As soon as he came out, his bodyguards immediately said respectfully, "young master."


    Wang Lin didn''t even look at these people. Instead, he said in a cold voice, "get out of here, they''re all gone!" Those bodyguards suddenly a burst of tension, disheartened left.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang also stop, a few steps to Liu Rufeng next to stand. Heilong grabs the broken arm with his other hand and grins to Wang Lin, and Leng Yu follows him.


    "Young master." The black dragon cried out, with a look of pain and shame on his face.


    Wang Lin took a look at the black dragon, and then looked at ah Jie, who was lying in the distance. He frowned and said to Leng Yu, "Leng Yu, take them to treat the injury."


    "Yes, young master." Before leaving, Leng Yu takes a look at Liu Rufeng. His eyes seem to express something.


    After they left, Wang Lin''s eyes fell on Liu Rufeng and his smiling face was full of complicated emotions.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t take Wang Lin as a root onion at all. He just regarded Wang Lin as a playboy who only knows how to eat, drink and have fun. So he gave a smile, but his eyes showed a trace of disdain. "Mr. Lu is in the car. If you meet him, you can go."


    The tone was easy-going, but it was provocative.


    Let Wang Lin open the door for Mr. Lu. How is that possible?


    Lu Heng is always respectful to Wang Lin when he comes here. How can it be reversed today?


    Wang Lin was extremely upset at this time. He wanted to run up and strangle the boy in front of him, but after thinking about it, he put up with it. He also knew that Liu Rufeng was so powerful that even ah Jie was not his opponent. He had almost nothing left but to be abused.


    "Ah... Yes, I almost forgot to patronize you." Wang Lin hit ha ha, then step toward Lu Heng''s car.


    Lu Heng is always sitting in the car, like a Buddha statue in a temple. He saw the whole scene clearly, and the blood in his body was gradually boiling with the changes on the field. He was so nervous that he was relieved to see Liu Rufeng take ah Jie easily.


    Seeing Wang Lin''s stiff expression coming up, Lu Heng''s thought also began to do a fierce ideological struggle, "do I wait for him to open the door, or take the initiative to go down?"


    In fact, today''s tossing is enough. Lu Heng is very satisfied. Even if he takes the initiative now, it has greatly exceeded his expectations. But it''s a bit awkward to go on like this. If you look at Liu Rufeng, he''s squeezing his eyes at him. That means he won''t get out of the car.


    Lu Heng is not a man with no idea. He immediately understands how to deal with it.


    "Brother Lu..." Wang Lin has opened the door with a smile, and his venomous eyes immediately fall on Lu Heng.


    But that hostile look was fleeting and soon softened¡° Brother Lu, if you don''t say that you''re here in advance, I''ll come down to meet you. How could you make such a big mistake? "


    Wang Lin said that, but he kept staring at the expression on Lu Heng''s face. He wanted to see what Lu Heng, who had been in a low voice in front of him all the time, had become. If he couldn''t make it to the table, no matter how powerful his subordinates were, it would be useless.


    Lu Heng naturally doesn''t give in vain. He used to pretend to be patient. Now that he''s making a big scene today, he doesn''t have to pretend any more. So he just a faint smile, smile quickly convergence, straight face frown way: "Wang Lin, don''t you know I come today? You should have opened the door ahead of time and lined up to meet, but you were always closed. Your servants are even more angry. They dare to threaten to smash my car. That''s not what you mean... "


    "No, it''s not... How can I? It''s all the nonsense of those guys who don''t have eyes. I will punish them severely." Wang Lin said with a smile, peeping at Lu Heng''s current momentum. He could not help but be shocked. That kind of bullying atmosphere formed a powerful aura.


    "That''s good. Since it''s not you, forget it. Now that I''m here, I can''t help sitting up, can I? Come on, help me out of the car. " Lu Heng gently smile, but with a smile of contempt.


    Wang Lin is the young master of the Wang family. No matter in terms of status or origin, he is now a head higher than Lu Heng. Wang Lin did not expect that Lu Heng would do so. This is a direct threat to him in front of everyone.

 Chapter 505

    Lu Heng asked Wang Lin to help him out of the car, which obviously embarrassed him. Although there is no hierarchy in today''s society, Lu Heng''s request also reminds him of the scene of those nobles getting off the bus.


    "Help him out of the car. Doesn''t that mean he''s a head higher than me?" Wang Lin was a little annoyed for a moment, but he didn''t dare to burst out in front of him.


    Lu Heng just looked at him quietly, with a smile on his face. He didn''t urge Wang Lin, who was in a daze. As a winner, he had a lot of time. The longer he delayed, the more humiliating it was Wang Lin rather than him.


    Although Wang Lin has no knowledge and skills, he is not an idiot. There are many kinds of evil moves. After some sum up, he finally came up with a good idea.


    "Didn''t you let me help you out? It''s no big deal. I''ll help you! However, I will never let you feel, just take this opportunity to give you a shade. Even if it can''t hurt you, it will make you disheartened, and I can get some face back. If you want to be angry, I''ll take the name of competition. I don''t think you have a temper. "


    Wang Lin suddenly thought of his invitation, and then thought that he could take this opportunity to revenge Lu Heng once. Anyway, he didn''t say when to fight each other at the beginning, and he could say it in this case even if he was unprepared.


    "Wang Shao, what do you think?" Lu Heng can''t wait and suddenly says.


    "Ah... Nothing. I''m thinking about how to treat you later. Come on, I''ll help you out of the car. " Wang Lin returned to his senses, smiling again. At the same time, he put his body aside, bent slightly and stretched out his right arm.


    This is the standard posture of noble waiters waiting for the master to get off the bus. Let alone, Wang Lin has some talent in this point.


    Lu Heng just wants to take this opportunity to embarrass Wang Lin. it doesn''t matter whether he succeeds or not. If Wang Lin doesn''t agree, he won''t insist. I didn''t expect that Wang Lin could really pull down his face and show considerable humility.


    Wang Lin''s attitude changed a little fast, which surprised Lu Heng. "Can you even agree to this kind of request? This boy has changed a lot. I can''t see that this guy is more tolerant than I am. His acting skills are so brilliant. He really inherited the genes of the Wang family. "


    Lu Heng gritted his teeth when he thought of the Wang family. If it wasn''t for them, the Lu family would not be reduced to today''s situation. Originally, the Lu family and the Wang family were in the same camp, and there was never a secret between them. However, in the face of the pressure of the Han family, the Wang family suddenly defected and helped the Han family design and frame up the Lu family, so the Lu family was not able to recover.


    Lu Heng has long hated Wang''s family, and he felt disgusted when he saw Wang Lin''s appearance. "Servile and flattering, isn''t it your royal family''s housekeeping skill?"


    Since you like to be a slave, I will help you.


    Thinking of this, Lu Heng didn''t feel sorry for Wang Lin. he felt cold in his heart and didn''t hesitate any more. He put his left hand on Wang Lin''s hand and followed his feet down.


    At this time, Wang Lin has been waiting for the opportunity.


    Lu Heng''s foot is up and down, and his left hand is in Wang Lin''s hands, which is no more than an excellent opportunity for Wang Lin to retaliate. In his opinion, with Lu Heng''s strength, he has absolutely no ability to resist.


    Even though Wang Lin''s Kung Fu is very common, he can throw people out suddenly. Moreover, his skill is a bit unexpected.


    Lu Heng''s left foot just touched the ground, but he didn''t stand still. When Wang Lin saw the opportunity, he suddenly closed his five fingers and grasped Lu Heng''s left hand tightly. He was worried that he didn''t have enough strength, so he stretched out his other hand. His two hands clasped Lu Heng''s left arm at the same time. At the same time, he shook his whole body and was about to throw Lu Heng out.


    Lu Heng is stepping out of the car, the center of gravity is relatively low, Wang Lin shot very suddenly, this sudden change almost let him out of a cold sweat. If you fall out like this, you will be in a mess even if it is not broken.


    However, after these days of training, Lu Heng''s reaction ability has improved a lot. In an instant, he suddenly thought of a way to crack it. He pushed his right foot on the car fiercely, followed his body to a side spin, and rushed to him with Wang Lin''s strength.


    With the help of force, it is very appropriate to use it.


    Originally, the two people were very close to each other. After the combination of the two forces, the impact force immediately reached several times of the normal. Wang Lin was suddenly knocked down by the strong inertia, and his tall and fat body fell to the ground, which made him almost faint.


    In addition, Lu Heng is also tall, 200 Jin weight pressure on his body, so that he temporarily breathing difficulties, choked his face red.


    Although Lu Heng''s move is clumsy, it''s hard to make such a response in an instant. Liu Rufeng, who is still worried about Lu Heng at first, can''t help nodding silently after seeing this scene. "It seems that brother Lu has a strong ability to change. I believe that if we persist, we can become an expert."


    Although there is Wang Lin at the bottom of his body, Lu Heng doesn''t feel well. After a while, he gets up from Wang Lin and stands up. When he looks at Wang Lin again, his eyes are closed and he pretends to be dead.


    Seeing Wang Lin''s appearance, Lu Heng''s heart can''t help a burst of pleasure, and he has a strong sense of hatred. But today, after all, he doesn''t come to fight. It''s enough to achieve the deterrent effect, and he still has to do something about face. So Lu Heng said, "Wang Shao, why are you so careless? Did you break it?"


    At the same time, his right hand had been stretched out to help Wang Lin.


    Wang Lin was really thrown, just now the performance is not pretended, heard Lu Heng''s voice, this just vaguely opened his eyes, eyes flashed a trace of anger, "Lu Heng, what do you mean, I kind to help you car, why do you push me to the ground?"


    Angry in his heart, Wang Lin began to blame Lu Heng, regardless of who was right and who was wrong.


    Lu Heng got a bargain, so he didn''t care about it, but he responded quickly and said, "Wang Shao, don''t you forget what I''m here for today? What was the name of your move just now? I almost got caught. "


    Wang Lin angrily stood up from the ground, pulled his face and hummed: "don''t you sarcasm me. It was my fault just now. Our fight hasn''t started yet. Today I will surely win you. Come on, upstairs, please


    The trouble is almost over. Lu Heng has earned enough face today, so he doesn''t care about Wang Lin''s attitude now. After all, people have suffered a lot and won''t let them complain?


    Other bodyguards are arranged to rest, only Liu Rufeng, Chi Lei and Xi Yang follow Lu Heng.


    Several people were brought to the main hall by Wang Lin. as soon as they entered the room, the luxurious decoration made Liu Rufeng marvel. Exquisite pear wood tables and chairs as well as the display of treasures everywhere prove the luxury and taste of Anle Ju. This is just the tip of the iceberg of comfortable living. What about the whole?


    At this time, Wang Lin''s face had returned to normal. He waved his hand and said, "brother Lu, please sit down."

 Chapter 506

    Seeing only a small part of Anle Ju, Liu Rufeng has been constantly amazed. When we think about the whole appearance, we dare not think about it.


    Wang Lin took Lu Heng to sit in the main seat, Liu Rufeng several people sat on the side, at this time someone has brought up the good tea.


    Just sat down, Wang Lin squinted at Lu Heng and asked, "brother Lu, your eyesight is good. These people are rare experts. Take me to know them quickly." After that, his eyes began to glance at Liu Rufeng.


    Lu Heng browed, pointed to Liu Rufeng and said, "Wang Shao misunderstood. This is my good brother Liu Rufeng, and the other two are my predecessors and teachers, invisible fast sword Chi Lei and poisonous hand Xi Yang. I only have those people out there


    In a simple word, Liu Rufeng''s three identities are elevated at the same time, and Lu Heng''s art of speaking is perfectly reflected.


    Lu Heng''s words shocked Wang Lin again. He was stunned and said: "Oh? Brother, teacher? " This is not his habit. Although he also likes Ajie, he treats them as subordinates. In his heart, power and status can prove everything.


    Lu Heng said with a smile, "it''s true. I''m not as powerful as you, Wang Shao. I can''t afford to be an expert. I''m blessed to make a few friends."


    At a glance, Lu Heng also found a smile on Liu Rufeng''s face. Obviously, when he said this, they were very happy.


    However, what Lu Heng said is not a lie. He has always been friendly to people, no matter his friends or his subordinates. He has more respect for people like Liu Rufeng and Chi Leixi Yang.


    Lu Heng''s words are very clever. He can see the style of Wang Lin at once. Wang Lin''s face is red and white, and he doesn''t know how to answer.


    But his mentality is still very good, soon adjusted the good state, toward Liu Rufeng three people a bow hand, is to show respect. Liu Rufeng three people also returned an arched hand ceremony at the same time.


    Hearing Lu Heng''s introduction that the two old men were his teachers, Wang Lin began to hesitate. Originally, he wanted to play with Lu Heng again today, but he didn''t expect that he had been defeated from the beginning to now. If the two men were his teachers, did he learn anything from the two old men?


    When he had an idea in his heart, he couldn''t help asking, but Wang Lin''s tone sounded very easygoing. "Brother Lu, you know what I''m asking you for today. Some time ago, I learned several moves of tiger boxing. I want to compete with you. I don''t know if your Kung Fu has made any progress recently? "


    It sounds concerned, but it''s actually a trial. Lu Heng certainly understands it, so he pretends to be bitter and shakes his head and says, "I''m not as talented as you, and I''m also very lazy. Although I have some first-class martial arts teachers around me, I haven''t learned anything. I can''t even learn how to do it well, and I can''t even do it well."


    Everyone can tell that this is modest, but the proud Wang Lin believes it, because he has the ability to be proud. In the past two months, Wang Lin has been practicing tiger boxing, and he has really worked hard on it. Although he knows in his heart that these things are not good for real practitioners, he still has confidence in dealing with Lu Heng.


    In his opinion, Lu Heng can''t learn kung fu so skillfully. Even if he learns Kung Fu, if two people start at the same time, they won''t necessarily lose to Lu Heng.


    Drinking tea is a passing event, and crushing Lu Heng is the purpose of this time. So after chatting a few words, Wang Lin began to get to the main topic, "brother Lu, let''s go as planned. What do you think?"


    Lu Heng''s face immediately showed a look of embarrassment after listening, but he nodded his head and agreed. It seemed that he agreed very reluctantly.


    Wang Lin doesn''t care so much. He is already in full bloom at the moment, imagining the picture of Lu Heng stepping on his feet for a while.


    After discussion, Wang Lin took several people to a training hall. There are thousands of square meters in the training hall, and all kinds of training equipment are complete. Two thirds of the places are filled with training equipment. Only one third of the area is covered with carpet, which is obviously a fighting area. The carpet should be used to prevent falling. Liu Rufeng is beginning to look at Wang Lin with new eyes. He really can''t imagine that Wang Lin, a hedonistic person, would spend his time thinking about such a place for practicing martial arts.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t know that this training hall was prepared by Wang Lin for the people under his command. At ordinary times, he asked them to continuously train, strengthen their physical fitness and improve their actual combat skills. It''s only during this period that he came here to practice.


    Wang Lin and Lu Heng put on their own training clothes, but they didn''t wear any protective equipment, so they took off.


    Lin''s arms stretched forward, his hands five fingers clasped in the shape of King Tiger''s claws, and his legs squatted half at the same time. His eyes looked forward fiercely. A fierce tiger''s anger suddenly spread.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that Wang Lin was practicing tiger boxing in advance. Now it''s very bright. Tiger boxing is very powerful and focuses on the fierce attack style. Lu Hengxue''s capture skills are just going to be able to use.


    Lu Heng doesn''t know any routine either. He only learned some short skills from Liu Rufeng these days, so he had to make a three major preparations.


    "Are you ready, brother Lu?" Wang Lin falsely reminded.


    Lu Heng didn''t speak, but nodded slightly. His eyes had already focused on Wang Lin, and he didn''t dare to relax for a moment.


    Wang Lin''s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he stepped forward quickly, holding out his arms alternately. Although Wang Lin Lian''s time was not long, his strong body also made him catch a gust of wind, but there was a little momentum.


    Lu Heng at the foot of force, the body followed back and forth Dodge, Wang Lin rowed for a long time, really did not catch him. But after all, Lu Heng had only three days of training. In the face of Wang Lin''s fierce attack, he gradually became a little overwhelmed. Finally, he was caught in the front chest by Wang Lin''s tiger claws, beat him seven or eight steps, and almost sat on the ground. Fortunately, Wang Lin''s skill is not deep. Lu hengcai is not hurt, but his chest is aching.


    As soon as Wang Lin saw the opportunity coming, he didn''t give Lu Heng a chance to breathe. He rushed forward and grabbed Lu Heng''s shoulders from top to bottom. This is also a basic action in tiger boxing, which is called hungry tiger pouncing on food. It''s a pity that Wang Lin''s training is not in place, and his strength is much worse.


    Lu Heng didn''t expect that Wang Lin could practice Kung Fu to this extent in a short time. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart and had the idea of giving up.


    All of a sudden, I found that Wang Lin was attacking from top to bottom. Suddenly, I thought of Liu Rufeng''s wrestling skill. As soon as I saw it, I immediately shook my spirits and waited for the opportunity.


    So when Wang Lin''s body was about to approach, his body suddenly shrank down, followed his steps forward to avoid Wang Lin''s tiger claws, then his hands suddenly grasped Wang Lin''s waist, and with the power of Wang Lin''s forward movement, he directly threw Wang Lin out.

 Chapter 507

    Lu Heng has been exposed to some martial arts skills before, but what he learned is only fur, not even a three legged cat. Although three days of training is not very powerful, it is enough for emergency.


    From the time of getting off the car to deal with Wang Lin''s sneak attack, Lu Heng still has the ability to cope with the situation, and has played a full role in the critical moment. After the real fight with Wang Lin, although it was a bit embarrassed at the beginning, the key point was the wrestling skill.


    Wang Linchong is very urgent, and Lu Heng is very skilled. Under the two conditions, he really throws Wang Lin out, but Lu Heng is not very proficient in the connection when using the wrestling technique, and his strength is a little poor. The process is not very smooth. After throwing Wang Lin out, his body also falls backward under the strong inertia.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, Lu Heng had lowered his center of gravity, and the ground was covered with a thick carpet. This time he fell very lightly, and he didn''t even feel pain. But Wang Lin fell a lot. He fell to the ground from top to bottom, face down.


    The weight of 200 Jin is not 200 Jin under the action of gravity. Although he didn''t jump very high at the beginning, he fell a lot. The whole face was on the carpet, and the nostrils were bleeding. All over the body is like a scattered frame, extremely sore.


    After a long time, Wang Lin struggled to get up from the ground, mended his awkward state, and walked back to Lu Heng.


    He was angry in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He still tried to squeeze out a smile and said, "brother Lu, you are not kind. You say that your Kung Fu is ordinary, but you don''t let others do it. You hide your hand from me. It''s very skillful to use it


    It''s not unusual to be able to say this move. After all, it''s not a clever method. Most martial arts practitioners often use it.


    Lu Heng after listening, hurriedly guest way: "I am really ordinary, but Wang Shao you are too careless."


    Wang Lin snorted and didn''t retort. Lu Heng''s words were what he wanted to say, but the words from Lu Heng''s mouth made him feel more comfortable.


    "Isn''t that careless? What else can you do besides drilling holes? But I won''t be soft. I''ll see if you can still fall on me. " Thinking about it, he said with a faint smile to Lu Heng, "brother Lu, I''m not happy yet. How about another competition?"


    Lu hengben didn''t want to compete any more. He also knew that it was OK for him to fool around for a long time. He would not be able to support Wang Lin''s insistence. However, if he didn''t agree to Wang Lin''s insistence, he would appear timid again. So he browed and nodded: "OK, but I don''t think we are both from different disciplines. It''s better to end this fight."


    Wang Lin has no objection. He has already made up his mind that he will not give Lu Heng any chance to breathe this time. Lu Heng''s unsophisticated wrestling skills will also fail in front of him.


    When Lu Heng looks at Liu Rufeng, he finds that Liu Rufeng is smiling at him. This smile gives him confidence, and his hesitation and worry gradually fade.


    Wang Lin said "please" and went to the three meters opposite Lu Heng. He took a T-shaped step on his feet and put his hands in the posture of tiger fist. Lu Heng is still in the preparatory position of Sanda, which is his only familiar position.


    Whether it is Liu Rufeng or Chi Leixi Yang, after watching their first match, they have a full judgment of Wang Lin''s strength.


    Although Wang Lin has been working hard for two months, the tiger fist is also used in a similar way, but there is a big loophole in him, that is, he is too powerful, and can''t retract and release freely. There is no root at the foot, so it''s easy for Lu Heng to catch the neutral.


    Although Lu Heng is not very good at attacking, he is more cautious and uses circuitous playing method, which can not only save physical consumption, but also accurately capture the opportunity of counterattack.


    When fighting, we should avoid manic. Keeping calm is the standard to judge whether a warrior is excellent or not. Obviously, Wang Lin and Lu hengbi have obvious shortcomings in this aspect.


    Wang Lin suffered a lot, and he wanted to hurt Lu Heng immediately. So this time, he used 70% of his strength to shake his arms and grasp Lu Heng with tiger claws.


    In terms of strength, Wang Lin is not much better than Lu Heng, but tiger boxing is much stronger than other kinds of boxing, so it seems that Wang Lin is very powerful.


    Lu Heng has the experience of the last time, this time it seems more flexible than the last time. He didn''t confront Wang Lin either. He just circled around Wang Lin and used capture when he grasped the opportunity. If he couldn''t grasp the opportunity, he dodged left and right.


    Wang Lin takes the initiative to attack. He is much better than Lu Hengda in physical consumption. Coupled with his unrestrained life, he is short of endurance. Over time, he was a little short of breath.


    Nuota''s open field is only for two people to fight, and the space for activity is quite sufficient, which also creates a good condition for Lu Heng''s guerrilla style of play.


    However, those who laugh will cry. The war of attrition is not good for Wang Lin. After attacking for a long time, I only met Lu Heng twice, but it didn''t play much role, which made him very angry. Seeing that his physical support won''t last long, Wang Lin can''t help but worry secretly. If he goes on like this, he won''t have to be tired if he doesn''t need the other person''s hand.


    No one paid attention to the three people at the door of the practice hall.


    Originally, with the strength of Liu Rufeng and Chi Leixi Yang, they found that the people at the door were not difficult, but their energy was all spent on Wang Lin and Lu Heng, so they didn''t pay attention.


    At this time, Wang Lin was hit by Lu Heng again, and the whole person fell on the ground again. This time, he seemed to fall more heavily than last time. After lying on the ground, he didn''t move, as if there was no sound.


    Lu Heng immediately lost his color when he saw it. He went to Liu Rufeng and said in a low voice: "he... Will be OK."


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "it''s too much physical exertion. If you fall again, it will be like this. But don''t worry. He''s fine. "


    With "he''s OK", Liu Rufeng goes to the fallen Wang Lin, ready to use innate Qi to make him recover quickly. Because at this time, Liu Rufeng has noticed the people at the door, whether they are enemies or friends, and he doesn''t want others to see them indifferent to Wang Lin''s fall.


    Hand gently on Wang Lin''s back, a wisp of innocence will naturally flow out, and then into Wang Lin''s body.


    Innate Qi is a panacea for Wang Lin and Lu Heng, who have no accomplishments. In a flash, Wang Lin feels that he has recovered most of his body, as if his body is in the best condition again.


    After standing up, Liu Rufeng injected real Qi into Lu Heng''s body again, and then he looked at the door of the training hall.


    After Lu Heng regained his physical strength, he followed Liu Rufeng''s eyes. When he saw several people at the door, his face changed greatly. His brows twisted together and he said in a low voice: "Han Jiadong?"

 Chapter 508

    Lu Heng did not expect to see Han Jiadong here. The man who once ran behind his ass was also the one who destroyed the foundation of the Lu family. Even if he was put in the coffin, he could be recognized by the remains of his bones. Insidious, violent, ruthless, it can be said that all kinds of dark character can be found in him.


    Looking at Han Jiadong in the distance, Lu Heng''s facial muscles began to twitch, and then his body began to shake, and his face had become iron blue.


    Although Lu Heng said Han Jiadong''s three words, his throat wriggled hard and his voice was very low, but Liu Rufeng still listened to them.


    "Han Jiadong?" Liu Rufeng can''t help but be surprised. Is Han Jiadong not brother Lu''s enemy? If Wang Lin is the one who betrays the Lu family, Han Jiadong is the one who persecutes the Lu family. Lu Heng''s hatred for Han Jiadong is bigger than Wang Lin''s. I don''t know how many times.


    Following Lu Heng''s gesture, Liu Rufeng looks at the three people at the door seriously. Head of a black windbreaker, oily black hair combed back, thin face shape appears his cheekbones are very protruding, straight nose and thin mouth piece all show his sour and mean nature. Although the Black Sunglasses covered his eyes, but the invisible cold breath had covered his three meters.


    Liu Rufeng guessed that this person is Han Jiadong.


    The two people behind Han Jiadong are obviously his bodyguards. They are about 1.7 meters tall and look very thin. One of them was wrapped up in black clothes, with only half of his face exposed. He could only see his cold eyes. The man next to him has a sharp mouth, and the wrinkles on his face overlap. I don''t know how many layers, which can almost kill a fly.


    Han Jiadong also noticed Lu Heng, but he did not move, and the corner of his mouth showed a strange sneer.


    Wang Lin had already stood up from the ground at this time. Just as he was about to roar at Lu Heng, he suddenly found three people at the door, and his face suddenly changed.


    However, Wang Lin''s ability to be a slave is greater than that of a master. After a short absence, he soon returned to normal and couldn''t care about finishing his clothes. He trotted to Han Jiadong and bowed his head and said, "Han Shao, how are you here?"


    Han Jiadong''s eyes still did not leave Lu Heng, but said without expression: "why, can''t I come¡°


    "No, no, of course not. I mean..."


    Before Wang Lin finished his explanation, Han Jiadong interrupted him and said in a cold voice, "Wang Lin, can anyone come to your happy home now? Remember what I told you? "


    Hearing Han Jiadong''s words, Wang Linton was in a cold sweat. Han Jiadong wanted him to get rid of Lu Heng, but now Lu Heng is standing here. Isn''t it obvious that he is shielding Lu Heng?


    Wang Linke knows Han Jiadong''s personality. No matter who offends him, he will be merciless. Although the strength of Wang Lin''s family is not small, but in front of Han Jiadong, he almost dare not breathe.


    With a cold hum to Wang Lin, Han Jiadong strides towards Lu Heng. Wang Lin naturally follows Han Jiadong''s two bodyguards.


    At this time, Lu Heng''s mood has calmed down a lot, but the whole person has not moved. He mainly wants to see how Han Jiadong plays the play. Han Jiadong just now outside the meaning of the words he is very clear, but Lu Heng has already trained a strong psychological quality, as long as the other side did not roll call, he can be right when did not hear.


    When Han Jiadong walks, he always holds his head high and his footwork is vigorous. Liu Rufeng can see that Han Jiadong''s Kung Fu is not weak.


    After Han Jiadong came to Lu Heng, he frowned and looked at it from head to foot several times. Finally, he even took off his sunglasses and showed his big and small eyes.


    Originally not very good-looking appearance, now looks even uglier, especially the pair of eyes looking at extremely awkward, give people evil forest cold feeling, can''t help but sweat up.


    "No, as for that?" Lu Heng said with a cold face.


    Hearing Lu Heng''s words, Han Jiadong immediately burst out laughing. The laughter was like crying and howling. After laughing, he put on his sunglasses, patted Lu Heng on the shoulder, pretended to be close to him and said, "it''s brother Lu. I don''t know how to look familiar."


    Lu Heng a sneer, "your eyesight I see more and more bad, is the other eye also not easy to use?"


    It seems that Lu Heng''s words stimulate him. Han Jiadong''s face suddenly turns cold. Two uncoordinated fierce lights burst out of his eyes.


    However, Han Jiadong is really a good actor. If not, he can''t do it just by being insidious and cruel. He glanced at Liu Rufeng. He seemed to see that Liu Rufeng was extraordinary. Then he laughed a few times. He pushed Lu Heng''s shoulder and said with a smile: "you''re still the same. You don''t speak very well. When you meet, you sneer at me, You don''t think so. "


    Lu Heng suddenly remembered that the moment was not the last time to compete with Han Jiadong, and his expression eased a lot. "You''ve been used to it for a long time."


    Instead of bickering with Lu Heng, Han Jiadong turns to Wang Lin and shouts angrily, "brother Lu, why didn''t you inform me? How do you do it? " With that, he vented his anger on Wang Lin and kicked Wan Lin for several meters.


    Wang Lin had bad luck today. He was angry on both sides. However, even if he showed his teeth, he didn''t dare to say anything. After he stood up, he still trotted over to Han Jiadong and bowed himself to apologize: "Han Shao, I''m not good at it."


    The anger in Han Jiadong''s eyes hasn''t disappeared yet. He still stares at Wang Lin coldly. "Remember, next time, I''ll destroy your happy home!"


    "Yes, yes, I know." Wang Lin hastened to say yes.


    After the full performance, Han Jiadong revived his treacherous smile and said in a high voice, "I didn''t expect that you still have this hobby. It''s just that I''m in a hurry today. How about me?"


    After hearing Han Jiadong''s words, Wang Lin''s face was a little white, and he didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Han Jiadong did not expect Wang Lin to answer, because Han Jiadong''s words were mainly aimed at Lu Heng.


    How can Lu Heng not hear it? Deep down in his heart, he has already made a good idea. Anyway, Han Jiadong will not let him go. Today, the consequences are the same. It''s better to take the opportunity to frustrate his spirit. However, Lu Heng also understands that he is not Han Jiadong''s opponent at all. There is no difference between competing with him and seeking his own death.


    But at this time, if you don''t fight, you will be cowardly. Between hesitation, Lu Heng was also stunned.


    Han Jiadong knew that Lu Heng didn''t dare to compete, so he figured out the way to deal with it in advance, so he went to Lu Heng''s ear and whispered a few words, then returned to the original place and sneered.


    After listening to Han Jiadong''s words, Lu Heng''s face immediately changed, his fists clenched and his teeth clenched.


    A moment later, Lu Heng glared at Han Jiadong with both eyes and said in a cold voice, "I''ll play with you!"

 Chapter 509

    Liu Rufeng doesn''t know what Han Jiadong said to Lu Heng, but it can be inferred from Lu Heng''s expression that he must have offended Lu Heng. Otherwise, Lu Heng, who has always been calm, will not risk fighting with Han Jiadong.


    See Lu Heng state at this time, Liu Rufeng is not good to go up to block. All the words have come out, and Lu Heng has no face if he blocks them.


    Chi Lei looks at Liu Rufeng as if he is asking. He also knew that among the three, Liu Rufeng had more weight than them, and his words were more useful. However, Liu Rufeng now go up to dissuade obviously not appropriate, can only think of other ways.


    For Han Jiadong''s strength, Liu Rufeng has a good idea in his mind. He should be good at training in his external strength. He can tell from the way he walked just now. Although it can''t compare with them, it''s more than enough to deal with Lu Heng.


    If you let Lu Heng rush up like this, it''s estimated that he can''t even hold on for a minute¡° But how can we help him? "


    After some thinking, Liu Rufeng finally came up with a good idea, so he took a step forward, and then naturally patted Lu Heng on the back with his right hand, and said with concern: "brother Lu, Han Shao is much stronger than you, you must work hard."


    On the surface, he was reminding Lu Heng, but in fact, he was secretly conveying some real Qi to Lu Heng, but his hand was behind Lu Heng, and Han Jiadong didn''t find it.


    Han Jiadong didn''t care when he heard Liu Rufeng''s words, because in his opinion, the reminder just now is meaningless.


    At the beginning, Lu Heng was still a little surprised, but soon felt a warm current into his body meridians, the spirit followed a while, the strength of the whole body seemed to increase a lot in an instant.


    "I know, brother." Lu Heng nodded to Liu Rufeng, his eyes already showed the meaning of thanks, and then turned back to look at Han Jiadong again, his eyes could not say the cold.


    Han Jiadong lifted his eyelids, then raised his middle finger and said with a sense of provocation: "brother Lu, ah Bao said that I am more like a man than you, don''t you think?" Then he looked up and laughed.


    "Asshole!" At this time, Lu Heng is full of anger. Before Han Jiadong finishes laughing, he rushes over. This time, his speed is much faster. It''s not hard to see that Liu Rufeng''s natural Qi blessing effect is good.


    It''s just that Lu Heng Hui doesn''t have many attacking skills. Now he''s a little emotional, so he''s even more disorganized when he makes a move. Rushing up is a random punch, with simple leg techniques in the middle.


    The so-called random boxing to kill people, Lu Heng is now dogged. If he can''t fight, he will use his feet. If he can''t kick, he will hit his head. He even uses the method of pulling and biting. It''s not like a martial arts contest, but like a child fighting.


    In the face of Lu Heng''s unruly means of attack, Han Jiadong suddenly disorganized, flurried and dodged, appearing very passive. Accidentally, Lu Heng pulled off the buttons of his clothes and left a deep tooth mark on his arm, which made him very embarrassed.


    "Lu Heng, you are crazy!" Han Jiadong finally couldn''t bear it. He found a space and ran back, staring at him.


    Lu Heng''s eyes were cold, and his anger was not reduced, but more intense. His eyes were red, and he gritted his teeth and said, "you don''t care what I play, you can win." He said that, but Lu Hengxin wanted to kill Han Jiadong. Because what Han Jiadong said to him just now really made him unbearable. Even if he cut Han Jiadong to pieces, he couldn''t get rid of his hatred.


    At this time, he is not like a friendly match, but a fight between life and death.


    But Han Jiadong''s foundation is much better than Lu Heng''s. just now, Lu Heng was a little flustered by surprise, but after a short adjustment, he has calmed down.


    A slide move two meters distance, Han Jiadong issued a right whip leg, followed by a turn and then a swing leg.


    The movements of his legs are very consistent, which shows that he has a solid foundation.


    Lu Heng dodged Han Jiadong''s first foot, but he didn''t dodge his second foot. He was suddenly pushed on his left shoulder by Han Jiadong.


    This time, Lu Heng''s innate Qi has consumed more than half of his body. With a heavy kick, he kicked out seven or eight meters and fell to the ground.


    Han Jiadong obviously didn''t mean to let Lu Heng go. Although he was very polite, he didn''t show mercy when he started. What''s more, he was just in a mess when he was beaten by Lu Hengyi.


    Seeing that Lu Heng has been hit, Han Jiadong rushes forward. When Lu Heng falls to the ground, he kicks Lu Heng in the chest.


    Now Lu Heng has no ability to resist. As long as he kicks up, Lu Heng will at least hurt his muscles and bones.


    It can be seen that Han Jiadong''s purpose this time is to destroy Lu Heng, not only his psychology, but also his body.


    Now Han Jiadong is very proud, but his eyes are cruel and indifferent.


    But someone would not let him succeed so easily. Just when his feet were less than half a foot away from Lu Heng''s body, a figure had come to him. Before he could react, he grabbed his body and threw it out.


    This person''s body method is very fast, the hand is also very fast, and the strength of both hands is very big, it is Liu Rufeng.


    Two people can fight regardless, but seeing their friends in danger, how can they stand by?


    Liu Rufeng can no matter who the other party is, as long as it is unfavorable to his relatives and friends, he will be desperate.


    Liu Rufeng is angry. When she grabs Han Jiadong, Liu Rufeng deliberately increases her strength. At the moment when Han Jiadong''s body flies out, Liu Rufeng kicks him in the back of the waist again.


    He shot so fast that even the two bodyguards brought by Han Jiadong didn''t respond. When they understood, Han Jiadong had fallen heavily on the ground, and his left arm was directly broken.


    The pain of the broken arm made Han Jiadong hard to bear for a while, and the hot sweat soon came down from his head.


    "Death is not a pity!" Liu Rufeng stood there in a cold voice.


    At this time, two bodyguards of Han Jiadong have rushed up. One is stopped by Chi Lei on the way, and the other runs to Han Jiadong. Obviously, the man went to treat Han Jiadong. After all, revenge is not important to save people.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t stop him, but went to pull Lu Heng up and helped him deal with the injury on his shoulder.


    No matter Lu Heng or Han Jiadong, the injuries are all skin, flesh and bones. For Liu Rufeng, Chi Lei and Xi Yang, as well as Han Jiadong''s two bodyguards, it''s very easy to deal with them. Although Lu Heng and Han Jiadong''s face is still earth colored in the end, it''s no big problem.


    Han Jiadong has always regarded Liu Rufeng as Lu Heng''s valet. Even though he can see that Liu Rufeng''s several people are not ordinary, he has also brought two bodyguards with him. Without fear, he doesn''t take Liu Rufeng seriously.


    He never thought that Liu Rufeng would dare to lay a heavy hand in the middle of the way, which was a challenge to his bottom line.


    So he pointed to Liu Rufeng and said angrily, "you, how dare you beat me?"


    After listening to Han Jiadong''s words, Liu Rufeng''s eyes shot out two cold waves in an instant, and said in a cold voice: "it''s you who are fighting!"

 Chapter 510

    Han Jiadong didn''t expect that someone would dare to attack him directly because he always thinks highly of himself. In his opinion, the person who attacked him was Lu Heng''s man.


    "You''re the one to fight." How arrogant is that? Even the people of the paradise island, no one dares to talk to him like this, even the boss of Red Crescent will not say such words.


    At this time, Han Jiadong''s eyes are already fierce light leakage, teeth bite straight ring, glaring at Liu Ru wind way: "do you know who I am?"


    After listening to Han Jiadong''s words, Liu Rufeng had already guessed what he thought in his heart. He just wanted to frighten himself with the help of his identity. I can''t help laughing in my heart. This time I have to deal with the people from the paradise island. More specifically, it should be the people from the Red Crescent. Since the relationship between the Han family and the Red Crescent is very close, then the Han family has become my primary goal. In addition to the reason of Lu Heng, I can''t let the Han family go.


    "What is blissful island? Is the Han family a bird''s egg Liu Rufeng has always been a person who is not afraid of everything. What''s your identity?


    Eyebrows a pick, Liu Rufeng make a pair of curious appearance, voice not fast, "Oh? I don''t know. Please tell me


    Han Jiadong stares at Liu Rufeng and deliberately accentuates his voice. "I''m the young master of the Han family in blissful Island, and I''m the master now, Han family Dong."


    When referring to his name, Han Jiadong also deliberately accentuated the tone.


    Originally thought that when he said this sentence, he would make the boy who didn''t know the current affairs lose his psychological defense ability. Unexpectedly, Liu Rufeng just lost his mind for a short time, then shrugged his shoulders with a smile and shook his head helplessly: "sorry, I haven''t heard of it."


    "You..." see Liu Rufeng just lost his mind for a moment, Han Jiadong is still secretly happy, think his words surprised the opposite person, didn''t expect just a moment the other side said a let him vomit blood words.


    Eyes quickly shift, Liu Rufeng no longer pay attention to Han Jiadong, but fell on Chi Lei. At this time with Chi Lei fight together, is Han Jiadong under that long like a monkey. This person''s jumping ability is very good, and his body method is also flexible. With a slight jump, he can bounce his body more than two meters high. With a movement from front to back, he can drive his body six or seven meters away.


    It''s worthy of being an agile player. If you don''t use jiugongbu and Tiangang Bu, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have the confidence to catch up with this person''s speed.


    And this person is not only fast, attack power is not weak, all red flashing, obviously also congenital master.


    Seeing this, Liu Rufeng can''t help admiring Han Jiadong. He can accept congenital experts as his bodyguard, which shows that Han Jiadong''s strength and means are extraordinary. After all, congenital experts are rare.


    Chi Lei is shining red all over now. Although his speed is not as fast as that monkey like man, it''s not easy for him to take advantage of his strong Qi and fierce attack.


    Eyes again shift, Liu Rufeng began to pay attention to another bodyguard of Han Jiadong. In the dark, Liu Rufeng seems to remember that this man didn''t move a cent from the beginning to the end. Although Han Jiadong was beaten just now, and now his partner is fighting fiercely with Chi Lei, he has never responded. It seems that everything around him has nothing to do with him. If it wasn''t for the faint cold light from the black cloth on his face, he thought that this man was a dead man.


    This person''s breath is also very good, even Liu Rufeng can''t realize his current cultivation state.


    At this time, Han Jiadong hummed coldly and said with pride, "today you can see flying monkey and black Luocha. You are not living in vain. But it''s also your misfortune. It seems that heiluocha has never failed to kill people. "


    Flying monkey, black Rocha?


    After looking at the two people, Liu Rufeng agreed with them a little. This nickname is suitable for them.


    However, Liu Rufeng didn''t have any fear. He thought that the black Luocha was a bluff. Although he had realized that the black Luocha was a cruel character, Liu Rufeng didn''t have any worries. If he was strong, he would be strong. Now his fighting spirit is stronger.


    The atmosphere at the scene was dignified and oppressive. Wang Lin''s mood is the most complicated now. He can see that he has known Liu Rufeng''s strength, and he is also very clear about the horror of heiluocha. No matter who wins or loses, it will not do him any good.


    If Lu Heng''s people fail and face a dead end, he will be in great trouble. After all, this is not his hometown. Even if Han Jiadong comes out, he may not be able to protect him. Maybe he will be sold as a scapegoat.


    On the contrary, if Lu Heng''s people win, will Han Jiadong spare him? With his toes, he would think that Han Jiadong would be the first to take out his anger against Wang Lin. even if he didn''t kill him in a rage, it would be unbearable.


    Thinking about Wang Lin, I felt a palpitation. At this time, I was already in a state of uneasiness, just like a thousand hectares of waves.


    Lu Heng''s face also showed a worried look. He had heard of the black Luocha and was famous on the island of bliss. This is why Wang Lin was so arrogant.


    "Brother, be careful. This man is very powerful." Lu Heng reminds Liu Rufeng in a hurry.


    Seeing Lu Heng''s dignified face, Liu Rufeng immediately adds a little more caution in his heart. Lu Heng always trusts himself very much, and has never said such a thing. Now that he says so today, it shows that the black Luocha is not so easy to deal with.


    Han Jiadong didn''t give any orders to the black Luocha. The man who was called the black Luocha had already moved. With a light movement at his feet, he was three meters away from Liu Rufeng, and his evil spirit was also sent out.


    Gradually, the black light in the black Rocha body overflowed, and soon formed a black air flow circling around his body.


    Under the shadow of black air, his people seem more terrifying and weird.


    "Ninja flow..." Liu Rufeng can''t help but frown. This person''s breath is very familiar. I saw him last time I went to the underground boxing world with Lu Heng. The Ninja''s body is also a mass of black gas spread, but it seems to be much worse than this person.


    At that time, the strength of the underground boxers had already reached the primary, middle and even late stage of congenital boxing, so this person was at least the secondary.


    Although Liu Rufeng has already reached the stage of blue Qi you some time ago, he is not sure when facing such an unfathomable person.


    However, even in the face of danger, Liu Rufeng never showed a timid look. His calm look and warm smile still remained unchanged. "Are you black Luocha? The name is very unique, but I don''t know if it''s bluffing. "


    The man seemed to be angry. The black cloth on his face vibrated with his breath, but he didn''t talk to Liu Rufeng. Instead, his figure flashed and suddenly appeared in front of Liu Rufeng, and his palms were already out.

 Chapter 511

    The black Luocha people are as they are called. Although they look very thin, their strength is quite terrible. Under the thick black atmosphere, his figure has begun to blur, just like the inexplicable smoke rising from his feet, covering the whole person inside.


    Figure of a floating, has arrived in front of Liu Rufeng, like a ghost in the dark, elusive.


    At the moment of his hand, Liu Rufeng saw that his hands were also black. The five black fingers were like five steel hooks dyed with ink. The black light on them was shining and dazzling.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help frowning and hurried back to take five or six steps. He was shocked. "What kind of skill has this guy practiced? How can his fingers be black?"


    But listen to Xi Yang in a side exclaim, "Youming poison claw?"


    Xi Yang''s words make everyone''s eyes widened, especially Lu Heng''s people. Do they know Xi Yang''s authority in the use of poison? Even he said so, it can be seen how terrible the Youming poison claw used by the black Luocha is.


    In fact, even Xi Yang didn''t know that the hands of this black Rocha were more fierce than those of the netherworld''s poisonous claws. They were not only highly poisonous, but also extremely tough and sharp. Even a few inches of steel plate could be worn through, and even a sharp weapon could not hurt his hands.


    If a person''s attack and defense have reached the point of terror, then there is no doubt that there is invincible.


    However, Liu Rufeng doesn''t have time to think so much now, because heiluocha doesn''t give him time to breathe. Bursts of black light shine. His hands have attacked for more than ten times. With the cooperation of his erratic figure, his hands are more strange and fierce.


    Liu Rufeng knew the strength of his opponent''s hands and didn''t dare to neglect him. He immediately changed his feet and started the nine palace eight trigrams step. His blue Qi gushed out at the same time.


    In the face of a strong enemy, there is no need to hide strength at this time.


    The speed of heiluocha was really fast. Liu Rufeng''s nine palaces and eight trigrams step seemed to be invalid in front of him. He just managed to avoid it after desperately dodging.


    "So fast..." he exclaimed in the dark. Liu Rufeng''s Dantian moved. A large amount of Qi on the blue flower bud came out, forming a dazzling blue barrier around his body. With a large amount of Qi gushing out, Liu Rufeng''s Footwork moved faster and faster. Gradually, the blue light and shadow flashed, and his body turned into a virtual shadow.


    At the same time, the opposite black Rocha is just a cold snort in its nostrils. It doesn''t show a surprised expression. It''s like being able to track and locate. Where Liu Rufeng''s shadow goes, he can appear instantly.


    "You son of a bitch, how can this guy be so fast?" Liu Rufeng scolded him secretly. He knew how wonderful jiugongbu was. Since his debut, no one seemed to be able to crack it. Even Hu Yifu was at a loss when he faced jiugongbu. He didn''t know what to do with this guy.


    The blue light flickers and the black shadow is floating. The two figures rotate back and forth around the training room, gradually expanding from a small area, and finally starting to rotate back and forth around the whole training room. No matter how stupid you are, you can see that the current situation is obviously worse than Liu Rufeng, who has been chased by heiluocha.


    Looking at Lu Heng with pale face and anxious eyes, Han Jiadong couldn''t help laughing, pointed to Lu Heng and said in a loud voice: "Lu Heng, do you think you can turn over with a hairy boy? Tell you, as long as black Luo Cha a hand, inevitable see blood. It doesn''t matter whether the boy is dead or alive. Don''t you think about the future for yourself? As long as you kneel down in front of me and shout for three times, I will spare you from dying. How about that? "


    "Fart your mother!" Lu Heng in a rage, directly burst the foul language.


    "You..." Han Jiadong suddenly looked angry. Just as he wanted to rush up, he saw that the flying monkey was hit in the chest by Chi Lei, and flew out seven or eight meters away. A mouthful of blood gushed out and he was unconscious.


    Although he defeated the flying monkey, Chi Lei had a hard time. He was scarred all over, and even turned out a piece of meat on his thigh, which made him look palpitating.


    "What''s up, boss?" Xi Yang said, took out a white pill to pass in the past.


    "I can''t die." Chi Lei smiles at Xi Yang reluctantly, takes the pill and swallows it.


    Chi Lei''s main reason is that he consumes too much real Qi, and what he suffers is only trauma. After eating Xi Yang''s Huiyuan pill, he adjusts his breathing and suddenly feels better.


    Lu Heng nodded to Chi Lei, "master, it''s hard."


    Lu Heng''s words make Chi Lei feel warm. He is much luckier than the flying monkey who fell to the ground. The guy is lying on the ground now, and no one cares.


    Han Jiadong saw the flying monkey seriously injured and fell to the ground, and Lu Heng was surrounded by a living person. Seeing that his strength was not under Chi Lei, he immediately counseled him, GABA GABA mouth, and no longer spoke. His eyes turned to Liu Rufeng and heiluocha again.


    Liu Rufeng here is also not easy to feel, being chased all over the room by the black Luocha. Under the consumption of a large amount of Qi, breathing has begun to be heavy.


    "Ma Dan, fight!" Liu Rufeng''s heart is full of fire. He has never been chased so badly. Heiluocha is really heiluocha. It''s his mother''s evil.


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng didn''t run any more. His figure flashed flexibly to avoid the attack of heiluocha. At this moment, he suddenly stood still. A lot of real blue Qi was gathered on his right fist. Just as heiluocha was about to rush, he made a fist.


    This time, Liu Rufeng almost used 80% of his power. He could even feel the violent vibration of the green plant in the elixir field. At the same time, the blue light was booming, and the blue air was pouring out rapidly.


    Just listen to a bang, the air a concussion, and then a harsh sound of sonic boom came.


    I saw Liu Rufeng fly back ten meters directly, and heiluocha also step back four or five steps. Different state, already can see the strength of two people.


    This time they both stopped, staring at each other, and no one said a word. Liu Rufeng only felt that his internal organs had been shaken down, his Qi and blood were rapidly rolling, and his chest had begun to feel stuffy.


    The black air on the black Luocha body has been dispersed for most of the time, and his black clothes are shaking in the strong air flow. His right hand is sore and his blood is surging.


    Suddenly, "hiss --" a, the black cloth on his face instantly tears, revealing his true face.


    Seeing the true face of the black Luocha, Liu Rufeng''s blood turned violently, and he almost couldn''t stop vomiting. Because this guy is so ugly.


    There is only one seam under the eyebrow, I can''t see whether the eyes are open or closed. His nose is very big, his lips are turned over, and his cheeks are deeply sunken. I don''t know how his honor grows.


    Strong resist not to vomit out, Liu Rufeng mouth showed the smell of ridicule, "I said, you can''t be the masterpiece of man and beast."

 Chapter 512

    In the case of great difference in strength, all skills are equal to zero. This is the reason why Liu Rufeng didn''t use the new invisible fist.


    After the defeat, Liu Rufeng was also nervous and thought about the way to deal with it. The strength of the other side is too strong, and this blow consumes too much, but the other side doesn''t seem to be in a big way. If they continue to chase, they will soon fall into crisis.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng didn''t know. Just now his fist came too suddenly, and he played 80% of his power. Heiluocha didn''t expect it. Because of some carelessness, I was in the middle of the rapid pursuit just now, and I was in a hurry to resist it, which cost 70% of the real Qi all at once. In addition, I chased Liu Rufeng for a long time, which cost a lot of real Qi. Now the remaining skill is less than 20%.


    Otherwise, he would have rushed up regardless of everything.


    But his remaining two skills are more pure than Liu Rufeng''s.


    The mask of heiluocha was cracked, revealing its true face, which directly attracted Liu Rufeng''s sarcasm. In fact, half of what Liu Rufeng said was to vent, the other half was to explore. If the black Rocha continues to attack, it is that there is still room for strength. If it doesn''t move, it means that there is little real Qi left in his body.


    Although it''s a little risky, Liu Rufeng has already thought of a good idea. If it''s a big deal, he will use Tiangang step. Tiangang step can not only Dodge, but also absorb the aura around him, and silently improve his skill. With the combination of the two, he should be able to cope with it for a period of time.


    Heiluocha can see through Jiugong step, not Tiangang step. If you can''t stop Tiangang step, you don''t have to fight.


    If true, although Liu Rufeng insulted, the black Rocha didn''t rush up, but the crack under the eyebrows seemed to widen a little, and the two faint lights were staring coldly.


    The other side doesn''t move. Liu Rufeng can take advantage of this opportunity to recover his physical strength and Qi, but it also gives the opposite black Luocha a chance to recover.


    In two minutes, both of them were deadlocked with each other, and none of them took a step. Black Luo Cha seems very relaxed, and the two seams gradually close, as if ignoring the existence of Liu Rufeng.


    The string in Liu Rufeng''s mind was always tight, so he worried that the person opposite would recover faster than him. Suddenly, he rushed to a critical blow, and he would die.


    Two minutes later, Liu Rufeng has recovered 20% of his kung fu. Now the real Qi in his body is more than 30% of what it used to be. It''s no problem to use Tiangang step.


    At this time, the black Rocha also slowly opened his eyes, although his eyes opened and closed no difference, but from the two points of cold light flashing in the two cracks, now his state is much better.


    The black light rose again. Although it was not as strong as before, it was enough to cause great psychological pressure to the people present. The terrible murderous atmosphere made most people nervous again.


    Hei Luocha still didn''t speak. At the moment when the black light rose, his figure rushed to Liu Rufeng again, and a pair of black ten fingers like iron hooks pointed out sharply.


    And Liu Rufeng, at this time, the shadow of a flash, has begun to run the Tiangang step, black Luocha ten finger steel hook also hit the air.


    Looking at the abrupt change of Liu Rufeng''s footwork, heiluocha couldn''t help but have a dignified expression, and seemed to be thinking about the fame of this footwork.


    Seeing the expression of the black Rocha, Liu Rufeng felt relaxed. Then he took a long breath and thought to himself, "it seems that this guy doesn''t know Tiangang step. He finally has some hope."


    Tiangang step is evolved from the acquired eight trigrams. It implies the profound meaning of the law of heaven and earth. Can people like heiluocha understand it?


    After a long time, I didn''t understand the black Luocha. I couldn''t help being impatient. I pushed my feet on the ground and my body had already floated out. But what he did was useless. He kept scratching and stabbing, but it had no effect. It''s not that he''s not fast enough. The main reason is that Liu Rufeng''s Tiangang step is too deep. Although heiluocha is powerful, every time he catches Liu Rufeng''s shadow, his real body has already left.


    Liu Rufeng, who is desperately running Tiangang step, can''t help but secretly feel happy after seeing this scene, and finally get rid of the old monster''s attack.


    Let him chase. He''s tired for a while. It''s a good time for me to give color.


    Who knows that Liu Rufeng''s abacus is wrong, and heiluocha is not a mindless man. Seeing that Liu Rufeng''s footwork is too deep, he simply stops chasing and sits on the ground with his knees crossed. Glancing at Liu Rufeng, he showed a trace of evil smile.


    Smile directly exposed his conspiracy to wait.


    Liu Rufeng did not stop, Tiangang step is still running in circles. At this time, he had already felt that the force of heaven and earth around him was forming a strong air current, constantly pouring into his body.


    "Hey, miss me? Do you think I''m a fool? " Liu Rufeng has seen the intention of heiluocha for a long time.


    Naturally, heiluocha doesn''t know the secret of Liu Rufeng''s Tiangang step, but Liu Rufeng has been using the Tiangang step to recover his power, or even improve his power.


    With the influx of a large number of heaven and earth forces, Liu Rufeng felt that her limbs and muscles were more full. The blue flower bud in the Dantian field opened a little bit again, and she could see the golden stamens inside.


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but be overjoyed and yelled in his heart, "it seems that there is a breakthrough again. Although it''s just a little bit, it''s also extremely effective in this case.


    I don''t know how many times Liu Rufeng turns. Han Jiadong is worried, but he doesn''t urge him. Lu Heng''s face is full of joy. They have seen the changes after Liu Rufeng''s Tiangang step, and naturally understand Liu Rufeng''s purpose.


    Looking inside at his Dantian, Liu Rufeng was surprised to find that there were scattered golden spots on the petals of the blue flower bud. The golden spots set off the blue petals, which was particularly dazzling.


    "What is this? Can''t... "Thinking of the several levels of the innate realm, Liu Rufeng suddenly understood that it would not be the precursor of the transformation to the golden true Qi realm, so fast?


    Although Liu Rufeng has personally experienced the benefits of Tiangang step, he didn''t expect to make such rapid progress. With such improvement, he can reach the realm of purple Qi and even colorful Qi within two years. Isn''t it very easy to bring back red peony?


    In the heart of a joy, Liu Rufeng''s Footwork then slowed down, gradually recovered the operation of Tiangang step.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t know. He has been turning for ten minutes. Although ten minutes can''t make the black Rocha completely recover, half of the recovery is OK.


    Just when Liu Rufeng stopped, the eyes of black Luocha, which were like stitches, split again, and the two resentments shot out instantly.

 Chapter 513

    After Liu Rufeng found that he had made a breakthrough in his cultivation, his Tiangang step stopped. At this time, it is undoubtedly a good opportunity for heiluocha, which has been adjusting its interest rate.


    Heiluocha has been waiting for a long time. Although it''s only five or six minutes, it''s a long waiting process for him. Even if he can recover a few success in these minutes, he is not willing to wait. In the case of full confidence of winning, every minute of waiting is a kind of suffering for him.


    The black hands slapped the ground fiercely, and the body of the black Rocha had already sprung up. With his legs slowly and quickly stretched out, his toes gently touched the ground, and his body was close to Liu Rufeng.


    The whole process is like flowing water, without any drag, which shows the depth of his skill.


    Liu Rufeng had been paying attention to the person around him when he stopped. He had expected that heiluocha would seize this opportunity to attack suddenly.


    Black Luocha is fast, Liu Rufeng is not slow. His right leg retreated, his back bowed and his right fist went up. This time, he still chose to hit hard.


    With the constant accumulation of force, Liu Rufeng''s blue airflow surges out, from light blue to dark blue. The deep blue airflow is also mixed with fine golden spots, just like the bright stars shining in the night.


    As the rolling black fog approached, a pair of steel hook like hands suddenly appeared in the black fog, piercing the shield formed by the blue airflow with strong penetration.


    Black fog rising, blue light concussion, Liu Rufeng was directly repelled four or five steps, the body''s blue airflow has been broken through most. And the black Luocha, this time also failed to break through Liu Rufeng''s Blue Shield, although it seems that he still has the upper hand, but the black gas on his body was also scattered by two thirds.


    This is the second positive impact of the two people. The unexpected result shocked both people at the same time. Liu Rufeng''s brows were tight, and he cursed in his heart: "how can this ugly eight monster be so powerful? Now that his real Qi has been substantially improved, he can''t stop his fierce attack. What''s his strength? "


    Heiluocha''s shock was more obvious. He didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng''s internal power was not exhausted, but recovered several percent after he ran Tiangang step quickly. What''s more incredible is that Liu Rufeng''s true Qi energy seems to have changed substantially this time.


    "You broke through?" Heiluocha did not rush to attack, but for the first time said a word.


    Liu Rufeng found that although the man was ugly, his voice was not bad. His loud voice was like the buzzing of a bell, and every word clearly entered his ears.


    "Yes, thank you for the Dharma protection." Liu Rufeng does not hide, but a faint smile, half joking answer.


    Black Luo Cha cold hum a, the facial expression on the face coagulated again on a layer of ice, "even if you can break through also useless, you are still not my opponent."


    In the last few words, the tone of black Rocha became cold obviously. With his ferocious expression twisted again, the black light on his body released at the same time, and the whole person ejected like a shell.


    Liu Rufeng said it was easy, but he knew it clearly. Even now his skill has been improved, he is not the opponent of heiluocha. The opponent''s skill is so deep that it''s impossible to break through his body protecting black Qi, while the opponent can easily disperse his body protecting true Qi. His hands were invincible and could not resist at all.


    Strong attack is not good, and detour is not good. So what should we do?


    Liu Rufeng subconsciously put his right hand on his waist, and his brain suddenly flashed¡° Yes, how can I forget it? The flying knife is useless. "


    Make up one''s mind, Liu Rufeng face black Luo Cha swift and violent offensive, not retreat but advance, a brisk toward black Luo Cha rushed past.


    Don''t common sense play let black Luo Cha is also a surprise, heart said he and his hard fight? Can''t the fight just now make him wake up?


    "I can''t manage so much. Since you want to die, I''ll give you a ride." The cold light in black Rocha''s eyes twinkled, and a smug smile hung from the corner of his mouth. Just that silk smile embellishes on his not so beautiful face, it seems that he is more ugly.


    Hei Luocha is wrong. How can Liu Rufeng fight with him? He just wanted to create a psychological illusion for heiluocha.


    Seeing that the distance between the two people is less than two meters, the black claws of black Luocha are about to touch Liu Rufeng''s skirt, but Liu Rufeng''s body suddenly changes its direction and rushes out towards the top.


    This is the secret of Tiangang step. The change of position is completely unexpected.


    Originally, the speed of the two men was very fast. They changed their position in a flash, which made it too late for heiluocha to react. They hit the air with both hands, and there was no place to digest their strength. They had to let their strong inertia take his body forward for five or six meters before they could stand firm again.


    Liu Rufeng had turned around at this time, and the blue dagger was in his hand. Dantian move, blue air flow again blessing on the dagger, different from the past, this time on the dagger is flashing three kinds of luster. The original cyan breath and the blue innate Qi are fused and condensed, and there are countless golden stars shining on it.


    "Take my knife!" Liu Rufeng didn''t give black Rocha the chance to react. As he turned around, the dagger in his hand came out.


    The powerful impact caused bursts of explosion in the air, and the gorgeous brilliance lit up the training room in an instant. The blue dagger seems to get the soul induction of Liu Rufeng, constantly shaking and humming.


    As soon as heiluocha turned around, he found that there was a sharp sword Qi in front of him, which made him feel a strong sense of crisis.


    The whole process is completed in Liu Rufeng''s calculation. How can it give heiluocha time to react? The dagger was almost shot out of the Firestone. When heiluocha turned around and reacted, it was in front of him.


    The body protecting black Qi of heiluocha didn''t stop the impact of the dagger. It seemed that Tuan Tuan''s black fog had met the enemy, and they separated one after another to show the body of heiluocha.


    Black Rocha was shocked. Although he knew that he was overcast this time, it was too late to dodge, but with his own body protection black gas, the dagger could not break through so easily. Black Qi can slow down at least 70% of the Dagger''s impact. When it comes, you can easily grasp the attacking dagger with your hand.


    It''s a pity that heiluocha''s calculation is wrong. The cyan dagger is like an invincible general who passes through the customs and cuts the general all the way, flying to his chest without any suspense.


    Panic, he had to extend his hands to block in front of his chest, in his view, his hands are extremely hard sure to block the blow.


    However, this time he was wrong. Liu Rufeng''s dagger was sharper than he thought, and his steel like palms were suddenly penetrated.

 Chapter 514

    The flying sword is Liu Rufeng''s unique skill. Among all his martial arts, he can even rank first, but Liu Rufeng can''t use it unless he has to.


    Today, I was forced to retreat. I had to let the flying dagger appear.


    Powerful Qi blessing, perfect skills, and the inherent powerful penetrating power of the dagger can instantly penetrate the palm of the black Rocha.


    After penetrating the palm of heiluocha''s hand, the blade did not stop. Then it moved forward a few centimeters and broke through his skirt, leaving a hole of about two or three centimeters in his chest.


    Black Luo Cha suddenly face pale, right hand palm has blood outflow, but his blood is not red, but black.


    The same outflow of blood and his chest, accompanied by the outward flow of liquid, there is a faint black gas above the outward release.


    What''s more surprising is that the black air inside and outside heiluocha''s body, like being pulled by a powerful force, quickly flowed into the dagger.


    I don''t know whether the black Luocha is too badly injured or the black gas absorbed by the dagger is too much. Soon, the black Luocha is just like being too weak, a little shaky.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng did not expect such a result. Originally thought that the flying knife suddenly flew out, if the black Luocha had no time to stop, at least it would leave a little mark on him. Even if it can''t hurt him, it can also have a deterrent effect. In his frightful Kung Fu, he can take advantage of the opportunity.


    Who would have thought that the dagger was so sharp that it could pierce the hard hand of the black Rocha like steel.


    "I love you so much." Liu Rufeng began to praise the dagger in his heart.


    Looking at the dagger that was absorbing the black air, Liu Rufeng was not surprised, because this phenomenon had been seen once in the secret room of the church. This dagger can absorb the evil air and has the function of exorcism, which Liu Rufeng knew for a long time.


    Looking at the black Rocha, which is about to fall, Liu Rufeng knows that he can be knocked down with a simple punch and a foot,


    "Give me the knife, I won''t kill you." Liu Rufeng stands calmly in front of the black Rocha, with a kind of irresistible pressure in his shallow smile.


    The dagger was not inserted deep, but the black breath of the black Luocha was absorbed too much, which led to the loss of his true Qi. If he is in a normal state, he may still have the strength to fight, but just now he consumed too much Qi, and the ten minute rest did not make him recover much.


    He was injured on his right hand again, and now his fighting capacity is not even one tenth of what it used to be.


    He knew very well that he could not cope with the handsome young man in front of him.


    Heiluocha had stopped his bleeding. He held the handle in his left hand and pulled out the dagger. Looking at Liu Rufeng''s eyes, he was unwilling. He threw out the dagger with force, but his eyes showed a sinister light. "As long as I don''t die, I will come to you again!"


    "Anytime." Liu Rufeng smiles calmly.


    Hei Luocha stares at Liu Rufeng coldly for a moment, as if to remember his appearance. For fear of forgetting it, he turns to Han Jiadong randomly, "Han Shao, I''ll go first." Finish saying, the foot drifts, the figure quickly disappeared in front of the crowd.


    "Heiluocha is worthy of heiluocha. It can walk like a flying horse even if it is injured so badly." Liu Rufeng couldn''t help admiring.


    Heiluocha left, and Lu Heng was relieved. Looking at Liu Rufeng who came slowly, Lu Heng quickly welcomed him. He took Liu Rufeng''s hand and said, "how are you, brother?"


    "Not bad, just a little tired." Liu Rufeng smiles calmly. In fact, he knows best that his back has been soaked with sweat.


    "That''s good, that''s good, but I think you''d better go back and have a good rest." Lu Heng''s eyesight how amazing, how can''t see Liu Rufeng at this time of state?


    Liu Rufeng smiles and nods, indicating that he has acquiesced. As soon as they turn around, their eyes fall on Wang Lin and Han Jiadong at the same time.


    Wang Lin has been scared to pee his pants for a long time. He didn''t expect that there was such a murderer beside Lu Heng. This is why ah Jie lost so miserably just now. I can''t help secretly congratulating that I didn''t get married with Lu Heng just now. Otherwise, his comfortable living would be upset.


    But at the same time, Han Jiadong there let him more headache, Han Jiadong lost so miserably, 100% to take out his anger.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t have the leisure to share the trouble for Wang Lin. what he has to face now is Han Jiadong. Looking at Han Jiadong with straight eyes and wide mouth, Liu Rufeng showed a sneer, walked into a few steps, looked at him coldly and asked: "Han Shao, your black Luocha is not so good. I don''t know if you still have big and small kings to show me?"


    Han Jiadong''s face was pale with fright, and his legs were like chaff. However, he deserves to be ruthless and has seen the world. He soon calms down and clears his voice. He looks at Liu Rufeng and Lu Heng coldly, with a sneer on his lips. "Today, I''m Han Jiadong. However, our game has just begun. Lu Heng, I advise you not to close your eyes when you sleep to avoid death! As for this little brother, I appreciate you for having such skill at such a young age. However, I want to remind you that you are still young. Only when you choose the right road and follow the right people can you make your future more smooth and bright. "


    With that, without waiting for Liu Rufeng to reply or even say hello to Wang Lin, he strode out.


    Looking at Han Jiadong''s back, Lu Heng suddenly turns to look at Liu Rufeng, his eyes are full of dignified. Although he didn''t speak, Liu Rufeng could understand that it was the words of the Han family that affected him just now.


    So he gave Lu Heng a warm smile and said firmly: "brother Lu, that guy was obviously alienating our relationship just now. Can''t I hear that? This kind of person''s right to speak is to listen to the wind, and don''t care. "


    Lu Heng nodded heavily, and the slight hesitation just now disappeared.


    "Wang Shao, we won''t stay any longer. We''ll have another chance to compete in the future." Lu Heng toward is in a daze of Wang Lin shallow said a word, and then a wave, natural and unrestrained left.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to stay here. Lu Heng and Liu Rufeng are not interested in these boring things, as for how luxury and pleasure Wang Lin can enjoy.


    Wang Lin was left alone in the empty training room. He was in a daze and muttered to himself: "fight? Is it still a contest? "


    Lu Heng and Liu Rufeng walk out of the training room. When the bodyguards in the hospital see that none of them dare to stop them this time, they even dare not stay in their eyes. This is the power of the strong. The power just now has made them lose their fighting spirit.

 Chapter 515

    When they came here, the people who lived in peace were still making trouble for them, but now, no one dares to go up and say a word, and they all hide far away. In less than two hours, the situation has come to a big reversal, which is the role of strength.


    The actual effect is even better than expected many times, Lu Heng is naturally in a good mood, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows are with a proud look.


    "Brother, it''s good to be strong sometimes. It''s a great feeling! " On the way, Lu Heng couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "of course, if you don''t be cruel, those people always think you are bullying. To treat some people, we have to suppress them strongly. "


    "Yes, strong pressure! Haha... "Lu Heng was soon infected by Liu Rufeng''s temperament, and looked like a face of enjoyment.


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t want to destroy Lu Heng''s good mood now, so he has to follow him, but he knows very well in his heart that strength also needs strength. Today, if it wasn''t for the role of the dagger, it would not be able to defeat heiluocha. Once defeated, it would not be able to suppress Han Jiadong, on the contrary, it would have to bear his cruel means. Can Han Jiadong be a good man?


    "Nephew, have you broken through again?" Sitting in the back of Chi Lei can''t hold it any longer. If it wasn''t for watching Lu Heng and Liu Rufeng chatting happily, as soon as he got on the bus, he planned to speak.


    "Yes, it''s a little bit of a breakthrough. If it wasn''t for this, it would be impossible to defeat the ugly eight." Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng''s heart began to grow heavy. I don''t know how many such people there are in Han Jiadong. If there are too many, it will be much more difficult to destroy the power of Han family.


    Chi Lei''s injuries are all skin injuries. After Xi Yang''s treatment just now, he is much better. His pale face begins to ruddy. He sighs, shakes his head and says, "it''s reasonable to have a saying that the younger generation can be afraid. Your speed can be called genius. Xi Yang and I are still at the strength level of red Qi. It seems that we are really old."


    Everyone likes to listen to good words, and Liu Rufeng is no exception. Although he has been very calm for a long time, after hearing Chi Lei''s words, his eyes can''t help flashing a Taoist look. "I''m flattered, but I''m just lucky to meet Master Hu. Without him, I would not be today. "


    This sentence is from Liu Rufeng''s heart, and it''s true. At the beginning, Hu Yifu''s help to Liu Rufeng was very important. Without Hu Yifu, I''m afraid Liu Rufeng would still stay in the realm of the day after tomorrow.


    Mention Hu Yifu, Liu Rufeng mind can not help but flash out that thin figure, that slovenly, perverse old man.


    A hot heart, a surge of thoughts, "the old man does not know where to go, really a little miss him."


    Chi Lei said: "yes, Mr. Hu has a lot of skills. I''m afraid we are not his rivals together,. But it seems that you have surpassed him now. "


    Liu Rufeng nodded slightly to show her approval. Indeed, if Hu Yifu has not made progress, he is much higher than him. However, no matter when it comes, Hu Yifu will always be his guide. This kind of kindness can never be forgotten.


    Liu Rufeng''s noble quality is always attaching importance to emotion, righteousness and the teacher.


    At this time, Xi Yang, who seldom spoke, said, "my good nephew is really a good seedling, but I think we have to work hard. How powerful is the black Luocha today? Han Jiadong may be surrounded by more than one person like him. If we don''t strengthen ourselves, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with them in the future... "


    No speech means no speech. As soon as you say something, you can''t refute it. What Xi Yang said is right. There may still be such people around the Han family. How can they compete with others with their own strength?


    Today can only be regarded as a slap Han Jiadong, found some face, but in fact the impact on Han Jiadong is not big. If it''s true, it''s hard to say whether it can compete with others.


    If you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles. If you want to defeat the Han family, you need to have a thorough understanding of the real situation of others. Otherwise, you can''t solve the problem just by being hot headed and passionate.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng is worried about Xi Yang''s words. He doesn''t know the details of the Han family at all. Although it''s Lu Heng''s family business to deal with the Han family, the Han family is now related to Red Crescent. If we don''t bring down the Han family, we can''t defeat Red Crescent''s power in blissful island.


    Turning his head, he took a look at Lu Heng, who was thinking about it, and asked, "brother Lu, how much energy does this Han Jiadong have? What''s more, how much influence do you have in the paradise island? Can you tell me about your plan for a comeback this time? "


    All the people sitting in the car were close to Lu Heng, so he didn''t have to avoid it. He said with a dignified look: "to tell you the truth, although the power of our Lu family has been reduced a lot, it still has a certain influence. Those people who used to follow my father have always helped us to revive our family. It''s just that I don''t think the time is right, so I hide here. I think I''ll go back and find them, and they will be happy to help. As for the Han family, it''s inevitable that they collude with the people of Red Crescent. Today, heiluocha is only a second rate master. There are no less than 20 people like him under Han Jiadong''s hands, let alone the flying monkey. Besides, I''ve heard that there are three more terrible people. I''ve only heard of them, and I''ve never seen them. "


    After listening to Lu Heng''s words, everyone''s heart sank and their faces darkened. Liu Rufeng sighed, "according to this, Han Jiadong is really not so easy to deal with. It seems very difficult to defeat Red Crescent this time."


    "Are we a little impulsive today?" Liu Rufeng asked.


    Lu Heng showed an indescribable smile at the corner of his mouth. "Now that he''s done it, what''s more terrible? To be honest with you, I''m going to go back to Paradise Island first. Han Jiadong is humiliated today. He will certainly find a way to deal with me. I''m not necessarily safe here. I can make preparations in advance after I go back. I think it''s time... "


    Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that Lu Heng''s decision was so sudden, so he quickly asked, "when are you going to leave? Wait for me for a few days, and I''ll deal with things here. "


    Lu Heng is Liu Rufeng''s best guide to enter the island. If he leaves, it will be much more difficult for him to go to the island.


    In addition, Liu Rufeng is also planning for Lu Heng. Although he doesn''t know how much energy Lu Heng has on the island of bliss, it seems that he is in danger when he goes back.


    Lu Heng also recognized Liu Rufeng''s meaning, smiling, patted Liu Rufeng on the shoulder and said, "no, I think the earlier I leave here, the better. I''ll go and decorate while Han Jiadong is not in the paradise island. I''ll wait for you in the paradise island."

 Chapter 516

    Lu Heng''s decision is fast enough, so Liu Rufeng can''t react to it. Although he knew that Lu Heng was a man of vigorous action, he didn''t expect that his decision was so sudden.


    It''s a big thing to go back to the paradise island and reorganize the family style. Liu Rufeng always feels that it''s not right to be in such a hurry. However, since Lu Heng himself has decided, it is not easy to refute.


    "We''ll talk about it later than today. Are you still one day away? I''ll give you a farewell party, too. " To tell the truth, Lu Heng suddenly said to go, Liu Rufeng always feel a little lost. Although I have decided to go to the paradise island, I have a large family around me. I don''t mean to leave. And without Lu Heng''s leadership, it would not be so smooth to go to the paradise island. Maybe one month or two.


    Lu Heng hesitated for a moment. Looking at Liu Rufeng''s firm look, he had to nod, "OK, we''ll get together at noon, but I have to leave in the afternoon. I''ve arranged the boat."


    Although it''s a little hard to accept, Liu Rufeng can still understand it. Lu Heng certainly has the reason to do so, so he doesn''t say anything anymore.


    At noon, Liu Rufeng was the host and made a big table of delicious food at home as usual. Of course, this chef is indispensable in summer, and his craftsmanship is really good. The dishes he makes are even comparable to the first-class chefs in hotels.


    This time, Liu Rufeng only called Jin Liu and Xu Zijian. Liu Rufeng, Yang Pengfei and his wife, didn''t let them come. After all, Lu Heng and them are not very familiar.


    Because Lu Heng had to fly to Dongshi port to take a boat in the afternoon, he didn''t want to drink, but on this occasion, he couldn''t save his face and drank a few cups in the face of everyone''s warm toast to him.


    Liu Rufeng raised his glass and said solemnly, "brother Lu, I''ll come to you later. You should be careful all the way."


    "I will. Don''t worry." Two people drink at the same time.


    After Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu, Xu Zijian, Jin Liu and others also raised their cups one after another and said a few words of blessing.


    Although the atmosphere of a meal is very harmonious, everyone''s heart is heavy, especially Liu Rufeng and other men. What men talk about is brotherhood. If there is a bosom friend in the sea and the ends of the world are close to each other, it''s just a consolation. At this time, everyone will naturally show their reluctant feelings.


    Before leaving, perhaps to comfort everyone, Lu Heng did not show a trace of bitter emotion, but toward Liu Rufeng relaxed smile, "brother, don''t bitter face, I''m not on the execution ground, you see you as well.". I''m not so stupid for my brother, and it''s not so easy for Han Jiadong to trouble me. "


    He said so, Liu Rufeng also laughed, half jokingly said: "that is, who are you, there is no problem that you Lu Heng can''t solve."


    Lu Heng''s embarrassed smile, a red face, said, "that''s not true. Many times it''s helped by friends."


    Lu Heng is very particular about the art of speaking, this sentence is very comfortable to listen to, all of a sudden to raise Liu Rufeng.


    "Oh, by the way..." Lu Heng took out a black round metal sheet from his waist, on which was written a golden character Lu.


    "There is no plane to go to the paradise island. You can only take a plane to Dongshi first, then find the Jiang family shipping company, and rent a boat from there to Chiwei island. Chiwei island is all my people. When you get there, just take out this card and someone will meet you. "


    So much trouble?


    Liu Rufeng can''t help but want to laugh. Seeing Liu Rufeng''s puzzled look, Lu Heng can only sigh: "no way, the paradise island is more secret, a little isolated from the world, so he can only go this way. It''s a hard journey. I''m afraid my brother will suffer. "


    At the corner of her mouth, Liu Rufeng showed a wry smile. She didn''t think that the plan of blissful island would bear much hardship, but felt that in today''s society, there was such a place. No wonder the Red Crescent people are hard to catch.


    Lu Heng only takes Chi Lei and Xi Yang with him. Liu Rufeng doesn''t know what to do with the rest of the bodyguards, but he also guesses that Lu Heng only chooses three people in order to avoid having too many people and too many goals.


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng had a small meeting with Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. The main discussion was about going to the paradise island.


    Xiao Wu leaned back on the sofa, still in the indifferent appearance, "brother, you can decide. I have no problem. As long as you say where to go, I will be your Valet without hesitation."


    Ice snow silver fox fiercely stares at small five one eye, does not have the good spirit to say: "who let you make a statement?"? We mainly discuss the plan of this trip, so you don''t have any good ideas? "


    Xiao Wu shook his head. "No, I''m only responsible for work. I don''t have that wisdom."


    Ice snow silver fox is pretty and tight. It''s like looking at an idiot. It''s useless to say too much. This brother has always been such a virtue. So he took a look at Liu Rufeng and said, "what''s the old man saying?"


    Liu Rufeng said: "I mentioned the case of blissful island a few days ago. He asked me to have a good relationship with Lu Heng, which can be regarded as a gesture. As for when to act, he didn''t say. But I don''t think it''s necessary to ask for instructions. Don''t you know the old man? It must have been the same sentence again, "make up your own mind, and ask me for advice on this little matter?".


    Ice snow silver fox expression is still no trace of change, Ning Mei way: "then what do you think?"


    Liu Rufeng said: "I have contacted the Han family in the Paradise Island today. There are many experts around him. I think it is not enough to rely on us alone, and the strength is much worse. Before the action, I think we should make sufficient preparations first. Don''t panic at that time. "


    "This time, besides the three of us, I''m going to take Shiming with me, one more person and one more helper. It''s enough to leave summer, iron uncle and the three monsters at home. But before that, I think it''s better to go to Baiyun Mountain first. Master Chi Lei said that there are kiwifruit to improve our cultivation, which will help us a lot. "


    Xiao Wu naturally didn''t mention it, but when it comes to Baiyun Mountain, he looks at Liu Rufeng with a burning eye and shows a strange expression. Seeing that Liu Rufeng stares at him, he has to turn his face and pretend that he doesn''t hear anything.


    Ice snow silver fox is not called in vain. She is also a smart person. Naturally, she wants to get Liu Rufeng. This time, besides looking for kiwifruit, she wants to see red peony. However, ice snow silver fox and red peony are also good sisters. Their yearning for red peony is no less than Liu Rufeng''s, so they didn''t show strong reaction. Instead, they asked, "aren''t you three-year appointment? I''m afraid you won''t see her this time. "


    When Liu Rufeng thought of the two-year appointment, he could not help feeling disappointed. The two-year appointment was set up by Hongyu Taoist, the master of red peony. I''m afraid it''s a bit unreasonable to break this rule after such a long time.


    "I can''t help it. It''s urgent. It''s better to see it this time, even if we don''t see it... Ah, by the way, isn''t our goal to pick kiwifruit? Who said I''m going to see peony? " Liu Feng suddenly responded, and found that he was surrounded by it, but soon the embarrassed old face was red, and the feeling of being exposed was really not very bad.

 Chapter 517

    In the face of Liu Rufeng''s embarrassment, ice snow silver fox''s performance is very natural, and said: "what do big men dare not admit? I don''t know how to be jealous. "


    Ice snow silver fox''s unusual, but let Liu Rufeng a time don''t know how to answer, calm down just way: "you really don''t care?"


    "What do I care? Why should I care if your women don''t say anything? Who am I to you? " Ice snow silver fox eyes a stare, eyebrows rise a thin anger.


    "Well, that''s right." Inadvertently glanced at the graceful posture of ice snow silver fox, the exquisite curve, and the snow-white Yingrun skin, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help but daydream, secretly vowed: sooner or later, you are my food.


    After about an hour''s discussion, the three decided to set out in three days, aiming at Baiyun Mountain. What we need to do in these two days is to settle things at home, say goodbye to everyone, or ask for leave.


    Because this time I may leave home and go directly to the paradise island. I don''t know when I will come back. Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox are nothing. Liu Rufeng is not good. There are several harem here.


    Although it''s a settled thing, it''s necessary to talk to Xia rose in advance.


    In addition, like Jin Liu, Xu Zijian, Yang Pengfei and Yang Wanchun, they all have to say something. Liu Rufeng knows this politeness.


    Yang Wanchun''s identity is special. Liu Rufeng knows it''s not easy to see him, so he can only call to let Yang Pengfei know that he went there in person.


    Yang Wanchun knew Liu Rufeng''s task, but he didn''t say much. He just said be careful on the road and so on. He needed full support.


    Yang Pengfei and his wife are also a blessing. I hope Liu Rufeng will come back safely.


    When they got to Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng sat opposite him. They gave each other a cigarette. Liu Rufeng took a big breath and leaned back on the seat without speaking.


    Xu Zijian looked at him blankly and asked, "what are you doing? You came after me just now. What secret things can''t be said just now?"


    After taking a look at Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng sighed and complained: "we are going to start in three days. This is a big action. We don''t know when we will come back."


    Xu Zijian also guessed that Liu Rufeng must have gone to the paradise island this time, so he asked, "do you know about Yang bureau?"


    "Well." Liu Rufeng nodded, "it''s better for you to eat public food. I can''t do it. I''m very tired all day. I don''t even have a rest time."


    "Aren''t you resting? I envy you for being so free. Don''t stand and talk without backache, OK?" Xu Zijian took a look at Liu Rufeng and continued: "I won''t say any blessing words. I believe you are very lucky. It''s OK. In a word, go early and come back early. I''ll wash your dust then. "


    Looking at Xu Zijian, Liu Rufeng asked, "by the way, how are you and sister Sisi progressing? When can I have your wedding wine?"


    With a smile, Xu Zijian said, "I have proposed to her. I guess I can get married at the end of the year. It''s a pity that you can''t make it. "


    "It''s OK. I can''t catch up with you to get married again." Liu Rufeng joked.


    ¡±Screw you. You''re only married¡° Xu Zijian glared at Liu Rufeng, then approached him and asked solemnly, "to tell you the truth, when do you expect to come back¡°


    "It''s not easy to say. I haven''t found out the situation there yet. If the above cooperation, it can be faster. I think it will take half a year at the fastest."


    "By the way, if you don''t have anything to do for a while, why don''t you accompany me to jinliu? If we have nothing to do these two days, we''ll relax. I''m afraid this kind of opportunity will be much less in the future. "


    Xu Zijian frowned a little. For people of his status, that kind of place is taboo, but it''s really like what Liu Rufeng said. I''m afraid they will have less opportunities in the future.


    So also ignore the image of the public security police, a thigh, said: "no problem, brother this time with you crazy once."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Liu Rufeng told several girls about her plan. Although the girls were a little reluctant, it was Liu Rufeng''s job and they couldn''t say anything. However, several girls are shouting to follow, Liu Rufeng had to persuade them to calm down.


    The next day, Liu Rufeng got a shocking news. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier handed over all the company''s affairs to Li Hongde and Yang Pengfei. They even had their luggage ready and had to go together.


    Only Xia rose is more clever, not as impulsive as they are, but with infinite care in her eyes. She constantly asks Liu Rufeng to wear more clothes in cold weather, so that she can trust her at home and so on.


    Finally, Liu Rufeng had to compromise and decided to take Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier with her.


    Three days soon arrived, Liu Rufeng and his family said goodbye, then with a party set out.


    It takes three hours to fly from Kyoto to Baiyun Mountain. It''s not too slow. It''s noon that day.


    Baiyun Mountain is in the south, and the temperature is much higher than that of Kyoto. After getting off the plane, a few people felt a burst of moisture. Several people quickly took off their thick winter clothes and changed into light clothes.


    Time is pressing, a few people did not stop, directly to the foot of the mountain by car, at the foot of the mountain to find a hotel, we eat something, set out.


    The altitude of Baiyun Mountain is not high, it is only over 300 meters. But from the foot of the mountain, the mountains are emerald, and the mist is layer upon layer. As a famous scenic spot, tourists here are indispensable. From time to time, tour groups pass by them. The tour guide explains the historical and cultural background of Baiyun Mountain and the beauty of various scenic spots. They are also interested and in a good mood.


    While doing the task, you can also travel and sightseeing. No one is happy to encounter such a thing.


    I just heard Xiao Wu yell happily, "brother, you really made a wise decision this time. The scenery here is good, or we''ll live here for ten days and a half months to feel the beautiful scenery of our motherland."


    Hu mei''er said with a smile: "are you here to feel the beauty of the motherland, or to see the girl''s thighs? I see your eyes are straight. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao also ridiculed: "that is, we are here to do business this time. Don''t just think about beauties. After a while, sister Xue will kick you down the mountain to see what you can do."


    Small five suddenly ran to Bai Shiming''s side, dodged the ice snow silver fox, secretly looked at the ice snow silver fox, this just grew a tone.


    Ice snow silver fox cold hum a, way: "do you think hide aside I can''t kick you?"? If you don''t take it seriously, watch out for my desert eagle


    ¡±Desert eagle¡° After listening, Xiao Wu rushed forward and said in a loud voice: "time is tight, task is heavy, everyone hold on¡°

 Chapter 518

    A few people in the laughter, along with the tourists walking towards the mountains. This trip is purposeful, not for sightseeing, so Liu Rufeng''s whole nerve is on kiwi fruit and red peony.


    Looking at the towering Baiyun Mountain, Liu Rufeng was a little worried. When he came, he just came to look for Kiwifruit with enthusiasm. But what kind of kiwifruit does it look like? I''ve never seen it before. Is it hard to find the plants in the mountains?


    The answer is No. Although Baiyun Mountain and several famous mountains in the motherland are not so towering, when they are in the embrace of the mountains, they find that they are so small. Needless to say, the whole mountain, even a hillside, takes a long time to climb up. Looking for a humble plant here is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Besides, the time is limited. The plan here only takes three days. If the delay is too long, it will affect the process of going to the paradise island.


    A few people''s speed is very fast, small five is in front, a group of mountain climbing tourists are far behind.


    Mountain road circling, many places slope is very big, climbing up is very physical. Many of the tourists around have been exhausted and it is very difficult to climb. Only Liu Rufeng, a few people walking fast, climbed to the hillside in one breath, and stunned the tourists nearby.


    Several people''s eyes kept scanning the plants on the mountain. They found nothing except vines, trees and weeds. Ice snow silver fox can''t help but go to Liu Rufeng and ask, "what should I do? There are so many tourists here. I don''t think that thing will be under everyone''s eyes. Besides, mei''er and Xiaoxiao have less physical strength than us. I''m afraid they have no physical strength before they find anything. "


    Ice snow silver fox''s suggestion is very pertinent. Since we are together, we should take care of everyone''s situation. Obviously, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are much weaker than them in physical strength.


    After a look at Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier, although they didn''t show physical weakness, their faces were red and their breath was a little short.


    Hu mei''er gasped for breath. Her charming voice had gone. She waved her hand and said, "don''t take care of us. We can do it."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao also said, "we won''t fall behind. Let''s go on. When we get to the top of the mountain, I think there will be hope."


    The two people said that, they had already helped each other together, as if they could only stand firm with the help of each other''s strength.


    "Let''s take a break. We''re going too fast. If we get to the top of the mountain later and can''t find any clues, we''ll go back first and talk about it tomorrow. "


    Liu Rufeng found a bench for people to rest around, so he asked several people to sit down.


    Among the six people, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier have no basic skills, and the rest of them don''t have much strength at all. However, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are also strong people. Since they strongly want to come together this time, they must not delay us. They discussed it before they came.


    Ice snow silver fox''s eyes swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Liu Rufeng, insisting: "anyway, I think it''s better to have a plan. It''s a big mountain. It''s definitely not the way for us to look for it."


    Liu Rufeng nodded and agreed, but now it''s hard for him to come up with an idea.


    At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu mei''er had recovered their physical strength, but Cheng Xiaoxiao turned his eyes and said, "in my opinion, the fruit you are looking for is not here."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is a very intelligent and capable girl. Her words are also very persuasive. After hearing what she said, people were immediately stunned and looked at her suspiciously.


    Liu Rufeng asked: "Xiaoxiao, to be specific, what do you mean when you just said that the fruit is not here?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao said: "it''s very simple. Kiwifruit is very precious. How can it be seen everywhere? Precious spirit grass will appear on the cliff. Didn''t you watch how it was played on TV? "


    Although this sentence sounds a little shallow, Liu Ru''s heart of the wind agrees. The scenes in TV and movies are not totally groundless. Many precious spiritual grasses do grow in places that are hard to pick, otherwise they would not be so precious.


    Seeing Cheng Xiaoxiao picking up her eyebrows, she continued: "if we want to find kiwifruit, we must first know how to get to baiyun temple. Since that Hongyu Taoist can pick kiwifruit, I think it''s mostly near her baiyun temple, don''t you say?"


    In a word, people wake up with admiration for Cheng Xiaoxiao''s meticulous thinking ability. Hu Meier, sitting next to her, admires her even more. She hugs Cheng Xiaoxiao''s slender waist and pours on her face. "Xiaoxiao, you are so smart. If I were a man, I would like you, gege..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao quickly opened Hu Meier''s arms, wiped her face and said angrily, "come on, are you willing to be a man? I think you''re going to be a fox for several lives. It''s a waste of your coquettish energy not to charm a man... "


    "Who is the fox?" said Hu Meier angrily? If you say fox is not me, isn''t snow elder sister ice snow silver fox? Besides, red peony is more powerful than me. "


    Seeing ice snow silver fox''s fierce eyes, Hu mei''er''s voice lowered. Although she was familiar with each other, she didn''t dare to joke with ice snow silver fox.


    Liu Rufeng coughed and said solemnly, "what Xiaoxiao said just now is quite right. Let''s not delay. Let''s find out the location of baiyun temple first."


    At this time, there are more than 20 tourists, and a guide at the front is introducing the situation of Baiyun Mountain. In front of the content Liu Rufeng few people are not interested, but finally the guide mentioned the White Cloud View!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, climb down here to the top of the mountain. If you go down from the other side, you can see a solitary peak similar to a barrier, which is called queping peak. It''s named because it looks like a peacock. But the mountains there are much steeper than here, and they are not open. I advise you not to go there. "


    When they heard this, the tourists felt sorry. "Why not open it?" one of the crowd asked? Since they all belong to Baiyun Mountain, they should be open to the public. Besides, there are no guardrails or cable cars there? "


    Just listen to the guide patiently said: "in addition to the steep mountains, there is also a baiyun temple. The observer is eccentric, so we''d better not provoke her. It''s not that it''s not closed. It''s only open twice a year. Now is not the time to open it. That''s why I advise you not to go there. "


    Then the man asked, "when will it open?"


    At this time, the tour guide was obviously a little impatient. "It''s open once a year in May and November. Let''s go."


    After they left, Liu Rufeng took a look at the crowd and said in a low voice, "it seems that they are blessed people. Don''t worry. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 519

    Several people who are in a dilemma accidentally meet a group of tourist groups and know the specific location of Baiyun Mountain through the introduction of the guide.


    There is no need to doubt the guide''s information, so a few people will no longer hesitate and move quickly in the direction pointed out by the guide.


    They have just reached the middle of the mountain, which is still some distance away from the top of the mountain. And when they really climb up, they know that the lower part of the mountain is more rugged and steep than just now, and there are even no bluestone slabs in many places.


    Where there is no bluestone slab, the soil is soft and comfortable to step on. Although it is easy to get up where there is no bluestone pavement, it is not difficult to get up with the vines and wooden fence around.


    However, when the altitude reaches a certain level, the climate is very unstable. Before we go far, there is a drizzle in the sky. Thanks to their early preparation, they were not troubled by the rain.


    The lush trees failed to cover all the drizzle, and part of the dirt road was also wet by the drizzle. As soon as the ground gets wet, the foot begins to slide, making it more difficult to climb. Under the arrangement of Liu Rufeng, let a few girls walk in front, and their three men follow behind to act as escorts.


    Hu mei''er was in the front, then Cheng Xiaoxiao, then ice snow silver fox. Three men Bai Shiming in the front, next to ice snow silver fox, small five in the middle, Liu Rufeng in the back.


    The stronger the ability is, the greater the responsibility is. Liu Rufeng is the last to take care of everyone.


    After climbing for half an hour, Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao couldn''t hold on and strongly demanded to stop and have a rest.


    Liu Rufeng naturally understands their state. Although their physical quality is much better than that of ordinary girls, it''s natural that they are too weak after a difficult climbing process.


    Several people had a rest on a bench on a platform for a while. At this time, Liu Rufeng gave each of Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier a trace of Qi to make their bodies recover faster.


    The effect of congenital Qi is comparable to that of the elixir of less than carload. Soon Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao recovered their physical strength, even better than their previous mental state. They feel so relaxed every step. They smile sweetly at everyone and rush to the top of the mountain.


    This time they did not stop, and the rain stopped, the bluestone road appeared again, and it was easier to climb.


    In fact, with the physical strength of Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox and Bai Shiming, it''s not difficult to climb to the top of the mountain. If they hadn''t taken care of Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier, they would have reached the top of the mountain long ago.


    When several people got to the top of the mountain, except for Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao''s tired faces, they didn''t change much. They even breathed evenly. However, although Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier couldn''t hide their tired faces, they clenched their lips at the same time and tried their best to keep their breath steady, showing their unyielding strength.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a wide flat land where many people sit and rest. There is a cable car leading to the hillside in the corner. Although they have successfully climbed to the top of the mountain, they know that for them, even half of the journey has not been finished. It is easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down. The next journey will be more difficult.


    "We''re less than half gone. We won''t go back today. If you can''t get to Baiyunguan at night, set up a tent. " Liu Rufeng glanced at a few people and said faintly.


    Others nodded. They knew that if they came back tomorrow, they would have to climb again. No one wanted to experience the feeling of challenging the limit again.


    "Look, is that quepingfeng?" With Hu mei''er''s exclamation, several people''s eyes followed her fingers and saw a very beautiful mountain rising and falling in the mist. The top of the mountain in the middle is like a bird''s head. Two slightly low peaks are connected on both sides, which perfectly sets off the main peak in the middle. The combination of the three peaks is as beautiful as a peacock in the distance.


    Watching the wonders of the mountains, a few people''s mood also instantly better, before the fatigue swept away, mountaineering interest suddenly soared several times, eyes are excited color.


    Although there is still a long way to go from queping peak, the feeling of hope has rekindled the fighting spirit of several people. In their hearts, no difficulty can hinder their determination to reach baiyun temple.


    In a high mood, several people forgot their tiredness. After a rest of less than three minutes, they walked down the mountain road in one direction.


    As soon as their figure disappeared in the sight of the public, one of the rest crowd gave a cold hum: "look, they are going to baiyun temple. These children who don''t know the heaven and earth are going to suffer! I heard that a man was beaten out of baiyun temple yesterday, and his right leg was broken... "


    Listen to him say so, the people around immediately show the color of horror, have secretly congratulated not to disturb the terrible master.


    Their words Liu Rufeng a few people naturally did not hear, because a few people at this time are in a good mood towards the goal step by step approaching.


    With the red sunset shyly disappeared in the mountains, the sky is also gradually dark down. Although I feel closer and closer to the opposite queping mountain, Liu Rufeng suggests that we set up a tent first and have a rest in place.


    One day''s rock climbing is tiring enough. Even if Liu Rufeng''s cultivation level is obviously higher than that of other people, he feels very tired. It''s undoubtedly their best choice to stop and have a rest.


    Spread the felt cloth and take out the dry food and water. Although they are a little tired now, and even have no strength to eat, no one has missed this opportunity to replenish their physical strength. They are eating very sweet.


    After eating and drinking enough, sleep will be sweet, we all know this truth.


    Because there were no beasts in the mountains, no one was left to watch the night. When they were full, they went back to the tent to have a rest.


    It was not until the next day that the fish belly white in the eastern sky was washed away by a red sun that everyone woke up. Stretch, yesterday''s fatigue has disappeared, they are energetic, full of strength.


    After a simple meal, Liu Rufeng smiles at the crowd, "it seems that everyone is in a good mental state today, so let''s set out?"


    At the same time, they focus on Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier. After all, their physical strength is the worst. As long as they can hold on, other people have no problem at all.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier are both smart people. They have caught the deep meaning of Liu Rufeng''s eyes for a long time. The two girls snorted at the same time, stood up, held hands, and said in a loud voice: "although our physical quality is not as good as yours, we are not necessarily defeated today. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 520

    Looking at the two beautiful figures quickly away, the three men can not help a burst of bitter smile. When the ice snow silver fox followed Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier, Xiao Wu said to Liu Rufeng with a smile, "brother, the second and third sister-in-law are stubborn. How do you tame them?"


    Liu Rufeng stares at Xiao Wu, "what''s second sister-in-law and third sister-in-law? They are in the same position, aren''t they? "


    Small five hey hey smile, "you are satisfied, I didn''t say two aunt too three aunt too good."


    Liu Rufeng glared at him and said, "come on, you little boy, there''s so much nonsense. As you say, what''s the name of silver fox?"


    "Of course it''s Xiao Si..." Xiao Wu said with a smile, and soon became more upright: "but... With her bad temper, I don''t think she will give up. I''m afraid you have to leave the position of the first wife to her..."


    When Xiao Wu was proud, he suddenly felt a cold breath coming from his side. He looked sideways and almost fell down the mountain road.


    Do not know what appeared around a girl, dressed in white, pretty face like covered with the Arctic ice, eyes in the murderous, not ice and snow silver fox who?


    Small five swallowed saliva, quickly pretended to be surprised, "snow, snow elder sister, how did you come back?"? I see you following them. "


    "Who did you say was Xiao Si? Who has a bad temper? " At this time ice snow silver fox has been blocked in front of small five, don''t answer rhetorical questions, even if her appearance is very beautiful, small five also have no time to appreciate, each other''s eyes through the essence of mang directly his psychological rout.


    Although it''s not a day or two since I got to know ice snow silver fox, Xiao Wu still can''t help shivering when facing such an ice beauty. In his opinion, no one in the base seems to be able to live with this woman. Even Liu Rufeng can only restrict her occasionally.


    "Oh..." Xiao Wu pretended to be suddenly enlightened and said with a smile: "the fourth I said, in terms of combat effectiveness, you can rank fourth in the whole of China."


    After Xiao Wu finished, he secretly applauded himself and praised his extraordinary wisdom.


    Bai Shiming naturally won''t get involved in them. He just snickered. Before Xiao Wu finished, Liu Rufeng chimed in, "Xiao Wu, you didn''t say that just now..."


    "Ah... Brother, why are you so ungrateful? How can you fall into the well? Snow, snow elder sister... "Looking at ice snow silver fox''s chilly face, the right foot just raised, Xiao Wu was scared to run down, and in a moment there was no shadow.


    Looking at Xiao Wu, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing and said in a low voice: "Xiao Wu''s mouth..."


    "You are not a good thing, either!" Ice snow silver fox cold hum a, lift foot to walk toward the foot of the mountain.


    "..." Liu Rufeng was speechless for a while, and his heart said, who did I provoke? What''s the matter with me?


    ¡­¡­


    A few people are full of physical strength in the early morning, and soon arrived at the foot of queping peak. The path connecting queping peak is very smooth. Several people step up and come to the foot of the mountain in an instant.


    Looking at the lush and magnificent queping mountain, several people can''t help sighing. It''s a pity that such a beautiful place is not allowed to visit.


    Bai Shiming looked around and said in a low voice, "brother Feng, it seems that he won''t be allowed to enter the mountain."


    Liu Rufeng also saw it. Standing at the foot of the mountain, there was a two foot high wooden sign with a line on it: this mountain is not open to the outside world, private forbidden area, no interference from others, and those who enter the mountain without permission will bear the consequences!


    The three girls are all silly. They can''t enter the mountain after so much effort. Isn''t it a waste of effort?


    Small five also said, "brother, how to do?"


    "What to do? Salad Liu Rufeng knocked on Xiao Wu''s head and said: "he said that if we can''t go into the mountain, we won''t go in. Why are you so determined?"


    Hear Liu Rufeng say so, everyone''s eyes all fall on him, that meaning, you can, what method do you have?


    "Ah... I see." Small five suddenly eyes a bright, show a suddenly realized expression.


    "What do you understand?"


    "Let''s break in!" Small five complacent say.


    "Go away!"


    Liu Rufeng gave him a white look and said angrily, "don''t you see that you are not allowed to enter the mountain? We come here mainly for kiwifruit. Isn''t it exposing the target when we go in with such a high profile? What are you going to do in the future? Don''t you think it''s faster to find out if you break in hard? "


    Xiao Wu scratched his head and frowned: "how can I get in?"


    "Take a detour. We''ll take a detour." Liu Rufeng''s face softened again and said with a smile to everyone.


    Liu Rufeng knows the temper of Taoist Hongyu. Even if her attitude to herself has improved a lot later, picking someone else''s spirit grass so rashly is likely to irritate her. It''s better not to provoke her. As for the matter of red peony, wait until you pick the fruit.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Bai Shiming and Xiao Wu finished and went directly to the East and West.


    About a cup of tea time, two people lost back to the team.


    Looking at the two people''s lost expression, we already have the answer in our hearts. It seems that the circuitous way doesn''t work.


    Small five disappointed shook his head, "brother, there is a steep mountain, I can''t see." Bai Shiming sighed beside him: "it''s the same with me. I don''t see the way up the mountain. It''s very difficult to climb up."


    Now that they have all said that, Liu Rufeng believes that there must be no mistake. Although Xiao Wu is impetuous, he is never vague in his actions, and Bai Shiming is calm, not to mention.


    With a sigh, Liu Rufeng said to the crowd, "since there is no other way to go, we have to go along Guangming Avenue. I''ll act according to the situation for a while. I''ll direct everything. Don''t be impulsive. "


    The crowd nodded.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was no one to hold hands. Several people walked a long way and found a stone tablet standing on the side of the road with three characters of baiyun temple written on it.


    Liu Rufeng hastened to prompt: "when we get to the forbidden area, there should be Mountain Gate disciples on it. We must be careful."


    After turning a ridge, there are still cliffs around. A few people just need to continue to walk up the mountain road.


    As she walked, Liu Rufeng thought, how does this red jade Taoist nun usually pick fruit? Is kiwifruit in the back mountain?


    Walking along, the surrounding mountains flattened down, with all kinds of fruit trees on it. Liu Rufeng''s eyes lit up, and he felt the opportunity came. It shouldn''t be hard to climb from here.


    When I was thinking about it, a few figures appeared not far away. They were all gray and white Taoist costumes. I could vaguely see that they were several female Taoists.


    Before a few people could figure out how to deal with it, the female Taoists seemed to see them and rushed over with a few vigorous steps. They knew that they had profound skills.


    "Who didn''t see the warning sign at the foot of the mountain?" As soon as they got near, several female Taoists were shouting and drinking.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t panic, and once again showed a kind smile, "several beautiful elder martial sisters, we went the wrong way, and we don''t have any dry food. Can we ask for water?"

 Chapter 521

    It is the so-called saying good things in accordance with one''s feelings, and being frank and obnoxious. The female Taoists all looked young and passable. Even though they were Taoists, Liu Rufeng didn''t believe that they could really jump out of the three realms without the influence of the world.


    In dealing with girls, Liu Rufeng can be regarded as a master, so he is quite confident of himself. In his opinion, it''s a girl''s nature to like others to boast about her beauty. This move works for girls outside and Taoist nuns in the mountains.


    If it is true, Liu Rufeng''s words softened several nuns'' faces. Later, a younger looking female Taoist stood up, blinked her big bright eyes, looked at Liu Rufeng, and said with a smile: "you''re a good talker, but you''re not honest enough. I think you''re here to worship the teacher... But you''re wrong. We only accept female disciples here. Although you look good, our master can''t accept you."


    "Heart bamboo!"


    The female Taoist priest at the head immediately stopped the female Taoist priest named Xinzhu, who still showed no waves in Gujing. "A few people, you can go down the mountain from here, and you can go to the commercial area of the scenic spot in less than an hour. There are all kinds of things to sell there. It''s not convenient for us to provide water and food on the mountain. I''m sorry." After that, her eyes didn''t leave a few people. It seemed that she would not be at ease without waiting for a few people to leave.


    Just as she was talking, Liu Rufeng''s brain was also running fast, thinking about how to answer.


    It''s really hard to deal with the female Taoist nun on the other side. It seems that she can''t believe it with a few lies,


    Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak, Hu Meier, who was next to Liu Rufeng, said it first. Regardless of the other men around her, she covered her stomach directly and yelled, "I have a stomachache. Are there any convenient places for my sisters?"


    The head of the female Taoist brow a tight, seems to be a little impatient, but not angry, but with a hand behind, light said: "go up 500 meters, fast back!"


    "Oh." Hu mei''er answered and suddenly said to Cheng Xiaoxiao and ice snow silver fox, "go with me. I''m afraid alone."


    Seeing that the female Taoist priest didn''t stop him, Cheng Xiaoxiao immediately understood and pulled ice snow silver fox to follow Hu Meier.


    However, although the female Taoist didn''t stop them, she said to one of the female Taoist with a slightly cold face: "green bamboo, follow me."


    "Yes." The Taoist priest named Qingzhu looked at Liu Rufeng with disdain and turned to walk up the mountain.


    Hu mei''er''s meaning Liu Rufeng had understood for a long time. She just wanted to distract a few people''s attention and find a chance to bypass them when they went up the mountain. There was ice snow silver fox following. The female Taoist could not stop them from doing anything.


    When Hu mei''er walked out a few steps, Liu Rufeng found that she blinked toward her side, as if to prompt for a while in the front. But there were three female Taoists standing in front of her. Liu Rufeng couldn''t be strong. The female Taoist, who was the leader, was calm and couldn''t cheat her at all. For a time, Liu Rufeng had no countermeasures. You can''t have another troublemaker. This play is too fake.


    At this time, I heard a scream from a distance, "come on, Taoist sister has an accident..."


    This time, the remaining female Taoist nuns could not be quiet any more. The leading female Taoist priest called out in a hurry, "let''s go and have a look." With that, he took the remaining three nuns and turned to run up the mountain.


    Liu Rufeng looks at each other and laughs. Everyone knows that the voice is from Hu mei''er. Cheng Xiaoxiao and ice snow silver fox can''t compare with her in terms of strange spirits.


    "Let''s follow." Liu Rufeng said to Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming.


    Small five Xi Xi Xi a smile, low voice way: "elder brother, or second sister-in-law ghost idea many."


    Liu Rufeng kicks hard at the back of Xiao Wu and says: "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll talk about it later. I''ve got it. Of course I have it. It''s all due to you. Can''t I?" Hu mei''er said with a smile.


    At this time, just listen to Liu Rufeng do a silent action, low voice way: "don''t talk, someone is coming."

 Chapter 522

    Hu mei''er has always been famous for her quirky spirit. In terms of intelligence and alertness, she is even better than Cheng Xiaoxiao. This time, she successfully cheated several female Taoists, and several of them went to the mountain smoothly.


    Even Liu Rufeng sighed that she was not as good as Liu Rufeng in her fantastic ideas. She had a little more comfort in her heart. Originally, she thought that Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier would make them act together. Unexpectedly, the role of these two girls could not be ignored.


    Hear Liu Rufeng low voice remind, a few people immediately alert, seriously pay attention to the movement around.


    "Goo Goo..." as the footsteps came closer and closer, the voice became clear gradually, which was similar to the sound of birds.


    Hu mei''er''s eyebrows immediately brightened, "it''s sister Xue."


    Then, Hu mei''er learned to make the same cooing sound, and gave a hint to the snow fox in the distance.


    "You''ve hidden it, you''ve hidden it." White shadow shake, ice snow silver fox appeared in front of several people soon, also squatted down.


    Liu Rufeng just wanted to excitedly praise a few words, was stopped by ice snow silver fox, "don''t talk, those female Taoists are behind."


    See ice snow silver fox serious expression, a few people no longer speak. They knew in their hearts that they could find this shortcut. Those female Taoists who are familiar with everything here must be more familiar with it. A little bit of movement may expose it. Isn''t it a waste of time?


    If it is true, the ice snow silver fox makes a silent movement, and it doesn''t take long to breathe. Under the hillside comes the rustling sound of footsteps, which is also mixed with the voice of speech. By voice identification, it should be the leading female Taoist.


    "Qingzhu, what''s the matter? Tell me."


    Green bamboo said, "I was waiting for them outside just now. Suddenly I was hit by someone in the back and fainted. I don''t know what happened later. Elder martial sister green bamboo, I think this matter has something to do with those people. It must be the ghost they are doing. Let''s search in all aspects. I think they can''t run far. Maybe they will hide in a corner of the mountain. As long as we look carefully, we can find them. "


    Several people were hiding in the corner. In fact, they were not far away from the female Taoists below. What they said went into their ears. They felt nervous and wanted to search the mountain? Isn''t there no escape?


    Although there is no need to be afraid of them, after they are discovered, the corresponding plan fails, and there is no need to look for any kiwifruit. After all, it''s someone else''s territory. I''m familiar with the terrain. If I do my best to search, it''s not difficult to find them.


    Only green bamboo said, "now that they have suddenly disappeared, there are only two possibilities. They either go down the mountain by themselves or find a place to hide. But... "


    Her voice suddenly low down, "so big quepingfeng want to find them is not a few of us can complete, I see they have no malice, otherwise they won''t knock you out so simple.". It''s better not to make it public. Once master knows about it, you know the consequences. I think it''s better to forget it. "


    Then, a clear and tactful voice rang out, "I agree with elder martial sister green bamboo. They are not ordinary. They are not greedy for our mountain belongings. In my opinion, at most, I will go after picking a few fruits to satisfy my hunger. Moreover, I don''t think that big brother is a bad man. "


    At the moment, Liu Rufeng''s nervous mood slowly eased down, secretly congratulating the choice of several Taoist nuns at the foot of the mountain. It seems that other people''s IQ is not low, and they easily see through several people''s stratagems. If they didn''t worry about being punished by master, they would never have stayed on the mountain smoothly.


    However, hearing the voice called Qingcui, Liu Rufeng knew immediately that it was the voice of the female Taoist called Xinzhu. I have a good impression of this girl since I first met her. Now I help myself to speak. I can''t help but feel a layer of warmth in my heart.


    Only green bamboo questioned: "elder martial sister, if something really happens, the responsibility is as big as that. You see..."


    "What can happen? We don''t have any gold, silver and jewelry on the mountain. It''s just a few fruits. They don''t look like they''re looking for trouble. In that case, we won''t be so lucky. Those people are good at Kung Fu. " As soon as Qingzhu finished, Xinzhu began to retort.


    Only green bamboo pondered for a while and said, "well, green bamboo, take purple bamboo and black bamboo to the bottom to have a look. Xinzhu and I are looking around. Remember, be careful. You can''t do what happened last time this time. "


    "OK, elder martial sister." Judging by the sound, Qingzhu was still a little suspicious, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he took Mozhu and Zizhu down the mountain.


    "Xinzhu, go up there and have a look. I''ll look around." Green bamboo continues.


    "Elder martial sister, you..."


    "At my command!" The voice of green bamboo became severe.


    With a low murmur, Xinzhu left. There is only green bamboo left under the hillside.


    Green bamboo looked around, eyes quickly locked in the Liu Rufeng several people on the mountain path. Although it''s not so conspicuous here, it''s the only way to climb the hillside smoothly. How can the green bamboo familiar with the terrain here not be clear?


    Her eyes brightened up, and a sneer rose from the corner of her mouth. She ran up the hill and walked inside.


    What is she doing?


    Liu Rufeng also hesitated. Although he knew that these Taoists could find this place, he did not expect that the female Taoist named Lvzhu would come up. Didn''t you just say no mountain search? Even if you order other sisters to find someone, it sounds like a formality. Why did you really come up?


    Liu Rufeng found that the ice snow silver fox''s eyebrow has gradually stood up, the right hand slowly moved to the waist. There is a desert eagle in her waist. It seems that she is going to use a firearm. If you want to draw a gun, the consequences will be serious. If Taoist Hongyu knows about it, the relationship will be intensified.


    He raised his right hand and pressed it on the soft and greasy right hand of ice snow silver fox. When ice snow silver fox looked at it, Liu Rufeng shook her head and made a hint in her eyes.


    Ice snow silver fox this just relaxed mood, but vigorously pulled back his hand, and then in Liu Rufeng waist mercilessly twisted, seems to be in revenge Liu Rufeng just touched her hand.


    Liu Rufeng brows a tight, although the waist came a burst of tearing pain, but can not make a sound, can only silently endure.


    Through the leaves of the gap, Liu Rufeng several people in a few meters away to see the green bamboo figure. She took a few steps towards them, then stopped five meters away, but her eyes were always on them.


    "Gentlemen, I know you''re around. There are some fruits on the mountain. Just eat a few of them and leave immediately. If my master finds out, it''s too late for you to leave. "


    Finish saying, turn round a few flutter, went down hillside.

 Chapter 523

    The performance of green bamboo surprised several people at the same time. I thought she was looking for trouble just now, but I didn''t expect that she was coming to give hints to several people. I couldn''t help feeling a little good in my heart.


    "It seems that this green bamboo is not a bad man either." Xiaowu looks at the place where green bamboo leaves and whispers.


    Ice snow silver fox''s face also returned to normal, for the first time showed a satisfied smile, "it seems that several sisters of peony are as kind as her, that green bamboo is a little annoying."


    Liu Rufeng said: "it''s OK for people to do this. We would do the same, but their actions really surprised me."


    Hu mei''er said with a smile: "there are still many good people in the world. How can they be as bad as you think? It''s no accident. I''ve seen it for a long time. They didn''t want to trouble us, or we couldn''t have left. "


    Small five toward Hu Mei Er evil smile, "sister-in-law, your idea is not working, I think it is someone else deliberately let us, not your plan how perfect."


    Hearing Xiao Wu say so, Hu mei''er Ma Shan forked her waist and argued, "is your boy suffering from a pain in the flesh? If it wasn''t for my idea, even if they want to let us off, they can''t say it in person. It''s not my credit? "


    "Is, dare to question our intelligence, snow elder sister, beat him!" Cheng Xiaoxiao echoed.


    Ice snow silver fox is also one of the participants in this plan. She will not be happy when she hears Xiao Wu''s words. Her face suddenly turns cold when she just eases a little. She says to Xiao Wu in a cold voice, "how do you want to be beaten?"


    "Snow, sister snow... I don''t care about it. I''m not kidding." In the face of several girls at the same time denounce, small five quickly defeated. There is ice snow silver fox in town, small five is not a little temper, silver fox once angry, even if Liu Rufeng can''t save him.


    After a while, a voice came from the hillside. Several female students discussed with each other. Then, with the insistence of green bamboo, they went back to the mountain. Before that green bamboo search all the way no harvest, also no longer say what.


    Before leaving, green bamboo also looked back at the direction of Liu Rufeng, and there was an indescribable meaning in his eyes.


    "Finally left, now we can let go of a big fight, ha ha..." Liu Rufeng was in a very good mood at this time, although there was an episode in the middle, but the trip was still smooth, and it was hard to hide his excitement when he thought that he would find kiwifruit soon.


    Bai Shiming asked, "brother Feng, how can we act?"


    Liu Rufeng thought about it and said, "don''t worry. Anyway, we are on the mountain. If there is no one on this hillside, we will move to other hillsides. Let''s not spread out too far. On the one hand, we will fall behind when we get there. It''s hard to find someone if we lose such a big mountain. "


    Bai Shiming pondered for a moment and asked again, "brother Feng, we haven''t seen kiwifruit before. How can we tell? I''m afraid... "


    Liu Rufeng understands Bai Shiming''s worry. We haven''t seen the appearance of kiwi fruit. If we don''t know it, isn''t it a pity to miss it?


    Shaking his head, Liu Rufeng gave a wry smile, "to be honest, I haven''t seen that thing before. However, the ordinary grass will give off special smell, which is the essence of their own essence. So, as long as we follow this breath, we can find it. Several of you have arrived at the birth. I think it''s not difficult to detect this breath. "


    After the plan, we did not separate, and began to search forward in the way of straight-line horizontal push, and the distance between each other was not six or seven meters.


    However, the results of the day let us a little disappointed. We almost searched the hillside, but there was no sign of kiwifruit. They ate a lot of fruit on the mountain. The fruit is very big and fresh. It seems to be cultivated by the aura here. It has matured before the season. And the fruit is different from the outside, there is a faint fluctuation of the breath on it. Obviously, they are all infected by the aura of the mountain.


    It''s getting dark. Several people have come to the fourth hillside. They sit on the ground, set up tents and discuss the next action.


    Xiao Wu chewed a big red apple, smashed it and said, "today we have spent so much effort, but we have nothing to gain. Brother, do you think that kiwi fruit is a rumor, isn''t it?"


    Ice snow silver fox lowered her head to play with her desert eagle, regardless of the look of her nearby, murmured: "there are two days left, if there is no harvest, we will go back. I think with my gun, those people in blissful island will be afraid of three points. What master can avoid my shooting


    In fact, this is not a boast of ice snow silver fox, her marksmanship really to the magical realm, Liu Rufeng to her marksmanship is not as good.


    Small five see ice snow silver fox, want to say something, but stopped, he doesn''t want to be ice snow silver fox storm type blow.


    Among the others, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier have little say. They can''t even reach the dark strength of the day after tomorrow. It''s OK to give advice on something, but they are not very good at suggestions on cultivation.


    Bai Shiming has always been low-key, but also dare not touch the authority of ice snow silver fox, so he basically does not express his opinions, just thinking silently with his head down.


    Liu Rufeng took a look at the ice snow silver fox and sighed. The light in his eyes was very firm. "Silver fox, I know your shooting skills. It''s hard for ordinary experts to avoid. But don''t forget that once the congenital experts have reached the blue Qi, they can block the bullets. Even if the desert eagle has strong penetrating power, it''s hard for you to hurt them when they are ready. This time we are not facing one or two people, but the headquarters of Red Crescent, and we don''t know how many experts there are and what level they are. In order to be on the safe side, it is safe for us to improve ourselves. Since Mr. Chi Lei said kiwi, I don''t think he''ll make a false statement. Try harder. I think I''ll find something tomorrow. "


    As the core of the team, it is necessary for Liu Rufeng to say these words when everyone is depressed. These words are not only for ice snow silver fox, but also for other people. A short speech is like giving everyone a shot in the arm. Everyone''s mood immediately improved a lot.


    Stand up, ice snow silver fox put the desert eagle back to his waist, indifferent way: "do as you say, but two days later, we can''t wait for no result."


    Looking at the cold and proud ice snow silver fox, Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing. She said that although she agreed with her own opinion, she also showed another meaning in her tone - if it doesn''t work out in two days, don''t blame me for not giving you face.


    However, Liu Rufeng can also understand the words of ice snow silver fox. After all, we can''t wait too long here. It''s imperative to meet Lu Heng as soon as possible.

 Chapter 524

    Whether at home or out of action, Liu Rufeng is the core of the whole team, and his words are undoubtedly the most convincing. Usually joking is OK, but once it''s time to be serious, no one dares to listen to him.


    Liu Rufeng knows the importance of kiwi fruit. Although the improvement of several people''s cultivation is not enough to shock the whole organization of Red Crescent, the army''s cooperation is needed at the critical time. But the improvement of cultivation can also play a great role in their actions, at least when they go deep into the enemy to obtain intelligence, they can retreat completely.


    Therefore, no matter how hard it is, no matter what method is used, Liu Rufeng will get kiwifruit. Every time I think of Taoist Hongyu''s purple Qi, Liu Rufeng can''t restrain his excitement. What''s that realm? You should know that if one level of cultivation is poor, the burst of energy will be much worse, not to mention two cultivation realms.


    "Don''t be discouraged, I think there will be harvest tomorrow. Even if you can''t find kiwi, it''s not in vain to get some ginseng or Ganoderma lucidum. Let''s have a good rest, keep our spirits up, and continue to look for it tomorrow. "


    There are more stars in the sky, and birds and cicadas are singing in the mountains from time to time. Liu Rufeng looked back at the sleeping people in the tent, and his calm face showed a complex expression¡° These are my close brothers and favorite women. This trip to the paradise island is very bad. I hope that this time we can successfully complete the mission entrusted by our superiors and the people around us can return safely. "


    Although on the surface, Liu Rufeng thinks more about things than anyone else. As the core of the team and the big parent of dozens of people, his burden is heavier than anyone else. Who can understand the complex emotions in his heart?


    Although the temperature in the south is much higher than that in the north, it''s winter and it''s cold at night. Suddenly heavy, Liu Rufeng subconsciously looked back, shoulder has more than a coat, and the opposite is standing a temperament detached girl.


    Dressed in white, his features are exquisite, and there is a sense of heroism between his eyebrows, that is, there is a kind of arrogance in his eyes. Who is the ice snow silver fox?


    Four eyes opposite, two people''s eyes seem to be flashing complex emotions, Liu Rufeng found in front of the girl''s extraordinary beauty, flawless face, now also a little more gentle.


    "Still up? It''s cold outside. Put on more clothes. " Ice snow silver fox face with a smile, although very shallow, but also like the spring thaw like to give a warm.


    Liu Rufeng can''t help but look crazy. This kind of feeling is very rare. Naturally, she should cherish it very much. At the same time, she smiles. It seems that she deliberately reflects the smile on the opposite side and melts with each other.


    "I went to sleep immediately. I thought of something just now, so I lost sleep for a while. And you? "


    Looking at the stars in the sky, ice snow silver fox did not directly answer Liu Rufeng''s words, and said gently: "you see, the stars in the sky are so beautiful. Do you remember the days when we counted the stars together when we were young?"


    "Ah! I... of course I remember, at that time we were still very small, your hair was not so long, chubby and ugly... "Liu Rufeng was stunned by the sudden question of ice snow silver fox, and his words lost their logic in the confusion.


    Ice snow silver fox stares at him, the gentleness in the eyes also disappears in an instant, eyebrow a wrinkly, cold way: "can''t say good words from your mouth, I went to sleep!"


    With a flash of white shadow, ice snow silver fox has returned to the tent. From the moment she turned around, Liu Rufeng clearly saw a trace of joy in her eyes and knew that the anger just now was just a special way to express her love.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day''s search showed no sign of kiwifruit, but fortunately, several people found some wild ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum. Although the years are only a hundred years, they are extremely precious.


    On the third day, we came to the last hillside. The trees here are much thinner than those on other hills, and the rocks are very steep.


    Looking at the desolate scene here, Xiao Wu began to murmur again, "this kind of desolate place, I don''t think it''s going to work."


    Liu Rufeng knocked on Xiao Wutou and said angrily, "what do you know? The more steep the mountains are, the more rare herbs can be found. If ginseng can grow at our door, how precious can ginseng be?"


    At this time, just listen to Bai Shiming in more than ten meters away yelled, "brother Feng, there seems to be aura fluctuations in front, I think there must be something good."


    Liu Rufeng followed him as soon as he saw the light.


    Until he reached the edge of the cliff, Liu Rufeng saw several green plants on the cliff swinging with the wind. The whole is one foot high, and the green stems and leaves are full of emerald brilliance. On the branches above, there are three agate like fruits. The appearance of the fruit is very special. It''s as big as a walnut. It''s crystal clear. It seems that you can see some special patterns from it. It''s just that the fruit is uneven, which is quite different from its bright color.


    Liu Rufeng''s pupils dilated instantly, and he could not help exclaiming, "strange, kiwifruit?"


    From the appearance to the aura floating above, even if you haven''t seen the appearance of kiwifruit, you can instantly associate them with each other.


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s cry, others rushed to him at the same time and looked towards the cliff. After seeing kiwi, other people''s eyes were even more exaggerated than Liu Rufeng''s, and they were all stunned for a moment.


    No wonder, to see such a rare treasure like the spirit of grass, who will not appear violent reaction?


    But after a while, almost everyone''s eyes dimmed. Cheng Xiaoxiao stood on the edge of the cliff and looked at it for a while. She said with her eyebrows: "it looks like kiwi fruit, but how can we pick it?"


    What she said was also what others wanted to say. All the kiwifruit trees grew two meters down the cliff, so it was impossible to pick them. And the cliff side is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will fall into the abyss and fall to pieces.


    Although lingcao is good, no one is willing to lose his life for it.


    This time, Xiao Wu didn''t express his opinion, but just looked at the kiwi in a daze. Bai Shiming didn''t say anything when he saw Liu Rufeng''s dignified expression. Even the arrogant ice snow silver fox didn''t say a word except frowning.


    "I''ll do it!" Liu Rufeng told everyone to step back, then took out the prepared vines and pulled them hard. He felt that they had good toughness, so he tied one end to the big stone on the top of the mountain.


    How can you do such a thing without preparation? As early as two days ago, Liu Rufeng had prepared this vine for the purpose of meeting the hard to pick spirit grass as a rope.


    With this vine, the following work is much easier. With Liu Rufeng''s skill, it doesn''t take much effort to pick a few kiwifruit. After picking, several people looked in other places. They found five trees and left two. The rest were picked by Liu Rufeng in the same way.

 Chapter 525

    Kiwifruit is very precious. Liu Rufeng can''t pick all the fruits from the mountain once he comes here. He is also sorry in his conscience. So I deliberately left two.


    Although there are only three trees, each tree has three fruits, which is enough.


    Now the main force is four people, namely Liu Rufeng and Xiao Wu, as well as ice snow silver fox and Bai Shiming. Each of the four people has nine fruits, two of which are left for Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier.


    It''s not unfair, but Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier have no basic skills. If they are forced to eat a fruit full of aura, not only will they not be improved, but also the meridians will be damaged because they can''t bear the strong energy, so the gain is not worth the loss.


    Even so, Liu Rufeng didn''t let Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier eat the kiwi fruit first. Instead, she reminded them that they could only smell it now. After the four of them had eaten it, they found nothing unusual before they could eat it.


    The two girls were very obedient, playing with the kiwi fruit in their hands. It seemed that even if Liu Rufeng let them eat it, they were reluctant to give up.


    Give each person two, Liu Rufeng just about to speak, small five took the lead to bite a big, bright red juice quickly down his mouth. No one thought that after Xiao Wu ate the fruit, what appeared on his face was not the feeling of enjoyment after tasting the best delicacy, but a frown. If the kiwi fruit was not too precious, he might spit it out.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Wu? Isn''t it delicious? " Hu mei''er asked strangely with her big eyes flashing.


    Xiao Wu''s throat moved hard. After swallowing it hard, he said, "it''s too bad. I thought it was delicious. It was bitter and astringent. I can''t eat it any more..."


    "Is it that bad?" Bai Shiming took a bite of the fruit in his hand, but he only took a small bite and chewed it slowly.


    Soon, his face also showed a painful expression, sighed: "it''s really bad. However, since it''s a good thing, we don''t come here to enjoy the delicious food. If it''s too bad, we have to eat it. "


    Both of them said so. Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox didn''t eat it either. Instead, they asked, "how do you feel?"


    The effect is the most important, as for delicious is not particularly important.


    "It''s just a cool feeling, but there''s nothing else..." Xiao Wu only said half of what he said. Suddenly, his brow was wrinkled, and his face became painful. If the pain in the past was just not sweet, then the expression of pain this time is true. Meanwhile, Xiao Wu''s hands began to cover his stomach and faltered: "it''s so hard. What''s the matter..."


    "Little five..." the sudden change makes Liu Rufeng pale. He can guess that little five is mostly poisoned. Is the fruit poisonous?


    Thinking of this, Liu Rufeng quickly goes over and stops Xiaowu''s main acupoints, prevents the poison from attacking his heart, and presses his palm on Xiaowu''s back to mobilize Qi to detoxify Xiaowu.


    Small five here just began to detoxify, Bai Shiming there had a reaction, and small five''s reaction is almost the same, but also unbearable abdominal pain, sweat on the forehead gradually lay down. Although he ate a lot less than Xiao Wu, his skill was not as deep as Xiao Wu, so the erosion of toxin made him feel worse than Xiao Wu.


    Seeing this, ice snow silver fox rushed to help Bai Shiming input real Qi to detoxify.


    For a moment, several people were all nervous, especially Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier, who were white faced. But they had never seen such a thing, and they were at a loss.


    Liu Rufeng''s innate Qi has reached the level of blue Qi. Detoxification is quite easy for him. With the power of Xiao Wu''s body, it''s easier for them to work together.


    But soon, Liu Rufeng felt wrong. There seemed to be a strong air flow in Xiao Wu''s body resisting his real Qi input. Moreover, the energy was getting bigger and bigger, and the temperature was gradually rising at the same time. Xiao Wu''s body was also gradually emitting layers of heat.


    Under the effect of strong repulsion, Liu Rufeng had to take his hand away, and his expression became instantly stiff. Bai Shiming''s state is worse than Xiao Wu''s, and his whole body has begun to show red light, just like a fire burning in his body. Ice snow silver fox has stopped conveying his true Qi, and sits there with a sad face.


    See Liu Rufeng stopped, ice snow silver fox this just open mouth, "you there how?"


    Looking up at Xiao Wu''s appearance, she stopped asking. It was obvious that Xiao Wu was not in a good state, and Liu Rufeng''s real Qi delivery did not achieve the desired effect.


    "I was careless. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen." Liu Rufeng said with guilt.


    "Now what?" Ice snow silver fox a face of anxiety.


    What should I do?


    This kind of situation can''t be cured by medicine, and now we can''t use our power to force out the poison... Liu Rufeng also began to worry, and was in a dilemma.


    But before long, Liu Rufeng''s mind seems to think of something, eyebrows will gradually ease open.


    At this time, Cheng Xiaoxiao seemed to think of something and said in a loud voice, "do you want to try those ginseng or Ganoderma lucidum¡°


    "No way!" Liu Rufeng waved his hand and stopped it immediately. Instead of calmness and self-confidence on his face, he said, "I don''t think they are poisoned, but they absorb too much energy, which is hard to digest. Eating ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum can not help them, but will harm them. Wait for two minutes to see. If it''s really not possible, it can only remove part of the Qi in their body. That should be better. "


    Liu Rufeng''s analysis is correct. Xiaowu and Bai Shiming are not poisoned, but the efficacy of kiwifruit is too strong. Once they enter the body, they immediately turn into abundant energy, and they can''t absorb it for a while before they have this reaction.


    After listening to Liu Rufeng''s explanation, binghe Yinhu looks at Xiaowu and Bai Shiming''s state. It seems that he wants to understand, and his expression has eased a lot, but he still keeps a little worried. "Even so, it''s not so easy for them to refine this strong energy. If they don''t pay attention to it, their meridians may break, the light may get hurt, the heavy may even..."


    At this point, ice snow silver fox is not willing to go on, and there is a trace of sadness in her beautiful eyes.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng did not know this? But now it can''t help much, only they rely on their own willpower to solve. In addition, Liu Rufeng also saw that although the energy and huge were very fierce, it would not take two people''s lives.


    All of a sudden!


    A high pitched scream sounded not far away. Liu Rufeng''s eyes were suddenly shining, looking at the source of the sound. In a flash, a middle-aged female Taoist in a gray Taoist robe stood in front of several people.

 Chapter 526

    After a whistling sound of Qingyue, a female Taoist in a blue and white Taoist costume appeared in front of the crowd. Other people don''t know each other, but Liu Rufeng is quite familiar with it. That is the master of red peony, Taoist Hongyu.


    She came so suddenly that she gave people a strong sense of oppression. Especially after stealing other people''s fruit, I feel more uneasy because of my guilty heart.


    Since reaching the stage of congenital blue Qi, Liu Rufeng''s hearing and vision have made a breakthrough. Things within 100 meters can be seen clearly without obstacles. The force of the ear is even more amazing, and the movement within 200 meters can be distinguished clearly.


    However, his terrible ability of hearing and identifying objects did not notice the movement of Taoist Hongyu. Even if he was distracted by the events of Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming, it also proved how powerful Taoist Hongyu was.


    To be honest, Liu Rufeng is still a little liver trembling in the face of Taoist Hongyu. Today, her heart is beating fiercely, and her guilty conscience accounts for a large proportion.


    However, Liu Rufeng kept calm, with a thick smile on his face, and said respectfully: "ah... Master, why are you here? How are you... "


    The red jade Taoist nun stood there straight, and her broad Taoist clothes swayed with the wind, giving people a feeling of ecstasy. With a cold hum, he said, "don''t give me a careless look here, young man, and say it! What''s going on? Why steal my fruit to eat? "


    "Steal? How hard you say it is to steal. " Liu Rufeng gave a smile and said, "elder, we''re here for tourism this time. It happened that we didn''t catch up with the dry food, so we picked some fruits to satisfy our hunger. Don''t you mind..."


    Even Liu Rufeng felt fake when he said these words. But now we can only pretend to be stupid. We can''t directly say that we are here for kiwifruit.


    How can Taoist Hongyu be so easy to cheat? As soon as the pupil shrank, the expression suddenly cooled down, and the whole body sent out a murderous gas. He said angrily: "boy, don''t pretend to be confused for me. Do you think I don''t know your purpose this time? I''ve been watching you these two days. I''ve seen your every move for a long time. How dare you steal my kiwifruit


    "Kiwi, kiwi? What kiwifruit... Master, are you talking about this? " Liu Rufeng continued to play the fool, holding the fruit in his hand to ask the red jade Taoist.


    The red jade Taoist nun eyes put cold light, also didn''t see her hand is how to move, left and right a swing, several people immediately feel a huge suction, and then fleeting. Next, several people found that all the kiwifruit in their hands were in the hands of Taoist Hongyu.


    Liu Rufeng and Taoist Hongyu took photos, but she did not expect that she had reached such a state. So simple two, the footstep did not move to take away the fruit in the hands of a few people, this is what strength? If it''s a weapon in your hand, is it also taken away by her?


    Now Liu Rufeng was not only frightened but also surprised. He didn''t even feel lost. The fruit he had worked so hard to find was taken back by others, which should have been extremely unbalanced. But now, Liu Rufeng is more aware that it is useless to go up and grab it directly.


    After kiwifruit got it, Taoist Hongyu still glared at Liu Rufeng and said, "your name is Liu Rufeng. Today, you have made three taboos. First of all, you go up the mountain without permission and violate the rules of the mountain; Once again, you stole my kiwifruit and committed taboo; Besides, you have broken your promise. How long is the two-year agreement? Can''t you hold on? "


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already thought about his words, and it was very easy to refute these points, but instead of doing so, he said faintly, "how do you want to punish me?"


    Taoist Hongyu froze and said in a cold voice: "according to the mountain rules, I should have killed you, but for the sake of peony, I will spare you from death, but... I still need to break each leg."


    The tone of her voice is not high, but she can feel a strong sense of oppression from the tone, and the deterrent force is invisible.


    Listen to the red jade Taoist nun say so, Liu Rufeng in the heart is not happy, the heart said is not picked you a few fruit? What''s the big deal? Besides, we only took two bites and didn''t eat the rest. It''s over to give it back to you! Besides, this mountain belongs to your family. Why can''t we come here?


    "Master..." the smile on Liu Rufeng''s face is put away. As soon as he is ready to argue, he is interrupted by Cheng Xiaoxiao. Cheng Xiaoxiao used to be the boss of the company. She is a standard strong woman. No one dares to shout to her like this except ice snow silver fox. Although she is not Li mujin''s hot temper, she can not be bullied by anyone. She has managed Nuo Da''s company for a long time and has developed some upper class temperament.


    Even when I saw the strength of Taoist Hongyu just now, I also guessed the identity of Taoist Hongyu. At this time, I didn''t care so much. I immediately released my anger and said harshly, "Hey, this mountain belongs to the country. We can come as soon as we want. Why do you care about us! Since mountains belong to the state, fruits belong to the state as well. As citizens of the state, if you can eat them, why can''t we? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is a calm and wise Cheng Xiaoxiao. Even when he is angry, his words are still so logical.


    Taoist Hongyu looks back at Cheng Xiaoxiao. As soon as she is about to get angry, she sees ice snow silver fox standing up. Her breath is colder than usual. Facing Taoist Hongyu''s pressure, she doesn''t let down. "Xiaoxiao is right. What''s the matter with us? I''ll see how you broke one of our legs! "


    Ice snow silver fox''s hot temper comes up again. He reaches out his hand and even drags out the eagle of the desert. He glares at Taoist Hongyu, and his murderous spirit rises gradually.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that it was over, he couldn''t stop it. Red Jade Taoist''s temper Liu Rufeng is the most clear, that kind of arrogant and headstrong character, who can''t listen to. The last time I was able to persuade her, I also relied on most of my luck. Maybe she was in a better mood that day. But today, after picking so many fruits from others, can she feel better?


    It''s not that Liu Rufeng is afraid of things. It''s mainly because of the red peony that she doesn''t want to make things stiff. If she is really irritated, I''m afraid it''s even harder to see the red peony. Maybe the two-year appointment will be changed to the 20-year appointment.


    "Well? Do you still want to do it? " The expression on Hongyu Taoist''s face suddenly changed from anger to disdain, "just a few of you?"


    Ice snow silver fox is not a good tempered person. When you get angry, no matter who you are, you dare to shoot a few shots directly. How can Taoist Hongyu frighten her?


    Only listen to ice snow silver fox a break to drink, "I pour to see you have strong strength!" Voice just fell, the hand of the desert eagle has been aimed at the ruby Taoist, black hole muzzle Sen cold frightening.

 Chapter 527

    "Silver fox, no!" Liu Rufeng can know the temper of ice snow silver fox, once angry, she can really dare to shoot, so immediately stop.


    However, his words were a little slower. He only heard the "bang ~ ~" sound. The bullets in the desert eagle had been shot out, and there was light smoke on the black muzzle.


    This time, Liu Rufeng, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier were all shocked. This is the master of red peony. Even if she is a little overbearing, she can''t shoot people.


    In her heart, Liu Rufeng didn''t want to see this ending at all. After all, Taoist Hongyu was not the enemy. Although her words were a little overbearing just now, if she explained them well, it would be relieved. From the last time she could give her two-year appointment, we can see that she was not totally unreasonable.


    But this shot down, whether it is dead or injured, after the conflict between the two sides must be deepened, not good red peony will hate themselves because of this matter.


    "Oh, silver fox, how can you..."


    Liu Rufeng wanted to say how silver fox can you be so reckless, but before he finished, he was shocked by the phenomenon in front of him. Except for Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming, who are trying to absorb the energy from kiwifruit, all the people are stunned.


    This... How is this possible?


    I saw that Taoist Hongyu was full of genuine purple Qi. The color of genuine Qi seemed to be more solid than last time, and it was still shining with bright luster. But she, is on the face with smile, a little injury did not appear, in the hand is holding a bullet, relaxed and comfortable looking at ice snow silver fox.


    "Is this the realm where vigorous Qi can protect the body and block bullets?" Liu Rufeng was silly. Although he had heard this statement, it was the first time that he saw such a scene. It was inevitable that he was surprised. Think about himself. Although he has reached the stage of blue Qi, he can barely stop the weapon, but he still dare not expect the blocker bullet. The red jade Taoist nun in front of him was the first one who let him see with his own eyes. How could he not be shocked?


    Ice snow silver fox is shocked to the extreme, this desert eagle she knows best, on the penetration in the pistol can be considered first-class. And every time after the bullet was sent out, it never failed, but today... People easily blocked the bullet, not only blocked the bullet, but also caught the bullet. Is this human?


    Rao is snow silver fox usually how cold and proud, at this time also had to reduce confidence, the hands of the desert eagle also slowly fall, muzzle down, on the outside of the thigh.


    It is a well-known saying that it is a crime to refuse to accept an expert. In the face of a strong opponent, unless it is a fight of life and death, generally everyone will naturally put down their weapons.


    But then Liu Rufeng began to get nervous. There is no doubt that the shot of ice snow silver fox will definitely infuriate Taoist Hongyu. Even bullets can not hurt the strength, on their own and ice snow silver fox how to fight with her? And now Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming are still at the critical juncture. If they don''t pay attention, they may be killed.


    How to do, how to do... Liu Rufeng''s brain began to run quickly, and finally he made up his mind. If he couldn''t do it, he had to bear it by himself, and he couldn''t let others around him suffer.


    No one thought that Taoist Hongyu had a faint smile, and her voice softened. "The eagle of the desert is really the God in the gun, and can let me mobilize my true Qi. In addition, you are very good at shooting. You shoot very fast and accurately. You are the elite of Sirius. Good job


    Finish saying, see her fingertip lightly a bullet, the bullet in the hand accompanies a clear roar to fly down the cliff, the whole movement is skillful incomparable, and so elegant leisurely, superb.


    As soon as Liu Rufeng saw that Taoist Hongyu was not angry because of the ice snow silver fox''s shooting, her heart suddenly widened a lot. She quickly came forward and bowed, saying: "thank you for your mercy, you are really generous, worthy of being the model of our younger generation."


    Take advantage of the opportunity to quickly say a few good words to coax the evil star, maybe a happy to let go of their own people, Liu Rufeng grasp the opportunity to grasp the very good.


    At the same time, ice snow Silver Fox also nodded slightly and whispered for the first time¡° Master, I was impulsive just now. I''m sorry... "


    Ice snow silver fox which kind of stubborn character can say apology words, Liu Rufeng can''t help but be surprised, secretly sigh: "it seems that silver fox in the key time or know the general."


    Seeing the performance of ice snow silver fox, Liu Rufeng felt a lot more at ease. She said that Taoist Hongyu was in a good mood now, and silver fox apologized again. The crisis was completely resolved.


    But Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that his conjecture was wrong again.


    But she suddenly turned cold, and her smile disappeared. She said in a cold voice, "show mercy? Did I say let you go? It''s no use apologizing! I''m telling you, if you eat mine, you''ll spit it out! Leave you for a while. Those two ate my fruit. I''ll deal with them first Before her voice fell, her body leaped up like lightning and went to Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming.


    Even Liu Rufeng didn''t see how she moved. The figure had already floated out. It was too late to stop her.


    "Master -" Liu Rufeng can''t help but cry out, but it''s too late. Taoist Hongyu''s palms have already been waved and banged on Xiaowu and Bai Shiming''s back.


    After the two palms were finished, they slapped the two people for several times. Then they stopped. As the figure drifted, the whole person fell to the original place again. From the shot to the end, even five seconds did not arrive, regardless of body method and technique are extremely fierce.


    However, at this time, Liu Rufeng was not in the mood to appreciate the superb skills of Taoist Hongyu, because he saw Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming spewing out a mouthful of black blood at the same time.


    "Master, you..." Liu Rufeng can''t bear it any more. He rushes out of his eyes with fierce light, and a strong blue Qi bursts out. Liu Rufeng can''t bear to fight against his brother. Even if he dies today, he has to avenge Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming.


    Ice snow silver fox is also glaring at this time, the desert eagle raised again.


    As if she had not seen two people, Taoist Hongyu raised her eyebrows and said with disdain, "why do you want to deal with me together?"


    "I can''t deal with you in a moral way. Come on!" Liu Rufeng let out a loud shout, stepped forward, and his fists were about to hit.


    "Cough..." suddenly I heard Xiao Wu cough twice, and then Bai Shiming made the same voice. Out of concern, Liu Rufeng quickly took back his fists and looked at Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming.


    The red light on Xiaowu and Bai Shiming gradually faded, and their faces began to become ruddy. Their breathing also gradually stabilized, which seemed to be much better than the previous state.


    What a wise man is Liu Rufeng? All of a sudden, I understood that Taoist Hongyu must have helped them to suppress the violent energy in their bodies just now, which made them better.


    Liu Rufeng''s smile bloomed again, and his reaction was very fast. He took ice snow silver fox and knelt down in front of Hongyu Taoist nun, and said in a loud voice: "thank you for your help!"

 Chapter 528

    Taoist Hongyu suddenly claps Xiaowu and Bai Shiming, and they spit blood. Liu Rufeng thinks that she has hurt them at first, but later she knows that Taoist Hongyu helps them to dredge their channels and absorb the energy from kiwifruit.


    Care is chaos, Liu Rufeng in an extremely nervous mood also did not avoid the judgment error. In fact, I don''t blame him. The main reason is that the atmosphere created by Taoist Hongyu is so lifelike. Anyone would think that she is going to attack Xiaowu and Bai Shiming. Who would have thought that she would suddenly come here?


    "Maybe the hobbies of the experts are quite special." Liu Rufeng can only use this explanation to convince himself now.


    Since others have helped, we should thank them. Liu Rufeng reacts very quickly and pulls ice snow silver fox to his knees and thanks again and again.


    Ice snow silver fox didn''t know what was going on at first, and she was a little resistant. When she looked at Bai Shiming and Xiao Wu with her spare light, she suddenly woke up, and her attitude changed, and she became extremely devout.


    The red jade Taoist nun slanted an eye to see two people one eye, intentionally board up a face, end to put on airs solemnly say: "how, your attitude change of fast enough ha, don''t prepare to start to me?"


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "master, we were confused just now. You have a lot of money. Please forgive us for our recklessness."


    The red jade Taoist nun does not refuse to Rao a way: "the mouth is quite can say, who knows is true or false?"? Who knows if you''re going to fight together in a moment? Hum


    "How can it be? You are an elder. We should respect you. Just now it was..." Liu Rufeng peeked at Taoist Hongyu and found that she wasn''t really angry. She just wanted to show her face.


    So he turned his eyes and said seriously: "master, I''ll beat your leg, even if I make amends to you." During the conversation, Liu Rufeng''s hands had already stretched out and made a leg beating movement towards Taoist Hongyu.


    "What are you doing! Get out of the way, son of a bitch. " The red jade Taoist nun scolded, at the same time panicked backward jumped several meters.


    After all, she is a woman. Suddenly, a man grabs her leg. Naturally, she will resist instinctively. Even if Liu Rufeng is much smaller than her, she is hard to accept.


    Liu Rufeng''s attitude is surprisingly good now. What Taoist Hongyu scolds him has become a wonderful fairy music in his ears. It''s not that he has a good temper, but Liu Rufeng has seen it for a long time. As long as he coaxes Taoist Hongyu well, not only will he not stop them from eating kiwifruit, but he will probably help them refine and absorb it. Why not do this business?


    Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing when he saw the embarrassed appearance of Taoist red just now, but he still stopped laughing, forced himself to smile, made a serious expression, and said: "elder, I haven''t beaten your leg yet, are you not angry?"


    At this time, Taoist Hongyu was angry and in love, unable to laugh or cry. At first, she pretended to be angry, but now Liu Rufeng had another rogue style trouble. She couldn''t pretend any more, so she had to look at Liu Rufeng and said angrily, "get out of here, there''s so much nonsense!"


    "Thank you, master!" Liu Rufeng secretly smiles at the ice snow silver fox, but the snow snow silver fox has a white eye.


    Liu Rufeng also ignores the power as a special way to express love.


    At this time, the hot breath of Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming has been basically digested, and the temperature of their bodies has also dropped. Liu Rufeng was relieved.


    However, at the moment when they finished, Liu Rufeng clearly found that the Qi around their bodies had been materialized, and there were signs of transforming to Green Qi.


    Kiwifruit is really a panacea for improving cultivation. The effect is so obvious! Liu Rufeng couldn''t help sighing.


    Soon, Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming spit out a mouthful of turbid air at the same time and slowly open their eyes. In the moment they opened their eyes, they shot out two lights, which were particularly dazzling even in the daytime.


    "Xiao Wu, Shiming, what''s up?" Liu Rufeng asked quickly.


    I just heard Xiao Wu say: "brother, thanks to the help of our predecessors, we can suppress the burst energy in kiwi fruit and disperse it all over our body. It''s much easier for us to absorb it. By the way, thank you for your kindness Xiao Wu knelt down quickly and knocked a few times for Taoist Hongyu. Bai Shiming didn''t say so much to Xiao Wu. After respectfully saying a word of thanks, he also learned to kneel down and knock a few times.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming''s gift is a little big. In fact, they don''t do too much. Just now, Taoist Hongyu saved his life. What''s the point of kowtowing?


    Taoist Hongyu didn''t put on airs this time. Instead, she nodded calmly and said in a deep voice, "get up. You don''t need so much courtesy. It''s easy..."


    After Bai Shiming and Xiao Wu got up, Xiao Wu explained to Liu Rufeng with a smile: "brother, our realm seems to have improved a lot. I think we will break through the Green Qi stage soon."


    Bai Shiming went on to say, "I''m less promoted than Xiao Wu, but I''m in the middle and late stage of red Qi."


    Seeing that Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming''s accomplishments have been greatly improved, Liu Rufeng is naturally very happy, but the only regret is that Taoist Hongyu has taken all their fruits away, and it''s impossible to improve her realm.


    So Liu Rufeng''s eyes fell on Taoist Hongyu again, and his eyes showed the color of greed.


    Taoist Hongyu naturally knew what Liu Rufeng was thinking, so she hummed coldly: "smelly boy, do you still want to think about my kiwifruit? Are you too greedy? "


    Liu Rufeng laughed, but he didn''t directly answer the words of Taoist Hongyu, but cleverly said: "please help us absorb the refined kiwifruit quickly!"


    Taoist Hongyu narrowed her eyes and looked sluggish for a while. She couldn''t help laughing. She walked over and said seriously: "do you think I hurt you by taking the fruit from you? You forgot what happened to the two of them? It''s very dangerous to absorb fruit blindly without the right way. Be smart


    Several people realized that the main purpose of Taoist Hongyu''s visit was to help them. What she did just now was just a play.


    "Please give me some advice!" Several people yelled at the same time.


    Liu Rufeng also moved a stone from the side. After cleaning it, she asked Taoist Hongyu to sit down. It''s very courteous.


    Taoist Hongyu was not polite. She sat down gently and said slowly, "this fruit is very strong. Most people can''t absorb it. Although you have basically reached the congenital stage, your cultivation is still shallow. You can''t bear the strong shock brought by the fruit if you bite directly. "


    Liu Rufeng quickly asked: "master, how should we eat it correctly?"


    Red Jade Taoist white Liu Rufeng one eye, impatient way: "with what urgent, I am not ready to say?"

 Chapter 529

    When Taoist Hongyu glared, Liu Rufeng immediately laughed and said respectfully, "master, go on, go on..."


    Once again, Liu Rufeng gave a white look and snorted. Taoist Hongyu continued: "I think you got the rumor that I ate kiwifruit to improve my accomplishments quickly through someone. But you only know one thing. You don''t know what kind of pain I suffered. At the beginning, I was in the same realm as you. At that time, I almost killed myself. I barely broke through the obstacles to absorb and refine the fiery energy. Later, when I reached the middle stage of the Green Qi realm, I could eat it in small mouthfuls, but it took me a month to use up this fruit, and I had to absorb it for two days after each swallow. "


    "Two... Two days?" Xiao Wu can''t help losing his voice. He really understands the horror of the energy in kiwi fruit. If it wasn''t for Taoist Hongyu''s help, I''m afraid his life would be gone.


    After looking at Xiao Wu, Taoist Hongyu said, "yes, that''s what you should pay attention to. Smelly boy, I''m afraid you took a big bite directly. If I didn''t come, I''m afraid even Liu Rufeng couldn''t help you. You''re lucky. "


    Xiao Wu blushed and prevaricated: "I was so thirsty that I ate it as an apple. Haha..."


    Taoist Hongyu ignored him, turned her eyes to Bai Shiming and said, "although you only took a small bite, your cultivation is lower than that silly boy, so you can''t bear it for a moment. You are also in great danger. "


    Bai Shiming nodded and thought back to the scene at that time: "it seems that genius treasure is not eaten at will. It''s not good to use it too quickly."


    Thinking of a question, Bai Shiming said solemnly: "elder, then we..."


    Taoist Hongyu naturally understood what Bai Shiming was asking. Looking at Bai Shiming''s calm appearance, she seemed to be in a much better mood. She said kindly, "you have picked nine fruits, and I''m not stingy. I can return them all to you. But you must eat it in my way, otherwise, don''t blame me for the accident. "


    Hearing that the fruit was about to return to their own hands, several people were immediately elated, and their eyes streamed with excitement.


    Seeing the appearance of several people, Taoist Hongyu was a little sad, just like seeing a group of children growing up, "don''t be complacent. Although I promise to return the fruit to you, you must do something for me, otherwise..."


    "What''s the matter, you said. Don''t say one thing, we can promise even ten or a hundred. Of course, if we can do it. " Liu Rufeng expresses his sincerity in a loud voice, but leaves a way out for himself.


    The red jade Taoist nun horizontal Liu Rufeng one eye, "you kid ghost idea is much, I haven''t put forward the condition to let you block up the back road, your kid abacus is good enough."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "I''m not afraid that we can''t make you angry."


    "Don''t worry, you can definitely do it, and you must do it," said Taoist Hongyu


    Liu Rufeng was stunned and asked, "what does it mean to have to do it? Master, I don''t understand. "


    Taoist Hongyu said, "aren''t you going to blissful island this time?"


    Liu Rufeng was surprised and asked: "master, how do you know?"


    Taoist Hongyu didn''t answer, but continued: "I know what you''re going to do in blissful island. The condition I want you to promise is to bring Lu Jinduo to me after you finish your task. It shouldn''t be difficult for you."


    "Lu Jinduo?" When Liu Rufeng heard the name, he was stunned and asked, "elder, is this man the owner of the Lu family?"


    Taoist Hongyu nodded, with a look of regret. "Later I heard that they had an accident, but I guess he wasn''t dead. If you see the living one, bring him here. If it''s dead..." Liu Rufeng saw a mist in her eyes. "If it''s dead, bring his ashes to me."


    Liu Rufeng guessed that Lu Jinduo was Lu Heng''s father. Although she didn''t know the story between them, from her expression, she knew that the relationship was unusual.


    This time, Liu Rufeng did not ponder, but answered very simply, "master, I promise to complete the task!"


    Taoist Hongyu nodded, looking very satisfied. Instead of confirming Liu Rufeng''s sincerity and confidence, she calmed down and said faintly, "let''s start..."


    The words fall, the robe sleeve shakes, nine kiwifruit return to several people in front of, the distribution way is the same as before.


    Several people didn''t rush to eat this time, but quietly waiting for the guidance of Taoist Hongyu. With the lesson of last time, no one dares to act rashly this time. Everyone knows that the energy of fruit is very strong.


    Taoist Hongyu said, "the two girls are of low skill. Don''t use them for the time being. If you want to eat kiwifruit, you should at least achieve the perfection of your skills the day after tomorrow. You two haven''t arrived yet. "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier look at each other and smile. In fact, they don''t care about kiwifruit at all. At first, they just want to taste it. Hearing what Taoist Hongyu said, they didn''t want to eat any more, but they didn''t understand why they had to give them a fruit.


    At this time, the red jade Taoist said to the remaining four people: "I think that old miscellaneous Mao Hu Yifu taught you the nine cauldron spirit refining skill. If you use this method to refine fruit, I think it will be more smooth, but except for Liu Rufeng, you three can only take a small bite for the time being."


    Liu Rufeng frowned when she heard that Taoist Hongyu called Hu Yifu an old man. However, when she looked at Taoist Hongyu, she found that her face was full of smiles. She was not angry when she thought that they must be used to slandering each other.


    But the most shocking thing that Taoist Hongyu brought to Liu Rufeng was that she seemed to know everything. In her eyes, Liu Rufeng was as transparent as before.


    According to the order of Taoist Hongyu, Liu Rufeng took a bite from each of them, then turned the nine cauldrons to refine the gods and began to refine the energy in the fruit.


    If it''s true, it''s much better this time. Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming don''t show any difference again. Moreover, their speed has been improved a lot. In addition, Hongyu Taoist''s Dharma protector has successfully absorbed the energy in the fruit in less than an hour.


    Liu Rufeng''s skill is deep, so naturally he''s OK. Although he bites the most, he''s the first to succeed in refining.


    The most surprising thing is ice snow silver fox. Although her skill is not low, she is not much better than Xiao Wu. What''s more, what she ate in one bite is not much different from Liu Rufeng, but there is nothing unusual from the beginning to the end.


    This phenomenon is difficult to explain even for a while, so it can only be explained as: special constitution.

 Chapter 530

    Taoist Hongyu is worthy of being a senior. She is far more knowledgeable than others. She suggested that everyone use the nine tripod Alchemy to absorb the energy in kiwifruit, the effect will be much better.


    Just now, Taoist Hongyu''s amazing body method and her exquisite life-saving skills have been admired by everyone. Therefore, her words are like golden rules, and no one doubts them.


    After experiments, this method is really good. With the help of Taoist Hongyu, the speed of refining kiwifruit by several people is much faster. And there was no deviation in the middle. The red energy that lingered in Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming''s body last time didn''t make them feel any discomfort this time. On the contrary, it made them feel a warm breath flowing slowly in their body, which was extremely comfortable.


    At the end of the first round, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox had obvious changes. There was a sign that they were about to break through the Green Qi. Naturally, they were very happy. Bai Shiming''s skill is a little bit shallower than theirs, but there is a shadow of Green Qi.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t have a big reaction. According to Taoist Hongyu, the effect of eating kiwifruit is not very obvious after practicing to the blue Qi stage. Generally, it takes three or four fruits to improve one level. Don''t underestimate these fruits. The kiwifruit ripens every five years. Liu Rufeng has been using them for more than ten years.


    People like Taoist Hongyu, who have reached the stage of purple Qi, need more than a dozen fruits to have an effect, that is to say, they will be promoted to a higher level in more than a decade. This is also the reason why although Taoist Hongyu keeps such good resources, she stays in the purple Qi stage for a long time and does not climb up.


    In this way, kiwifruit is also very precious, because many people are extremely poor and can''t reach the innate level in their life, and there are even fewer people like them. Kiwifruit can improve a cultivation level in a short period of more than ten years, which is already a treasure.


    After listening to the introduction of Taoist Hongyu, Liu Rufeng didn''t feel lost because he had a high-quality cauldron, which could not be measured by the standard of normal people.


    "Master, this time you are the next blood." Liu Rufeng joked.


    "Don''t think my fruit is so delicious," said Taoist Hongyu with a white look at Liu Rufeng. "What I told you must be done for me. If you can''t do it, you have to spit it out for me, you know?"


    "I know, I know, I will try my best." Liu Rufeng said with a simple smile.


    "It''s not hard work, it''s necessary!" After listening to Liu Rufeng''s words, Taoist Hongyu corrected immediately.


    "Yes, it must, it must!" Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny. The ruby Taoist sometimes looks lovely.


    At the end of the day, kiwifruit was refined by a few people, less than one-third of them. However, a few people gained magical effects. Xiaowu, Bai Shiming and ice snow silver fox all reached the stage of Green Qi, and all of a sudden reached the primary and late stage, which shocked Liu Rufeng.


    Because kiwifruit has not been refined, so a few people''s journey can only be pushed back two days. In the evening, Liu Rufeng set up camp again. Hongyu Taoist is back to the Taoist temple, Liu Rufeng did not mention the red peony thing.


    He knew that he couldn''t worry about it. She had only been together for less than a day. Taoist Hongyu and them had already known each other a lot, and they could communicate with each other at will. It''s not too late to cultivate feelings for another day.


    The next day, Taoist Hongyu arrived as promised, and Liu Rufeng continued to refine the energy in kiwifruit. With the improvement of skill, several people''s absorption speed also increased. At the end of this day, there was only a small piece of Kiwi left, which had not been refined and absorbed.


    The realm of Xiaowu, Xuexue Yinhu and Bai Shiming has also been upgraded to a new level, reaching the intermediate stage of Green Qi, and even more than the middle stage. Liu Rufeng was more and more shocked. He thought to himself, "if you eat a fruit, you will be promoted so much? It''s destroying the Three Outlooks


    In fact, Liu Rufeng''s harvest is not small. In two days, he has finished refining one fruit, and the second fruit has also been partially refined under his strong request. This kind of terror absorption ability makes the red jade Taoist nun can only use abnormal two words to describe. And the gradual absorption theory she said before was also broken by Liu Rufeng.


    And Liu Rufeng also clearly saw that on the blue plant in the Dantian, there were more and more golden light spots. With the gradual increase of golden light spots, they began to merge together, and finally formed gold lines. Later, the golden lines began to merge together.


    The number of golden threads in the flower buds also increased, and spread everywhere. In the end, the whole plant became golden.


    On the third day of absorbing kiwi fruit energy, Liu Rufeng''s closed eyes suddenly opened. Two stars were shining in his eyes, and his whole body was shaking. Suddenly, a golden energy diffused out.


    Golden true Qi stage, Liu Rufeng finally broke through!


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng successfully broke through the golden Qi stage, even Taoist Hongyu''s eyes were straight and her face was incredible. You know, when she reached the golden Qi stage, she didn''t realize it until she was 40 years old.


    Small five several people in shock, but also for Liu Rufeng cheer congratulations, small five took the lead: "brother, you break through, it seems that our gap has widened, originally intended to chase you, this is over, I don''t think there is any hope."


    Bai Shiming also said: "yes, brother Feng''s cultivation speed is really amazing. He is the most talented person I have ever seen."


    Although Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu mei''er don''t know much about their practice, they also know what it means to improve their level, so they are naturally happy for Liu Rufeng. Hu mei''er twists her graceful posture and leaves a red lipstick on Liu Rufeng''s face, and says to the crowd: "my man is great, hee hee..."


    Cheng Xiaoxiao didn''t show any weakness either. She ran up and pushed Hu Meier away. She gave Liu Rufeng a sweet kiss on the other half of her face. Then she pretended to be angry and said, "smelly girl, I want to eat alone. No way!"


    Ice snow silver fox looks at them with a helpless face. She also wants to go up and kiss Liu Rufeng, but she is more reserved than Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao, so she hesitates for a long time and holds back. He had to say, "Congratulations, snow wolf!"


    Liu Rufeng smiles and sees a touch of care and warmth in the eyes of ice snow silver fox. "You''re not bad either. I think you''ll soon reach the blue Qi stage. Come on, everyone!"


    Looking at the way Hu mei''er and Cheng Xiaoxiao were just mischievous, Xiao Wu, who was still alone, immediately joked, "two sisters in law, do you want to give me two kisses?"

 Chapter 531

    After three days of refining and absorbing, everyone has basically absorbed the energy in the kiwi fruit. Liu Rufeng starts to absorb the second fruit, and his cultivation level directly reaches the golden Qi stage, which is not far away from Taoist Hongyu.


    Xiaowu has reached the late stage of Green Qi, ice snow silver fox is about to break through in the late stage, Bai Shiming is a little worse, just to the late stage of Green Qi.


    In just three days, several people''s accomplishments have been upgraded to several levels. We have to admit the magic of kiwifruit. Even compared with juqisan in some ancient Xiuzhen schools, kiwifruit is no inferior.


    Hearing Xiao Wu''s teasing, Hu mei''er was the first to jump up and said angrily, "smelly boy, you dare to take advantage of us. Are you short of smoking?"


    Cheng Xiaoxiao pulls Hu Meier''s hand. At this time, they form an alliance again. "Let''s go up and beat him!"


    "Brother, help me..." Xiao Wu was so scared that he ran away.


    Liu Rufeng squints his eyes and naturally won''t stop him, because Xiao Wu is really cheap. Let Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao comb him.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng suddenly felt that Taoist Hongyu was looking at herself strangely, so he asked: "master, this is..."


    The red jade Taoist nun snorted, taut up a face to say: "you son line, so many girls revolve around you, that silver fox is also your woman."


    Liu Rufeng naturally understood the meaning of the words, but since you have so many women, where is the red peony? In fact, Liu Rufeng is also very helpless. Although he is not a person with special rules in terms of men and women, he never wanted to hurt anyone. And from the beginning, these girls are willing to follow him, he can''t refuse.


    What''s more, these people are his favorite. How can they abandon them?


    At the moment of his hesitation, ice snow silver fox spoke first, "master, you misunderstood me, I have nothing to do with him. But there''s one thing I''d like to report to you. These two people are not the only ones. How many women are there at home... "


    Ice snow silver fox this words obviously have the element of anger, Liu Rufeng how can not know? But he didn''t care. Anyway, the fact was in front of him. Even if snow and silver fox didn''t say it, Taoist Hongyu would know sooner or later.


    Hearing this, Taoist Hongyu picked her eyebrows and said, "Oh? I didn''t expect that you are a romantic boy. So many girls are following you. Can you arrange it? "


    Liu Rufeng is also used to it. She is not nervous at all when she hears that Taoist Hongyu is similar to extorting a confession. On the contrary, she does not blush and does not jump. She puts on a cheeky look and says: "elder, maybe there will be new members in the future. What are these? As for how to arrange... If it''s too big to order a big bed, can''t you sleep? "


    "Well! Shameless The red Taoist nun snorted, and she didn''t bother to argue with Liu Rufeng. Since other girls didn''t say anything, what''s the use of her saying so much here? But finally she added, "no matter how you deal with it, you must be responsible for peony, or I can''t get around you!"


    Taoist Hongyu''s words hit Liu Rufeng''s heart. She always wanted to ask red peony. Now it''s a good opportunity, so Liu Rufeng quickly borrowed the ladder to the wall and said, "where is the peony, elder? What''s going on now? "


    Taoist Hongyu gave Liu Rufeng a suspicious look and asked, "Oh? You remember her. I thought you forgot her. But you don''t have to worry about it. It''s too early to make a two-year appointment. Don''t forget your vows


    Liu Rufeng didn''t plan to leave with the red peony this time. He just wanted to see one side, so he asked again, "master, can we... See you?"


    "Have you forgotten your two-year appointment?" she said immediately


    Liu Rufeng said respectfully, "of course, I didn''t forget it. I just want to know how peony is doing now and how her body is recovering."


    Taoist Hongyu snorted. From her expression, Liu Rufeng could see that she had been shaken.


    At this time, the magic of Taoist Hongyu was a little lonely. She was staring at the distance and lost herself. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Liu Rufeng didn''t ask anymore, because he already had a plan in his heart.


    Five they have returned to the original place, a few people cross their knees again, continue to absorb the energy of kiwi fruit. Because it has been two days, so several people are now familiar with each other, plus each other''s true Qi are a lot stronger, refining absorption has no need to help the ruby Taoist.


    One day later, Liu Rufeng had already absorbed the energy from the two kiwifruit, and Xiao Wu had absorbed half of the second kiwifruit. It seemed that they could finish refining in less than one day.


    The next day, Taoist Hongyu didn''t come to see them on time, and several of them no longer depended on Taoist Hongyu''s advice. They sat down on their knees and turned the nine cauldrons to absorb the energy of kiwifruit.


    It was not until noon that all the nine fruits were absorbed, and one of them remained untouched. Liu Rufeng looked at several people and found that Xiao Wu was already in the early stage of blue Qi, Bai Shiming was in the late stage of blue Qi, and ice snow silver fox was in the middle stage of blue Qi.


    In just a few days, a few people have experienced the transformation, which is not magical. Of course, in addition to the function of kiwifruit, it is also the subtlety of Jiuding alchemy, which coincides with the energy in kiwifruit. In addition, the guidance of Taoist Hongyu could not be separated. At the beginning, Taoist Hongyu only had herself and no one else to help her, which was a lot slower.


    This is called magic. In many cases, if people want to rise rapidly, they have to rely on external support. Besides family and friends, they also have to believe in the power of nature.


    Looking at the changes of several people, Liu Rufeng is very satisfied. He is also an intermediate of golden genuine Qi. Although the speed of improvement is not as fast as that of Xiao Wu, he is the beginning of the blue genuine Qi realm. You know, the harder he gets to the back, the more difficult it is to break through.


    There is still a kiwifruit left. With the help of Tiangang step, Liu Rufeng believes that it won''t take two months to reach the realm of purple Qi, which is as good as Taoist Hongyu.


    Now that we have almost prepared, we can take action. Although we have been delayed for several days, it is worth the delay.


    "Brother Feng, should we go?" Bai Shiming asked.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and looked at the direction of baiyun temple. He clearly remembered that Taoist Hongyu came up from that direction.


    No one was found around the rock. Liu Rufeng was a little disappointed. He calmed down and said in a loud voice, "let''s go!"


    Several people turned around and were about to walk down the mountain when suddenly a faint voice came from behind, "wait for me!"

 Chapter 532

    That voice is very familiar to several people, especially Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox. It''s the voice of red peony. They turned around and found that the red peony was standing in front of the big stone on the edge of the cliff. It was from that place that Taoist Hongyu came up.


    The surprise makes Liu Rufeng have no time to care about these details, a brisk rush in the past, also don''t care about those women, a red peony in his arms. Ice snow silver fox pause, also walked past.


    Looking at the beautiful scene in front of him, Xiao Wu could not help murmuring: "now, another sister-in-law is coming. Shiming, do you think we are in the way?"


    Bai Shiming just glanced and turned away. When he heard Xiao Wu say this, he was stunned and immediately said with a grin: "do you want us to act separately with them?"


    Little five nodded and agreed, "I think it''s a good way, or we''ll fight a little, or we''ll get a girl, or we''ll always look at them. It''s hard for you to love me."


    "Ha ha... It''s said that there are many women on the paradise island, but the time is not enough for you to row?" Bai Shiming also began to relax and talk nonsense.


    Xiao Wuyi patted his thigh and said, "that''s a good idea. When the time comes, we should be more energetic. I don''t believe that no woman will bow down under our big underpants."


    The two of them are talking with each other, and other people have no time to talk to them, because their attention is on the side of red peony.


    Liu Rufeng loosened his arms and looked at the familiar face in front of him. He asked with concern: "peony, did your master ask you to come?"


    Red peony implicit smile, eyes back to Liu Rufeng make a wink, slightly nodded.


    Liu Rufeng was so clever that he knew immediately that Taoist Hongyu must be nearby, but he didn''t show up because of his face. The hint of red peony strengthened his mind.


    So he deliberately yelled to the cliff: "peony, your master is really a man of great righteousness. I''ve never seen such a good master, such a kind and righteous elder. It''s really the embodiment of beauty and wisdom, hero and chivalrous... Peony, do you have any good words? I don''t know what words to use to praise your master. "


    Red peony wanted to laugh, but did not dare to smile, had to hold a smile reluctantly said: "I... it seems that good words have been said by you."


    "Well, don''t pretend. You have a good mouth, smelly boy. " The voice drifted down. Taoist Hongyu had already floated up from the edge of the cliff. When she fell to the ground, she didn''t hear a sound, which showed her deep skill.


    "Ah! I want to see you in Guanli. " Liu Rufeng quickly said with a smile that how realistic the performance is, how realistic the skill of pretending to be a fool has been perfected.


    The red jade Taoist nun stepped over, white Liu Rufeng one eye, angry way: "still pretend! Do you know that I''m trying to coax me with nice words down there? "


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said solemnly: "misunderstanding, master, if it''s really a misunderstanding, I really don''t know where you are. What you said just now is really from the bottom of my heart."


    Liu Rufeng''s smooth Ruby Taoist nun had known her very well, so she stopped talking to Liu Rufeng. Instead, she made a dignified gesture and said, "you also need help on this trip to blissful island. The stubborn disease of peony has been removed, and her skill has been improved. I''ll let her follow you. However, I have a purpose to let her follow you, that is to supervise you, otherwise, you are not against heaven? "


    Liu Rufeng could naturally understand that these words were just a step given by Taoist Hongyu. Without exposing them, she said with a smile: "the elder is wise and powerful. I admire you very much. Don''t worry. I will set an example and take good care of peony."


    Taoist Hongyu snorted and said calmly, "well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. Just remember what I told you."


    At this time, the whole Party came up and gave a salute to Taoist Hongyu, and said in unison, "see you later, elder."


    Taoist Hongyu nodded and said in a soft voice, "let''s go. I wish you a smooth trip."


    The time of staying on the mountain was long enough, so the people didn''t hesitate and turned to walk down the mountain. Before leaving, the red peony also looked at the red jade Taoist nun with a look. Her lips moved, but she didn''t say anything after all. Taoist Hongyu watched the group''s back gradually disappear. Then she sighed: "this world is young people''s after all..."


    On the way, Liu Rufeng asked curiously, "peony, how did you persuade your master? She will allow you to go out of the mountain before the deadline of two years'' appointment is reached? "


    Red peony way: "I also don''t know, these days I see her is the appearance of heavy heart, may be because of what special reason."


    Liu Rufeng laughed in his heart and had already guessed the reason, but he didn''t explain it. Instead, he asked, "peony, how did you cure your stubborn disease?"


    When it comes to this topic, ice snow Silver Fox also looks at the red peony curiously, waiting for the answer. The red peony just smiles and says: "some time ago, master Hu Yifu went to the mountain and didn''t know what was going on, so he taught me the nine cauldrons alchemy. After I practiced it for a while, I felt much better. After absorbing and refining a few kiwifruit, I was all right."


    Liu Rufeng fully understood that it might be true that Hu Yifu once said that this skill was not suitable for women to practice, but people with special systems like red peony and ice snow silver fox could be exceptions.


    "How many fruits? What kind of cultivation state do you have now? " Liu Rufeng knows the importance of kiwifruit. After several people use two kiwifruit, they can produce great effect. Red peony has the advantage of resources, and the effect is more prominent.


    Red peony smile, "you guess?"


    Ice snow silver fox and red peony have the strongest relationship. Hearing the riddle of red peony, she grabbed her arm and urged: "well, don''t play tricks. I''m so anxious."


    Red peony did not speak, but a faint smile, mobilize the real Qi in the body. Soon a strong blue Qi appeared around her body, forming a blue shield. And it looks even stronger than the true Qi of Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. Obviously, the realm is even higher than them.


    "Blue Qi?" Liu Rufeng can''t help but stare big eyes. Ice snow Silver Fox also looks at red peony in shock. "Well, I said, why did you go? It turns out that eating small stove is coming. It''s higher than my cultivation."


    Red peony chuckles, "that is, who let you be bigger than me, and carrying the desert eagle, I don''t work hard OK?"


    A few people have left Baiyun Mountain and flew to the seaside of Dongshi by plane.

 Chapter 533

    Red peony has always been lively and outgoing, love to say love to laugh, her joining, not only did not affect the mood of a few people, but made the atmosphere more jump up.


    And we are very familiar with red peony. This time through the Qingyun Mountain''s Qingxiu, the whole person''s temperament has also changed. Although there are still many kinds of customs, there is no previous charm.


    In this way, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier also have a new understanding of red peony. In addition, red peony is more talkative, and the relationship between several people soon gets closer. There is no trace of mutual jealousy between women. On the contrary, they soon become good sisters.


    Liu Rufeng was very happy to see this phenomenon. At first, he was worried that Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier would have prejudice against the red peony, and there would be friction during the journey. Now it seems that his worry has become superfluous.


    With the addition of red peony, the strength of the girls has obviously improved. Xiaowu is naturally bullied by several girls. This time, it''s not only ice snow silver fox, but also red peony has deterrent power to Xiaowu.


    A few people talked and laughed. The plane arrived in Dongshi very smoothly. A few people called a car and found the Jiang shipping company that Lu Heng told them without any difficulty.


    The company built a very grand atmosphere, covering thousands of square meters, a total of five floors. The front desk is very spacious. There are real leather sofas on both sides. The front desk is made of marble. Several beautiful and avant-garde receptionists stand in it professionally. They look like they have seen a lot of world.


    Xiao Wu looked around and muttered, "it looks very high-grade here, but there are fewer people."


    Xiao Wu''s words are true. Indeed, I haven''t seen anyone else except a few of them. Liu Rufeng said in a low voice: "why do you care so much? Since Lu Heng asked us to come, it''s definitely not bad. Besides, it''s not a vegetable market here. It''s normal to have a small number of people. After all, there are still a few people who can charter a boat alone. "


    During the conversation, Liu Rufeng had already walked into the front desk. Liu Rufeng stood in the front and gave a polite smile to several receptionists, saying, "we''re going to rent a boat to Chiwei island."


    The girl opposite heard Liu Rufeng say Chiwei Island, her eyes showed a different color, but her face didn''t change much. She was still calm, and her voice said softly: "sorry, everyone, we haven''t got a boat there for the time being."


    "No?" Liu Rufeng was stunned, and then asked, "no way. I remember you are the only charter company here, and there have been ships to Chiwei island all the time. Why don''t you have any today?"


    With a faint smile, the receptionist said, "it used to be, but the ship over there has been blocked in the last month."


    "A month?" Liu Rufeng can''t help but frown. She says that we can''t wait for a month, and the cauliflower will be cold by then.


    Seeing that Liu Rufeng was in a dilemma, the receptionist thought for a moment and suddenly said, "if you insist on going, it''s OK, but... The rent may be higher..."


    "How high is high energy?" Liu Rufeng smiles and says that he has some hope. No matter how high it is, it''s no more than 100000 yuan. This money is nothing to him.


    The receptionist said with a smile, "our ships here are divided into three grades: ordinary ships, medium ships and advanced ships. The ordinary ones are those without cabins. They bring their own food and can''t guarantee their safety. The mid-range ship is better. It has cabins, but it can''t provide food and there is no escort. However, the performance of the ship is much better and the safety is also better. The average one is 100000 yuan a day, the middle one is 500000 yuan a day, and the advanced one is 2 million yuan a day. "


    What the girl said was very calm. She didn''t feel guilty at all, as if the price was normal in her eyes.


    How many?


    Listening to the price similar to robbery, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier can''t help but frown. Although they are all rich and well-off, and a single business may bring in millions of income, it''s hard for them to accept the fact that it costs millions to rent a boat or charge them by day.


    Cheng Xiaoxiao is pretty and light. She asks suspiciously, "what kind of boat is so expensive? Luxury cruise ships don''t have this price."


    The girl seemed to be used to this kind of thing, and did not show any psychological emotion. She still showed a professional smile and explained: "it depends on where you go. Going to Chiwei Island requires this price, which is our new price in the past two days."


    "Oh? What was the price before? " Hu mei''er came forward and asked suspiciously.


    "About one tenth of what it is now."


    Small five this time spoke, also slant an eye to ask a way: "won''t for our long price, you all of a sudden raised the price so much, also too black."


    When Xiao Wu finished, Liu Rufeng agreed, and they had the same idea in their heart. A ten fold increase in price is against business rules.


    The receptionist smiles, glances at several people again, and then asks softly, "do you really... Don''t know?"


    "What do you know?" As soon as the girl said that, Liu Rufeng immediately realized that there must be some changes in it. He could not help but have an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Just listen to the receptionist continue to say: "because of the accident a few days ago, so our company just increased the price, and in a few days will increase ten times."


    "Oh?" Liu Rufeng suddenly realized that no wonder the girl said that there was no boat at first, but she didn''t want to go to sea.


    At this time, Liu Rufeng has no mind to care about the price, but seriously asked: "what''s the matter, miss, can you talk about it in detail?"


    "The girl said:" in those days, a few people came and they are old customers. They prepared a high-end ship from us, but they were hijacked by pirates halfway


    "Pirates?" Several people can''t help but stare at the same time.


    The girl was not as shocked as they were, as if she was used to such things. "Yes, pirates often appear on the sea, which is nothing new. However, the ships going to Chiwei island have never encountered this kind of thing before. I don''t know what happened this time. "


    Liu Rufeng immediately realized the seriousness of the matter, and 90% of them were Lu Heng. That group of people is estimated to be aimed at Lu Heng. After hijacking Lu Heng, they leave.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t want to ask, so he firmly said, "get us a high-class boat, and we''ll have it now!"


    Hearing Liu Rufeng say so, the girl still has some doubts. After all, it''s two million a day, and it''s ten days'' voyage to Chiwei Island, which is tens of millions. It''s not a small number.


    Liu Rufeng saw what the girl was hesitating about, so she took out a card and said in a loud voice: "there''s a senior boat. You can swipe the card now!"

 Chapter 534

    Under Liu Rufeng''s insistence, the girl had no choice but to report up. Because the route of Chiwei island is not peaceful recently, after the girl reported it, a middle-aged man came to her soon.


    The middle-aged man looked at Liu Rufeng and said politely, "Hello, I''m sun Haijun, the person in charge here. I heard that some of you are going to charter a boat to Chiwei Island, right?"


    Liu Rufeng nodded and looked at the man on the other side. He was very polite and hard to say anything. He also showed a warm smile and said, "yes, I don''t know if there is any problem."


    Sun Haijun said: "there is no problem. That route is very dangerous recently. Are you sure you want to go?"


    Liu Rufeng understood sun Haijun''s misgivings, so he stopped beating about the Bush and said, "shade, you provide us with good food and water. We''ll drive the boat ourselves. You don''t have to worry about the money."


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, sun Haijun was stunned. He didn''t expect that the boy in front of him, who looked only about 20 years old, was so calm. What he said just now sounded a little exaggerated, but he couldn''t see any publicity from his opponent''s face, which made people feel confident.


    After seeing sun Haijun, Liu Rufeng said, "if I''m not wrong, you''re from the Navy, too."


    The temperament of soldiers is different from that of ordinary people, and it''s no surprise to see that. Sun Haijun was not surprised that the marks on the Navy''s face were hard to fade because of the sea breeze all day long. But the young boy in front of him looked a little different.


    Sun Haijun nodded and said more gently, "yes, your eyesight is very good. But I don''t know if it has anything to do with whether you can go out to sea. "


    Liu Rufeng gave a faint smile and winked at the ice snow silver fox and little five. Then several people took sun Haijun to a corner and showed their certificates.


    It''s a certificate. In fact, it looks very common. It can''t even compare with the certificates of ordinary police officers. The contents are quite simple. But there is a very eye-catching sign, that is, a Blue Wolf head sign, followed by a few words: Sirius base super mercenary, followed by five stars.


    Although sun Haijun is just an ordinary Navy, he has heard many stories about special forces. Although the organization of Sirius is mysterious, he has also heard about it. Although he had never seen the certificate, when he saw a few words and the five stars behind him, his face suddenly changed and he began to stammer, "you, you... Really?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." With a faint smile, Liu Rufeng takes back his certificate. Xiao Wu and ice snow Silver Fox also take back his certificate at the same time.


    If it wasn''t for the critical moment, Liu Rufeng would not show his identity. Today, because the matter is urgent and sun Haijun is a soldier, he is very clear about the importance of keeping state secrets, so he does not hesitate to show his identity.


    Sun Haijun no longer hesitated this time, because he had heard that Sirius could kill hundreds of Mafia gangs by himself, and the terrible lethality could be described as abnormal. And this time the other side is three people, although the pirates are terrible, but in their eyes there is no need to worry about anything.


    With a solemn look on his face, sun Haijun saluted several people. He almost looked at them with tears in his eyes and said, "it''s worthwhile for sun Haijun to see real soldiers in his life. Please wait a moment. I''m going to prepare for the boat."


    Sun Haijun turned around to arrange it. Maybe he was too excited. When he walked, he was a little bit flustered. Liu Rufeng couldn''t help laughing.


    Sun Haijun''s handling ability is still very strong. He didn''t have half an hour to prepare the boat, and the food and water on it were ready. At his insistence, the rent was only charged at the original price, and Liu Rufeng was not polite. After all, these are normal prices.


    As soon as he arrived at the shore, sun Haijun stopped and said with a little shame, "gentlemen, I''m here. Because it''s too dangerous, we won''t send someone to follow me. When the boat comes to shore, someone will take care of you. Have a good trip


    Sun Haijun''s words were sincere, because they were all agreed in advance, so Liu Rufeng didn''t think much about it. After a simple farewell, he went on board.


    A few people saw that it was a high-class passenger ship. The hull was 20 meters long and 78 meters wide. The cabin was also well arranged with complete facilities. It''s like a small villa. It''s very comfortable to live in.


    Sailing for Liu Rufeng and five, ice and snow silver fox three people, can''t be more familiar with, so three people discussed the shift.


    With a roar, the ship set off. Standing on the deck, bathing in the sea breeze and looking at the sea sky landscape, several people can''t help feeling relaxed and refreshed.


    Ice snow silver fox looked at Liu Rufeng and asked, "do you think we will meet pirates?"


    Liu Rufeng shook his head and looked very calm. "I think those people are aimed at Mr. Lu. We should be in no danger this time. Besides, only a few pirates can live with us? "


    Ice snow silver fox snorted, showed a rare smile, said a startling words, "I mean worried that they don''t come, originally also want to use this activity, this can not touch white let me miss."


    As soon as Hu mei''er heard what ice snow silver fox said, her eyebrows were almost twisted together. She immediately pursed her lips and said, "sister Xue, don''t put pressure on us, OK? You''re not afraid, but Xiaoxiao and I don''t have that strength. What if we hurt? Even if it can''t be hurt, it''s not good to leave a scar on our face. Isn''t that disfigurement? "


    Cheng Xiaoxiao also stood on Hu Meier''s side, cleared her throat and said in a loud voice, "that''s right. How can anyone expect to meet pirates? What if we are disfigured and Rufeng doesn''t want us? I think Xuejie wants to take advantage of the opportunity to get on the top, gege... "


    The two girls'' strange spirit, ice snow silver fox, had been familiar with it for a long time. Naturally, they could also hear that they were joking, so they raised their eyelids and said angrily, "that''s what I think. Why? Now I''ll warm you up first. Peony, let''s go together! "


    Red peony is also familiar with Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier. With a clear smile, it blocks Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier on both sides.


    Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao look at two female demons to deal with them. All at once flustered God, hastened to divide the troops two ways to escape.


    But they were too weak under the ice snow silver fox and red peony. They were caught before they took two steps and were trampled by two female demons. Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier begged for mercy.


    Liu Rufeng became the audience, smiling at a few people making trouble, right as watching live.

 Chapter 535

    Sea breeze bursts, waves rolling, bright sunshine on the sea, like a layer of gold plating.


    Liu Rufeng stands on the deck, bathed in the sea breeze, looking at the endless sea, the whole person is like melting in the embrace of nature.


    "Silver fox, how long have we not been at sea?" Liu Rufeng took a look at the ice and snow, and the silver fox asked calmly.


    "It seems like three years. Since you killed that terrible great white shark, you haven''t been here." Ice snow silver fox thought and said.


    The great white shark in the mouth of ice snow silver fox is not a fish, but a pirate leader. It''s because of being tough and tricky that I got this title. The great white shark used to roam in the southeast waters, and even the local government couldn''t help it. Finally, it had to turn to Sirius. At that time, Liu Rufeng and ice snow silver fox were dispatched by the organization.


    With their excellent detective ability and powerful explosive power, they successfully killed the great white shark in the southeast sea area in less than a month. Since then, the southeast sea has been calm.


    "Well, I really want to sail freely on the sea in a boat, where I can float, look at the endless sea and the blue sky, and enjoy the beauty of the sea and the sky." See next to ice snow silver fox don''t speak, Liu Rufeng continue to ask: "what are you thinking?"


    Ice snow silver fox said: "I really want to end the task as soon as possible, and I will quit at that time. This kind of life is really uncomfortable."


    "Well, our family will be traveling on the sea at that time. You''ll give me a lot of children. We''ll have a good time." Liu Rufeng, with her eyes closed, has been intoxicated with the yearning for a better life.


    "Bah! Who is your family? You are you, I am me, and I have nothing to do with you. " Snow silver fox firmly said, but there is no trace of disgust on his face.


    At this time, Hu mei''er stretched out her head from chuangcang and yelled, "dinner''s over. What are you two talking about?"


    Liu Rufeng laughs and doesn''t answer. He rushes over and shouts, "do you have any seafood?"


    Ice snow silver fox with a red face, followed up behind.


    Their journey was very smooth. They didn''t see any pirates along the way. As Liu Rufeng said, those people rushed to Hang Kong and didn''t have time to deal with them.


    Cheerful life did not affect their speed of progress. The awesome tanker also gave speed. And Liu, like three wind power master, was several days faster than the original plan. In the end, it only took seven days to get a glimpse of Chiwei island.


    "That''s red tail island?" Looking at the outline of an island not far away, Cheng Xiaoxiao starts to cry out.


    "It should be. You see, the back of the island is like a big tail." Hu mei''er continued.


    About half an hour later, the ship landed. Because Jiang''s shipping company had cooperation here, several people didn''t hesitate. After they handed over the ship, they went ashore.


    The island is not very big. Although it has only tens of thousands of people, it is well arranged. It''s a kind of paradise.


    The commercial district and the residential district are interweaved with each other. There are guards all around, and people are patrolling there at any time.


    "The man on the dock was a little strange just now." Cheng Xiaoxiao said in a low voice.


    Liu Rufeng, as if nothing had happened, kept his pace unchanged, his face looked like the same, his lips moved, and said in a very low voice, "not only that man is strange, but those around him are strange."


    Red peony said: "I also feel that these people look at us as if they are not very friendly."


    Ice snow silver fox immediately a frown, ask a way: "isn''t Lu Heng say someone take over?"? He won''t cheat us, will he


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand and said, "it''s impossible. With my understanding of brother Lu, he''s not that kind of person. In my opinion, this is a closed island with few people coming and going. Plus brother Lu had an accident a few days ago, it''s normal for them to be wary. "


    Xiao Wu didn''t care much, and said, "anyway, we have Lu Heng''s keepsake. We''re not afraid that they won''t receive us."


    "Not necessarily, in the case of extreme tension, anyone will make abnormal behavior." Liu Rufeng''s analysis is right. These islanders are really familiar with Lu Heng. They also know what happened to Lu Heng and are preparing to go to the rescue. Unexpectedly, Liu Rufeng and them are coming. Although they can not be classified as pirates, they are definitely not regarded as friends.


    "What about that?" Bai Shiming asked nervously. It''s the first time that he has experienced this kind of thing. Naturally, his mentality is worse than Liu Rufeng''s.


    Liu Rufeng light smile, "don''t be nervous, look at me."


    Just as a few people were discussing it in a low voice, five or six young men with strong bodies came not far away.


    Their clothes are very simple, but their muscles are very strong. Due to long-term bathing in the sea breeze, everyone''s skin is healthy and wheat colored. But now their faces were obviously murderous.


    Liu Rufeng stops and looks at the people coming with a kind smile.


    Those people stopped two meters in front of Liu Rufeng. One of them with a beard called out, "who are you?"


    "Tourists, you see, they come with their families." Liu Rufeng said with a smile, he did not mention Lu Heng, because he knew that now Lu Heng is a sensitive topic, can only find their person in charge here to say.


    The man glanced at several people and didn''t seem to take Liu Rufeng''s words to heart. He called in a thick voice: "we don''t welcome foreign tourists here for the time being. Please come back first."


    Liu Rufeng showed a hesitant expression, and then politely said: "you see, it''s not easy for us to come here after half a month. Can you let us stay first and we''ll leave in two days?"


    Liu Rufeng was so polite mainly because he didn''t want to get into trouble. First, Lu Heng''s friends are all here, and they can''t bear to start; In addition, if people make trouble on other people''s sites, hundreds of people will surround them immediately, and the end will be even worse.


    Besides, Liu Rufeng is not here to fight. There are more important things waiting for him.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his words came out, the man already glared and yelled: "what a special two days, not a day! You''d better get out of here and throw you into the sea to feed the fish


    Liu Rufeng frowned slightly and knew that the man in front of him was a second-class man. He made a look at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox, indicating that they should not be impulsive. Then he continued to say with a friendly face: "brother, can''t we rest our feet? Where is the person in charge here? I want to talk to him. "

 Chapter 536

    Since Lu Heng told me to come to Chiwei island before he left, it shows that there is no difference between here and his home, which can be regarded as his temporary base.


    But Liu Rufeng didn''t expect that these islanders and Lu Heng were so close and United. When they came to the island, they felt the hostility, even hostility, of the islanders.


    Obviously, Lu Heng''s accident has aroused their high vigilance.


    The more so, Liu Rufeng''s heart is more stable, and the people on the island are so united that it will be easy to do things in the future.


    It''s just that we have to solve the current problems. We have to find the person in charge on the island.


    However, the big men on the other side were a little unruly, especially the young man with a beard. He didn''t give Liu Rufeng any chance to explain. His eyes were as big as the brass bell, and he roared: "fart! Can you see our person in charge? Sneaky. It must be a pirate spy. Brothers, arrest them


    While talking, several people gathered around.


    Liu Rufeng winked back and motioned them to retreat. At the same time, he said to the opposite people, "wait a minute!"


    This kind of scene Liu Rufeng knows the propriety, can''t work together, that is bound to cause public anger, contradictions will intensify instantly.


    In this way, Liu Rufeng stood alone in front, followed by Xiao Wu and Bai Shiming, Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier in the middle, and finally red peony and ice snow silver fox.


    This is a perfect formation, with the strength of several of them, like these people from the opposite, one or two hundred can''t get close.


    Of course, they just made a backward appearance, the formation did not fully expand, and those people could not see it.


    Several people on the opposite side didn''t make a successful encirclement. They were about to make a big fight when they heard Liu Rufeng''s shout and were stunned at the same time.


    The leading man yelled, "boy, what more nonsense do you have to say?"


    Liu Rufeng stood in front of the team, his face did not change, his heart did not jump, just a little more solemn, "how about I make a bet with you? If I win, you will take us to see your person in charge; If I lose, you will take us away. We will never resist. "


    The bearded man stood up, his eyes turned and asked, "what are you gambling on? Tell me about it."


    Liu Rufeng patted her strong chest and said with a smile, "see, my body is super strong. You hit me ten punches, anyone can, if I don''t get hurt and don''t fall down, even if I win; If I get hurt or fall, even if you win, how about that? "


    Several people looked at each other and guessed that the boy opposite was the core of the team. Looking at Liu Rufeng''s thin body, they felt that they were not losing money. The business was well done, so one person asked, "do you mean we can fight anyone? Can ten fists come in turn? "


    Among the five great men, the speaker''s brain turns faster. His words are a bit opportunistic. Even after he finished speaking, he was a little embarrassed and didn''t dare to look directly at Liu Rufeng.


    The bearded man was a little displeased when he heard this. He glared at him and said, "ah Kun, how many times have I told you that we people in Chiwei island should be honest and upright. We can''t do anything shameless!"


    Ah Kun blushed and said in a low voice, "it''s also within the rules. We didn''t cheat."


    The bearded man said angrily, "our brother is so strong that we have already bullied him. If we take turns, isn''t that taking advantage of others'' danger?"


    Liu Rufeng''s heart is funny. It seems that this rough and crazy beard is still a man. He is open and aboveboard and deserves to be paid.


    After reprimanding ah Kun, he put his beard on Liu Rufeng and said, "brother, I admire your courage. Although I don''t know what you are here for, I have a good impression on you now. But there are rules on the island, and we can''t let you go. Since you insist, I can''t say anything more. Let''s have five punches. As long as you can stand, you can win. It''s Fair for both sides. "


    The name changed from boy to brother, which shows that this guy''s attitude towards Liu Rufeng has changed.


    Liu Rufeng laughs and gives a hand salute. "Brother, I''d better do as I say. I can do it."


    Beard heard Liu Rufeng insist, a little angry, "you look down on us!"


    Liu Rufeng waved his hand. "It doesn''t mean that. In fact, there''s no big difference between five fists and ten fists."


    After hearing this, I think it''s reasonable. These people under my command probably beat each other to the ground with one punch, and they don''t have to fight at the back. So there''s no need to worry about five or ten punches.


    Thinking of this, his face gradually eased down and he said in a deep voice, "OK, let''s start."


    At the end of the discussion, several big men were also scattered, standing on the opposite side. Liu Rufeng stands in the same place, grabs the ground with both feet, sinks his waist and eyes, looks at each other with a smile on his face, and doesn''t even use his innate Qi., Light way: "who comes first?"


    The man named a Kun took the lead to stand up, hugged his fist, simply moved his muscles and bones, laughed a little, then quickly stepped forward and rushed over.


    Although the figure of this man is the thinnest among several people, he is also tall and big with strong muscles. He used more than 70% of his strength as soon as he made a move. When he rushed forward, he brought a gust of wind.


    Whiskers see this scene can not help but frown, want to say to stop, but it''s too late, because a Kun''s fist has hit Liu Rufeng''s body.


    In fact, beard has no previous hostility, and has the meaning of mercy. People think that with any one of them, as long as a random punch can not fight the opposite boy, do not use all the strength.


    It''s just that ah Kun surprised him with his great strength at the beginning. He felt that ah Kun had gone too far in doing so, which might hurt the boy on the opposite side.


    A punch in Liu Rufeng body, beard subconsciously closed his eyes, dare not look down.


    Maybe when he opened his eyes again, he found that Liu Rufeng was still standing there, and ah Kun had already been shaken back five or six steps and nearly fell to the ground.


    Ah Kun had vowed to show his face in front of the crowd, but he was surprised when he hit each other like he hit an iron plate.


    However, ah Kun is also the most cunning of several people. When he sees a blow, he can''t immediately say with awe inspiring righteousness: "forget it, I''ll just punch it, and I''ll teach you next."


    After ah Kun stepped down, he followed the second one up. This man was obviously a circle wider than ah Kun. The muscles on his arm were high and uplifted. The whole person was like a hill.


    This one looks more simple and honest, said "be careful" and rushed up.

 Chapter 537

    "This guy is quite moral." As soon as Liu Rufeng saw this simple and honest man''s words to remind him, he had a good feeling in his heart. So also reminded: "you are also careful, my body can be hard."


    The opponent''s eyes were a little bit sluggish, but he didn''t stop attacking. He stepped forward with his right foot, and his muscles suddenly tensed. He gathered all his strength to a point, and then he punched.


    The nickname of this man is iron rhinoceros. He is like a big rhinoceros. He has strong muscles and bones. He has strong fighting ability and great strength. Among several people, it can be said that he is the strongest.


    What we need to do is to be strong in personal defense. Tiexi is quite confident in his own defense, and his strong body makes him have an advantage in strength,


    Liu Rufeng has already seen that if the ordinary warrior can''t stop the attack of Tiexi, he can only use flexibility to deal with him. But this iron rhinoceros is powerful and well defended at best, and it doesn''t reach the level of dark strength, let alone the strength of transformation. Therefore, even if Liu Rufeng doesn''t need innate Qi, Tiexi can''t help him.


    Just when Tiexi''s huge fist touches Liu Rufeng, Liu Rufeng''s body moves backward skillfully, which melts Tiexi''s power. In fact, Liu Rufeng can take it even if he carries it hard. He has a good impression of this iron rhinoceros and doesn''t want to hurt him.


    Iron rhinoceros a punch down well hit on the cotton, feel the fist has no focus, can''t help a burst of consternation, haven''t wait for him to react, Liu Rufeng body forward a send, iron rhinoceros shock back seven or eight steps.


    Iron rhinoceros huge body back seven or eight steps, standing unsteadily directly fell on the ground, aroused a mass of dust. But Liu Rufeng did not use too much force, iron rhinoceros and thick skin, this time just fell, not injured.


    "Again, I''m ok." Liu Rufeng smiles a little, his face is calm.


    A simple action, a few people are silly, can''t believe their eyes. They knew the strength of Tiexi''s fist. They didn''t expect that the thin boy on the opposite side didn''t get hurt at all. Instead of being hurt, Tiexi went back.


    Iron rhinoceros is simple and straightforward, does not admit defeat, gets up from the ground to charge again. This time, his run-up was obviously much faster, and he began to accumulate strength from the beginning. When he was close to Liu Rufeng, he punched again, which was like gathering a thousand pounds of strength.


    This time, Liu Ru weathered off 70% of Tiexi''s strength, and then shocked back the other 30%. At Liu Rufeng''s level, he has been able to grasp his strength accurately. This is enough to make Tiexi feel his hardness, but not hurt him.


    As a result, it was even more tongue smacking than last time. Tiexi was shocked out and fell to the ground, leaving a dull sound.


    It''s just a headache that Tiexi is a man who knows the truth of death. He will never give up until the last moment.


    Liu Rufeng is not angry. On the contrary, he thinks the rhinoceros is cute. Anyway, he won''t get hurt. Just play with him.


    So in the iron rhinoceros after six punches, just a smile, "brother, as long as you don''t feel tired, you can always fight."


    At this time, the iron rhinoceros was covered with soil, and it seemed to be in a mess. However, his will to fight did not subside. Anyway, his fighting spirit was stronger, and a roar began the next round of attack.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t use the innate Qi from the beginning to the end, so he let the iron rhinoceros hit his body, occasionally unloading, occasionally rebounding, his body was like nailing on the ground, without any movement.


    Iron rhinoceros has been playing 70 or 80 punches to stop, the whole body has been soaked in sweat, breathing heavily, a face of incredible.


    Other people don''t blame Tiexi''s performance. After all, the result of their performance may not be better than Tiexi''s.


    At this time, the other party''s several people no longer doubt Liu Rufeng''s ability, for a time silent, as if to see the fairy as frightened.


    Liu Rufeng stood up straight and said with a smile, "I really want to win. Now can you take me to see your person in charge?"


    Liu Rufeng''s conditions are not harsh. The other party''s people are also simple minded people, usually more emphasis on faithfulness, so there is no need to worry that they will cheat.


    What''s more, just now Liu Rufeng''s performance has convinced them. In their heart, they have already regarded Liu Rufeng as a God. How can they default because of this?


    The bearded young man saluted Liu Rufeng respectfully, and then solemnly said, "Mr. Liu, I respect your skill, and we will never regret it, but I want to make sure one thing, can you..."


    Liu Rufeng certainly understood what this meant, and the other people''s condition was not excessive. After a round of gambling, no one will doubt the evidence now. And we can see that the identities of these people on the island are absolutely different. If they recognize them, other people will have no big problems.


    So Liu Rufeng took out the keepsake left by Lu Heng from his waist and handed it up.


    As soon as he looked at his beard, his eyes brightened, his face changed, and he stammered: "you, are you..."


    "Mr. Lu, I''m a brother. I''m here to save people." Liu Rufeng said sincerely.


    Smell speech, opposite of a few big men unexpected plop plop all kneel down on the ground, even voice way: "we have eyes don''t know Mount Tai, hope several adults forgive."


    Liu Rufeng was blinded by this and said in a hurry: "brothers, get up first. If you have something to say, what''s the matter?"


    "No, no, Mr. Lu is our benefactor. Since you are his brother, you are also our benefactor. My disrespect to you is my disrespect to Mr. Lu, so we are willing to be punished. " After that, he buttoned his head and looked very respectful.


    Looking at these honest men, Liu Rufeng was moved. He said that brother Lu, your hard work is not in vain. These people are very loyal to you.


    "Brothers, get up first. We''ll discuss how to save brother Lu now. We''ll talk about the rest later." Liu Rufeng advised again.


    "Yes, I almost forgot." Whiskers and other people stood up from the ground, patted the soil on the body, and then said: "my name is Xiongfei, just call me a Xiong, they all call me big black bear, ha ha..."


    "I''m Liu Rufeng, followed by my wife and brother. In the future, we will be brothers. Don''t be so polite. " Liu Rufeng looked at the people behind him, but he didn''t introduce them one by one.


    However, after mentioning the word "wife", the ice snow silver fox gave him a white look, with a faint blush on his face.


    Ah Xiong nodded behind Liu Rufeng and said hello. Then he grabbed Liu Rufeng''s arm and asked with a smile: "brother, how do you do it? Tiexi is so powerful. We are not his opponents. You can hold so many fists. It''s amazing."

 Chapter 538

    The residents of the island are relatively straightforward, plain and warm-hearted. Although there was a lot of hostility at the beginning, once the contradictions between the two sides were resolved, they would soon open their hearts and be like a family.


    To tell you the truth, Liu Rufeng prefers this atmosphere. In this kind of environment, he doesn''t have to defend himself and is more comfortable.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and is no longer polite. No matter how modest he is, he looks a little fake. So he smiles, "to tell you the truth, my wife and brother are not bad either."


    "Oh?" Xiongfei looks at the people behind Liu Rufeng, as if he is aware of something. He can''t help but feel lucky. "It''s good that he didn''t make a big fight. Otherwise, he will lose miserably with his own people."


    But Xiongfei several people hear this, in the heart or happy ingredient is a little more, after all, there are several powerful helpers, rescue Lu Heng grasp is also bigger.


    In Xiongfei several people''s leadership, soon came to a large courtyard. Flowers and plants are planted in the courtyard, and the layout is particularly elegant. The five story building is very popular, not as luxurious as a villa, but it also has a unique flavor.


    On one side of the yard stood dozens of strong men, similar to Xiongfei''s figures, who were concentrating on Boxing under the guidance of one person.


    Xiongfei introduced to Liu Rufeng: "in order to prevent outsiders from making trouble here, we have our own security team. I''m very ashamed. I''m the team leader. It''s just that my captain is far behind you. "


    "It''s amazing to be able to carry so many people. You''re much better than me." Liu Rufeng laughs at himself and takes a casual look at those people. He feels that his way is similar to Xiongfei''s, but his skill is not as strong as Xiongfei''s.


    Xiongfei grinned awkwardly and was not polite. He seemed to be very satisfied with his achievements. "Let''s go in, Tie Xi and a Kun. You guys go there and teach them. Damn it, they don''t care if we''re not here. You see what they do!"


    Liu Rufeng knows that it''s just Xiongfei deliberately showing off his authority. In fact, those people practice well.


    Also don''t expose, slowly followed Xiong Fei to enter a house.


    There was a group of people quarreling fiercely in the hall at this time. I guess they were discussing the business. Xiongfei stomped over and ignored the others. He found a 60 year old man inside and whispered a few words.


    The old man was red in the face just now. After hearing Xiongfei say a few words, his eyes lit up immediately. He stood up and walked towards Liu Rufeng and others.


    The quarrel stopped suddenly, and the rest of the people set their eyes on Liu Rufeng, who was full of surprise.


    The old man is also tall, just because of his age, he looks a little thin, but he has a good spirit and sharp eyes.


    Looking at the old man''s face with a trace of hesitation, Liu Rufeng immediately understood and took out Lu Heng''s keepsake. And sincerely said: "this uncle, we are friends of Mr. Lu Heng and Mr. Lu. Originally, we wanted to go to the paradise island, but brother Lu had an accident on the way. Now that we have caught up, we will work together to find a way to rescue brother Lu. "


    The old man was excited, and he was sure of the authenticity of Liu Rufeng''s identity without careful examination. So he clenched Liu Rufeng''s hand and said with tears in his eyes: "welcome, with your help, I think things will go a lot smoothly."


    Liu Rufeng light smile, "old man, you still tell us the process of things."


    The old man nodded, took Liu Rufeng to sit down, dismissed the group of people who had occupied the living room just now, and ordered people to see tea for Liu Rufeng. Then he sighed and said, "it''s been ten days since we said this. At that time, Mr. Lu said we were here. We were very excited and prepared to treat Mr. Lu well. Unexpectedly, we didn''t hear from him all day, Later, I sent someone to inquire about the news, and then I found out that something had happened


    After a pause, the old man shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s a pity that I''m strong and incompetent. I haven''t come up with a good way for so many days."


    Liu Rufeng said, "don''t worry. I don''t think brother Lu will die so easily. I think these people will take him away for another purpose. If I guess correctly, it should be the Han family on the island of bliss. By the way, have you got any news? "


    Majestic way: "your analysis is very right, I also think so.". After all, there are only two islands nearby, and most of the pirates are connected with Red Crescent, and they have contacts with the Han family of blissful island. But after several days of discussion, no one came up with a good idea to rescue Mr. Lu. Pirates have firearms and are fierce. We don''t have the strength to fight against them. It''s not that the people on our island are afraid of death, but that we have no chance of winning the fight with pirates. Instead of saving Mr. Lu, we may take the lives of those people. "


    From the majestic eyes, Liu Rufeng can see the sincerity and helplessness. There is nothing wrong with the majestic worry. After all, the pirates are not what the islanders can fight against. Moreover, the pirates'' whereabouts are uncertain, and it''s hard to find them.


    Hearing xiongzhuang''s frustrated words, Xiongfei yelled in his voice: "if we fight with them, I can''t see the pirates with three heads!"


    Majestic immediately a stare, roar: "what nonsense, you know fart! Can we compete with pirates? Don''t throw our own people into the sea without saving Mr. Lu. "


    He was reprimanded by his father in front of outsiders. Xiongfei blushed and his neck was thick. He didn''t accept the way: "Dad, if you want me to say that you are timid, I would have saved Mr. Lu."


    Majestic also want to get angry, Liu Rufeng quickly stopped, whispered: "two don''t worry, this time we can''t be timid and can''t despise the enemy, you worry about all reasonable, well, you provide us with information, this matter is left to us."


    "Give it to you..." majestic still don''t know Liu Rufeng''s strength, listen to Liu Rufeng directly take down such a big task, although it looks very excited, but still some doubt said: "this little brother, although you are Lu childe''s friend, but this matter is not small, just you can do it? I think it''s better for the residents of our island to do something about it. If it''s a big deal, we''ll fight for it once! " Said here, the magnificent eyes a burst of blazing.


    In the face of majestic doubt, Liu Rufeng didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. As early as he expected, he chuckled and didn''t say much.


    Xiongfei said quickly: "Dad, you don''t know, this brother is so powerful that we can''t beat him alone. Besides, the people behind him are not simple. "

 Chapter 539

    Hearing his son Xiongfei''s words, xiongzhuang''s eyes can''t help showing a trace of doubt. The reason why he respects Liu Rufeng is mainly because of Lu Heng''s token. But in my heart, I treat these people as children who have never been through the world.


    However, although xiongzhuang doubted, he didn''t dare to be careless. After all, he knew that Xiongfei was always proud and arrogant. People who could make him admire would have some special means.


    Majestic nodded, with a smile, with a trace of admiration, "we are all rough men on the island, only with strong body, if you really talk about Kung Fu, it is very common, a few can drive, my heart is more stable."


    Whether it is or not, Xiongfei''s attitude has already explained something.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and doesn''t explain too much. Although from the majestic eyes to see a little complex. After all, they are all friends. They come here mainly for the sake of blissful island and Lu hengzi, not for fighting.


    The atmosphere in the living room froze for a moment, and Liu Rufeng broke the silence again. "Majestic uncle, you haven''t said whether you''ve heard anything recently. If you can''t, I suggest you get us a boat. We''re going to the paradise island."


    This sentence seems to touch a sentimental nerve somewhere in the bottom of the majestic heart. After hearing Liu Rufeng''s words, his face changed a few times, and finally he was bitter and helpless. "We are asking for news every day, but so far we haven''t got anything. Ah! It''s our inability. "


    At this point, majestic face of guilt, moaning repeatedly.


    Liu Rufeng asked: "ten days, is there no harvest?" Hearing this, Liu Rufeng felt anxious. People in Chiwei Island naturally need not doubt it, but there is something strange about it.


    "It''s our dereliction of duty. If you want to blame me, blame me..." xiongzhuang began to call me again. It seems that there are many hidden things in his heart.


    Looking at a face of melancholy depression of the majestic, Liu Rufeng also hard to say what, a time of silence.


    At this time, Xiongfei added: "my Lord, we have been inquiring about the news these days, but..."


    "Just what?" Find Xiongfei suddenly stopped, Liu Rufeng asked.


    "It''s just that all the people who went out to inquire about the news went to sea, and none of them came back." At this point, Xiongfei also sighed.


    "What did you say? None of them came back? " Liu Rufeng frowned as if he had a premonition. What does it mean that the people sent are missing? These people are all people who live on islands. They know the sea well. Even if there is a storm on the sea, they can''t disappear one after another. What''s the coincidence?


    Majestic raised spirit, then said: "today these people are to discuss this matter, there are many people have been shaken, now the island people panic, no one is willing to go out to inquire about the news."


    Liu Rufeng has already guessed the story from the words of his father and son. Ninety nine percent of them are pirates. Most of those who inquire about the news are captured by them. With so many people missing for no reason, it''s normal for no one to take another risk. After all, there is only one life. It''s everyone''s instinct to cherish life. Besides, this kind of sacrifice is meaningless.


    Originally thought to be able to find some clues from here, Liu Rufeng also did not expect such a result, can''t help but feel some loss in the heart.


    Looking at a face of gloomy majestic and Xiongfei, Liu Rufeng naturally can''t blame, after all, people have tried their best.


    After sorting out the confused thoughts, Liu Rufeng finally made up his mind that it''s better to turn the defensive into the offensive instead of waiting. I''ll go to meet the pirates and destroy their nests. Even if there is no harvest, I will eradicate these evils!


    Dark eyes flashed a fierce look, Liu Rufeng light way: "two, you have tried your best, this matter is not blame you, so, you prepare a boat for us, we several go to have a look."


    Although Liu Rufeng''s voice was not big, he miraculously made majestic come back from his absence. He suddenly raised his head, his face was full of fear and anxiety, and quickly stopped, "this... You can''t go, sir. Those pirates are very strong and dangerous. I can''t let you take this risk. It''s really not good. Let''s just go with our father and son."


    From each other''s eyes, Liu Rufeng saw the determination, although making this decision let majestic hesitated for a long time, but at this time to make this decision has been very rare. But how could Liu Rufeng let them take the risk?


    With a smile, Liu Rufeng said firmly: "old people don''t have to worry about us. You can rest assured that the pirates can''t do anything to us."


    "But..." majestic still hesitated, but he was stopped by Liu Rufeng and didn''t explain too much. Instead, his whole body was full of genuine Qi, showing a posture that can''t be doubted.


    At the same time, Xiao Wu, Bai Shiming, ice snow silver fox and red peony also shocked their bodies, and blue Wang Wang''s true Qi suddenly surged out.


    Originally, Liu Rufeng just wanted to show his determination, but he didn''t expect that he could understand their cultivation realm. Unexpectedly, when he saw this scene, his lips almost trembled. Pointing at Liu Rufeng, several people were surprised and said, "you, you... Congenital experts?"


    With a little smile, Liu Rufeng said, "the old man has insight. Now he can promise to get us a boat."


    "No problem, no problem." Majestic this just understood why son Xiongfei can so admire in front of several people, it seems that people are well prepared to come.


    On this island far away from the world, how can you not be excited when you suddenly meet some experts called xiongzhuang? It''s not normal not to be excited.


    There are many boats on the island, so it''s easy to arrange a boat. It didn''t take ten minutes for the boat to be ready. Majestic is very careful, specially prepared several guns and several grenades for Liu Rufeng and them on the ship¡° These are all left by Mr. Lu for us to protect the island. Now take it. It may not be useful, but it''s good for self-defense. "


    Xiongzhuang knows the art of speech, but Xiongfei does not inherit his genes.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t say yes and didn''t send it right. After all, he also knew that this time was extremely dangerous, and it was not a bad thing to have more self-defense weapons.


    After saying goodbye, Liu Rufeng set foot on the sea voyage again.


    According to majestic introduction, Chiwei island is only three days away from the paradise island, which is not very far. But in the middle, that''s where pirates are.


    In addition to Bai Shiming sailing, the rest of the people are lying on the deck, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, Liu Rufeng toward the ice snow silver fox jokingly smile, "silver fox, you see the pirates, do not expect?"

 Chapter 540

    In order to attack the pirates, Liu Rufeng chose to go to battle light, leaving Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier on Chiwei island. Now there are only Xiao Wu, ice snow silver fox, Bai Shiming, red peony and him on board.


    Although there are only five people, they are more effective than hundreds of ordinary people. Ordinary people look like pirates in a nightmare. In their eyes, they are just like ants. They don''t need to worry about anything at all.


    Not only that, everyone has long been eager to try, and finally can play a happy, there is no limit here, wide sea with fish, not happy!


    Liu Rufeng knew that what she was looking forward to most was the ice snow silver fox. Her hand had itched for a long time, and the desert eagle had not killed the enemy for a long time.


    Snow and ice silver fox wiped the black desert eagle, his eyelids picked, and Liu Rufeng looked white, "you say, I''m worried that they won''t come, pirates... I see if they can stop my desert eagle, hum!"


    Xiaowu said with a smile: "sister Xue, I know your shooting skills are excellent, but your desert eagle bullets are too few. I''d better give you some grenades." This time, Liu Rufeng was given a few pistols, a few micro flushes, and a box of grenades. Now everyone has a hard guy. To tell you the truth, I really want to thank Liu Rufeng.


    Ice snow silver fox curled his lips and said haughtily: "My Desert Eagle is lengthened, with a capacity of 30 rounds, and can wear sugar gourd. In addition, I have dozens of spare bullets. I can deal with 100 by myself, and I''ll leave the rest to you. How many pirates can a pirate ship hold? We can''t get rid of the five of us? "


    "OK, OK, OK, Xuejie is powerful, but Xuejie is not good enough? You don''t want me to. I still like to use a grenade. It''s so cool to boom! " Small five muttered a, begin to hide a grenade in oneself waist. I saw a wire tied to his waist, which was covered with grenades. There were two or three circles, thirty or forty. He owns almost two-thirds of a box of grenades.


    Liu Rufeng frowned, "Xiao Wu, why do you have so many grenades? Are you not afraid to blow yourself up? "


    Red peony also said with a smile: "that is, if you ring, you will directly become a satellite, gege..."


    These days, Xiao Wu and red peony are also familiar with each other. If they have nothing to do, they joke with each other. So red peony immediately teases Xiao Wu when she sees his strange behavior.


    Small five pie pie mouth way: "Peony elder sister, even you also curse me.". If you become a satellite, you will become a satellite. I can explore the universe and solve scientific problems for scientists. You can rest assured that the pirate''s gun is not so easy to hit me. I used to do the same thing when I was on a mission. What happened


    Liu Rufeng doesn''t have to question Xiao Wu''s ability. It''s a big deal that he uses innate Qi to stop a bullet from detonating his waist grenade. The reason why he reminds him is just in case.


    Liu Rufeng said: "Xiao Wu, I think it''s enough for you to keep four or five grenades. If you have more, it will become a burden. This time we''re going to make a quick decision. I don''t know if you can use that thing. "


    "What do you mean?" Small five a listen to this words to be stunned, "grenade all don''t need, that also too boring."


    With a smile, Liu Rufeng looked at the ice snow silver fox and said, "silver fox, tell me..."


    Looking at the calm and calm appearance of ice snow silver fox, Liu Rufeng guessed that the silver fox had already made an inference about the war situation, so he decided not to use the grenade. Ice snow silver fox seems to be hot tempered, cold and proud, but it is very careful and smart, which sometimes can''t catch up with Liu Rufeng.


    Ice snow silver fox snorted and said, "do you still need to think about it? Pirates just want to take hostages, not to rob money and kill people, as can be seen several times before. In my opinion, most of the missing people are still in their hands. The reason why they do this is to prevent outsiders from going to the paradise island. "


    "What we have to do is to rescue the hostages and find out the whereabouts of Lu Heng. So you can''t do it unless you have to. Once you do it, it will probably infuriate them, and on the contrary, it will harm the hostages. Do you understand? "


    On hearing this, Xiao Wu said sadly, "so the grenade can''t be used? That''s too bad. "


    Liu Rufeng patted Xiao Wu on the shoulder with a smile. "You''d better hide the thunder. If you really want to use it, you can hide a few for a rainy day. We don''t have to use it. It''s too heavy to hang up. You don''t feel bad. "


    Xiao Wu is not a fool either. What they said immediately made him realize. So he said with a smile: "I don''t want to explore the universe, hehe... Well, I only have five. That''s OK."


    Liu Rufeng white small five one eye, smile don''t speak. Facing the slow sea breeze, the whole body is warm and unspeakable. Taking a look at the two different styles of girls, ice snow silver fox and red peony, Liu Rufeng can''t help but yearn for a better life in the future.


    On the first day, everyone was at peace and had a good time, just a little bored. In the afternoon of the next day, Liu Rufeng was still lying on the deck with his eyes closed. Red peony and ice snow silver fox were lying on both sides of him. The three people kept telling jokes. The sound of frolic reverberated around the boat from time to time.


    At this time, Bai Shiming only heard a loud cry, "brother Feng, there''s something wrong."


    "At last." Liu Rufeng stood up lazily, stretched his waist, and then walked toward the bow of the boat. Ice snow silver fox and red peony also followed.


    "Where, where?" Ice snow silver fox shouts the most joyful, excitedly looks towards the distance.


    You know, ice snow silver fox has been waiting for this day for a long time. How can she not be excited?


    "There..." Bai Shiming pointed to the distance with his hand and said in a low voice, "there are a lot of people coming."


    Following Bai Shiming''s fingers, I saw that there were countless things in the distance approaching them. As the ship moved, the stars became more and more clear. There were about seven or eight big ships, each of which was three or four meters high and more than ten meters long. They were two circles bigger than their ships, and the biggest one was even three times as big.


    Seven or eight big ships seemed to have seen them for a long time. They soon adjusted their position and began to close to their ships in a closed situation.


    "Old plan, see what they want to do, let''s not move." Liu Rufeng said to several people.


    "I understand." Several people answered at the same time.


    This plan was discussed by them in advance. Since it is certain that there are hostages on the pirate ship, it is necessary to protect the hostages indefinitely, so it is most important to wait for the right time.


    Several people put their hands on the side of the boat at the same time. Even Xiao Wu didn''t start the boat and ran to the deck to join them.


    Soon, eight big boats came close to them and surrounded them. A few seconds later, the eight ships also stopped. The head of the search ship, the bow is standing a person, gray windbreaker, black hat, ferocious face, a bad smile.

 Chapter 541

    There were thousands of people on the pirate ship, much more than Liu Rufeng expected. And most of them had guns, hundreds of them pointed at five of them.


    What is the concept of firing hundreds of guns at the same time? That is to say, Liu Rufeng can be beaten into a sieve in an instant.


    Ice snow silver fox''s face also changed, whispered: "more people than I thought, and most of them are with igniters, this time it''s a bit tricky."


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile: "the leader will be handed over to me. You can deal with the rest."


    Everyone knows the truth of catching the thief and the king. When several people listen to it, they feel reasonable and have a lot of confidence.


    I saw a ferocious smile on the pirate leader''s face. I could hear his voice clearly from afar. "Some friends, it''s from Chiwei island. You have lost so many people that you still want to go to the paradise island. Ah! I''m not to blame, brothers. Let''s go. "


    Said the sound to start, see around four ships, one by one small pirates rushed to jump over, not a few minutes, Liu Rufeng their boat full of people, full jump up 60 or 70 people. The rest, however, stood on the original ship and did not relax their defense.


    At this time, the pirate''s big ship was less than ten meters away from Liu Rufeng, and the other ships were closer to them.


    Ice snow silver fox they have been waiting for Liu Rufeng to give orders, as long as he gives orders, a few people will start. But Liu Rufeng has not moved, because he is waiting for the opportunity.


    The pirates on the ship began to search their bodies, and even began to bind their bodies. At this time, if they don''t start, they will be arrested. Ice snow silver fox face anxious, constantly toward Liu Rufeng make eyes. Liu Rufeng did not move. His eyes were fixed on the pirate leader on the big ship.


    With the sound of the sea pounding the boat, the big boat was getting closer and closer, less than five meters away. At this time, Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows suddenly moved, and a light suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    The pirate leader has already relaxed his vigilance to them. As the meat on the mat, who cares so much?


    Listen to Liu Rufeng low to drink a, "start!"


    Before the voice fell, five people burst out innate Qi at the same time. Four blue Qi, one gold Qi.


    The sudden change caught the pirates a little off guard. Before they could react, several of them had broken their ropes. At the same time, they made a lightning strike from left to right, which instantly knocked most of the pirates into the sea.


    Small five quickly took out the money of the grenade, toward all sides of the ship accurate throw. With a few roars, the pirates on the four sides of the ship instantly confused, ice and snow silver fox took this opportunity to show her magic weapon skills. Almost one shot at a time, and 20 or 30 people were killed between the turns.


    Red peony red figure erratic, soon the ship''s Pirates overturned to the ground, and then picked up a small charge toward the opposite ship swept. Bai Shiming shot with a gun and threw a grenade at the same time. His proficiency was no worse than that of Xiao Wu.


    A few people almost immediately upset the pirate''s plan. The pirate leader also frowned. He didn''t expect such a change. He threw his cigar into the sea and yelled: "shoot at them, don''t let them live!"


    Although Liu Rufeng killed more than 100 people in an instant, the number of opponents was so large that it was difficult to eliminate them in a short time. If you let your opponent breathe, Liu Rufeng will soon be in a passive position and even die instantly.


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. If you neglect it for a moment, you will lose your chance. Liu Rufeng naturally understands this.


    Just in the middle of the island leader''s order, Liu Rufeng''s people had already moved. He shot several shots at the pirate leader and threw two grenades at the opposite ship. The pirates on the opposite ship were in a panic and ran around, losing the protection of Liu Rufeng.


    The pirate leader also found that the boy on the opposite side was accurate in shooting. He didn''t dare to be careless and flashed out to the side in a hurry.


    However, Liu Rufeng''s attack did not end. His action was just a feint. Just after he fired a few shots and threw out a few grenades, his whole body had already darted forward, and at the same time, his body curled up, forming a perfect parabola in the air, shooting like a shell.


    When he was about to fall into the opposite ship, he threw several silver objects with both hands, which was his concealed weapon Shiling.


    The white light flashed, and more than a dozen pirates had fallen on the ship, with a bloodstain on everyone''s neck.


    Facing the dangerous situation, how can Liu Rufeng stay alive? A shot is a kill.


    After the Shiling was thrown, it was followed by the blue dagger, on which the golden Qi was condensed. It burst out and went straight to the heart of the pirate leader.


    As the pirate leader was about to shoot, he saw a golden light coming. He was so frightened that he quickly rolled to the side. As a result, he escaped the danger. The golden dagger flew back more than ten meters and inserted it on the deck.


    Just before the pirate leader could react, Liu Rufeng had already landed on the deck. With a quick rotation, he came to the pirate leader and put his gun on his head.


    From shooting to subduing the pirate leader, only five seconds later, most of the pirates didn''t see what was going on, and the battle was over. Some pirates want to attack Liu Rufeng secretly, but they are killed by ice snow silver fox. The rest of the bullets that fell on Liu Rufeng''s body were very few. In addition, he had innate Qi to protect his body and Tian silkworm clothing, but he was not hurt at all.


    A look at Liu Rufeng successful attack, ice snow silver fox several people immediately showed a surprise look, bullets, grenades flying, play that is called thoroughly.


    As soon as the pirates saw that their master had been captured, they immediately lost their determination to fight. Under the strong attack of ice snow silver fox, they were soon defeated and suffered heavy losses.


    After a fierce fight back, four people of ice snow silver fox jumped on the big boat one after another, protecting Liu Rufeng outside.


    An unimaginable battle ended like this. The pirate leader never dreamed of such an outcome. At this time, several people standing in front of him were like heavenly soldiers coming down to earth, and they were extremely powerful. There was sweat on his forehead, and his voice began to tremble. "Several, several experts, who are you..."


    Liu Rufeng''s face seemed to be covered with a layer of ice, and his eyes were cold. The fierce murderous spirit made the pirate leader''s heart and hair tremble, and his spirit almost collapsed.


    "Don''t ask who we are, but where are the islanders of Chiwei island who were caught a few days ago?"

 Chapter 542

    Liu Rufeng five people formed a perfect combination, clean and quick, caught the pirate leader in the blink of an eye, but also hurt his countless subordinates by the way.


    This is strength. In the face of powerful strength, everything must be submitted.


    Although Liu Rufeng''s initial practice is a little risky, all this is in his calculation. It''s a little close, but it''s still 60% certain.


    It has to be said that Liu Rufeng''s operation is very good, almost super long play, everyone has played more than twice their own strength.


    Originally the strength is strong, and super long play, all of a sudden became an invincible existence. A group of pirates are silly, many people have not had time to move or stay in shock, the battle has ended.


    The waves are rolling. The waves are beating the boat Gang mercilessly. The pirate leader looks at Liu Rufeng with fear, as if the fierce waves are beating his heart.


    The pain is unbearable!


    Looking at Liu Rufeng''s cold eyes, the pirate leader''s heart, which has been as strong as steel for many years, can''t help pounding. The sweat on his forehead has fallen to his face, and his spirit is almost broken.


    "I ask you where the hostages are!" The muzzle of the gun in Liu Rufeng''s hand pushed forward again, and the pirate leader''s eyes were about to protrude out in panic, and said in a hurry: "in... In the cabin."


    "Ask your men to lay down their weapons and arrange for others to release the hostages, or they will kill you!" At this time, Liu Rufeng was like a god of killing. His face was cold and his whole body was full of trembling terror.


    There are countless small pirates around with weapons, but no one dares to fight. The strength of these killing gods has been shown to them. Everyone knows that an oversight may kill their boss.


    "Put down your weapons..." the pirate leader had no strength to speak. After a long time, he cried out a weak word. When he found that no one was acting around him, he reluctantly raised his voice and yelled: "asshole! Are you stupid? I didn''t hear you lay down your arms! "


    The faint breath didn''t make a loud sound, but the little pirates still heard it, so they slowly put down their weapons in hesitation and looked at their heads with a puzzled face.


    What about the usual prestige of the boss? What about the arrogance? Where is it? Where are you


    At this time, the pirate leader has been scared to death. It''s good to be able to barely support him. What''s the strength of power?


    Then, the pirate leader seriously told his subordinates to bring the hostages, and did not dare to be careless.


    After a while, more than a dozen plainly dressed people came up from the cabin. They could be seen from their clothes that they were islanders of Chiwei island.


    Those people were still a little surprised to see the scene in front of them and didn''t understand what happened.


    Liu Rufeng quickly explained to them, those people found it was a friend, this just released the heart, the expression on the face is also a lot of gentle.


    After arranging a boat for those people to leave, Liu Rufeng didn''t leave, and the muzzle of his gun still stayed in the head of the pirate leader.


    The pirate leader turned his courage and asked, "well, great Xia, I''ve done as you told me. What else do you want?"


    The subtext is, you asked me to do everything, why don''t you let me go.


    Liu Rufeng lowered his head and laughed very evil, "where is Lu Heng? I''ll let you go."


    "Lu... Lu Heng?" The pirate leader showed a muddled expression and didn''t understand what Liu Rufeng was saying.


    "More than ten days ago, you robbed a boat on it..." Liu Rufeng was very patient and briefly described the characteristics of Lu Heng.


    The pirate leader seemed to have expected what Liu Rufeng was going to ask, and he had already planned how to answer. His eyes flickered, hesitated and said, "I don''t know. I won''t be in a storm..."


    He is very clear about the terror of the person behind him. Even if he is killed, he can''t admit that he is ruthless and cruel. He doesn''t want to experience it.


    "I don''t know?" Liu Rufeng looked at him with a smile, but there was a murderous air in his genial smile.


    The pirate chief gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    Ice snow silver fox Liu Mei upside down, a foot will pirate head kick over, desert eagle aimed at pirate head''s temple, cold way: "don''t say to kill you!"


    The snow silver fox was not frightened at all, still pretended to be a poor face, "several experts, I really don''t know."


    Small five angry way: "return special Mo to pack, don''t say nearby sea area still have other pirates?"


    The pirate leader shook his head, but this time he was honest. Then he said, "it''s not just us that have an accident at sea. It''s probably a typhoon or a powerful creature in the sea..."


    Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "what you said is reasonable..."


    When the pirate leader was about to feel happy for his life, he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head, but Liu Rufeng hit him in the back of his head with a gun.


    "Pretend to be confused with me, and I''ll make you a eunuch!" Liu Rufeng''s eyebrows suddenly stand up, and the muzzle of the black hole aims at the other side''s crotch.


    The pirate''s chief is sweating. If he discards his important objects, he becomes a eunuch. Men value that thing more than life. It''s better to die if they lose important things.


    "I really don''t pretend to be confused. I really don''t know what you asked me." In the face of danger, the pirate leader still held back and continued to ask three questions after biting.


    "Bang -" a shot hit the pirate head''s crotch position on the deck, but did not hurt him, scared him to scream, almost incontinence.


    Sometimes the fear of the unknown is more terrifying than the face of death. Everyone''s psychological endurance has a limit. At this time, the pirate leader feels that he has exceeded the limit.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper..." Liu Rufeng said with a faint smile, "you are very lucky this time, but maybe you won''t be so lucky next time."


    "I... I said!" The pirate leader couldn''t bear it any longer and finally gave in to the pressure.


    "Lu Heng is in the Han family of the paradise island, not in my hands."


    Looking at the sincerity on his face, Liu Rufeng knew that he did not dare to lie, so he continued to ask, "do you know where he was locked up? Or what''s the situation now? "


    The pirate leader trembled and said, "heaven, Tianlao, there is a place called Tianlao in the Han family, where Lu Heng has been locked up. I heard the other day that the Han family didn''t kill him. I guess they are still alive now... "


    Hearing these words, Liu Rufeng''s uneasy heart relaxed a little bit. He said that Lu Heng was ok, at least this time he was not busy. Suddenly thought of a question, Liu Rufeng looked around for a while, eyes in the cold light flashing, cold voice: "you... But the Red Crescent?"

 Chapter 543

    In the face of a murderer, the pirate leader''s spirit nearly collapsed. He did not dare to hide it. He stammered: "I... we are not. All the Red Crescent people are on the paradise island. They... They give us a fixed reward every time they ask us to do something, so..."


    "Stop it!" A deafening drink scared a group of pirates to jump out of their hearts. Liu Rufeng''s eyes twinkled with cold light and said in a loud voice: "you are the one who is in trouble. You should have killed people, but there are too many of you. I''m afraid we''ll be too tired to kill one by one. Let''s send you to Chiwei Island first, and you..."


    Pointing to the pirate leader, Liu Rufeng''s eyes narrowed and he showed a mysterious smile. "You still have a way to live. That is to take me to the paradise island and go to the hell dungeon to save people. As long as people are rescued, you will be OK. How about that?"


    Hearing Liu Rufeng''s almost bullshit reason, a group of people didn''t know whether they were happy or sad, especially the pirate leader. At first, he felt like he had been granted amnesty. But after hearing that, his face changed greatly, and he muttered with laughter: "heaven, heaven..."


    Liu Rufeng took out his ox bone comb and rearranged his hairstyle. Without looking at the pirate leader, he scolded himself: "Damn, although the sea view is good, it''s just that the wind is a little bit strong, my hairstyle..."


    Small five and others are speechless, ice snow silver fox asked: "how to deal with these people?"


    After stretching, Liu Rufeng put back the ox bone comb, shook her hair, put a Perth smile and said, "go back to Chiwei island. Ah, it''s really troublesome. I have to go back." Looking at the pirate leader, he asked, "Sir, I haven''t asked for your name yet."


    The pirate leader is stunned, NIMA, and he is in the mood to ask, is he insane¡° Ah... My name is ANOV. "


    "ANOV?" Liu Rufeng curled his mouth, showed his disdainful eyes, put his foot on ANOV''s body, directly kicked ANOV out for several meters, fell into a gourd on the ground, and scolded: "it''s very good. What''s the name of an oriental? Pirates have dignity, don''t they?"


    ANOV struggled to stand up and straightened the hat on his head. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to vent his anger. He hurried to the road and answered respectfully: "I, I''m a half breed..."


    Liu Rufeng glared at him again. He went up and kicked hard. He kicked and scolded, "I said, how can you do nothing about human affairs? It turns out that you are a half breed, a bastard! What''s the matter with the pirates? I''ll have to go back! "


    ANOV was bitter in his heart. "Is it wrong to have more brothers?"


    "Just now my leg itched. I''m sorry. By the way, you haven''t said if you want to go to Tianlong..." Liu Rufeng asked faintly.


    "Yes, of course I will!" ANOV is not stupid either. If he doesn''t agree, he doesn''t know how much he has to bear. But in his heart, he decides, "when you get to the paradise island, you won''t be able to control it. I''ll settle with you then!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Liu Rufeng said with high spirits: "everyone sail back to Chiwei island and throw their weapons into the sea. If anyone dares to be slippery..."


    Although there are nearly a thousand little pirates, their leaders are in the hands of others. Who dares to hide their thoughts? What''s more, they haven''t seen the means of these people.


    For a moment, all the people stood in good order, and two or three people on each boat set out to sail. Soon, the machine started, low voice from the sea, a pirate ship toward the red tail island.


    Not far away, we saw two large ships coming towards them in the northwest.


    Huh?


    A few people can''t help but frown. Are there any pirates? Aren''t they the only ones?


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes were like a knife, glaring at ANOV, "isn''t the nearby sea area just a group of pirates?"


    ANOV was also at a loss. Obviously, he didn''t know what was going on. "I... I really don''t know whose boat it is. Look, those two boats are different from ours."


    Once again, Liu Rufeng saw clearly. He was overjoyed. "These bastards have finally come. The old man is willing to be born."


    Small five and ice snow silver fox two people''s eyes show surprise look, small five way: "rescue arrived, rescue arrived..."


    Ice snow silver fox expression moved, but not much reaction, but the tip of the brow corner of the eye can also feel her mood at this time.


    The two ships are getting closer and closer, and their scale is very large, which is several times larger than the pirate ship. When the distance between the two ships gets closer, everyone finds that the Navy with uniform stands on the deck, and everyone is carrying a small rush. The total number of people on the two ships is about two or three thousand.


    "I''ll tell you! Regular army. " ANOV and a group of pirate brothers are in the same place, this situation, only seen in the TV parade.


    I saw a middle-aged man in a military uniform standing on the bow of the boat. He didn''t know how many stars and bars there were on his shoulder. Obviously, his rank was not low. He was frowning, serious and dignified. Next to them are two beautiful girls with refined appearance smiling at Liu Rufeng. Are they Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier or who?


    The bow of the boat meets each other. Liu Rufeng looks at the people on the boat as if nothing happened. He shouts to Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao, "wife, how did you get on the thief boat?"


    In a word, all the people at the scene were knocked down by thunder. The warship of the country, NIMA, dare to say that it''s a thief''s ship. Is it not fatal?


    The general on the bow of the ship''s face sank, and his voice was loud: "Snow Wolf, silver fox and Xiao Wu, don''t you hurry to roll over when you see me!"


    Ice snow silver fox and small five rushed to the warship, saluted the military chief respectfully: "good chief!"


    Chief Er Er 1, but the vision stays on Liu Rufeng''s body. Liu Rufeng didn''t move, but he was smiling. The smoke in his mouth was melting into the air. His stiff face suddenly showed a smile, "Stinky boy, come to me quickly, or I''ll bombard you!"


    Liu Rufeng rolled his eyes, a somersault, just like a swallow flying in the air, fell next to the chief, "good chief!"


    "You''d better call me colonel. It sounds comfortable."


    Liu Rufeng touched his nose and said with a smile, "I''d better call you old man. I''m used to it."


    The Colonel didn''t say a word. He seemed to be used to Liu Rufeng''s state. For a moment, he asked slowly, "how are things going?"


    "No, it''s all here? The Red Crescent is on the island of bliss. You are here just in time. I can have a good sleep. "


    The captain grinned, "you''d better go to blissful island. I''ll help you. It''s time for you to serve our motherland. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 544

    When Liu Rufeng heard this, he almost fell into the sea. He rolled his eyes and asked, "how many of us do so many people still use? You look up to us too much. "


    Small five also echoed: "that is, all year round even a holiday is not, can''t we a few orders."


    Ice snow silver fox didn''t say anything, it was still cold.


    The captain glared. "Aren''t you having a good time? Cut the crap and start now. I''ll meet you in the back. Everyone will install communication equipment so that they can contact at any time. That''s it! "


    Several people are speechless, no one dare to say anything, Liu Rufeng shrugged, helpless way: "life is no way, accept life, brothers, let''s go!" Turning to look at ANOV, "and you, change your clothes, your shabby cassock is too eye-catching."


    In this way, the pirates should be recruited and arrested, and the rest of the ship arranged for people to return to Chiwei island. Hu Meier and Cheng Xiaoxiao return to Liu Rufeng''s team again and drive a boat to the paradise island alone.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a very secret cell. Its doors are all made of titanium, and there are countless well-equipped men guarding it. It can be said that it''s rain tight, and even a fly doesn''t want to fly in.


    In the cell, a tall man sat on the ground, haggard, covered with blood, facial features have been deformed, it is Lu Heng Lu.


    At this time, he was physically and mentally exhausted, and he had no strength all over. His eyes were closed, and he was unwilling to say another word.


    The two rooms next to them were two bearded old men. They were not hurt. They were not in their eyes, but in the cold light. Although they were locked up in such a place, they did not lose any momentum.


    At this time, the prison door opened, and a man with the same eyes came in and went straight to Lu Heng. Male and female eyes, thin and long, it is Han Jiadong. Behind him stood a few strange looking people, each exuding a frightening atmosphere, the last position is the flying monkey and the black Luocha.


    Han Jiadong went to Lu Heng''s prison door with a strange smile, and his voice was cold. "Lu Heng, fight with me, you don''t have that strength. If you want to escape back here and get back together, dream! I''ll tell you, I''ve cleaned up your remnant forces. Now you''re left alone. Even if you have the ability to communicate with heaven, it''s useless. Ha ha... "


    Lu Heng''s throat moved and he wanted to roar, but his voice was speechless. It took him a long time to say in a low voice: "kill me, please..."


    "Want to die? I won''t let you die so easily. It''s too cheap for you. I''ll torture you until you can''t bear it. In addition, I can tell you that my useless father has been controlled by me and will accompany you soon. Ha ha... "


    Han Jiadong''s face is almost ferocious, just like a devil in hell.


    At this time, a strong man quickly ran behind Han Jiadong, whispered, Han Jiadong immediately turned pale, scolded: "that group of waste pirates is useless, even a few people can''t catch, really don''t let me worry, let''s go!"


    Next to the cell, Chi Lei and Xi Yang roared: "you bastard, let us go, have the ability to fight, what is the ability to play yin?"


    Han Jiadong stopped for a moment, looked back at the two people disdainfully, sneered: "shut your mouth! Do you think you can beat the people around me? Any more nonsense will kill you


    With that, he left the prison without looking back.


    Liu Rufeng several people race against the clock toward the paradise island, to the paradise island, it is the next morning.


    From afar, there are white sand beaches, coconut trees planted on the island, blue sky and white clouds, and seagulls flying freely on the sea from time to time. This picture is a peaceful paradise.


    Liu Rufeng took a look at ANOV and said, "take us to Lu''s first."


    ANOV nodded. After a few people got ashore, they took a shortcut and headed southeast. On the way, a few people found a car, and the speed immediately increased a lot. In less than an hour, they arrived at the designated place.


    Looking at the door of the landing home, Liu Rufeng''s feeling is not normal. The people who guard at the door look uncertain and their eyes are wandering, as if they are absent-minded.


    As soon as ANOV wanted to move, he was held down by Liu Rufeng, "you''d better be honest with me, or I can kill you at any time!"


    ANOV dare not move, nervous asked: "you, you are not going to the Lu family?"


    Liu Rufeng glared, "I don''t want to go now, can''t I?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, at your command." ANOV''s submissive way.


    "Then lead the way quickly!" Liu Rufeng kicked on ANOV''s waist and yelled like a devil.


    At this time, ANOV''s heart is still holding back bad, and he is most willing to go to the Han family. When he arrives at the Han family, he will be able to show his skills, and it will be very easy to get away at that time.


    ANOV pretended to be obedient, but he thought about how to deal with it for a while.


    After several twists and turns, Liu Rufeng found that many hotels are marked with a Korean character, which is obviously the Korean family''s industry. In the end, I only found a remote hotel without any signs on it. However, after testing, I found that the relationship between this hotel and the Lu family should be good, so I arranged for people to stay.


    Liu Rufeng takes ANOV to inquire about the news, and the others stay in the hotel.


    According to ANOV''s guidance, the two men march to the east of the island.


    Paradise Island is even better than expected, with crisscross streets, high-rise buildings and prosperity in all walks of life. The only bad thing is that occasionally you can see a group of uniformed people patrolling the street. By listening to what they say, you can judge that these people are all from the Han family.


    Liu Rufeng secretly scolded: "is it the Han family''s that you are special?"


    The situation is urgent, Liu Rufeng must seize the time, for the convenience of action at night, Liu Rufeng deliberately found a car. Under the guidance of ANOV, he finally came to the Han villa.


    "Nuo, that''s Han''s villa. The Red Crescent is also in it. Tianlong is under Han''s villa." ANOV said softly, but the corners of his eyes showed a glimmer of joy.


    Liu Rufeng nodded and turned a blind eye, but his eyes were still in Han''s villa for a moment.


    After observation, the Han villa covers an area of about 10000 square meters. It is more suitable to say that it is a villa than a manor. The dark iron door is surrounded by barbed wire. There are more than a dozen bodyguards on guard in front of the door. Everyone''s waist is bulging. At first glance, he is a guy with a hard hand.


    Villa around, full of cameras, a dead corner, there are special people with sniper rifles. The whole Han family is protected like an iron bucket, without any flaws.


    However, Liu Rufeng already had a plan in mind and found a breakthrough.


    ANOV has realized the seriousness of the matter, since the Han family has successfully brought him, then he has no value.


    All of a sudden, ANOV yelled at the top of his voice, "help me, I''m ANOV..."

 Chapter 545

    ANOV suddenly yelled, but Liu Rufeng didn''t expect it.


    You know Liu Rufeng is not far away from him now. It''s easy to kill him. This time, ANOV gave up.


    This is to inform the enemy!


    "Grandma, you bear, you want to die!"


    When ANOV just took two steps away, Liu Rufeng rushed up and kicked him in the back of his heart, kicking him out.


    Also in this moment, the shadow of a flash, has been hiding behind a tree.


    "That''s close!" Liu Rufeng scolded secretly, but he was not afraid of anything. The key was not to frighten the snake. If it was exposed, the other party would be prepared, and the next action would be much more difficult.


    Hiding behind a big tree, Liu Rufeng carefully observed that ANOV''s whole body was still flying in the air, and the parabola movement was not completed.


    Liu Rufeng is a little regretful. He killed him when he knew it. In case he couldn''t die, he couldn''t tell many secrets.


    He took out a Shiling from his waist and held it in his hand. He was ready to move at any time.


    Just as ANOV was about to land and Liu Rufeng was about to throw the Shiling, it seemed that some device had been activated in front of him. Dozens of bullets suddenly shot out, and ANOV''s body became a hornet''s nest.


    what the hell! What''s that?


    See this scene, Liu Rufeng also Mengquan, did not expect that the Han family in the gate within three meters are set up security devices, special enough ruthless ah.


    The guard at the door immediately got into a commotion, "hurry up, get this guy''s body away!..." Yo! Isn''t this ANOV? Why did he fly by? "


    "If he doesn''t fly over, he''ll be fine. This guy''s idea is good enough."


    "No nonsense! Hurry to work and raise your guard. I think there are people nearby. "


    Liu Rufeng''s heart just put down, at least those people didn''t see themselves, and ANOV also made his own road stone.


    At night, dark and windy, it''s a good time to act.


    This time, Liu Rufeng only brought ice snow silver fox and Xiao Wu, Bai Shiming and red peony, but also left to protect Cheng Xiaoxiao and Hu Meier.


    The three people have cooperated for many years and have a tacit understanding. This time, it''s important to make a quick decision, so there''s no need to bring so many people.


    There are still people guarding the gate. It seems that the defense of the Han family is not lax at all.


    Three men were hiding in the grass waiting for their chance.


    As the night went on, there were only three guards at the door. One of them seemed to be dozing.


    At this time, just listen to a guard said: "Hey, you stare first, I go to get something to eat, not enough at night, a little hungry."


    The two next to him frowned and complained: "you have so many things to do. Go and get back quickly. Today Han Shao gave a death order. In case something happens, we can''t afford to leave!"


    "I think you are just nervous. What can you worry about? We are as solid as gold here. There are five invincible people in it. There are dozens of people in the dark to protect us. It''s useless for immortals to come."


    "You know what! The opponent is likely to be the person of Sirius, those people are abnormal existence, it is better to be careful


    "Come on, come on, promise to be back in five minutes!"


    Opportunity, Liu Rufeng toward small five and ice snow silver fox hint, two people nodded slightly, said in response.


    Just as the guy who wanted to have a snack just opened the door, there was a slight breaking sound in the night sky, and the cameras around the door were destroyed one after another.


    Although the voice was not loud, the three guards also felt something was wrong. When they were about to do something, they saw three figures appeared in front of them like ghosts at night. Before they could react, everyone''s throat was cut and collapsed to the ground.


    Looking at the device of the gate, Liu Rufeng showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said in secret: "if they didn''t open the gate, it would not be easy to get in."


    However, he took a look at the door, but Liu Rufeng took a cool breath, and his heart was cold.


    The gate is still 100 meters away from the main building, which can be seen by a simple glance. There are four or five sentries around the yard, and some of them seem to have sniper equipment.


    If you want to go in quietly, you have to break these sentries first. Once they are exposed, you can''t do the following things.


    After a little thought, Liu Rufeng said to them, "silver fox, I''ll go first to distract their attention, and then you can break them one by one, small five dozen backup, be sure to be clean, can''t leave alive!"


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    Small five this time also did not have the usual Hippie smile, the attitude is extremely serious.


    After discussion, Liu Rufeng took the lead in walking into the yard, swaggering, just like walking at home.


    Feel the corner is aiming at himself, Liu Rufeng suddenly accelerated, body lightning out, but not straight forward, but swing left and right, simply can''t see what route he is taking.


    At the same time, taking advantage of his extraordinary eyesight, he seized an opportunity to throw the Shiling in his hand. The people in the sentry post had been pierced in the throat before they could shoot.


    Soon, the snow and ice fox floated into the yard, looked everywhere, and quickly located at several points. The desert eagle in his hand followed several times and killed three or four people in succession.


    There are two people in each sentry post, and there are ten people in five sentries. Now Liu Rufeng has solved two, ice snow silver fox has solved four, and there are four remaining.


    Small five corners of the mouth show strange smile, the figure has already disappeared, appear again, the remaining four people have been one by one broken neck.


    This is the quality of Sirius special forces, the power of fox dance combination!


    First, Liu Rufeng came in to distract those people''s attention. With his golden body protecting spirit and tiancanyi, it''s OK even if he was shot. Ice snow silver fox Desert Eagle has been installed on the muffler, even shooting will not make a sound.


    Xiao Wu is engaged in sneak attacks. When those people are in a panic, he takes the opportunity to clean them up.


    This is the three people''s plan in advance, plus the perfect cooperation, Han Jiadong layers of protection in front of the three people is simply vulnerable.


    In fact, their luck accounts for a large part of their success. If it wasn''t for that person to open the door, it would not be so easy.


    There is an electronic identification system on the gate, and it is two meters thick. If you want to go in, it''s Bi dengtian!


    During the day, Liu Rufeng had planned to go in from the back wall, where the guards were weaker. Unexpectedly, heaven helped them.


    Another reason is that there is no camera in the yard, which is also a mistake of Han Jiadong.


    Because the security outside the yard is already in place, and the gate is exceptionally solid, it is difficult to break through these two points alone.


    What''s more, there are five sentries in the yard. One hundred meters. Five sentries are arranged only one hundred meters away. Do you still use cameras?


    If you look at the main building not far away, it''s so luxurious. Even at night, it''s also brightly lit.


    "Let''s go." Liu Rufeng made a faint sound, and then walked towards the front.

 Chapter 546

    The breakthrough in the early stage is very smooth, and the next thing is how to enter the heaven prison.


    According to ANOV, the dungeon is under the building, so we have to find the entrance first.


    The above buildings are no different from ordinary villas. The difference is that they are higher, bigger and more luxurious.


    It''s hard to see from the outside that there is any mechanism. The whole villa is like an ancient monster, sitting quietly in front of several people.


    Small five low voice way: "elder brother, next how to do?"


    "Go ahead."


    Three people very tacit understanding of slowly close to the front of the villa, Liu Rufeng with special tools to open a room of glass, and then dodge into.


    This is Liu Rufeng''s observation in advance. Now Liu Rufeng can see the situation inside the house from 100 meters away.


    This is an empty room, like a storage room. There is no one in it. That''s why I chose this room as a breakthrough.


    Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox go in one after another, but they are shocked by the situation in front of them.


    Liu Rufeng was playing with a shotgun and had several grenades around his waist.


    "This is their arsenal?" Small five and ice snow silver fox''s eyes are bright up, this is to provide convenient weapons for three people.


    However, in order to light action, small five and ice snow silver fox simply took a few grenades, hidden a lot of bullets in the waist, the extra guns did not move.


    After armed, the three men made sure there was no movement outside, so they went out.


    Because they are on the first floor, people in the villa usually rest on the second floor or above, so the lights on the first floor are not on.


    When the three men were searching for the entrance to the heaven prison, they heard a low voice of conversation coming from the staircase in front of them.


    "Han Shao, why don''t you kill Lu Heng? This man is almost like a useless man now, but we have to waste manpower to guard him. Is that necessary?"


    Then he heard a sharp rebuke. Liu Rufeng knew it was Han Jiadong''s voice. "What do you know? I just want to torture him to get rid of his hatred. Isn''t it cheap for him to let him die so easily? "


    "Even so, there''s no need to waste so much effort." The speaker obviously has some status around Han Jiadong, otherwise he would not dare to talk to him like this.


    Just listen to Han Jiadong tone unhappy said: "if I can relax before, but now I change my mind, because some people have begun to think about our paradise island, more can''t be careless. Besides, Lu Heng will not die. We still have some cards in our hands. Once he dies, the other party will rush in regardless of everything. We will be in more trouble at that time. "


    Previously that person submissive should a few words did not speak.


    Liu Rufeng paid attention to the corner where they came out and judged that the entrance should be at that position. Until Han Jiadong lost his voice, he slowly moved towards that position.


    Near the entrance of the building, I found a small door behind the stairs, similar to the electricity meter room.


    Gently open the door, only to find that there is another step leading to the lower.


    "Here it is!" Three people immediately in front of a bright, step toward the small face.


    The steps were very long. The three people didn''t know how many steps they had taken. As they got wider and wider, the lower part became brighter and brighter. At last, it was almost as bright as day.


    At the end, the steps turned a corner. Below was a platform several meters wide. There were more than ten people guarding there, each with a gun in his hand.


    Behind them is a gate similar to titanium alloy, five or six meters high and shining blue and white. The tenacity of this gate can be seen from its appearance. It is estimated that it can''t be opened by a bomb.


    And the door seems to be installed with a password system, only through the password can enter. If you press a wrong password, it will activate the alarm device.


    What''s more troubling is that five of the more than a dozen guardians are sitting in front of the door. One of them sat there like a mountain. He was so fat that he could hardly see. If he stood up, he might be able to block half the door.


    The other four people have two Liu Rufeng know, it is flying monkey and black Luocha!


    One of the other two was hot and enchanting. Her hair was dyed green, her lips were purple, and her face was smeared strangely.


    The other two, one looks pretty and looks like a woman, but a closer look shows that this is a man.


    Judging from the breath of these five people, they have at least reached the realm of Green Qi.


    Liu Rufeng hid in the corner of the stairs, took a look at the people below, and talked in lip language: "these people are not easy to deal with. It seems that this time it''s a bit tricky."


    "I''m afraid it''s very difficult to make a quick decision. It seems that there will be a fierce fight."


    "First get rid of the minions, then there will be a burst of random gunfire, and then I''ll rush out, you flank support."


    Finally, Liu Rufeng made a decision.


    Now that we are here, we have to move forward. If we don''t succeed this time, it will be more difficult next time.


    After the discussion, the body shape of ice snow silver fox flashed, and then a burst of random gun fire. It seems that there is no law in shooting, just like random fighting, but after more than ten guns have been fired, those minions have all won.


    The sharpshooter is the sharpshooter. The shooting technique of ice snow silver fox has to be admired.


    After the sound of the gun, Liu Rufeng''s figure had already darted out, his hands were shining silver, and his body came to five strange people.


    Strange is, these five people only fly the sky monkey and black Luo Cha to greet to go up, but the other three people just smile to look at Liu Rufeng three people, wave hand to knock down flying ten Ling, didn''t go up to help.


    Your grandmother''s leg, dare to despise us, can''t bear it!


    Liu Rufeng scolds secretly and goes around Feitian monkey and heiluosha to the other three. However, Xiaowu and Xuexue Yinhu fight with Feitian monkey and heiluocha.


    The meat mountain didn''t move. The other two people''s pupils dilated and their eyes gradually sharpened.


    "Snow Wolf, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The woman said with pity.


    Liu Rufeng also recognized two people. He had dealt with them two years ago. One was Yin Ji, the other was Yumian Yanluo. The name of roushan was barbarian. Liu Rufeng and they only know each other''s code name, but they don''t know each other''s real name.


    The three used to be members of the evil organization. Later, the evil organization was destroyed and they disappeared. I didn''t expect to meet them here today.


    Liu Rufeng touched his forehead and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. By the way, do you want to be killed by me today, or do you choose to make your own decisions? Wait a minute... I think so. We are all so familiar. Don''t bother. You know... "


    Yumian Yama, with a smile, said, "Snow Wolf, do you want to go back alive today? We are not what we were two years ago. Do you think you are still our opponent? "


    Yin Ji chuckles, "Snow Wolf, if you choose to fight with me, I can consider not to interfere."


    "Then you go back to wash and wait for me. I''ll play with this sissy first." Liu Rufeng said, a mighty real Qi released, facing is a punch.

 Chapter 547

    When Liu Rufeng came to the gate of Tianlao, he found that there were five strange people here. In addition to Feitian monkey and heiluocha, the other three Liu Rufeng also knew. They were the three masters who had been in the evil organization before.


    Not seen in a few years, not only Liu Rufeng''s skill has been improved, but the strength of the three has also been greatly improved. What Liu Rufeng never expected was that Han Jiadong could invite them.


    In terms of physical attack, the barbarian like roushan is the strongest among the three. In terms of internal power and martial arts, it belongs to Yumian Yama. But in terms of ruthlessness and cunning, it belongs to Yin Ji.


    The more beautiful, coquettish and enchanting women are, the more vicious they are. This has become an eternal practice.


    In this way, today''s affairs are a little tricky. It seems that we can''t take them down in a short time, but after a long time, it will be even more troublesome if Han Jiadong brings people here.


    Care is chaos, Liu Rufeng in the heart also feel a little abrupt this time.


    But now that I''m here, I can''t just leave. I''m going to stick to it. Anyway, it''s already exposed. I''m going to fight to the end.


    Liu Rufeng''s first choice is Yumian Yama. It''s strange that Yinji and the barbarian didn''t go up to help. They don''t know whether this Yumian Yama is too popular or the two have ulterior motives.


    How does Liu Rufeng have time to think about these things? Let''s start with this sissy. According to the impression, this sissy is the most powerful among the three. It''s much easier to get rid of him first and then the other two.


    Yu Mian Yan Luo''s mouth is full of evil. Suddenly, two sharp knives are stretched out from his sleeve. He dodges his fist. At the same time, he waves his hands. Senbai''s sharp blade slides down on Liu Rufeng.


    "Still so insidious!" Liu Rufeng''s heart was cold, and he didn''t deal with them. He directly released the golden Qi, and immediately burst into golden light to protect his body. Ten thousand golden lights were born in the narrow space.


    Senbai''s sharp blade strikes Liu Rufeng, arousing golden waves, but keeps the sharp blade out. Yumian Yama is also surprised. Unexpectedly, Liu Rufeng has become so strong.


    Think of this, jade face Yama all over a shock, blue real gas surging out. Looking at the real Qi of his whole body, Liu Rufeng found that he had reached the blue real Qi.


    I can''t help but feel lucky in my heart. Fortunately, I have advanced my level this time, otherwise I can''t deal with this guy today.


    However, although the two men have different realms, their actual strength is not very different. If yu Mian and Yan Luo work hard, Liu Rufeng is not so easy to defeat.


    Besides, there are two spectators nearby. Liu Rufeng has to keep his physical strength, so it''s better to choose skillfully at the moment than to fight hard.


    "Congratulations, I didn''t expect that you sissy have already reached the stage of blue real Qi. The world is really in decline." Liu Rufeng joked.


    Yumian Yanluo hated to be called sissy, but Liu Rufeng liked to call him sissy. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and sneered, "Snow Wolf, what can you do when you reach the golden spirit? Can you beat the three of us? Today we will let you die here! "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "it seems that they are not willing to help you. I think you will die earlier than me."


    Yumian Yanluo glances at Yinji and the barbarian, and finds that they are sitting on the ground playing a mat game. They are very angry. When is his mother still in this mood?


    In a rage, he said a little fluently, "do you want to see my excitement?"


    Although his voice was not strong enough, it was sharp and harsh. If it hadn''t been closed well, the people above would have found it.


    The barbarian''s face was red, feel shy and grinned. "Brother, we are going to play a part. You play with him for a while, do you know the wheel wars?"


    Yin Ji raised her pretty cheek and said with a smile, "Yama, don''t you boast that you have the most powerful skills on weekdays? Now it''s time for you to perform. I don''t think you can defeat snow wolf as well as us. You can do it. We''ll take care of you. Come on


    Finish saying, toward jade face Yan Luo witty smile, angry jade face Yan Luo almost eject two liters of blood. Secretly scolded: "these two guys who have no sense of loyalty, sooner or later they will ruin the big deal!"


    Liu Rufeng understands Yumian Yama. This person is usually lonely. He guesses that the other two people will not get along with him. But he doesn''t expect that he will be so desperate. He is secretly happy in his heart. "It seems that the bet is right this time."


    Turning back, Yan Luo jokingly smiles at Yu Mian, "it seems that their hobbies are similar to mine. They don''t like sissy very much. If I were you, I would have no face to live for a long time. Your heart is really big. Ah... "


    Yumian Yanluo was so angry that he trembled all over, but he still said that he was not sure. His own people watched the fire from the other side, and his spirit was almost broken.


    At this time, he can only fight, the sharp blade of both hands about a point, above the blue Zhanzhan, body shape a strange swing, toward Liu Rufeng head-on split.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t use footwork at all. He just hit each other.


    In front of real strength, any skill is useless.


    Yumian Yanluo''s sharp blade bounced two feet high. Before it fell, Liu Rufeng had already hit him in the chest.


    It''s like a meteor. It''s coming in a flash!


    Maybe his anger just now made him feel a little flustered. At this time, he didn''t know how to escape, so he had to use the blue Qi to protect his body to block his chest.


    The golden air stream and the blue real Qi had a substantial collision. With a bang, the jade face of Yama flew out, all kinds of bumped into the wall, followed by a mouthful of blood.


    This time, Liu Rufeng didn''t give him a chance. Suddenly, he rushed over and hit him with a heavy fist.


    Yumian Yama''s reaction is not bad. He rolls to avoid a heavy blow, but he is kicked in the ribs by Liu Rufeng, and then there are bursts of broken bones.


    At the critical moment of life and death, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. How can Liu Rufeng give him a chance to breathe?


    At this time, suddenly, a huge pressure came from behind. Before Liu Rufeng could turn around, he had already been punched in the back.


    It''s like Taishan, weighing a thousand pounds.


    Liu Rufeng was directly hit to fly to go out, although the body has golden body protection, vigorous Qi won''t hurt, but this also let him feel great pressure.


    Standing in front of him, he grinned, "Snow Wolf, it''s time for us to have fun."


    Words fall, huge body bully face and come. You can almost hear the thump when you step on the ground.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t dare to neglect. Although the barbarian only attacked by force, he was too big and had strong fighting ability. It was no easier to deal with him than Yumian Yama.


    As soon as her eyes turned, Liu Rufeng made up her mind that the best way to deal with this kind of person was to use skillfully.

 Chapter 548

    In a military duel, the strong body will also occupy the absolute advantage, which is why it is difficult to defeat a lion when one''s martial arts are so skillful.


    The savage''s flesh mountain body undoubtedly gave him an absolute advantage, especially in such a narrow space, Liu Rufeng''s Footwork was not easy to display. In this case, it undoubtedly gave the savage a chance of close combat.


    Liu Rufeng''s body flashed, and then the rebound of the wall turned over to the barbarian and quickly kicked his feet. The barbarian sneered and did not dodge. Liu Rufeng''s broken wood and gravel legs kicked him.


    The next second, Liu Rufeng''s feet hit the barbarian''s chest and kicked him hard. However, his fleshy body was all right. Instead of hurting him, Liu Rufeng was caught by him and lifted Liu Rufeng to the wall.


    Liu Rufeng quickly came to a rotation in the air, alleviated the strong inertia, and then stood firmly on the ground. Before he could breathe, the savage''s big fists had suddenly come and hit him like a blanket.


    Rao is Liu Rufeng''s golden Qi stage, and he doesn''t dare to take it hard.


    "Shit! This is their evil Liu Rufeng quickly dodged and turned his body again to find the flaw of the barbarian.


    The space is too narrow. It''s too difficult to find the space for this huge thing. Liu Rufeng can''t help but worry. He takes a gap and takes a look at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. They are fighting with flying monkey and black Rocha, and it''s hard for them to win or lose.


    It seems that we can only solve the problem by ourselves.


    Yin Ji is no longer playing video games, but dragging her chin and smiling at the barbarians, showing great power, and joking, "Snow Wolf, you must hold on, you still owe me one night."


    "This bitch!" Liu Rufeng scolded in his heart, but he didn''t admit defeat. "Don''t worry, I won''t die before you want to be immortal and die."


    At the same time, Liu Rufeng''s right hand has been pressed on his waist, ready to take out the blue dagger at any time.


    The body is so strong that sometimes the gun doesn''t have a dagger to cut gold and jade. Moreover, the gun is easy to use from a long distance, and it does not have much advantage in close combat.


    After being thrown out five times by the barbarians, Liu Rufeng finally came up with a clever plan, and let the barbarians seize his waist. Taking this opportunity, the blue dagger on his waist shoots strangely and goes straight to the barbarian''s throat.


    The barbarian seemed stupid, but his reaction was not slow. With a flash of cyan light, he subconsciously released one of Liu Rufeng''s hands and quickly grasped the dagger.


    But this time he was careless and ignored the penetrating power of the dagger. With the blessing of golden Qi, the cyan Dagger''s power is greatly increased. It penetrates the savage''s palm at once. It is castrated and nailed to the savage''s throat.


    The red blood shot out like a fountain. The barbarian opened his eyes in disbelief at the last moment and used his last strength to throw Liu Rufeng against the wall.


    Liu Rufeng is also a cold sweat, "really his mother''s fierce, I suspect he is Jurassic."


    Said a self mockery, Liu Rufeng''s eyes fall in the position of Yin Ji, but found that her figure has already disappeared.


    Run away?


    Liu Rufeng was surprised. His strong vigilance told him that it was impossible. The coquettish fox was very cunning and would not give up so easily.


    When I was thinking, I suddenly felt an ominous premonition on my head.


    See Yin Ji whole person already hang on the lamp shelf of the roof, in the hand carry a tiny blunt, is cackling toward oneself.


    Without waiting for Liu Rufeng to speak, she had pulled the trigger, and a bullet shot out quickly.


    Liu Rufeng responded in time, a roll, to avoid the danger of the head, but a string of bullets or hit the body.


    Looking at the fallen Liu Rufeng, Yin Ji jumped down from above and sneered, "Snow Wolf, what about golden Qi? No, or did it fall in my hand? It''s a pity that the golden genuine Qi can''t stop the bullet''s attack. If only the purple genuine Qi were good. "


    Soon, she looked sad and sighed, "my poor man, it''s a pity that he died under my gun before he could make a couple with me overnight. It''s a pity, it''s a pity..."


    Then, her purple lips trembled again, and her face looked even more strange. She said viciously, "dead man, do you think you can get rid of me like this? impossible! Have you forgotten all the promises you gave me? "


    There are three different attitudes on her face. What I don''t know is that she has a nervous problem. But Liu Rufeng, Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox know that the reason why Yin Ji is called Yin Ji is that her mood is unpredictable. No one can know her temper.


    If you see her smiling at you and think she''s courting you, you''re wrong. It''s very likely that she''s trying to figure out how to kill you.


    But must she hate you when she''s angry? No one knows this so far. Even Liu Rufeng has been dealing with her for so many times, he is not sure. So the best way is to lie all over the world with her. Anyway, it''s not true. It''s just fun.


    Yin Ji tossed for a while and slowly approached Liu Rufeng. Suddenly, her eyebrows wrinkled and she found something wrong. "Why did she shoot so many guns on him, but she didn''t see the blood?"


    Before she knew it, she found that Liu Rufeng''s body suddenly moved, a quick turn with a clever rotation, and by the way, she kicked two feet.


    "Ah..." Yin Ji was too early to be happy just now. She was a little careless. She didn''t expect that Liu Rufeng pretended to be dead. A gun in her hand was kicked away by Liu Rufeng, and her body was locked by Liu Rufeng. The muzzle of the black hole had pointed to her forehead.


    "No, it''s impossible. You didn''t die after so many shots? Even if you can''t do it in the golden Qi stage, are you hiding your strength? " Yin Ji''s face is incredible.


    Liu Rufeng smiles and glances at her plump figure. It has to be said that Yin Ji''s figure is really hot. It''s hard for any man to keep it when he sees her. At the moment of death, hot figure is also a straw to save lives.


    A hand lightly pats on the body of Yin Ji, then say: "you this black sheep thing, murder the husband is not?"? Fortunately, I''m lucky, or I''ll be killed by you. Said, "is there a man outside?"


    Yin Ji was amused by Liu Rufeng''s irrelevant words, but now she has lost the mood to chat with Liu Rufeng, biting her lips, her pretty face covered with frost, "Snow Wolf, I''m not in the mood to talk to you, please tell me how you do it."


    "Do you want to know? You can keep your promise first Liu Rufeng laughs licentiously.

 Chapter 549

    Yin Ji thousands of calculation, but did not expect Liu Rufeng also left a hand, a few shot shot can''t kill him.


    She wants to know why, what time is now firmly grasped by Liu Rufeng in her hand, and she also wants to know.


    When she heard Liu Rufeng''s request, she didn''t feel the slightest shy. Instead, she gave a flattering smile and deliberately straightened her chest. "Snow Wolf, I''m looking forward to your firepower in that aspect. I''m afraid you don''t have the courage."


    It has to be said that Yin Ji''s figure is really hot. It''s easy to imagine how crazy this woman will be in bed. Liu Rufeng is really worried that she can''t bear it.


    Besides, Liu Rufeng is not in the mood to talk with her now. She sneers: "I''m not interested in a woman like you."


    With that, he shot his head.


    Another look at Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox. The flying monkey has been beaten by Xiao Wu to vomit blood. Heiluocha and ice snow silver fox are still fighting. It seems that they are on a par.


    Liu Rufeng''s body is unfolded like an eagle fighting a rabbit from the sky and grabs it at the black Luocha.


    Now Liu Rufeng''s strength is not what it used to be. Heiluocha has been fighting with ice snow silver fox for a long time, and is not Liu Rufeng''s opponent. Without two minutes'' competition, Liu Rufeng punches him on the wall and breaks his neck.


    Ice snow silver fox took the opportunity to solve the flying monkey, and then came to Yin Ji''s front, bang bang, don''t know how many shots.


    The one who beat me was cruel, just like how much resentment I had in my last life.


    Liu Rufeng was stunned. He grabbed the crazy silver fox and asked, "silver fox, people are dead. What are you doing?"


    Ice snow silver fox face if frost, mercilessly stare at Liu Rufeng one eye, angry way: "this kind of woman should a fire to burn her, and Yin and poison bitch!"


    Liu Rufeng recognized that she was jealous. There was a kind of worry and fear hidden in her jealousy, so she said with a gentle smile, "silver fox, are you worried about me?"


    "Who''s worried about you? I''m only happy when you''re dead. I can''t forget to pick up girls at any time. I don''t have any integrity at all! "


    "I confused her and distracted her. Didn''t I kill her?" Liu Rufeng explained.


    "Temptation, I think." Ice snow silver fox sneers.


    "..." Liu Rufeng was irrefutable, so he had to blush and pretend to go to the gate.


    This door is at least three meters thick, which is more difficult to open than the one at the gate.


    "Brother, I''ll do it." Xiaowu said with a smile. Then he took out something similar to a sensor from his waist and turned around the gate. After adjusting the orientation, he saw a red light coming into the gate and the gate opened slowly.


    For this, Liu Rufeng is also willing to bow down. Xiao Wu is really much better than himself in technology. This is the x-ray sensor, which is most suitable for opening this kind of polymer password anti-theft door.


    The door opened slowly, and the three men walked excitedly towards it.


    Lu Heng, Chi Lei and Xi Yang are still in prison. Hearing the sound of opening the door outside, he yelled: "either kill us, or fight fairly. Why do you play such a dirty trick... Eh? It''s you... "


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang are surprised to see Liu Rufeng, "how did you come here?"


    "Let''s talk about the past for a while. Come with us first." Liu Rufeng came close to the prison door, and his golden spirit surged out. He broke the big lock on the prison door and rescued them one by one.


    Lu Heng also recovered a bit of spirit from the trance, looking at Liu Rufeng, a burst of excitement, shaking and said: "brother, I knew you would come."


    Liu Rufeng light smile, "one day for brothers, always brothers, by the way, you can move?"


    Lu Heng takes a few steps. Because he is too weak and his legs are weak, he almost falls down. Liu Rufeng quickly holds him and inputs a real Qi into his heart. Lu Heng immediately recovers his spirit.


    Chi Lei and Xi Yang are still lively because they haven''t stopped practicing here, and they are even stronger than before.


    "Let''s go, it''s not too late!" Liu Rufeng said quickly.


    Several people nodded and ran to the gate quickly.


    In a dangerous situation, several people understand the danger of leaving one more point, so the most urgent thing is to leave here first.


    But a few people just arrived at the gate, they saw a group of people surrounded by black outside, each with a machine gun in his hand, shooting madly.


    Han Jiadong stood in the front, a burst of laughter, "Sirius people are really not simple, such a difficult defense can not stop you, but your death is coming, suffer death, launch!"


    With an order, the bullets shot out like raindrops, and Liu Rufeng hid on both sides of the gate.


    Because they had been prepared for a long time, they dodged in time, so no one was injured.


    Liu Rufeng''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He throws out a few grenades. He only hears a loud bang. The other side has already fallen seven or eight people.


    Han Jiadong was saved from a disaster because he left the door ahead of time.


    The space outside is not big, and the number of people that can hold is also limited. The grenade and the shooting soon rushed out.


    Until the exit of Tianlong, Liu Rufeng stopped.


    Just in case, Liu Rufeng began to listen to the movement outside, and then threw several grenades up. After the grenades rang, he found nothing unusual, so he came out of the exit of the dungeon.


    "Where''s Han Jiadong? Did he run away? " Several people were puzzled.


    Finally, Lu Heng''s words played a role, "Han Jiadong is not only a nest here, there are several other places, I think he is gone."


    "No, let''s go!" Liu Rufeng a big drink, pull Lu Heng to rush out, other people body no problem, also follow behind.


    Just out of the gate of the villa, I heard an earth shaking explosion, and several people rushed forward.


    Immediately, the smoke billowed, the fire was burning, and the villa disappeared in a flash.


    "Damn, this guy has enough money. Is such a mansion ruined?" Liu Rufeng scolded.


    As soon as the words came to an end, there were hundreds of people standing on the opposite side, all armed with guns aimed at them.


    "I don''t like grass! With so many people, it seems that it''s hard for us to fly this time. "


    Xiao Wu said bitterly, "I didn''t expect that we would fall into the hands of a dandy today after years of gunfire. It''s the end of a hero."


    Lu Heng sighed: "brother, I''m the one who implicated you."


    "Don''t say that at this time. Besides, we don''t have to die." Liu Rufeng quickly comforted him.


    This brother has always been so optimistic. He likes to joke at this time, and Lu Heng is used to it. However, this sentence makes him feel better and ready to return to his death.

 Chapter 550

    Dark night, night sky only a hook of the moon.


    Facing hundreds of people, Lu Heng couldn''t help being nervous. Even Xiao Wu and ice snow silver fox have some palpitations.


    Although they all came here in a hail of bullets, they seldom encountered such an embarrassing situation.


    There was an open space around. There was no obstacle at all, so we had to target each other.


    But Liu Rufeng is very calm, calm people feel incredible.


    Ice snow silver fox whispered again: "how to do?"


    "Are you afraid?" Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    "Afraid?" Ice snow silver fox spat, I silver fox when afraid? It''s just that we are not willing to die in the hands of a group of rubbish. Are we going to learn from Guan Gong and go to Mai Cheng today? "


    At this time, Han Jiadong stood up and laughed wildly, with a trace of bitterness in his laughter, "do you think you can get out of my prison alive? Ha ha... It''s fantastic. I''m heaven on the island of bliss. There''s only one way to die against me! "


    Lu Heng stood up and yelled coldly: "Han Jiadong, you bastard! It doesn''t matter if I die. What have you done to my father? "


    Since the Lu family was under the control of the Han family, Lu Heng fled to Kyoto. Lu Heng''s father stayed in the paradise island. At the beginning, nothing happened, at least not life-threatening. Since Lu Heng and Han Jiadong turn over, Lu Heng''s father Lu Jinduo has been controlled.


    Originally, Han Jiadong wanted to take Lu Jinduo as the last chip to protect his life at the last moment. This is unnecessary.


    Han Jiadong sneered: "OK, don''t you just want to see the old man? I''ll help you. Anyway, you''re going to die. Let''s make friends. I can''t do too much. Let''s die together. "


    Finish saying, toward the people around a few orders, soon someone down.


    After a while, a car came and four or five people got off the car. One of them, a middle-aged man in his fifties, was tied with his hands and pushed to Han Jiadong.


    Liu Rufeng uses his strong visual ability to see that this man is somewhat similar to Lu Heng. It seems that his father is right.


    Lu Jinduo looks very bad. His cheeks are sunken. It seems that he has suffered a lot recently. At the thought of the explanation from Taoist Hongyu, Liu Rufeng is determined to save Lu Jinduo.


    Just listen to Han Jiadong smile a few times, "Lu Heng, don''t you want to see your father? Come here


    Horizontal vertical is dead, Lu Heng also don''t care, with no one to say hello, stride over.


    Just in the past, he was tied up by Han Jiadong and knelt down beside Lu Jinduo.


    Lu Heng saw that his father was in such a mess. He felt a sharp pain in his heart and choked: "Dad, you have suffered."


    Lu Jinduo looked at Lu Heng and said sadly, "ah Heng, our Lu family is exhausted. It''s not your fault. It''s dad''s carelessness that made the villain succeed. It''s just, why are you so stupid that you have to come back? We Lu family still count on you... Ah! It''s too late to say anything now. "


    "Shut up Han Jiadong glared at Lu Heng''s father and son. "At this time, what''s more, it''s time to stir up feelings here. He quickly died. He went to two people and pulled them to the other side and killed them!"


    "Yes Words fall, from come out two people, drag the Lu Heng and Lu Jinduo to ten meters away.


    At this time, small five asked: "brother, shall we rush?"? Anyway, it''s already like this. One more is one. "


    "Don''t worry. We haven''t finished what we should do." Liu Rufeng waved his hand and took a few steps. He said in a loud voice, "wait a minute, Han Shao, can you answer me some questions?"


    Han Jiadong is wearing a cigar. He has a brilliant face. He is wearing a colorful suit at this time. I don''t know where he is in such a good mood.


    "Go ahead, I''ll give you a chance to talk. Grandpa is in a good mood today, so I''ll talk to you more."


    Liu Rufeng did not fight with him, but laughed and asked, "are not all the people you bring with you your own people, people with Red Crescent?"


    Han Jiadong seemed to have expected that Liu Rufeng would ask, so his reaction was not strong. He sneered a few times and said, "you''re blind, can''t you see? My side is almost Red Crescent elite, even without a gun, you can''t go. See this one? This is Mr. Green, the boss of Red Crescent


    Then he pointed to a tall westerner beside him.


    In fact, Liu Rufeng had already noticed it. He just confirmed it, hummed coldly, pretended not to believe it, and said, "blow it, will the boss of Red Crescent be with you? I don''t believe it. "


    Before Han Jiadong spoke, green stepped out, looked at Liu Rufeng, gave a smile, and then said in fluent Chinese, "Snow Wolf, I''ve heard your name, but I didn''t expect you to fall into our hands. Yes, I''m the leader of Red Crescent. Mr. Green, it''s this time. Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you?"


    Liu Rufeng saw that this guy was honest. It seemed that he had regarded several people on his side as dead. In the heart a burst of sneer, which have so cheap, today must catch you alive!


    "I believe it, but do you think you can kill us?"


    What did green want to say? He was interrupted by Han Jiadong. "Mr. Green, don''t talk nonsense with him. He is just delaying time. Just kill him."


    Green nodded, waved back and pointed at Liu Rufeng.


    Liu Rufeng didn''t move. Xiao wuze held the grenade in both hands. Ice snow silver fox loaded the desert eagle''s bullet and then prepared to shoot.


    At this time, only to hear the opposite crowd came a loud noise, followed by dozens of people were blasted into the sky, suddenly a disturbance.


    Han Jiadong and green did not expect such a situation. They asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Before I heard an answer, I saw a dense crowd not far away. It seemed that the line was neat and well-trained. Then there was a burst of shooting, and there was no chance for Han Jiadong''s people to react.


    The battle of hundreds of people was in disorder for a moment, and the broad plain was not covered. Most of these people were killed and injured, leaving only a few dozens.


    Although the Red Crescent people are not kind, but the unexpected situation makes them have no ability to fight back. Liu Rufeng took advantage of the opportunity to kill them. He attacked them back and forth and solved the battle in two minutes.


    Green and Han Jiadong were captured alive, and only a few dozen of them were directly captured.


    A strong, dignified soldier came up and glanced at Liu Rufeng. He said low and dignified, "I need to help you at the critical moment. It''s really hard for me to worry."


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    Small five and ice snow silver fox yelled at the same time, went up, respectfully stood on one side.

 Chapter 551

    Liu Rufeng still looks the same when he sees the arrival of the colonel. He looks a little cynical with a smiley face. The Colonel got used to it, too. He just snorted and said nothing.


    "Sir, how did you come so timely? Faster than I expected. " Liu Rufeng said with a smile.


    The Colonel grunted and arranged his uniform. His face was as heavy as dead water. There was a smile of satisfaction on his face. "As early as you started, we started to take action. Do you think I came to see the excitement? Now all the Red Crescent people on the island have been eliminated. Well, it''s tough enough. "


    Finish saying, point on a great China, a wisp of smoke curling up into the sky.


    Liu Rufeng quickly grabbed one, lit it in his mouth and stretched his waist. "It''s easy at last, not to mention that you''ve really managed some personnel this time, saving us a lot of trouble, haha..."


    "Come on, handcuff me and shoot this son of a bitch!" The colonel was furious and gave orders at once.


    Liu Rufeng ran away from the scene quickly, just like the ghost shadow. Before hundreds of soldiers could react, they disappeared.


    "Son of a bitch, fight with me, hum!"


    Small five and ice snow silver fox a burst of speechless, these two people have a positive line are not.


    Blissful Island returned to calm, Red Crescent tissue was completely destroyed. The Han family was taken away for trial for colluding with Red Crescent, and blissful Island returned to the hands of the Lu family.


    The Lu family''s house was renovated and looked luxurious, no less than the Han family''s original scale.


    The captain has already taken people away. Liu Rufeng has been led by Lu Heng to live on the island of bliss for half a month. He drinks and talks every day. It''s very pleasant.


    Liu Rufeng took a big sip of red wine, then enjoyed the aftertaste and said, "brother Lu, I''m still up to my task this time. I''ve helped you to clean up that bastard of Han Jiadong. Is my brother righteous enough?"


    Lu Heng laughed, touched a cup with Liu Rufeng and said, "yes, thanks to my brother. If it wasn''t for you, maybe our Lu family would be finished. Let''s just say what you want. Even if you want half of the Lu family''s foundation, I''ll offer it with both hands! "


    Liu Rufeng said with a smile, "brother Lu has drunk too much. Have you forgotten my personality? Am I a greedy person? There''s just one thing I haven''t had time to tell you. It''s about my uncle... "


    So, Liu Rufeng said everything that Taoist Hongyu had told her.


    Lu Heng was also shocked after hearing this, but after all the vicissitudes, he also saw it open, so he pursed a smile, "then I can only trouble my brother."


    Liu Rufeng said, "it''s more than that."


    "Oh? You still need me? I''d like to hear that. I''m worried that I won''t have a chance to do something for you. "


    Liu Rufeng said with a hearty smile, "in fact, it''s very simple, that is, ask brother Lu to be a witness for me."


    Lu Heng brightened his eyes, patted his thigh and said: "good thing, good thing, I not only want to be your bridegroom, but also to be your best man, ha ha..."


    After a few more days on the island, the party set out. Several people first went to Baiyun Mountain to find Taoist Hongyu. After Lu Jinduo met Taoist Hongyu, he was very happy and had a good time.


    Lu Heng''s mother has passed away, and Lu Jinduo is alone now, so it seems reasonable for them to go back to their old relationship.


    Under the persuasion of the group, Taoist Hongyu agreed, so she gave the position of the leader to Xinzhu, the proud disciple, and followed Lu Jinduo to spend his old age in peace.


    Back home, we celebrated and discussed the wedding. Of course, the first thing to discuss is the person to get married.


    Now Xia Qiangwei, Hu Meier, Cheng Xiaoxiao, ice snow silver fox and red peony have been confirmed. Next, there is also a headache, that is, Li mujin''s choice.


    Li is still in college. Although she can get married in college, she doesn''t know what she is thinking about with a girl.


    Li Hongde is more open-minded, but he can accept it. He just doesn''t know what his daughter Li mujin means.


    It''s not that she has to marry Liu Rufeng, it''s that she worries that the girl will blame them later.


    Who did not expect, Li Hibiscus actually agreed, the reason is not to leave these good sisters, this reason is obviously a bit far fetched, let people laugh bitterly.


    Niuniu is very happy when she hears that there is a happy event. However, one of her words causes a big trouble. She tugs Liu Rufeng''s arm and asks, "Dad, why doesn''t the bride have a mother?"


    Liu Rufeng is also speechless. My heart says that the age gap between your mother and me is bigger. Besides, we don''t have that kind of relationship.


    Surprisingly, Bai Shiming took song Lanhua''s hand and came up. He picked up little Niuniu and said with a flattering smile, "Niuniu, can I be your father, too?"


    Not only Niuniu was stunned, but everyone was stunned. When did you get together?


    However, since we are all family members, we should make friends with each other, and outsiders from the province will stir up the trouble.


    Niu Niu blinked Shuiling''s big eyes and pondered for a moment. She nodded heavily, gave Bai Shiming a kiss on the cheek, and called "Dad."


    The girl''s adaptability is strong. She has no psychological burden at all.


    At the same time, Bai Liyun also has a home. She and Murong Xue are of the same age, and the combination of the two is just right.


    In this way, the whole family has come to a great reunion.


    The scene of the wedding is unprecedented. Liu Rufeng is carrying a line of brides; Murongxue is wearing a stiff suit, and Bai Liyun looks at him affectionately; Bai Shiming and song orchid; Even Xu Zijian and Yang Sisi stood by and chose this happy day to complete their wedding together.


    Flowers everywhere, full of joy, in bursts of harmonious and festive music, a couple of new people into the wedding hall.


    At the banquet, relatives and friends were more than happy.


    After the ceremony, they led their wives home. Xu Zijian and the other two are nothing. Liu Rufeng is in trouble.


    One bridegroom, six brides, can make him busy enough, after a night, is exhausted.


    The next morning, the bright sun shone through the window into the room, leaving mottled spots on the ground.


    Liu Rufeng looks at several beauties lying on the bed sleeping soundly. He is very happy. He quietly puts on his clothes and shoes and comes to the hall and lights a cigarette.


    Looking back on the days when these people fought with each other, they were more comfortable than they are now. Isn''t this the life they are pursuing?


    When a cigarette burns out, Liu Rufeng stealthily sneaks into the kitchen and prepares a big breakfast. Then he goes back to the room and calls his beloved wives to get up and eat... The whole book is over.